《Damn, I Have to Marry the Strongest Antagonist at the Start?》 Chapter 1: Chapter1-Do You Dare Challenge Me? Chapter 1: Chapter1-Do You Dare Challenge Me? ? Hurt! That''s Hurt! It felt like waking up from a terrible hangover. Owen''s head throbbed with piercing pain, as if needles were stirring his brain. He pped his head hard, and the pain finally subsided a little. Then, countless chaotic, noisy voices speaking in an unfamiliarnguage flooded into his ears. Gradually, he began to understand the meaning of the words. "Winning one hundred and nine consecutive matches in the tournament, Madelyn truly lives up to her name as the thorny rose of House Ravenwood, thergest family in the Azure Kingdom. So many self-proimed geniuses have fallen at her feet. Who will finally win her heart?" "The one-hundred-and-tenth match won''t be easy. Her opponent is Garner from ckwind Academy, hailed as a prodigy seen once in fifty years. ckwind Academy regards him as the ''Tiger in the South,'' their ultimate champion." Owen forced his eyes open. Warm light streamed down from the clear azure sky, and he squinted slightly, trying to adjust. The first thing he saw was a spacious za, crowded with people. Blonde men and women with blue eyes craned their necks, all focusing on the center stage. The stage rose several meters above the za, made of solid obsidian, entirely ck and sturdy. It covered a considerable area, and there stood a man and a woman facing each other. Owen''s heart skipped a beat when he saw the stunning girl. He couldn''t help but widen his eyes. The girl had long hair like golden waves, skin as white and tender as a baby''s, and her features were still a bit youthful, but her eyes were full of pride. Her slim waist, impressive bust, tightly wrapped in a purple noble dress, showcased her stunning curves. She was holding a white angelic staff, pointing it forward. "Madelyn?" Isn''t this the anime character I designed? The more Owen looked, the more familiar the girl seemed. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief. However, the scene before him did not change. Instead, unfamiliar memories began to flood his mind. "Owen... orphan...moner... Azure Kingdom... martial arts tournament..." Absorbing the memories, Owen quickly calmed down. His predecessor was an orphan, alone and unprotected, who had just suddenly died while watching thepetition, allowing Owen to cross over into this world. Boom! Suddenly, the young man on the stage took a step forward, charging towards the proud- looking Madelyn. Strange ck light patterns swirled around his fists, resembling entwined swords, creating deafening air explosions. As the young man disyed his formidable attack, the spectators gasped in amazement, their attention entirely focused on the stage. At this moment, in a crystal pce at the center of the za, King Aldric of the Azure Kingdom, seated on his throne, swirled the wine in his ss, watching the stage with great interest. "No wonder Garner is the most famous prodigy of ckwind Academy. His explosive power and speed in this move far surpass his peers. I wonder how Madelyn will respond?" "Although she is an outstanding mage, Garner''s closebat power is quite astonishing and poses a significant threat to her..." Hearing King Aldric speak, Duke Charles Ravenwood, the head of House Ravenwood sitting beside him, confidently bowed and said with a smile: "Though my daughter is a mage, she knows a bit aboutbat. Garner''s explosive power is impressive, but defeating her is still a long shot. ckwind Academy trying to overshadow us is simply impossible!" Having said this, Charles fixed his gaze on Madelyn. As Madelyn''s father, he knew his second daughter too well. She was astonishingly proud, thinking that other noble heirs were all useless. She insisted on hosting a martial arts tournament to find a genius who could defeat her and propose marriage. And Madelyn''s strength was almost unmatched among her peers. So he agreed, thinking that if a young genius could indeed defeat her, it would curb her arrogance, and they could form alliances with exceptional talents, enhancing the family''s power. Whether the engagement would happen or not, the final decision rested with him. "Madelyn... the future legendary mage, and one of the main character''s beloved in the original anime..." In the crowd, Owen''s eyes heated up as he watched the two on the verge of shing on stage. As the character designer of the anime, he knew the entire series very well. Madelyn was an extremely important character. Not only was she stunningly beautiful, making her the dream girl of many noble scions in the imperial capital, but her future prospects were also limitless! However, considering his current status as an orphan and amoner, Owen suppressed his excitement for the moment. In the rigid aristocratic hierarchy of the empire, someone like him with no background or status could hardly find any opportunity for learning or cultivation, let alone a decent job. This was why his predecessor lived such a precarious life, struggling even to get enough food and eventually dying suddenly here. Moreover, House Ravenwood was thergest military family in the Azure Kingdom. It would be extremely difficult and risky to try to get into their good graces. Once inside a noble family, life would be entirely out of his control, especially with the turbulent undercurrents within the ducal mansion. It would be better to rely on modern knowledge first, be a wealthy businessman, and wait for the right moment. Thinking of the various plots in time-travel stories where the protagonist bes rich through modern knowledge, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of enthusiasm. With this thought, he calmed down and looked back at the stage, recalling the anime plot. ording to the original anime, Garner might seem fierce now, but he was no match for Madelyn and would be defeated in a few moves. "Fire Storm!" On the stage, Madelyn shouted, and her staff erupted in crimson mes, which then turned into a dense rain of fire, surging towards Garner like a zing storm. Garner''s pupils contracted sharply. The attack was too dense to dodge, leaving him no choice but to defend. Just as he raised his arms to block, the approaching mes suddenly exploded, creating a terrifying st wave that sent him flying backward. The sword patterns on his arms dissipated instantly under the impact, his long sleeves turned to ash, and his arm skin was charred ck, emitting smoke and almost turning to charcoal. "Damn it!" With his arms nearly crippled and excruciating pain piercing through him, Garner''s eyes turned blood-red. But he did not intend to give up. Instead, he charged at Madelyn like a raging beast. Even though he was seriously injured, Garner knew that Madelyn had consumed a lot of mana. If he could just get close to her, he might still have a chance! "Madelyn! This fight is over; you have lost!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As he finished speaking, he had already reached Madelyn. However, Madelyn remained calm, a teasing smile ying at her lips. Garner suddenly felt a sense of foreboding. Then, his back felt scorching hot. The fire storm that had originally passed him by had bizarrely turned back, and the intense heat wave hit him as if he were being struck by magma. His body began to emit hot steam as if he was about to be vaporized. "Madelyn!" An old voice rang out at this moment. The Vice-Principal of ckwind Academy appeared on the stage like a ghost, blocking the returning fire storm with one hand while striking Garner''s neck with the other, knocking him out. "Garner was outmatched and embarrassed Madelyn. This fight is yours." then swiftly left the stage, carrying the unconscious Garner. With that, he bowed: The sudden turn of events stunned everyone. The spectators widened their eyes in disbelief. One move! Madelyn had defeated the prodigy known as the Tiger in the South with a single strike! Moreover, had the elder from ckwind Academy not intervened, Garner''s life would have been in danger! After a brief moment of shock, the crowd erupted into wild cheers, looking at the graceful figure standing on the stage like an immortal monument. "Madelyn is invincible!" "Madelyn, I love you!" Madelyn nced at the unconscious Garner being carried away and shook her head slightly in disappointment before turning her attention to the crowd. "Who else dares toe up and fight!" As her voice fell, the previously noisy scene instantly fell silent. They had already witnessed Madelyn''s strength many times, knowing that they couldn''t possibly defeat her. Not a single person was willing to step onto the stage. When Madelyn''s provocative gaze swept over them, none dared to meet her eyes. They hurriedly lowered their heads and stepped back, indicating their submission. "Oh?" Suddenly, Madelyn made a curious sound, her gaze stopping on a young man standing in the crowd who had not stepped back. The young man appeared to be around eighteen or neen years old, somewhat thin, with tattered yet clean clothes. His deep eyes were like ck gemstones, calm and indifferent, showing no trace of fear. This person seemed different from everyone else she had seen. As Madelyn''s gaze focused on him, Owen was taken aback. Only then did he realize that while he had been engrossed in recalling the anime plot, all the men stared at by Madelyn had stepped back. He was left standing alone at the front! Owen''s heart skipped a beat. How could he possibly be a match for Madelyn? Just as he was about to step back, a loud noise suddenly filled his mind, and a mechanical voice echoed in his ears. Leave, and obtain random information. Step onto the stage and challenge her, and receive a god-tier reward! Chapter 2: Chapter2-God-Tier Reward Chapter 2: Chapter2-God-Tier Reward ? [1.Leave, and obtain random information. 2.Step onto the stage and challenge her, and receive a god-tier reward!] Hearing the mechanical voice in his ears, Owen was shocked! A system! The indispensable system for transmigrators had finally arrived! Looking at the two choices given by the system, Owen fell into deep thought. Although he didn''t understand the system''s intentions, the first option was clearly not the better choice. After all, the random information might be valuable, but it could also be trivial. The difference in potential oues was too great. Moreover, based on his knowledge of the anime''s original plot, he didn''t have a high demand for information. However, this choice was undoubtedly very safe and carried no risk. As for the second choice, a god-tier reward was undoubtedly great. However, Madelyn was a top-tier prodigy. Relying solely on the god-tier reward to defeat her wouldn''t be easy. While Owen was silently weighing the pros and cons, Madelyn on the stage raised her staff with great interest and pointed it at Owen. "Since you have the courage not to retreat,e up and fight!" With Madelyn''s provocative words, all eyes in the venue turned to Owen. "Who is this guy? Madelyn actually wants to challenge him!" "He looks like an ordinarymoner, but why does he seem so calm andposed? Could he be a hidden dark horse?" "In front of Madelyn, who dares to call themselves a dark horse? Even if he has some strength, Madelyn is invincible. I bet he doesn''t even have the courage to ept the challenge." "Exactly, he''ll either turn around and leave or admit defeat right there on the spot..." The various voices of discussion made the za noisy again. Most people looked at Owen with teasing and mocking eyes, not believing he had the courage to face Madelyn''s challenge. Under the gaze of the crowd, Owen''s expression didn''t change much. He took a deep breath, then with a determined look, he began to walk towards the stage step by step! Now that Madelyn had named him in her challenge, given her prideful nature, she wouldn''t let him off easily. He had lived a cowardly life, his popr character designs had been exploited by the studio because of his weakness. This time, I won''t bow my head! Since I have the opportunity, I have to give it my all! Moreover, if he received the god-tier talent from the system reward, he might stand a chance to defeat Madelyn. Why not take a gamble? At worst, he would only be injured by Madelyn, but she wouldn''t kill him. With the god-tier reward, his destiny would be rewritten! In the anime''s thousand-year timeline, prodigies with god-tier talents and items were extremely rare. And those who grew up with such talents invariably became renowned figures! With talent and strength, he could better control his own destiny! Everything starts with challenging Madelyn, this celestial prodigy! Step by step... Owen''s pace was slow but steady, his footsteps falling clearly on the green bricks of the za. The crowd''s mor gradually subsided as they stared at him in disbelief. They couldn''t believe their eyes! He actually had the courage to walk onto the stage and face Madelyn''s challenge! On the stage, Madelyn watched Owen approach, a hint of surprise shing in her beautiful eyes. In her perception, the closer Owen got to the stage, the more steady his aura became, showing no signs of fear before the battle. Especially when he stepped onto the stage, there was an inexplicable confidence about him, like a zing sun that subtly disrupted her aura of invincibility. This was an intangible change, as if the handsome young man before her had the strength and confidence to challenge her! At that moment, as Owen stepped onto the stage, his outward expression remained calm, but his heart was racing wildly. Not just because he was about to challenge the undefeated prodigy of the empire. But also because a phantom system panel appeared before his eyes! [Choice ''ept the Challenge'' sessful, congrattions to the host for obtaining a god- tier talent-Order of Merlin!] God-tier talent: Order of Merlin (Greatly enhances the host''s ability to convert mana, allowing the host to level up ten times faster than ordinary people). In an instant, the mana elements around Owen began to vibrate. He felt like a massive ma, continuously drawing mana into his body. There was no need for him to meditate actively; the mana flowed into him frantically, filling his entire being, making him feel as if he were soaking in a hot spring. All previous hunger and fatigue vanished! His whole body felt brimming with boundless energy, and his vitality was unprecedentedly high! Feeling this, his heart almost leaped out of his chest with excitement. In the original anime, leveling up was extremely difficult, with each level and tier taking months or even decades to achieve! Even those with a natural affinity for mana could only train at most three times faster than ordinary people. But he was ten times faster than ordinary people! Even the top prodigies, in terms of cultivation speed, were just slightly better than ordinary peoplepared to him! With this god-tier talent, he could easily surpass the top geniuses in a short amount of time! Owen clenched his fist in extreme satisfaction. This choice had paid off immensely! [Congrattions to the host for activating the system for the first time, awarding the god- tier skill-Mana Void and the god-tier weapon-Godyer Staff!] The system''s voice echoed again. Owen''s mind raced as he quickly checked the details. God-tier skill: Mana Void (Can drain mana within a ten-meter radius of the host, significantly enhancing the host''s strength. Note: The domain range grows with the host''s power!) Seeing this, Owen''s smile grew so wide he could barely contain it, nearly bursting into laughter. In the original anime, those who could wield a domain were formidable figures. And from the start, he could control a domain! Moreover, Mana Void was extremely domineering. Whether a dark mage or a white mage, they all needed mana to cast skills and spells. For mages without a domain, this was a total suppression! After all, without mana around, a mage was just a slightly stronger ordinary person! Owen then forced himself to calm down and looked at the god-tier weapon. God-tier weapon: Godyer Staff (An ancient artifact left behind by the dark god king, capable of changing forms. Currently sealed, it has seven stages. Each stage unlocked grants a new weapon form. Currently, the first stage is unlocked, allowing it to transform into a sword.) God-tier weapon skill: Supreme Sword, which enhances all attacks by 100 times. It can gather mana to form a sword aura, attacking enemies from afar. The sword aura contains the killing intent of the dark god king, making it unavoidable! Unbelievable! Worthy of being the weapon of the ancient dark god king. After reading about the Godyer Staff, Owen could only think of one thing!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Just unlocking the first stage already granted it such terrifying power. If all seven stages were unlocked, with such a divine weapon in hand, he could surely recreate the dark god king''s legendary feats of challenging the gods alone! The mere thought made Owen excited beyond measure. Such a precious artifact needed to be unlocked as soon as possible! Next, Owen opened his personal panel. Name: Owen Tier: Bronze-tier lv9 Talent: Order of Merlin [god-tier] Experience Points: 0/10000 Skills: Mana Void; Supreme Sword Weapon: Godyer Staff (1/7) Luck: 90 (max 100) Fate Value: 100 (obtained by seizing MC''s opportunities, 1000 points to unlock the fate shop for rewards) Not bad, straight to Bronze-tier lv9. Owen was extremely satisfied. ording to the tier ssification: Iron, Bronze, Silver, Gold, tinum, Diamond, Master, Grandmaster, Sage, Divine. Each tier is divided into lv1 to lv9, nine levels per tier. He was still just a lower-tier mage, but with a god-tier talent, god-tier weapon, and a god- tier domain, crossing a major tier would be effortless! While Owen was sorting through his system rewards, Madelyn, opposite him, felt the smile on her pretty face gradually reced by anger. Although she didn''t understand what was going on, Owen''s smile had spread so wide it nearly reached the back of his head! He wasn''t taking her seriously at all! Moreover, the look in his eyes had changed from being neither humble nor arrogant to something more arrogant and eager. It seemed he was impatient to start this challenge! This feeling of being underestimatedshe couldn''t remember thest time she had experienced it! In the past, it was always she who looked down on others, never the other way around! This guy! He must pay for his mocking smile and actions! Madelyn bit her lip tightly, staring at Owen, gripping her staff more firmly. Chapter 3: Chapter3-A New Choice, Victory! Chapter 3: Chapter3-A New Choice, Victory! ? On the stage, as anger surged in Madelyn''s heart, the system''s voice once again echoed in Owen''s mind. [1.Defeat Madelyn to receive a hidden reward. 2.Be defeated and lose 50% of HP max.] After reading this, Owen''s expression became slightly more serious. Madelyn, as the dazzling pearl of House Ravenwood, was far from simple in strength and had many secrets. Others might not know, but he was well aware that Madelyn''s tier had already reached Silver- tier lv10. That''s right, a hidden level, Silver-tier lv10. Breaking through the limits of Silver-tier lv9! Possessingbat strengthparable to Gold-tier! This was why herbat power far surpassed her peers. Moreover, her talent and skills were extremely special. They had always been concealed by House Ravenwood, making it impossible for other prodigies to defeat her without knowing the full extent of her abilities. However, Owen was clearly not in that category. In a short time, countless strategies to counter Madelyn surged in his mind. With newfound confidence, Owen remained calm, giving her a faint smile, cing his right hand on his chest, and offering a slight bow. "My name is Owen. I''ve long heard of Madelyn''s renowned beauty and peerless talent and strength. I hope you won''t disappoint meter." Madelyn''s pretty face remained cold, an invisible wave of scorching heat emanating from her. "Which family are you from?" "I have no family, just an ordinary passerby." "Oh? Very well. I don''t know where your confidencees from, but make sure you don''t concede too early!" "Concede?" As the heatwave hit him, Owen stood as steady as a mountain, smiling calmly. "As you are now, you don''t have the power to make me concede." "That Owen is so arrogant, he has no self-awareness. Madelyn has won over a hundred matches!" "Exactly, he has no reputation, which means he must have no exceptional strength. Offending Madelyn will surely get him a good beating." "Even so, Owen looks too confident. Something feels off!" "Do you really think he can defeat Madelyn? He may be somewhat handsome, but looks don''t win battles." The crowd shook their heads slightly, thinking that Owen was arrogantly ignorant. In the crystal pce, King Aldric took a sip of his wine and said indifferently: "Charles, do you know this Owen? He looks quite confident." Charles had noticed Owen early on. Initially, he didn''t care, thinking Owen might just have the courage of the ignorant. But when Owen truly stepped onto the stage, Charles suddenly realized that Owen''s aura had changed significantly, making him difficult to read. After a moment of contemtion, Charles shook his head slightly and said, "Your Majesty, forgive my ignorance, but I do not know this person. He may have some surprises, but I have absolute confidence in my daughter''s strength." King Aldric nodded slightly, agreeing with Charles''s view. Owen might be unusual, but Madelyn''s strength was not something that could be easily shaken. Under their watchful and interested gazes, Madelyn suppressed her anger and, with great poise, made a gesture for Owen to begin. "You may strike first; otherwise, you won''t have another chance."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As the daughter of a duke, she highly valued noble etiquette. Hearing this, Owen shook his head slightly, his expression growing serious. "Madelyn, you shouldn''t be so careless. I came to this battle with the determination to defeat you and marry you." As soon as he finished speaking, the massive za fell silent. Everyone looked at each other, their mouths agape, unable to believe their ears. Owen had openly dered his intent to pursue Madelyn in front of everyone! What confidence, or perhaps arrogance! After a brief silence, the za erupted with noise, discussions soaring to the sky. "This Owen is audacious! How dare he desecrate the goddess of my heart!" "Madelyn, teach him a good lesson!" "Talking such big words before the fight even starts. If he loses miserably, he''ll be aughingstock!" "I think he''s arrogant, but he''s also a man of passion. What young man could resist Madelyn''s beauty?" "It''s been a long time since the empire has seen someone like this. I hope Owen can survive Madelyn''s wrath." The crowd around the stage red at Owen with anger. To them, Madelyn was an untouchable goddess, and Owen, an unknown figure, dared to insult her. It was outrageous. "Interesting. It''s rare to see young people with such courage nowadays." In the crystal pce, King Aldric squinted slightly, taking a closer look at Owen. Though he didn''t believe Owen had any chance of winning, he couldn''t help but admire his bravery. "Having courage is good, but blind courage is foolish," Charles said, shaking his head, growing more disdainful of Owen. "Duke, what if... what if he really wins?" someone asked hesitantly. "That''s absolutely impossible!" Charles thumped his chest, confident. Madelyn''s tier had already broken limits, far surpassing other prodigies. Combined with the family''s talent, she could even catch high-level Gold-tier warriors off guard. How could Owen possibly defeat his daughter?! As they spoke, Madelyn, on the stage, red at Owen. Her cheeks flushed slightly; after all, being so openly dered to in front of everyone made her feel a bit flustered. But this shyness quickly transformed into burning anger. The person she was going to marry had to be the most outstanding genius and strong enough to stand at the pinnacle of the world, at least capable of defeating her. And Owen was far from meeting her standards! "Arrogant boy, shut your mouth!" Madelyn, her heart aze with anger, only wanted to deal with Owen as quickly as possible. She immediately mmed her staff onto the ground, causing the stage to tremble slightly. The fire elements in the air instantly became agitated. But strangely, no mes gathered in front of her. "What''s happening?" The spectators were bewildered. Judging by the turbulent fire elements around Madelyn, she must have cast a powerful spell. So why was there no effect? Unlike the others, Owen had already seen through her methods. Mana gathered from all directions, filling his body. Then, he suddenly leaped forward like a leopard, charging at Madelyn. Almost the instant Owen left his spot, glowing patterns appeared on the obsidian floor, and then, like a volcanic eruption, a pir of boiling magma shot up from below. The magma hissed loudly upon contact with the air, causing the air to ripple and emit thick ck smoke. Even the sturdy obsidian stage was slightly dented, scorched by the erupting magma. Had Owen been a moment slower, he would have been instantly vaporized by the magma! "Interesting, but this is just the beginning!" Watching Owen dodge the lethal attack, Madelyn felt something was off. However, considering Owen''s tier, she shook her head slightly. This move was very subtle, even a Gold-tier mage would have difficulty noticing it. Owen''s timely dodge must have been a coincidence. Next, with the sessive eruptions of magma pirs, he would have no way to survive! Under Madelyn''s gaze, Owen continued to advance. Boiling magma pirs erupted from the ground one after another, their speed increasing and bing more frequent, making it impossible to avoid them! Every time a magma pir was about to hit Owen, he managed to dodge at thest moment, as if he had already seen through this family technique. Madelyn''s brows furrowed, and the sense of unease in her heart grew stronger. At this moment, Owen had maneuvered himself to within three meters of Madelyn. The confident smile on his face was clearly visible. Madelyn snorted softly, her aura surging, instantly reaching Silver-tier lv10. An astonishing wave of power began to spread, distorting the air around her. "To fall under my Silver-tier lv10 Transcendent Power, you''ll be the first." Breaking through the limits not only made her mana purer, but it also enhanced her ability to manipte and perceive surrounding mana several times over. It especially granted her a unique power that no one else had-Transcendent Power! "Fire Elemental!" She shouted, and the fire elements in the distorted air exploded like fireworks. A massive me, nearly ten meters tall, emerged around her, with scorching waves of heat ready to incinerate everything nearby. Chapter 4: Chapter4-Mana Void Chapter 4: Chapter4-Mana Void ? Scorching mes swept across the stage, rapidly evaporating the moisture in the air. The spectators around the stage felt unbearably hot, with each breath causing a burning pain in their lungs. They hastily retreated in fear, staring in shock at the gigantic apparition on the stage. In the midst of the raging fire elements, a bizarre creature with double horns and a blood-red body appeared. It was asrge as a house, surrounded by mes, with molten patterns flowing across its skin. As soon as it manifested, the fire elements in the air almost boiled, and even the sturdy obsidian showed signs of melting! "What kind of technique is this? It''s terrifyingly deep!" "Madelyn''s strength is immense, but this is too horrifying. How did she do it?" At this moment, the crowd, retreating like a receding tide, was filled with astonishment, having never seen such a technique before! Among the crowd, some experienced mages seemed to realize something and cried out in shock, "Transcendent Power!" "This must be Transcendent Power! Madelyn has surely touched the legendary [Transcendence]!" Hearing this, the crowd''s minds immediately recalled distant legends. The legends spoke of a level above lv9 in each tier, an lv10 existence. But this level was ethereal and elusive. Even the most peerless prodigies, ifcking insight and fortune, might never touch it. Now, the technique Madelyn was using far exceeded the scope of Silver-tier lv9, yet she had not broken through to Gold-tier. This could only mean she had stepped into [Transcendence]! "No wonder Madelyn''s strength far surpasses her peers; she has stepped into [Transcendence]!" "It seems Owen has no chance at all. Transcendent Power is something even some Gold-tier mages can''t withstand." "For a Bronze-tier lv9 to fight Madelyn to this point is already impressive, but the tier gap is too vast, and the gulf of [Transcendence] is insurmountable." Many, after their initial shock, shook their heads, believing that the oue of this battle was already decided. After this, no peer would dare challenge Madelyn again. This tournament would make Madelyn one of the legendary figures of the empire. In the crystal pce, King Aldric also showed a rare expression of surprise and then said with some envy, "Charles, you have truly raised an excellent daughter. To be involved with the legendary [Transcendence] at such a young age, her future is limitless!" Receiving King Aldric''s praise, Charles nodded with a smile. Indeed, Madelyn was his pride. However, his smile soon faded, and he looked at Owen with a serious expression. "Where on earth did this guye from?" Owen''s earlier dodging of the erupting magma pirs had already left him shocked. This family skill was extremely covert and formidable.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Even if Owen were a Silver-tier lv9, it should have been impossible to avoid. But the reality was undeniable. Now, he had even forced Madelyn to reveal her hidden techniques, which was simply unbelievable! However, Madelyn''s Transcendent Power was the ultimate move! Owen would not have another chance! Under the watchful eyes of the crowd. On the stage, Owen looked at the massive Fire Elemental, acknowledging the terrifying nature of Madelyn''s talent. Before the Fire Elemental, he could feel his body moisture evaporating, creating an unprecedented sense of danger. Transcendent Power was indeed a domineering force that broke boundaries. Even seasoned Gold-tier mages would be on high alert at this moment. But unfortunately for her, she was facing him! In this battle, the ultimate winner would and could only be him! The next moment, Owen''s mind stirred, and Mana Void activated! Invisible white waves of light spread from his body like flowing water, expanding in all directions. As the white waves of light passed, all the mana in the air seemed to be strongly pulled and drawn towards Owen''s body, frantically converging within him. Wherever Mana Void extended, it became a mana vacuum! As Mana Void continued to spread, Madelyn, who had just pronounced Owen''s death sentence, suddenly noticed in astonishment that the turbulent fire elements around her and the roaring, fierce Fire Elemental had mysteriously calmed down. Then, they abruptly vanished! It was as if they had never appeared! In an instant, she couldn''t even sense the presence of mana around her! It felt like an elemental wastnd, a magic-dead zone! This was a sensation she had never experienced before. She stared wide-eyed, unable to believe it was real. Meanwhile, Owen''s face suddenly turned pale, his eyelids heavy, and his head pounding with dizziness. Although Mana Void was formidable, absorbing all the mana within its range, it greatly drained his mind power. In an instant, it nearly exhausted his mental strength, making him feel as if he hadn''t slept for days, fatigued and dazed. "What''s going on? Why did Madelyn''s Transcendent Power disappear?" "No, it looks like the mana around Owen has also vanished!" As the Fire Elemental on the stage suddenly disappeared, the crowd was stunned, unable toprehend what had just happened. They felt as if both fighters had suddenly be ordinary people! Swish! In their astonishment, the battle-experienced Madelyn stomped the ground and charged straight at Owen. Although she didn''t understand why the mana around them had disappeared, she was well- versed inbat. If it came down to pure fighting skills, she feared no one. Moreover, her staff was also a deadly weapon! No matter what, she needed to defeat the obviously weakened Owen first! Madelyn moved swiftly. In just a breath, she was in front of Owen. The mana flowing within her staff made it seem much heavier, and she swung it fiercely, the staff slicing through the air with a piercing sonic boom. Even though there was no mana in the air, the staff still contained mana, and with its quality, it could easily shatter rocks. If it struck Owen, his flesh and blood body would never withstand the blow. Even though Owen''s methods were bizarre, more so than her own, the final victor would be her! "Madelyn truly lives up to her reputation as a battle-hardened warrior, able to maintain herposure and make the best choice amid continuous upheavals." Watching this scene, King Aldric nodded slightly in approval. The disappearance of the mana elements around Madelyn had genuinely startled him. Such an unusual phenomenon was rare even for him as a king. However, Madelyn reacted immediately and made the correct decision. No matter what techniques Owen had just used, if she could defeat him, all his techniques would copse. Next to him, Charles also nodded in agreement but kept his gaze fixed on Owen. A mana vacuum? How on earth did Owen manage that?! "This kind of monster was actually overlooked in the empire," Charles squinted his eyes, beginning to take Owen seriously. Even if Owen were to lose to his daughter this time, such talent was worth recruiting. Almost the moment this thought crossed his mind, a deafening sh of metal echoed from the stage. The obsidian stage trembled and shook, dust rising and momentarily obscuring everyone''s view. In the next instant, a magnificent staff flew out from the stage, the resulting gust blowing the dust away like a mist. The staffnded heavily in the za beneath the stage, quivering, with a faint white indentation visible on it! "That... that''s Madelyn''s staff, right?!" Seeing the staff, the crowd''s jaws dropped in disbelief. For a mage, the staff was their weapon, especially in battle, where it was equivalent to their life! Madelyn had clearly taken the initiative and had the absolute advantage! It took a moment for the crowd to recover from their shock, their eyes shifting from the staff to the stage. On the stage, Owen stood tall against the wind, now holding a dark golden greatsword. The greatsword pointed forward, its gleaming tip hovering just inches from Madelyn''s swan- like, smooth neck, threatening to pierce her delicate skin with one more inch. Chapter 5: Chapter5-Be My Son-in-Law! Chapter 5: Chapter5-Be My Son-in-Law! ? On the stage, both Owen and Madelyn stood frozen like statues, unmoving. Below the stage, the crowd was utterly silent, the faint rustling of the breeze through the air was the only sound. Madelyn Ravenwood had lost! At this moment, countless minds were reeling, hairs standing on end, unable to believe what they were seeing. Madelyn was a prodigy of the empire, having reached silver-tier level 10. Before this, she had achieved over a hundred consecutive victories,pletely trampling other imperial geniuses underfoot. From the strength she had disyed earlier, even an ordinary gold-tier mage was no match for her! But such a legendary figure had been defeated! Even now, they were still in a daze, unable toprehend how Owen, an obscure young man, had managed to win. Everything had turned around too quickly. It felt like a dream! In the Crystal Pce. King Aldric and Duke Charles stood in a daze, their gazes fixed on the sword tip pointing at Madelyn''s throat. "Godyer Staff?!" The two eximed almost simultaneously, finding it unbelievable. Just moments ago, they had been considering how to recruit the defeated Owen. But in the blink of an eye, not only had Owen not lost, he had his sword at Madelyn''s throat, nearly killing her with a single strike! The key was the dark golden greatsword in Owen''s hand, which seemed familiar to them from ancient texts. The sword bore deep, abyssal patterns, its dark gold material neither quite metal nor wood. asionally, sword energy flickered across the de, leaving faint ck marks in the air, as if slicing through space itself. Legend had it that the ancient dark god king left behind a shape-shifting artifact known as the Godyer Staff. This mysterious staff could transform into various weapons and possessed a power that even gods feared. This legend had persisted throughout the continent for ages. As a result, any staff that could transform into another weapon was often believed to be the Godyer Staff. Due to its immense fame, there were always simr staffs circting in the market, but the real Godyer Staff had not been seen for many years. Considering it was the weapon of the ancient dark god king, they couldn''t believe that a mere bronze-tier mage like Owen could wield it. However, the powerful aura emanating from the greatsword forced them to confront the reality before their eyes. The Godyer Staff had truly reappeared! "This can''t possibly be the Godyer Staff in Owen''s hands..." Their eyes flickered, recalling that sword strike that seemed to tear through space. The strike was not only lightning-fast but also unleashed an overwhelmingly powerful crescent-shaped sword energy from the de, momentarily blinding them. The staff in Madelyn''s hand couldn''t withstand the strike for even a moment and was sent flying by the sword energy. Had Owen not pulled back in time, they had no doubt that Madelyn''s head would have been severed by that single blow. Gulp... On the stage, Madelyn carefully swallowed, fearing that even a slight movement might cause the sword tip to pierce her throat. I... lost?! Madelyn''s eyes were zed, scenes of past battles and glories shing before her eyes like antern show. She had been a prodigy from a young age, receiving the best training from House Ravenwood and living up to their expectations. She became the pride of House Ravenwood and one of the brightest stars in the empire. In this martialpetition for marriage, she had secured over a hundred consecutive victories, treating other prodigies like dirt and reaching the pinnacle of her pride. But now, she had been defeated by a young man of simr age standing before her. All her past efforts and pride dissipated like bubbles in the wind. Thinking about how Owen had relied on various cunning methods to break through her techniques, especially at the end when he unexpectedly used his greatsword to knock her staff away and secure his victory, a deep sense of unwillingness and anger surged in her heart. Her eyes stubbornly fixed on Owen as she spoke: "I refuse to ept this! Let''s fight again!" "A loss is a loss. Even if we fought again, the one who would lose in the end would still be you." Owen smiled confidently at her, slowly sheathing the dark golden greatsword. As his words fell, the previously silent audience below the stage erupted into a morous uproar. "Oh my god! Owen actually defeated Madelyn! It''s unbelievable; he has created a miracle!" "Given Owen''s current tier, defeating Madelyn in this battle will surely go down in history!" "Even though Owen won, it seems like Madelyn isn''t convinced. He wouldn''t back out now, would he?" "I don''t think so. This martialpetition for marriage has spread throughout the Azure Kingdom, and even the neighboring Nether Kingdom sent prodigies from ckwind Academy to participate." "That''s right. Even if Madelyn doesn''t care about her own pride, House Ravenwood can''t afford to lose face!" "Does this mean Owen is now Duke Charles'' son-inw?" "No! Madelyn is my goddess; she can''t marry someone like Owen!" Countless voices of discussion converged from all directions to Madelyn''s ears on the stage. Her expression changed several times. When she heard that Owen would now be Duke Charles'' son-inw, a blushn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om involuntarily appeared on her face. This martialpetition for marriage was her own idea. Besides restricting participants'' ages to under twenty, there were no other requirements. Deep down, she still hoped for a peer of great strength to defeat her. After all, it was better to marry someone stronger than herself rather than being forced into a political marriage with someone she didn''t like. Although she was unwilling to admit it, Owen had indeed defeated her. Was she really going to marry him? Madelyn felt a turmoil in her heart. Meanwhile, as Madelyn fell silent, a system prompt suddenly sounded in Owen''s ears. [Congrattions, host, for defeating Madelyn. You have been awarded: Forbidden body technique [Obsidify] Fate points +200 (current total: 300)] After seeing the system''s rewards, Owen''s attention was immediately drawn to the [Obsidify] body technique, and a look of intense delight appeared on his face. This body technique was a form of ck magic, ranking among the top three powerful techniques in the anime''s original lore. As the name suggests, it forciblybines mana with cells, drastically enhancing physical strength and recovery to an incredible degree, making the body as hard as obsidian. In the state of Obsidify, performing magical skills, domains, etc., bes much easier and more sustained due to the strong physical support. When mastered to a high degree, this technique can even enable limb regeneration! In the anime''s original lore, mages are primarily divided into two factions: white magic and ck magic. White magic focuses on the cultivation of the mage''s mind power, mainly using mana from the air. Therefore, mages in the white magic faction enhance their strength by improving their mind power and their ability to resonate with environmental elements. In contrast, ck magic focuses on absorbing and storing mana within the body to enhance one''s strength, which has given rise to many sinister training methods. This is why it is called ck magic. There is no right or wrong, no stronger or weaker between the two types of magic. However, ck magic is generally more dangerous and unpredictable. With this body technique as a foundation, Owen could practice both ck and white magic, dramatically enhancing his power to an extraordinary level. As for fate points, reaching 1000 points would unlock the Fate Store for redeeming rewards. For now, he would have to wait. Although he wasn''t sure what could be exchanged in the Fate Store, the fact that fate points were tied to the protagonist indicated that it must contain highly valuable items worth anticipating. After taking stock of his rewards, Owen noticed that the previously hesitant and struggling Madelyn suddenly lifted her head, staring intently at him. She took a deep breath and asked, "Do you really want to marry me?" At only twenty years old, she was not considered old among women. She had never seriously considered marriage before. Now forced to face this issue, she felt she needed to understand Owen''s true intentions. Given the turmoil caused by her sister to escape marriage, she knew that marriage was not always a sweet affair. Under Madelyn''s piercing gaze and her pressing question, Owen initially wanted to nod. After all, Madelyn was stunningly beautiful, graceful, and far surpassed any celebrities he had seen online. Moreover, she was Duke Charles'' youngest daughter. Her looks, lineage, and talent were impable! Which man wouldn''t want to marry such a woman? But before Owen could respond, Madelyn seemed to think of something and shook her head, saying: "Let me share my thoughts first." "You have good looks and impressive strength, but I have no ns to marry and have children for now." "Besides, in a few days, I will be taking up the position ofmander of the Azure Kingdom Eagle Guard. I have not yet reached the pinnacle of magic, and I want to see what the peak of magic holds..." Madelyn''s words were firm. As she spoke, she looked up at the sky. Owen was left dumbfounded. After saying so much, the general meaning was-you are great, but we are not suitable? Did I just get friend-zoned? Owen frowned slightly but was not too disappointed. Madelyn was proud and lofty, hardly considering anyone worthy. Her reluctance to marry him was normal. He didn''t want to force it either, considering Madelyn''s terrifying talent. She was bound to be a legendary figure in the future. Even more daunting was her sister, Leslie. She was a force not to be reckoned with! At this moment, a system prompt suddenly sounded in Owen''s ears. [Marry Leslie, the eldest daughter of House Ravenwood. Sess: Receive a random reward. Failure: Deduction of 100% HP.] Chapter 6: Chapter6-Marry Who? Chapter 6: Chapter6-Marry Who? ? "What??" Looking at the task given by the system, Owen was full of questions. Leslie, Madelyn''s sister, was currently known as the infamous delinquent of House Ravenwood. To escape an arranged marriage, she once set fire to the Third Prince''s pce. To avoid going to the academy, she spiked her magic tutor''s tea with a potent aphrodisiac. She raised numerous beasts with hellhound bloodlines, parading them around the streets and injuring countless civilians. She even kidnapped the daughter of Earl March, a fellow student, and yed a ransom prank that shocked the capital. Leslie hadmitted various outrageous acts, bing a notorious scourge of the capital. Just hearing her name gave people headaches. However, to Owen, these delinquent actions alone did not qualify Leslie as a demon queen. Knowing the original anime well, he understood that these exaggerated deeds were merely a facade to cover her true intentions. In the future, Leslie, who had evaded all discipline, would, after years of dormancy, decapitate the king of the Nether Kingdom with a single sword strike and massacre a million people from the opposing Duskara to set up a formation and advance her tier. She would be the Hell Queen, a figure so terrifying that even the Dark Emperor would shudder at her name. Marrying such a deeply scheming and ruthless viiness? That''s like courting death! However, if he didn''tplete this task, the system would deduct 100% of his HP, and his death would undoubtedly be gruesome. Owen rubbed his aching temples and quickly made a decision. He had to find a way to marry Leslie! After all, in the early and mid-stages, Leslie was still lying low, and her power wasn''t yet overwhelming. If he could win her over during this period, he might have a chance to survive! But to marry her, he first needed Madelyn to let go. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have any chance with Leslie at all. After quickly thinking it over, Owen looked at the resolute Madelyn, shrugged, and said: "If you don''t want to marry me, that''s fine. I was just looking to make a name for myself through you. I''ve been training long enough, and it''s time the world knew who I am. Defeating you is all I need." Madelyn was stunned. She had been considering negotiating with Owen, offering somepensation to gradually dissuade him. She never expected that Owen had used the martialpetition as a stepping stone to fame! For a moment, anger surged in Madelyn''s heart again. She felt yed by Owen. Despite not wanting to marry, she was well aware of her allure; suitors would line up from the city gates to the royal pce. Owen''s decisive rejection felt like a slight to her charms. Instantly enraged, Madelyn prepared to rush at Owen to give him a good lesson and vent her anger. However, just as she began to summon elemental forces, amanding voice echoed through the air. "Madelyn, stand down. A momentary defeat means nothing, and your performance today was excellent. The Azure Kingdom needs talents like you!" King Aldric''s figure seemed to appear out of thin air on the stage. He was tall, draped in a cloak iid with sapphires, and wore a crown. Standing there, he was as unshakable as a mountain. The mana in the air seemed to be suppressed by some order, bing orderly. "Greetings, Your Majesty!" Madelyn and the others were taken aback by the sudden appearance of King Aldric. They hadn''t expected the busy king to be watching this martialpetition. They quickly recovered, cing their right hands over their hearts and bowing respectfully. The collective sound of their salutes echoed to the sky. King Aldric smiled and gestured for everyone to rx. Then he turned his gaze to Owen, who was standing nearby. Owen was slightly surprised, not expecting to attract King Aldric''s attention so early. He had a good impression of the emperor, considering him a benevolent and wise ruler. So, after a brief moment of shock, he regained hisposure, standing gracefully and calmly without a trace of panic. King Aldric nodded slightly, bing increasingly pleased with Owen. Owen''s extraordinary appearance and his victory over the seemingly invincible Madelyn with a bronze-tier level 9 tier were impressive. Now, hisposed and unflustered demeanor further set him apart, giving an impression of steadiness and propriety. Such talent was not something the Azure Kingdom could afford to overlook. "Owen, judging by your attire and demeanor, you should be from the Azure Kingdom, correct?" King Aldric asked, initiating a conversation to learn more about Owen. Owen nodded and briefly recounted his current situation and past experiences to King Aldric. Hearing that Owen was a wandering orphan, a glint of admiration shed in King Aldric''s eyes. "So young, yet you''ve endured the hardships of wandering. No wonder your temperament is so steady, and yourbat style and experience so diverse," he praised Owen. After a few words ofmendation, King Aldric shifted the topic and asked, "You are about the same age as Marry. Would you be willing to marry my daughter, Princess Marry?" Owen coughed lightly, surprised that King Aldric had brought up Princess Marry. He had a strong impression of her, not just because she was a princess but also because she was the top student at one of the eight academies. Her magical talent was exceptional, and she had always been proud and aloof. Moreover, she had been betrothed to Prince John of the neighboring kingdom since childhood. This Prince John was no ordinary figure; he was the protagonist of the anime! Like most OP anime protagonists, John''s life did not start smoothly. Shortly after his engagement to Princess Marry, his kingdom was engulfed in war, and after more than a decade of conflict, it was virtually destroyed. His once exceptional magical talent mysteriously vanished as well. A few years ago, Princess Marry deemed John too weak in both talent and strength to be her equal, so she took the initiative to break off the engagement. John was furious and set a three-year challenge with Marry, dering grandly that the tables would turn in his favor. He then left to prove himself in three years. Having just transmigrated not long ago, Owen found himself entangled with a key female character from the anime, who was also the destined woman for the protagonist in the early stages. Owen''s mouth twitched imperceptibly; it seemed he was already courting disaster... He could not agree to this engagement. After all, even someone with cheats would fear the protagonist''s destined one! Besides, he had a crucial task at hand. As Owen was pondering how to tactfully decline, Duke Charles, seeing the king personally recruiting Owen and recognizing his talent, did not want to lose such a genius. He bowed slightly to King Aldric and said: "Your Majesty, this martialpetition has spread across many nations and concerns the reputation and prestige of House Ravenwood. I must insist on keeping Owen." King Aldric, seeing this, did not press the matter further but looked curiously at Duke Charles. He knew Madelyn well; she was a very opinionated and proud person. Having already refused Owen, she would not agree to marry him. Even if Duke Charles was her father, he doubted it would make a difference. Sure enough, Madelyn was ring intensely at Duke Charles, ready to counter anything he said that didn''t satisfy her. Duke Charles, however, paid her no mind. After a brief contemtion, he smiled slightly at Owen and said: "You participated in the martialpetition for marriage and won. House Ravenwood must give you an answer and provide an exnation to the nations. Since Madelyn doesn''t want to marry you and you don''t want to marry her either, let it be. But I have another precious daughter, Leslie. Although she is a bit mischievous, it is harmless. I hereby betroth her to you. What do you think?" Owen''s heart pounded hard. He had been at a loss on how to marry Leslie, and now the solution was handed to him on a silver tter. Duke Charles was truly a great father-inw.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Owen nodded earnestly and said, "A gift from an elder cannot be declined. I gratefully ept." Hearing Owen''s prompt eptance, Duke Charles, Madelyn, King Aldric, and others who knew Leslie well were all a bit stunned. Leslie''s notorious reputation for delinquency was well known, even in neighboring countries, where her name alone could make children stop crying. Owen should be aware of this; could it be that he actually liked this type? Owen, unaware of their thoughts, only felt their gazes were somewhat odd. He didn''t dwell on it, merely letting out a deep breath. The task had finally begun. Chapter 7: Chapter7-The Delinquent Miss Leslie Chapter 7: Chapter7-The Delinquent Miss Leslie ? "Very well, since Mr. Owen is willing to marry my daughter Leslie, we will sign the marriage contract on the spot to finalize this matter!" Duke Charles said, his eyes gleaming with excitement. Despite trying to suppress his emotions, the smile tugging at his lips betrayed his eagerness. Leslie''s marriage had been a headache for him, and House Ravenwood''s reputation had suffered repeatedly because of her. No noble son was willing to marry Leslie. After all, her past actions had been utterly reckless. She had even burned down the pce of the Third Prince, to whom she was previously betrothed, without a second thought. Now, this young man with decent looks and talent was willing to marry Leslie. Duke Charles feared that once Owen learned of Leslie''s past, he might regret it. Therefore, he was eager to finalize the marriage contract as soon as possible.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As long as the marriage contract was signed in ck and white, there would be no worry about Owen backing out. This way, House Ravenwood could not only resolve Leslie''s marriage issue perfectly but also secure a promising mage. It was a win-win situation! Hearing that the marriage contract would be signed immediately, Owen''s heart pounded. The reason he had agreed so quickly was because of the system task, which he had no choice but toplete. Agreeing verbally was no big deal since there was no concrete evidence, and it was merely his eptance without involving actual marriage. He had nned to bide his time, develop further, and then figure out how to get closer to Leslie. However, once the marriage contract was signed, it would be a different story! From what he knew of Leslie, she was a viin who pursued practical benefits. She could tolerate empty words because they didn''t cause her any real loss. But truly marrying her, affecting her ns and interests, was something she would not tolerate. She would definitely target him! Although it was still early in the anime timeline, Leslie''s tier and influence were already considerable. At least around the capital, there was no ce for him to hide. If Leslie sent an experienced gold-tier mage to assassinate him, what then? Given Leslie''s ruthless nature, she would definitely do it! Owen, currently only a bronze-tier level 9 mage, was two whole tiers below a gold-tier mage! And if the assassination were carried out, the danger posed by this gold-tier mage would be nearly on par with a tinum-tier! His current strength was far from enough to handle such a threat. As Owen felt anxious, the system seemed to sense his distress and chimed in once again. [Given the host''s current low strength, you can choose one of the following three dungeons for training and improvement. Upon selection, you will receive a corresponding passive skill.] Hearing the system''s voice, Owen''s eyes brightened slightly. Not bad. This system was indeed considerate. Although he possessed god-tier talent, domains, and even artifacts, his tier was too low to truly harness their power! He immediately focused his attention on the virtual screen before him. Nether Ind, located on the Volga River north of the capital. The ind is filled with strange creatures, ranging from bronze-tier to tinum-tier, containing dragon blood. Choosing this ind will grant the passive skill-[Dragon Scales]: Reduces damage from enemies up to one major tier higher by 20%. "Not bad. With this passive skill,bined with the domineering body technique Obsidify, I''d be a humanoid monster." Owen blinked excitedly, convinced that the system''s offerings were indeed top-notch. However, his steady nature made him refrain from immediately choosing Nether Ind. While [Dragon Scales] was powerful, it might not be the best fit for him right now. He decided to check the other dungeons before making a decision. So, he scrolled down. Twisted Jungle, located south of the capital, is a gathering ce for various jungle spellbeasts. Many powerful spellbeasts lurk there, and there are numerous opportunities for the fortunate. Choosing this jungle will grant the passive skill-[Spellbeast Affinity]: Reduces hostility from enemy spellbeasts by half, neutral spellbeasts will naturally like you, and friendly spellbeasts will be inclined to befriend you. "This passive skill..." After reading through the options, Owen''s expression becameplicated. At first nce, the passive skill didn''t seem particrly useful. However, being familiar with the storyline, he knew that most areas of the magic continent were upied by spellbeasts. Especially in ces where rare treasures were born, these areas were almost exclusively controlled by top- tier spellbeasts. With this passive skill, venturing into those ces would not only be much safer but could also yield numerous benefits. Spellbeasts, unlike humans, might treat you as a friend if they liked you, even offering their precious treasures. It was an extremely unique and rare passive skill. If it weren''t for his current life-threatening situation, Owen would have loved this passive skill. Unfortunately, this skill wouldn''t boost hisbat power in the short term. Instead, it was more like a beast tamer''s divine skill. Thus, Owen looked at thest option. **Pharaoh''s Tower**, located west of the capital. It is rumored that an ancient, unknown emperor is buried here. Wraiths, ghosts, and mummies wrapped in cloth wander within, guarding the emperor''s eternal rest. Pharaoh''s Tower is a ce full of danger and secrets. Choosing this dungeon will grant the passive skill-[Starlit]: Increases the speed of ranged magical attacks by three times (ranked from lv1 to lv3, with lv3 allowing casting faster than the speed of light). "A divine skill for ranged attacks!" Upon reading about [Starlit], Owen swallowed hard, excitement flickering in his eyes. Generally, ranged magic attacks were powerful but rtively slow. With Starlit, he could quickly clear monsters from a distance, ensuring safety, and the attack speed boost would make it incredibly swift! This was perfect for someone looking to rapidly advance their tier! Given his current low tier, this was crucial. Most importantly, he suddenly remembered that Pharaoh''s Tower held a tremendous opportunity. Back then, after being rejected by Princess Marry, John, the protagonist, resolved to improve himself and ventured into Pharaoh''s Tower, where he obtained the legendary [Order]-Order of Thunder! With the power of the Order of Thunder, John''s cultivation soared, using the countless ghosts as experience fodder. Three yearster, he defeated Princess Marry, gained fame in the Azure Kingdom, and embarked on his legendary journey! And considering the timeline, John had not yet entered Pharaoh''s Tower! This was a golden opportunity! After all, encountering an [Order] was incredibly rare. Once mastered, it could dramatically enhance one''s abilities! While others saw him as a prodigy, Owen knew he was heavily reliant on the system. His inherent talent was quite ordinary. But if he obtained the Order of Thunder, he would truly be a top-tier prodigy in his own right. Facing Leslie, the future viin and Hell Queen, he would feel much more confident. After thorough consideration, Owen chose Pharaoh''s Tower! Upon making his choice, Owen''s personal panel changed ordingly. [Name: Owen Level: bronze-tier lv9 Talent: Order of Merlin Experience: 0/10000 Skills: Mana Void; Supreme Sword; Starlit (0/10000) Weapon: Godyer Staff (1/7) Luck: 90 (Max 100) Fate points: 300 (obtained by seizing the protagonist''s opportunities; 1000 points unlocks rewards in the Fate Store)] While Owen was choosing from the three dungeons provided by the system, Duke Charles noticed that Owen seemed to be deep in thought and hesitating. Growing increasingly anxious, Duke Charles quickly took out two marriage contracts, already signed by him, and handed them to Owen as soon as he came back to his senses. "Owen, don''t worry. Although Leslie has a bit of a temper, she''ll surely change after the marriage. I''ll also make sure to teach her during this time," Duke Charles said persuasively. Owen understood Duke Charles'' intentions at a nce, but he didn''t say much. He simply smiled and said, "Alright, since the Duke insists, I''ll sign the marriage contract. However, I n to head to Pharaoh''s Tower soon to improve my tier, so I won''t be able to visit House Ravenwood." Given his current low strength, he didn''t want to meet Leslie too soon, especially since he didn''t feel confident yet. He would wait until he obtained the Order of Thunder. Hearing this, Duke Charles frowned slightly, sensing that Owen might be hiding something. "Could he be nning to use the dungeon as an excuse to run away?" he thought. With this in mind, Duke Charles turned the heirloom jade ring on his thumb and put on a friendly smile. "Pharaoh''s Tower is filled with numerous ghosts and is extremely dangerous. This is Benedict, themander of House Ravenwood''s Wolf Guard. I''ll have him apany you to ensure your safety. If you need anything, you can let him know." Chapter 8: Chapter8-Things are getting interesting now Chapter 8: Chapter8-Things are getting interesting now ? Inside the Duke''s mansion. A few butterflies fluttered and chased each other, dancing through the vibrant garden, making the already brilliant flowers appear even more vivid. In the midst of this garden, a beautiful blonde woman sat gracefully in a pure white flower pavilion. Her head was slightly bowed, with golden hair cascading like a waterfall. Her bright sapphire eyes attentively scanned the magicalpendium in her hands. asionally, mana would emanate from her delicate figure, making the flowers around her bloom more brightly. At one point, she seemed to sense something, her long eyshes fluttered, and the butterflies resting on her flew away. Suddenly, beside her appeared a cold, haughty woman dressed in a red and ck formal gown. She wore pristine white silk gloves, and a golden chrysanthemum emblem gleamed on her proud chest in the sunlight. This symbol represented the most luxurious Chrysanthemum Hotel, which governed the Azure Kingdom''smerce and travel industry. The emblem on the woman''s attire signified that she was the hotel''s manager-Charlotte. In the Azure Kingdom, Charlotte held a high and respected position, frequently dealing with the empire''s elite. When Charlotte appeared, her cold aura made the surrounding air chill, with snowkes forming at her feet. However, upon seeing the blonde woman in the pavilion, her icy gaze softened considerably. She quickly bowed respectfully and said: "Miss Leslie, I have just received news that you have a new fianc. His name is Owen. He should be just an ordinary mage, but he unexpectedly defeated the second youngdy in the martialpetition for marriage... He is now preparing to go to Pharaoh''s Tower to advance his tier." Charlotte sinctly reported the recent events to this noblewoman, who had supported and assisted her. While the Chrysanthemum Hotel outwardly managed amodations and travel services, it was actually thergest intelligencework in the Azure Kingdom. Initially focused on overt information, under Miss Leslie''s direction, it also began handling underground intelligence, leaving no news beyond its reach. Leslie continued to quietly peruse the ancient book in her hands, showing little interest in her so-called fianc. After all, her father, Duke Charles, had long been intent on marrying her off. Even though she had established a notorious reputation as a troublemaker, it was clear he had not given up and continued to find suitors for her. She had grown used to it. However, when she heard that Owen had defeated her sister, Madelyn, she finally looked up, revealing an angelic and solemnly beautiful face as she gazed at Charlotte. Although she did not particrly like her exuberant sister, Leslie was well aware of Madelyn''s strength. Having reached silver-tier and with the support of family inheritance skills and a staff, few peers could defeat her. Yet Owen, without any notable background, managed to do so. This was unusual. "Miss, the information is absolutely true," Charlotte assured quickly upon seeing Leslie''s gaze. The matter was of great importance, and she had personally investigated Owen''s background. Despite being somewhat incredulous, he indeed appeared to be just an ordinary mage. "Such a person might be a dark horse. Although he is only bronze-tier level 9, it''s better to be safe than sorry. Have the vice leader of the Bounty Guild deal with him personally. Make sure it''s done discreetly." After a brief thought, Leslie made her decision. She was not fond of uncertainties. Owen''s sudden rise and presence gave her an inexplicable sense of unease. Since he was her fianc, it was best to eliminate him. Charlotte nodded seriously, about to turn and leave when she suddenly remembered something and spoke up, "Miss, when Owen defeated the second youngdy, the staff he used was suspected to be the Godyer Staff..." The Godyer Staff was well-known across the continent, and Owen''s sudden rise without any apparent reason made her suspect that he might indeed possess the real Godyer Staff. Of course, this was just her spection without much concrete evidence. "Whether it''s true or not, start spreading the news that the Godyer Staff has resurfaced. Since he likes the spotlight, I''ll add fuel to the fire," Leslie said lightly. If she was going to eliminate Owen, she would first muddy the waters so no one would link it back to her. Moreover, she was confident that with the Chrysanthemum Hotel''s intelligencework, many mages would be unable to resist the temptation. Regardless of the truth, they would seek out Owen to verify the ims. In that case, she might not even need the Bounty Guild''s vice leader; Owen would likely be killed by those greedy mages. The vice leader would serve as the final measure or the one to push things over the edge. Charlotte understood Leslie''s intent immediately and agreed that it was a good n. By turning Owen into a target, his death would never be traced back to them. ... Meanwhile, after a moment of contemtion, Owen decided to bring Benedict and his group along to Pharaoh''s Tower. He could understand Duke Charles'' intention of having the Wolf Guard follow him. Although being watched and followed was unpleasant, Duke Charles meant no harm. Moreover, Benedict was a gold-tier level 1 mage, and most of the guards were around silver- tier level 1. With such a group apanying him, Leslie''s attempt to assassinate him would be much more difficult. With them around, he wouldn''t have to worry about trivial matters. Especially considering his current state-penniless, with no gold coins to buy food, water, or healing potions. Given the wealth of the Duke''s mansion, he might as well take advantage of it. After all, he was now the Duke''s prospective son-inw. Seeing that Owen was ultimately willing to let Benedict and the guards apany him, Duke Charles breathed a silent sigh of relief. It seemed Owen had no intention of running away from the engagement and was indeed nning to head to Pharaoh''s Tower for training. Participating in the martialpetition for marriage and then immediately heading to a dungeon to advance his tier-such a hardworking prodigy was truly rare! Duke Charles grew increasingly satisfied with Owen. After some friendly conversation, Duke Charles did not disturb Owen further, only reminding him not to push himself too hard. Owen, ying the part of a novice, nodded repeatedly at Duke Charles'' words. After bidding Duke Charles farewell, Owen immediately set off for Pharaoh''s Tower.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om By his estimation, it would take about half a day to reach the tower from the capital, as the distance was rtively considerable. Benedict and the guards, being seasoned warriors, apanied Owen, replenishing supplies along the way. They especially stocked up on healing potions and those that could heal mental and physical injuries. Pharaoh''s Tower might not be an extremely formidable dungeon, but the sheer number of ghosts and mummies made it dangerous. If injuries were not quickly treated, small wounds could easily be serious. ... As Owen headed towards Pharaoh''s Tower with Benedict and his entourage, news about the martialpetition for marriage began to spread among themon people. This event had already caused a stir in various countries, with top-tier prodigies from almost every kingdom participating, drawing widespread attention. "No wonder Duke Charles'' youngest daughter is so formidable. Madelyn''s strength is terrifying! Not only has she reached the silver-tier limit, but her combat experience is vast. She won 109 consecutive matches, making other prodigies seem like ordinary people in comparison!" "It''s no surprise she dared to hold a martialpetition for marriage; her strength is truly frightening!" "Unfortunately, she was defeated in her 110th match." "What? Madelyn was defeated? Who could have such strength? Garner from ckwind Academy? Or a genius from Moonspring Kingdom?" "Neither. It was someone named Owen, and his tier is only bronze-tier level 9!" "What... How did he do it? Madelyn''s strength is such that even top-tier prodigies aren''t her match. What is special about this Owen?" "No one knows, but Miss Madelyn doesn''t intend to marry Owen. Duke Charles has decided to marry Leslie to him instead, so he is now Leslie''s fianc!" "Leslie''s fianc? The notorious Leslie? Owen has jumped into a pit of fire!" "I feel the same way, but I heard that the Godyer Staff is in Owen''s possession and that he can wield it!" Chapter 9: Chapter9-Challenge of the Genius Swordsman Chapter 9: Chapter9-Challenge of the Genius Swordsman ? "Is it true? The Godyer Staff has reappeared and is in Owen''s possession?" "I think it must be true; otherwise, how could he have defeated Miss Madelyn?" "The Godyer Staff is the ancient artifact of the dark god king. Even a master-tier mage couldn''t tame it. What qualifications does he have to wield it?" News about Owen, especially regarding the Godyer Staff, spread like wildfire across various kingdoms. Nearly every mage was discussing the matter. Most mages believed the news to be false. They had heard about the ancient artifact Godyer Staff since childhood, and its impression was deeply ingrained in their minds. They were convinced that the shape-shifting staff Owen possessed was a counterfeit, and he could not truly wield it. However, many other mages believed it could be true. Owen, who had been so ordinary before, had suddenly be so dazzling, overshadowing the once peerless Miss Madelyn. Something as legendary as the Godyer Staff could be the only thing capable of causing such a dramatic change! As a result, many mages curious about Owen and the Godyer Staff began heading towards where Owen was. While the mages of various kingdoms were already in an uproar, a change in the Academy City''s Genius Leaderboard further ignited the atmosphere! In the top position, coveted by countless genius mages, a name that had been vacant was now filled with golden letters. Owen! Number one on the Genius Leaderboard! Everyone who saw the leaderboard ranking was shocked and astonished. Whether it was the kingdoms of the ck mage faction or the white mage faction, both were full of outstanding prodigies. Each individual was young and ambitious, making the top ten positions on the Genius Leaderboard highly contested. Especially the top three spots, which often remained unfilled. This leaderboard was curated by the highly rigorous Academy City, the only truly neutral city- state on the continent, and the headquarters of the continent''s eight great academies. Academy City was formed by numerous academies and primarily focused on the study of magic, historical documentation, evaluating distinguished individuals and geniuses, and recording history. Academy City was renowned across the continent, and many of the continent''s current leading figures had studied there. Regarding the Academy City''s leaderboard, the credibility is extremely high, making the rankings highly prestigious. "Owen, neen years old, bronze-tier level 9, defeated silver-tier level 10 Madelyn, suspected of possessing the Godyer Staff, limitless potential, ranked first!" The records about Owen on the leaderboard were brief. After reading, everyone was shocked. Although they had heard rumors of Owen defeating Madelyn, it seemed unbelievable, and they were unsure if it was just a myth. Now, with Academy City''s acknowledgment, it was certain to be true! "Undeniably, Owen''s ability to cross such a significant tier and defeat Madelyn shows immense potential. But ranking him first? I refuse to ept this!" "This leaderboard was crafted by Master Neill of Academy City. If he says Owen is ranked first, it is absolutely fair!" "Master Neill is highly respected in Academy City and cannot be bribed or influenced by anyone. It looks like it''s necessary to meet this Owen and see how capable he truly is!" ... In Gowato Sanctuary, Alfonso, who practiced both ck and white magic, ced the Genius Leaderboard on the ground and twisted his neck, causing his bones to crackle. His fiery red eyes began to ze with mes. As the first heir of the sanctuary, his strength and reputation were already well-known across the continent, making him increasingly indifferent to others. However, this Owen had undoubtedly caught his attention. "I hope you don''t disappoint me..." The mes in Alfonso''s eyes roared, and a faint illusion of a fire dragon flickered behind him, sometimes appearing and sometimes disappearing. The Genius Leaderboard was not a ranking ofbat strength; being ranked first only indicated great talent.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The true measure of strength could only be revealed through battle! ... Meanwhile, in the Moonspring Kingdom, before the cold and majestic Holy Spring, mist swirled. A young girl with meticulously groomed sky-blue hair, standing barefoot with pristine, delicate feet, hovered above the gushing Holy Spring. Facing the six-winged angel at the center of the spring, she bowed slightly and spoke with determination in her rosy lips, "With the angel''s blessing, Saint Annie will bring the Godyer Staff back to the kingdom!" As she finished speaking, the mist swirled around her and then gathered on her smooth back, forming a pair of wings made of vapor. The wings flickered between solid and ethereal, and with a powerful p, her figure disappeared from the Holy Spring. ... Far from the Azure Kingdom, the Sahano Church was also in turmoil due to the changes in the Genius Leaderboard. Andre, struggling to lift a massive dark stone the size of a house while climbing a steep staircase, suddenly received some news. The patterns on his bronze skin began to glow, and his already robust, towering frame swelled with even more muscle. "First on the Genius Leaderboard, and the Godyer Staff-interesting!" heughed heartily and then slowly ced the massive stone on the ground. The earth shook as if a mountain had fallen. After setting down the stone, his figure disappeared, leaving only deep footprints to show where he had been training. ... In the Nether Kingdom, Prince Carlos crushed the letter in his hand into powder. After a moment of hesitation, he decided to take action personally. "First on the Genius Leaderboard-it''s been many years since anyone held that position." Even with the bloodline of the Dark Emperor, he had been left far behind in such talent rankings. "Is it the Godyer Staff''s influence? If it is, then this ancient weapon will only reach its true potential in my hands!" With this thought, mana surged around Prince Carlos, and he transformed into a hawk, soaring into the sky and leaving the pce behind. ... On his way straight to Pharaoh''s Tower, Owen originally intended to ignore the trivial matters along the way. However, as time passed, he gradually noticed that more and more presences were gathering around him, mostly young mages. Their gazes wereplicated, filled with provocation, curiosity, and a keen desire to challenge him. If not for Benedict and the others firmly protecting him in the center, he had no doubt that these people would immediately challenge him. "Master Owen, things seem to be getting worse. You''ve been listed as number one on the Genius Leaderboard by Academy City, and it mentions that you are suspected of wielding the Godyer Staff..." Benedict''s magical artifact lit up, and after receiving some information, he spoke to Owen with a serious expression. Hearing this, Owen frowned slightly. He had anticipated that Leslie might spread his information to muddy the waters, but he hadn''t expected to catch the attention of Academy City, or to be ced at the top of the Genius Leaderboard! If he didn''t know the old folks at Academy City so well and wasn''t aware of his own talent, he might have thought they were setting him up for failure. Being in this position seemed to bring fame and recognition, but it also brought endless challenges and troubles. "Master Owen, perhaps we should return to the Duke''s mansion toy low for a while?" Benedict suggested when Owen remained silent. Most of the young mages gathering around them were at bronze-tier or silver-tier levels, not posing a significant threat. However, he knew this was only the beginning. The news spread quickly, and soon it would attract more powerful forces, leading to a situation beyond his control. Returning to the Duke''s mansion before the truly formidable characters arrived would be the best course of action. Once inside the Duke''s mansion, no force would dare to challenge Duke Charles'' authority, ensuring Owen''s temporary safety. The other Wolf Guards around Benedict nodded slightly in agreement. Just then, a blue-haired woman blocked their path ahead. Her nted phoenix eyes stared at Owen, who was protected by Benedict and the others, and a smile slowly curled at the corners of her lips. "You must be Owen. I challenge you to a duel!" Chapter 10: Chapter10-Obsidify Chapter 10: Chapter10-Obsidify ? As she spoke, she drew her sapphire-blue longsword from her waist, pointing its tip at Owen with a provocative air. "Wind-Chasing Swordsman, Emily! It''s actually her!" As the woman spoke, the numerous mages gathered around Owen turned their attention to her, instantly recognizing her. "I''ve heard her sword energy is so sharp it can cut through metal!" "Not only that, but she''s also the sister of Moonspring Kingdom''s saint, Annie! A genius swordsman from Moonspring Kingdom!" Many mages looked excited. Previously, with Benedict and the Wolf Guard around, they hadn''t dared to provoke House Ravenwood without any backing. But now, with the notable Emily challenging Owen, Benedict surely wouldn''t dare to touch her! This gave them the chance to muddy the waters and attempt to challenge Owen themselves. If they lost, it wouldn''t be much of a loss. But if they won, they could not only im Owen''s staff but also make a name for themselves as a prominent genius on the continent! Most importantly, they felt they had a good chance of winning! After all, Owen was only bronze-tier level 9. Many among them surpassed him in tier! "Miss Emily, this challenge would be better postponed. Master Owen needs to return to the Duke''s mansion immediately," Benedict said, recognizing Emily and not daring to be neglectful. He bowed slightly and protected Owen behind him. Owen squinted at the renowned genius swordsman, shaking his head slightly. It was clear he had be a stepping stone in the eyes of many, a means to achieve fame. ording to the continent''s rules, if a challenger won, they could im the opponent''s weapon, which in this case was the Godyer Staff. Their ns were well-made, but their strength was too ordinary. Seeing Owen calmly hiding behind Benedict, Emily''s face flushed with anger. She said, "You''ve just be the Duke''s prospective son-inw, and you''re already nning to hide behind the Duke''s protection and live off others?!" "I despise men who live off others. Do you have the courage toe out, or are you too scared to ept the challenge? If so, you''d better grow a tail and stay indoors from now on!" Benedict furrowed his thick brows, worried that Owen might act impulsively. He quickly tried to calm him, speaking in a low voice, "Master Owen, you are currently in the spotlight. It''s best to stay low-key. Don''t take this to heart; let us handle these matters." Although Owen had defeated Miss Madelyn and demonstrated great strength, his tier was only bronze-tier level 9, which made themck confidence in him. Emily, on the other hand, was no ordinary opponent; her swordsmanship was exceptional. If Owen were to lose, it would be a great embarrassment for House Ravenwood. Moreover, the Godyer Staff in Owen''s possession was of utmost importance and must not be lost. While Benedict watched, Owen''s eyes suddenly brightened as if he had thought of something. During their journey, he had been studying the body technique he had acquired-Obsidify. This was an extremely powerful body technique, but also incredibly difficult to master. It was divided into nine levels, and Owen had not even reached the beginner level yet. The entry threshold was very high; Owen had not yet figured it out. It required repeatedly pushing his magic to the limit, recovering, and then pushing it again to continually expand the meridians in his body. In this state of physical extremity, he needed tobine mana with every cell in his body. With so many challengers, Owen realized he could use them as stepping stones to practice Obsidify. As Owen formed his n, Benedict noticed his unflinching andposed demeanor, feeling a touch of admiration. For someone so young to have such a mature and calm disposition was truly extraordinary. Just as Benedict had this thought, he saw Owen step forward, gradually walking towards Emily. "Genius swordsman? Very well, since you sincerely challenge me, let''s do this!" Owen''s voice rang out. Those who thought he would continue hiding behind Benedict and the others were initially stunned, unable to react. Then the crowd erupted into a buzz of conversation. "He''s epted the challenge!" "Once a challenge is epted, there must be a decisive oue. No one else can interfere, or it would be an insult to the challenge!" "This Owen is still too young. Miss Emily''s sword is renowned for its speed. Even mages of higher tiers often struggle against her swift sword, ultimately being found with a w and defeated." The murmurs and discussions reached Benedict and the others, their expressions changing slightly as they prepared to persuade Owen against epting the challenge. "Master Owen..." But just as they began to speak, Owen interrupted them with a shake of his head, "Don''t worry, she''s not my match." Avoiding the challenge, leaving quietly, and heading straight to the dungeon for leveling up was indeed an option. However, he was long tired ofying low. Transmigrating to this world was all about living a grand and unrestrained life, righting wrongs with boldness. Why else would he train so hard? Currently, he had no fear of challenges from his peers. Moreover, being in the spotlight could also help him stay alert against any assassination attempts Leslie might arrange. As Owen stopped a short distance in front of Emily, everyone could feel that his aura had be as steady and imposing as a mountain, giving them a suffocating sense of pressure. "Master Owen may be a bit high-profile, but there''s no denying he''s a true genius!" Benedict and the others looked at Owen, whose demeanor seemed to have matured, with expressions of shock. After all, enhancing one''s temperament was far more difficult than simply improving one''s strength. That Owen could achieve such a transformation through a single challenge was truly incredible! Across from Owen, Emily''s expression grew slightly more serious after her initial surprise. "You''re showing some manliness now. I won''t bully you; I''ll give you three chances to strike first. Draw your sword." For Emily, Owen''s swordsmanship in defeating Madelyn was the key reason she hade to challenge him. While her words seemed gracious, she was actually probing Owen''s abilities. "You are not worthy of me drawing my sword," Owen said calmly. With these words, a moment of silence fell over the crowd. Owen then saw the veins on Emily''s forehead bulge as she lunged forward with her sword. "Arrogant!" With a shout, her sapphire-blue longsword sliced through the air silently, giving a sense of fluid grace. It moved at incredible speed, reaching Owen in an instant. Owen didn''t use any skills or the Godyer Staff. Instead, at the moment of Emily''s provocation, he employed the Obsidify technique,pressing and concentrating the mana within and around him onto the surface of his body. The first level of Obsidify: Obsidian Skin! ng! Emily''s sword struck Owen''s chest with lightning speed. The sharp water magic tore through his clothes instantly, but when it touched his skin, it made a dull, metallic sound, with sparks flying off. Owen staggered back, feeling intense pain in his chest as if he had been stabbed by a steel needle. "What''s going on? That strike was fast, but it should have been avoidable. Even if he didn''t dodge, why didn''t he use a magic skill?" The crowd was bewildered, especially the seasoned mages who found Owen''s actions iprehensible. "I have a feeling that Owen intentionally took that hit with his body, and he seeded!" Some mages who practiced dark magic were particrly astonished. The human body is far weaker than a weapon, especially one enhanced with mana. Yet Owen had done it! Emily was equally surprised. Though that strike was a probe fueled by her anger, it was delivered with eighty percent of her strength. But it hadn''t wounded Owen; it felt like hitting indestructible metal.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Does he have a defensive artifact on him? Emily''s sword aura surged around her. If that were the case, Owen''s strength was far less impressive than rumored. "Maybe his talent is strong, but his actual strength leaves much to be desired." "I actually think he''s impressive. Emily is silver-tier level 6, and her magic sword energy is quite formidable." Chapter 11: Chapter11-Get out of My Way! Chapter 11: Chapter11-Get out of My Way! ? "Indeed, for Owen, a level 9 bronze-tier mage, to withstand a blow from Emily is already quite impressive." "But what''s the use of just withstanding Emily''s attack? Without counterattacking, he''ll never have a chance to win." Many mages gathered around were discussing this. Not far behind Owen, Benedict and hispanions frowned slightly, feeling something was off. They had witnessed Owen''s previous duel with Madelyn firsthand.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He was decisive, ruthless, and had mysterious methods! It was as if he could see through people''s hearts. Even the battle-hardened Madelyn was caught off guard and ultimately defeated. But in this fight with Emily, Owen had taken apletely defensive stance,cking the chilling insight that had once made others shudder. "Captain, what should we do? Master Owen is the youngdy''s fianc, and the Duke specifically instructed us that the Godyer Staff must not be lost..." The other wolf guards beside Benedict cautiously asked. If Owen was truly struggling, they would have to disregard the challenge rules and forcibly take Owen away. While this would affect Owen''s reputation and the honor of House Ravenwood, it was nothingpared to the Duke''s orders. Benedict hesitated for a moment, seeing that Owen''s expression remained calm and unflustered, as if everything was going ording to his n. He shook his head and decided to wait and see. After all, Owen wielded the Godyer Staff. If he were truly in danger, he would use it immediately, and there would be no need for them to intervene so soon. Meanwhile, after Emily forced Owen back with a sword strike, she felt a bit disappointed. Owen''s strength was far below her expectations. She lost some interest in him and attacked more fiercely, intending to defeat him quickly and end this boring challenge. As Emily swung her sword again, Owen''s face revealed a faint smile. Just now, a tiny ck dot the size of a sesame seed appeared on Owen''s chest where Emily had wounded him. Under her powerful sword thrusts, the effects of practicing Obsidify were bing quite apparent. Although it was painful, he could finally start truly training in this body art. Enduring this hardship was undoubtedly worth it. With renewed confidence, Owen continued to channel the mana inside and outside his body, following the cirction method of Obsidify, concentrating it on his skin. Using Emily''s powerful sword energy to continually temper his skin, even down to the cellr level. "Are you a punching bag? Why are you only defending and not attacking? Or is your strength really that pathetic?" Emily''s strikes grew more ruthless, and her words became increasingly cold and merciless. As someone devoted to the sword, she had hoped to learn something from Owen. But to her surprise, he didn''t even bother to draw his sword! Thud, thud, thud! Owen withstood dozens of sword shes, and his body was now covered with numerous wounds, looking rather battered. It seemed as if he was barely surviving under Emily''s relentless assault. However, in Benedict''s eyes, Owen''s aura was rising. The mana swirling around and within him was surging and even boiling! Emily noticed this too, and her expression shifted from disdain and contempt to one of seriousness and astonishment. Then, as if realizing something, her eyes burned with fury. "You... you jerk! You''re using me as your sparring partner!" She realized that Owen''s current state appeared to be him practicing a very powerful body art. Her relentless attacks were merely hammering him like a tool, making it seem as though she had the upper hand when in reality, she was being used! With this thought, Emily could no longer suppress her anger. The mana around her flowed into her longsword like a stream, causing the de to shine with a brilliant light, transforming into an extremely sharp sword energy that swept in all directions. "Aqua Sword!" Emily roared, and with this strike that concentrated most of her mana, she brought her sword down on Owen with the force of splitting a mountain. The bright sword energy transformed into a tall, pale streak, creating a "swish" sound in the air as it approached Owen. This fierce streak absorbed all the surrounding mana, like rivers converging into the sea, unstoppable! The ground swept by the streak was deeply gouged, nts shattered, and dirt and stones were pulverized into dust by the sword energy. "What a terrifying strike. Even a gold-tier mage would have to be very cautious facing this. Is this Emily''s true strength?" Benedict and the others were slightly shocked. "Where is your sword? Why aren''t you drawing it!" Emily demanded loudly, staring intently at Owen after unleashing her strike. Owen''s refusal to draw his sword, instead using her as a tool, had deeply angered her. "My sword, once drawn, must see blood," Owen sighed, shaking his head as he found himself locked onto by her strike. It seemed Emily had realized his intentions, and given his current level of practicing Obsidify, he couldn''t withstand this attack. He had no choice but to activate the Godyer Staff. The Godyer Staff transformed into the Godyer Sword. Even without using the Supreme Sword skill, the passive, razor-sharp sword energy would be unavoidable and devastating for Emily. Whoosh! The sound of the sword slicing through the air echoed as a dark golden greatsword appeared in Owen''s hand. At that moment, those who had been amazed by Emily''s explosive power couldn''t help but focus on Owen. There it was, the artifact believed to be the Godyer Staff! With the Godyer Sword in hand, Owen no longer struggled as he had before. It was clear that the Obsidify technique had effectively strengthened his body. Owen narrowed his eyes, and as the overwhelming sword energy surged toward him, he finally moved. "Watch closely at this!" With a swift motion, the sword descended! Once again, a sh forward. The dark golden greatsword glimmered with flowing patterns, its sword aura like a strand of golden hair sweeping through the void. Unlike the surging waves of sword energy before, his released sword aura was condensed to the extreme, slicing through the void and leaving a ck sword mark that lingered for a long time. The increasingly fierce waves of sword energy dissipated and evaporated the moment they touched the dark golden sword aura, as if they had never existed. Immediately afterward, the dark golden sword aura continued its unstoppable momentum, heading straight for Emily. From the moment Owen shed out, Emily sensed an intense feeling of danger. But the strike was too fast, giving her no time to react. Her Aqua Sword aura shattered like an egg striking a rock, vanishing without a trace. The dark golden sword aura seemed almost alive, locking onto her. She tried to retreat but found no escape; her backward movement was nowhere near as fast as the approaching sword aura. In fact, the sword aura moved with her, its speed increasing! ng! The sound of metal shing rang out. Emily''s Aqua Sword was struck by the sword aura, trembling violently. The terrifying impact sent her flying backward, crashing hard into the nearby rocky debris of the Gobi Desert, barely managing to stabilize herself. All of this happened in an instant. Almost as soon as Owen had swung his sword, Emily was defeated! So quickly that the low-tier mages had not even had time to react. Gulp~ The sound of continuous swallowing echoed. Benedict and the others stared at Owen, who had just sheathed his sword, with extremely solemn expressions. Although they had known Owen''s strength was formidable, they had not expected that a single strike from him could be so overwhelmingly powerful. What seemed like an ordinary sh had effortlessly torn through Emily''s sword aura, which could threaten a gold-tier mage, and even defeated Emily herself. One move to crush the enemy! "What just happened? Why was Emily the one defeated? Shouldn''t it have been Owen who was sent flying?" "He must have been holding back, waiting for the perfect moment to strike with that one decisive blow. Such restraint is truly terrifying." "Emily''s sword aura was so easily shattered. Just how powerful is Owen''sbat strength?" The many mages watching the battle all had a flicker of disbelief in their eyes. When they looked at Owen again, there was a newfound respect and awe on their faces. Chapter 12: Chapter12-Judgment Light Sword Chapter 12: Chapter12-Judgment Light Sword ? In a corner of the Desert. Emily wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, gazing at Owen in shock. What an astonishing strike that had been. It seemed to cut through everything, breaking all barriers, giving her the illusion that no matter how far she fled, she could never escape. Wasn''t this the ultimate swordsmanship she had been pursuing? And she had seen it in Owen! She had no regrets about her defeat! Taking a deep breath, Emily quicklyposed herself from the shock and frustration, and walked step by step towards Owen. She held out her Aqua Sword, still surrounded by a misty aura, in front of Owen. "I have failed the challenge. ording to the rules, my weapon, the Aqua Sword, is now yours. I hope you will treat it well." Although reluctant, Emily chose to abide by the challenge rules. Her voice trembled slightly as she spoke, gently running her fingers along the de of the Aqua Sword, as if soothing an old friend. "The Aqua Sword, giving it to me?" Owen was taken aback. Though he knew the challenge rules, Emily voluntarily offering the Aqua Sword still surprised him. After all, a mage''s weapon is crucial to their power and growth. It enhances theirbat abilities and, during the long hours of training, serves as a faithfulpanion. Moreover, as far as he knew, this Aqua Sword had been with Emily since childhood and held great significance for her. But since she had chosen to challenge him, she had to be prepared for this oue. Owen squinted and slowly took the Aqua Sword into his hand. "The Aqua Sword, a renowned magical weapon on the continent. Owen really hit the jackpot!" "Indeed, whether he uses the Aqua Sword to boost hisbat power or sells it, he stands to gain immensely..." "Emily is truly straightforward, giving it up without any fuss or hesitation!" Many mages watching this scene felt a pang of regret for Emily. After all, they had witnessed Emily''s strength. She was indeed powerful, and herst strike was almost on par with a gold-tier mage. But she had lost, and she did so without relying on her sister, Annie, the saint of Moonspring Kingdom. Otherwise, even if Owen won the challenge, he might have given some consideration to Annie. As the crowd discussed, Emily watched Owen take the Aqua Sword, feeling a sharp pain in her heart. Instinctively, she wanted to snatch it back but quickly caught herself, stopping her outstretched hand. With a sense of loss, she turned and walked away. "Wait!" At that moment, Owen called out to her. Emily turned around, her eyes red and swollen, looking at Owen angrily. He had taken her sword; was he going to humiliate her as well? Before she could react, Owen tossed the Aqua Sword back to her. "I don''t need this Aqua Sword. You should take it back." Emily''s dted pupils contracted sharply as she caught the flying Aqua Sword in her hand. The feeling of regaining what she had lost swept away the sorrow in her heart. After a moment''s hesitation, she asked: "Why are you giving the sword back to me?" "It''s not really giving it back. I can''t use your sword, so how about we trade it for something else?" Owen replied with a smile. Emily frowned slightly, sensing something was off in Owen''s eyes. Could it be that he was interested in her? Her cheeks turned slightly red as she prepared to firmly tell Owen that she wasn''t that kind of person. But Owen continued, "You should have acquired a group attack sword technique, [Judgment Light Sword], right? How about trading that skill for the Aqua Sword?" Emily was taken aback by his words.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Indeed, she had obtained the Judgment Light Sword skill, but she had just recently acquired it and was still learning. No one else knew about it. How did Owen know? The more Emily looked at Owen, the more mysterious he seemed. "Here you go. This is the skill book for Judgment Light Sword. We are even now!" Finally, she decisively pulled out a blue skill book from her chest and handed it to Owen. "Although the Judgment Light Sword is powerful, it has obvious drawbacks. Firstly, the speed of condensing the light sword is not fast, and it disperses attacks, making it less threatening to a single target." Emily added. Owen took the skill book and nodded slightly. Owen understood everything Emily said. He also knew that the Judgment Light Sword had purification and suppression effects on evil spirits. As for the drawback of long condensation time, with Owen''s passive skill, Starlit, this was hardly an issue. Moreover, Starlit could continue to be upgraded. Once this passive skill reached level 2 or even level 3, the Judgment Light Sword in his hands would be a devastating weapon beyond anyone''s imagination! "You''re a decent person. If you evere to Moonspring Kingdom, you can mention my name!" "Next time, we will battle again!" Before turning to leave, Emily gave Owen a long, deep look. Previously, she thought Owen was just a man of empty fame, perhaps with some proficiency in swordsmanship. She believed he couldn''tpare to her sister or even herself. But after fighting Owen, she realized she waspletely wrong! This Owen gave her a feeling unlike any other mage she had encountered! As Emily left, the mages gathered around became agitated again. Most of their eyes were fixed on the dark golden greatsword tightly held by Owen. Godyer Staff? Most of them hade here for this legendary staff! When Emily was defeated with a single strike, Owen had used this transformed staff. This made more and more mages convinced that this was indeed the Godyer Staff! If they could obtain this legendary staff, their power would surpass Owen''s. His fame and everything he had would be theirs upon acquiring the staff! With these thoughts, many mages'' greed grew, and their eyes turned blood-red as they slowly advanced toward Owen. "Master Owen, we should leave this ce. You are attracting too much attention right now." The numerous mages gathered like hungry wolves, and Benedict finally snapped out of his previous shock, hoping Owen could keep a low profile and return to the duke''s mansion. Otherwise, more and more mages would converge here. After all, he had received news that many top-tier geniuses from across the continent were already on their way. The longer they dyed, the worse it would be for them. However, Owen ignored Benedict and the others, instead sweeping his gaze over the greedy mages. Most of them were between bronze and silver tier, not particrly strong. Almost none of them could match the earlier Emily. Seeing this, Owen raised the Godyer Sword in his hand, pointing it at the approaching mages. "Do you all want to challenge me as well?" The chilling light of the Godyer Sword was so fierce that no one dared to look directly at its sharp edge. "If you have the guts, don''t rely on the staff!" "Yeah, if you have the guts, let''s fight barehanded!" Many mages shouted. The reason Emily was defeated so quickly was that Owen had used what seemed to be the Godyer Staff. Otherwise, given Emily''s previously overwhelming sword aura, Owen should have been the one to lose. Owen originally did not want to pay attention to thesements. After all, magical weapons, skills, and even pets were part of one''s strength. In a life-and-death battle, only survival mattered, no matter the means used. However, under the immense pressure from Emily just now, he had faintly touched the threshold of Obsidify. With a bit more brutalbat, putting his body under tremendous pressure, he could fully master Obsidify! So, he put away the Godyer Sword and nodded toward the mage who had just provoked him. "What is your name?" "Aeos, I challenge you!" The burly mage who had urged Owen to put away his weapon charged at Owen, his eyes full of excitement. Without using the Godyer Sword, he felt very confident in winning. After all, Owen was just a bronze-tier level 9 novice, while he was a silver-tier level 1 mage! He was a whole tier higher than Owen! As long as he unleashed an overwhelming magical attack instantly, he could crush Owen completely! Chapter 13: Chapter13-You Think You Can Challenge Me??? Chapter 13: Chapter13-You Think You Can Challenge Me??? ? Just as the thought crossed Aeos''s mind, Owen''s internal and external mana began to resonate. ck specks of light appeared faintly on the surface of his skin, mostly where Emily had attacked him before. It was evident that the early stages of practicing Obsidify relied heavily on external pressure. In the next moment, Owen took a deep breath, his mana surging wildly within him, prating his bones and flesh, and finally spreading throughout his cells. An unprecedented feeling of power surged within him. Owen threw a punch, and Aeos, who had just formed an earthen barrier, was directly in front of him. Bang! However, it was futile. With a dull sound, Owen, like a human bulldozer, shattered the several-meter-thick earthen barrier with brute force. The shockwave from his fist rippled out like waves, each one stronger than thest, crashing heavily onto Aeos. Thud! Aeos''s eyes widened as he watched Owen close in, spitting blood as he was sent flying, his face filled with disbelief. Everyone watching opened their mouths in astonishment. This... this was too fast! Aeos was a silver-tier level 1 mage, yet he was sent flying with just one strike? It even seemed like Owen hadn''t used any skills! "It must be some kind of dark magic! Otherwise, his explosive power couldn''t reach this level!" "Definitely, to unleash such power with just his body, he must be at least a gold-tier mage. Owen must be using some body-strengthening dark magic!" "Don''t panic, everyone. No matter how strong he is, he''s still human. He will get tired, and his stamina will run out." "We''ll challenge him in turns, not giving him a chance to recover!" Seeing Owen''s immense strength once again, the awe in the eyes of the crowd grew even stronger. However, with the Godyer Staff right in front of them, none of them were willing to leave. "You don''t need toe at me one by one. All of you,e at me together!" Owen swept his gaze across the crowd, beckoning them with his hand. From his earlier use of Obsidify, he realized it had started to take effect. However, Aeos''s strength was too low to be of any real help to him. Since that was the case, he might as well have these small frye at him all at once. Owen''s words made every mage present feel an immense sense of humiliation. There were at least a hundred mages here. Although their strength varied and they couldn''t fully utilize their staffs due to the earlier restrictions, they were still a formidable force. And yet, Owen wanted to challenge all of them by himself! It was as if he didn''t even see them as a threat! Such arrogance! Benedict and the others, upon hearing this, thought Owen had gone mad! Even Benedict, the strongest among the Wolf Guard, would have to consider retreating when faced with so many mages. After all, thebined magical attacks of so many mages were not something to be taken lightly. "Should we forcefully take Master Owen away from here?" "I agree. We should get Master Owen out of here. This is no joke; if things go wrong, he could easily die here!" The other Wolf Guards looked at Benedict, their eyes full of worry and urgency. Benedict sighed. Is Owen still too young and reckless? He should have been low-key, but he chose to be so ostentatious instead. "Alright, we..." Just as Benedict hesitated for a moment and decided to act together to protect Owen, Owen suddenly charged toward the crowd of mages. "Good, good,e on!" "He''sing to us on his own; we can''t be med for what happens next!" Many mages were so excited that they got goosebumps, as if the Godyer Staff was waving at them. Thus, they unleashed various magical attacks, all aimed directly at Owen. Their magic was densely packed. Owen dodged some attacks and used his Obsidify-enhanced body to withstand others. Although the magical attacks caused excruciating pain, they also made his body stronger, and the ck specks of light on his skin became denser. If this continued for a while longer, the domineering Obsidify technique wouldpletely reach level 1. At that point, both his physical body and internal mana would undergo a qualitative transformation. Thinking of this, Owen became even more excited, and his attacks grew faster. Bang! Bang! Owen''s fists and feet became his weapons. Any mage who got too close was sent flying before they could even defend themselves. "So fierce!" Benedict and the other Wolf Guards, who had initially nned to intervene, watched as Owen charged through the crowd of mages like a rampaging bull. They all had the same thought. Even though his tier wasn''t high, he was like a tiger among sheep, gradually scattering the mages! This was something they could never hope to achieve! The mages attacking Owen also began to realize something was wrong. Their magical attacks seemed to hurt Owen, but each time he was hit, his body seemed to grow stronger. The most crucial part was that while they were feeling mentally exhausted and their mana was depleting from continuous attacks, Owen still looked as energetic as ever, seemingly unaffected. "Monster!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "He''s simply a monster!" Some mages began to feel a growing sense of fear. Why is hisbat power so terrifying? Not only is hisbat power terrifying, but his recovery ability is also astonishing, as if he is constantly under the effect of powerful healing magic! What are we supposed to do against that? Despair! Deep despair! As a result, some mages with weaker resolve retreated in fear, fleeing from the nightmare- like young man. With some mages retreating, the already shaken crowd fell apart, fighting and retreating, unwilling to stay any longer. With the support of the Order of Merlin, Owen felt increasingly invigorated as the battle went on. Seeing that no one dared to step forward and attack, Owen stood firm and shouted, "Who else!" This extremely arrogant voice echoed in everyone''s ears. The already terrified mages didn''t dare to stay any longer and fled in panic. This Owen was too frightening! As the mages fled, a faintyer of ck lightpletely formed on Owen''s skin. Obsidify level 1, Obsidian Skin, was sessfully cultivated! In an instant, Owen''s cells seemed to transform into ck holes, wildly absorbing mana. His previously thin, malnourished-looking body suddenly became robust, and his skin took on a hidden ck sheen. His flesh was filled with explosive power! He had a strong feeling that if he faced that group of mages again, he could gradually defeat them without even getting hurt! ... Having dealt with the numerous mages along the way, Owen continued with Benedict and the others toward Pharaoh''s Tower. After crossing the Gobi Desert, Owen and his group entered an arid desert. Pharaoh''s Towery in the center of this desert. As they ventured deeper, a deathly silence surrounded them. The corpses of numerous mages, buried by the yellow sand, were visible along the way. Reaching this point, Benedict and the Wolf Guards became much more solemn, surrounding Owen protectively like stars around the moon. With a serious expression, Benedict said, "Master Owen, be careful. Pharaoh''s Tower is a cursed ce. The monsters inside aren''t particrly high-level, but they are extremely strange. Many cursed zombies roam here, and they can never be truly killed. There has never been an effective strategy to deal with them, so this ce has been abandoned and few magese here anymore." The cursed zombies surrounding Pharaoh''s Tower were only bronze-tier, but their sheer numbers were overwhelming. They hid beneath the desert sands, and there was no way to eradicate thempletely. As a result, no one dared to fight on arge scale here. If they attracted arge number of cursed zombies, they would be surrounded and surely perish. The many mage skeletons in the yellow sand were a stark reminder of this danger. "Cursed zombies?" Owen was taken aback. Weren''t the creatures around Pharaoh''s Tower supposed to be mummies? But he suddenly remembered that, ording to the anime''s setting, people in this world didn''t know the term "mummy." The Pharaoh''s Tower was known from ancient texts. And based on his memory, the mummies here were indeed strange, but they had obvious weaknesses and should be easy to defeat. While Owen was pondering this, Benedict and the others suddenly grew more serious, their gazes fixed on the distance. Ahead of Pharaoh''s Tower, in the midst of the yellow sands, sensing the approach of strangers, the mummies lying beneath the sand raised their hands and slowly emerged from the ground. Chapter 14: Chapter14-Step Back, All of You! Chapter 14: Chapter14-Step Back, All of You! ? The yellow sand surged. Hundreds of mummies reached out their hands and rose from the yellow sand, like a terrifying forest springing up from the ground. Their skin was dry and yellow, resembling wrinkled tree bark. Their eye sockets were deeply sunken, like two ck holes. The white bandages wrapped around their withered bodies fluttered, making them look sinister and horrifying. Whoosh! A dried-up mummy, wrapped in white bandages, darted out of the soft yellow sand like a ghostly serpent. Its hands, like iron mps, swiftly lunged towards Owen and his group. Benedict and the others, seasoned Wolf Guard veterans, sensed the mummy the moment it charged. They formed a protective circle around him, with mana surging from their bodies. "me sh!" "Earth''s Protection!" "Thorn Spike!" Brilliant and colorful magical attacks bombarded the approaching mummy. This mummy was not high level. Under the barrage of dense attacks, its bandages tore apart inch by inch. Then its skin and flesh were engulfed by the turbulent mana, turning into dust that scattered to the ground. However, there was no trace of relief on the faces of Benedict and the Wolf Guard. They knew that even if these zombies were shattered and pulverized, they would rise again from the yellow sand, virtually immortal! Sure enough, under their watchful eyes, the mummy that had just turned into sand under the magical attacks extended a withered yellow hand from the sand once more! As this mummy reappeared, the dense wave of mummies behind it also rushed towards them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Each mummy was grotesque and terrifying, exuding a decaying stench. As they surged forward, they lifted the yellow sand, blotting out the sky and bringing a suffocating sense of death. Among the Wolf Guard, some mages were already pale with fear, their legs trembling uncontrobly. The number of mummies was overwhelming, stretching endlessly into the distance. The crucial point was that they were utterly unkible! Once engulfed by their encirclement, even a gold-tier mage like Benedict would be exhausted, depleted of mana, and ultimately die there, buried by the yellow sand! "Master Owen, you must go quickly! These cursed bandage zombies have found us; we must retreat now!" Benedict hurriedly looked at Owen, instructing some of the Wolf Guard to escort Owen away while they stayed behind to cover the retreat. As Benedict spoke, the mummies charged. Benedict and the other mages, already prepared, unleashed various magical skills, pushing back or scattering the approaching mummies. However, no matter how fiercely they attacked, the number of mummies did not decrease. Instead, it kept growing! "Fall back." Seeing them only trying to annihte the mummies with sheer firepower, Owen shook his head. He now understood why they had been so tense since approaching this area. Clearly, Benedict and the locals had no understanding of mummies and naturally didn''t know how to deal with them. As Owen spoke, Benedict and the others were taken aback. Even with the Wolf Guard working together, they were only barely holding their ground against the mummies attacking like ferocious wolves. For Owen to want to handle this alone seemed like a fool''s dream. Before they could try to persuade him otherwise, Owen gazed at the withered mummies and threw a punch. Clear water elements gathered on his fist, forming what seemed like a gauntlet of flowing water, and then he struck the mummy square in the chest. With a "bang," water sshed everywhere! The seemingly resilient skin of the mummy absorbed the water and suddenly shattered, cracks rapidly spreading until they covered every inch of its body. Then, like dry wood, it exploded and scattered, the fragments deeply embedding into the yellow sand before disintegrating into points of light. "??" Benedict and the others were dumbfounded, their faces full of question marks. The cursed bandage zombie was killed?! They rubbed their eyes hard, unable to believe what they were seeing. After all, these cursed bandage zombies were terrifying, with many mages falling to them, and no attacks couldpletely annihte them. But now, one had died by Owen''s punch! Owen retracted his fist and stood still, ignoring the stunned gazes of Benedict and the others, a slight frown on his face, showing some dissatisfaction. This mummy was at bronze-tier level 3, its dry body connected to the yellow sand, making it difficult topletely annihte. Though using pure water elements could easily destroy it, killing it only yielded nine experience points. To level up from bronze-tier level 9 to silver-tier level 1 required a whopping ten thousand experience points. The experience from one mummy was just a drop in the bucket. To reach silver-tier, he would need to kill over a thousand mummies. Fortunately, there were plenty of mummies here, and inside the Pharaoh''s Tower, there were many more ghosts to kill. Seeing Owen frown, Benedict and the others were puzzled. From their perspective, Owen had found a way to kill these cursed zombies! This was a dungeon that had remained unconquered by mages for countless years! And yet, Owen, on his first visit, had found the key to defeating it! He was nothing short of an unprecedented genius! No wonder even the proud Academy City ranked him as the number one genius! But shouldn''t he be ecstatic about finding the strategy at this moment? "Step back. The experience points from a single mummy... cursed bandage zombie, are too few. Leave the rest to me." Owen changed his wording to their term for the creatures, not wanting to exin too much to them. "Too few experience points?" Upon hearing this, Benedict and the others finally understood why Owen was frowning. Smiling, they said, "Master Owen, you''ve already found their weakness. With your strength and our support, you should be able to reach silver-tier level 1 after training here for about three days." "Three days?" Owen shook his head. He chose the Pharaoh''s Tower because there were many small monsters here, allowing him to quickly gain experience with Starlit''s help. Three days was too long! "Master Owen, three days is already very fast. Other mages don''t even know how to deal with these cursed zombies. It wouldn''t matter if it was three days or thirty years; they wouldn''t make any progress." Benedict spoke earnestly. He was worried that Owen might act too hastily and cause a major disaster here. Although these mummies were just outer monsters with bronze-tier strength, their numbers were overwhelming! They felt no pain and knew no fear. If caught in the midst of them, even a gold-tier mage would be exhausted and eventually surrounded and killed. Therefore, the safest approach was to lure the zombies to a suitable location, eliminate them, and repeat the process. Owen understood Benedict''s point. If he were an ordinary mage, following Benedict''s method would be a safe way to train and break through. No risk involved. But he was no ordinary mage. "Wait here." Owen said calmly, as the Godyer Staff appeared in his grasp. His cold gaze swept over the mummies not far away. Seeing Owen''s serious andposed demeanor, Benedict and the others breathed a slight sigh of relief. They feared Owen might act as recklessly as he did when challenging those other mages. Though those mages were strong, they were still human and only sought the Godyer Staff in his hand, with no intent to kill him. But these zombies were different. They had no intelligence and only knew how to kill. If surrounded by them, they wouldn''t know how to protect Owen while dealing with the zombies. "Master Owen may seem arrogant, but when faced with real danger, he listens to reason..." Benedict sighed in relief. As he finished speaking, he suddenly felt the mana around Owen start to surge violently. "Is Master Owen casting a spell?" Some of the Wolf Guard frowned slightly. There was still some distance to the Pharaoh''s Tower. Casting spells now indicated Owen might be preparing arge-scale attack to deal with the zombies. "It seems Master Owen ns to use a safe long-range attack method. That''s good; even if something unexpected happens, he can retreat quickly." Some Wolf Guard who specialized in long-range magic guessed Owen''s intention. As they finished speaking, they saw a longsword made of light elements forming above Owen''s head. These light swords were about the length of an arm, with pure water elements swirling around the des, emitting a sharp, ghostly blue aura. Chapter 15: Chapter15-Silver-Tier Level 1 Chapter 15: Chapter15-Silver-Tier Level 1 ? "Could this be the Judgment Light Sword that Emily gave to Master Owen?" Benedict''s eyes widened in surprise. He hadn''t seen Owen use this skill before, so it must have been a recent gift from Emily. For Owen to learn it in such a short time was nothing short of extraordinary. However, long-range magic, like powerful spells and even forbidden magic, usually required a long casting time. Typically, such spells were used for farming monsters. Owen had the Wolf Guard to hold off the zombies; there was no need for him to use such time- consuming skills. Owen ignored the thoughts of Benedict and the others. When the first light sword condensed, he felt an inexplicable lightness within, elerating the condensation process significantly. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh- The sound of slicing through the air echoed as the light sword above Owen''s head split into two, then four, then eight... rapidly multiplying at a visible speed, exuding a pure and holy aura. Seeing this, Benedict, who had just thought Owen''s casting time might be too long, twitched at the corner of his mouth. In just a single breath, twenty-four light swords had condensed. Each sword emanated an aura strong enough to threaten a silver-tier level 3! How did he do that? Benedict and the other Wolf Guard exchanged incredulous looks. They had seen skills simr to the Judgment Light Sword before, but they typically took at least ten breaths to condense. Moreover, the number of light swords Owen had conjured far exceeded anything they had seen. Was the gap between a genius and ordinary people really this vast? Their faces were full of astonishment. Then they suddenly realized, if the zombies began a massive uprising, surging like a tidal wave, the situation could be dire... Benedict and the others turned pale. But before they could voice their concerns. Owen waved his hand forward, and the twenty-four light swords, swirling with abundant water elements, suddenly shot towards the mummies below the Pharaoh''s Tower. With the blessing of Starlit, the light swords moved at an astonishing speed, creating a piercing whistling sound as they left long trails of pale blue mist in their wake, resembling rainbows under the light. The mummies patrolling the outskirts of the Pharaoh''s Tower, blocking strangers from approaching, barely noticed the anomaly. As their gaunt heads lifted, the light swords pierced their bodies, pinning them to the yellow sand. Then, the water elements on the light swords exploded, forming powerful shockwaves like cascading waterfalls, sshing countless white water droplets at incredible speed, piercing and annihting the surrounding mummies. Sizzle~ The harsh sound of corrosion rang out. The pure water elements in the light swords, upon contact with the mummies, acted like boiling oil on a fire, rapidly decaying their bodies before turning them into points of light and dissipating. After a series of explosive sounds. Owen immediately felt a surge in experience points. In an instant, over a hundred mummies had died under the light swords. His experience bar shot up like a rocket, quickly advancing to one-tenth! Starlit''s level bar also grew significantly. And this was just the result of a single attack! Owen was very satisfied with this rapid growth. Gradual improvement was not his style. At the same time, as Owen swiftly annihted over a hundred mummies, the desert surrounding the Pharaoh''s Tower suddenly began to tremble. More mummies crawled out from beneath the yellow sand, their hideous faces charging towards Owen with explosive speed. Their sheer numbers caused massive tremors with each step. Benedict and the others watched in horror at this scene. Although they had anticipated this to some extent. But faced with the reality of an overwhelming zombie horde, even they had no choice but to consider a temporary retreat! Their hearts filled with fear, but Owen took a deep breath, his eyes not showing any trace of fear. Instead, his eyes sparkled with excitement. To him, these mummies were not just mummies; they were walking experience packs! In an instant, with a thought, more Judgment Light Swords floated above his head, their des shimmering with water light. Then they whistled forward! The mummies charged fearlessly, ferociously sprinting with yellow sand billowing behind them. However, as they approached, what awaited them were countless light swords and sharp, terrifying sword auras! Where the light swords passed, mummies were cut into several segments, the cuts smooth as mirrors. The water elements left in the wounds quickly infiltrated, decaying the mummies like y, which then scattered to the ground. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The entire yellow sand area was filled with crisscrossing sword auras and the sounds of mummies falling! Meanwhile, the experience points Owen gained from ying mummies soared rapidly! Especially Starlit''s experience-it was getting closer and closer to level 2. Once it reached level 2, not only would it passively provide faster speed, but its power would also be much stronger! "Good, if I keep this up, I should be able to break through to silver-tier level 1 in less than half an hour." Owen calcted silently, then smiled with satisfaction. The gap between bronze-tier level 9 and silver-tier level 1 might seem small, but the difference in this major tier was immense. Under normal circumstances, a silver-tier level 1 mage could even battle three bronze-tier level 9 mages! Owen could already defeat opponents across tiers, and once he advanced to silver-tier, hisbat power would be immeasurable! Following behind Owen as they advanced towards the Pharaoh''s Tower, Benedict and the others were dumbfounded by the constant ughter of zombies by the light swords. Why did this zombie army, which had made countless mages tremble, seem so fragile and weak in front of Owen? The zombies couldn''t even get close to Owen before being pierced by light swords and quickly perishing. It felt like they weren''t on a dangerous battlefield but were on a leisurely sightseeing tour! It was simply a crushing advance!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Meanwhile, As the mummy army was disturbed, the billowing yellow sand and fluctuations quickly attracted the attention of some nearby mages. "What an incredible fluctuation! It seems to being from the direction of Pharaoh''s Tower. Is someone trying to conquer it?" "How is that possible? Pharaoh''s Tower is a cursed ce. So many mages have tried to conquer it and met their doom there. It''s been a no-man''snd for a century. People don''t even pass by it, they take detours to avoid it!" A group of silver-tier mages stood at a distance, looking on in astonishment. Pharaoh''s Tower had always been deste and quiet, and it had been years since such disturbances were seen there. But since they were nearby, they decided to band together and take a look. If they encountered any danger, they could leave together. As they approached Pharaoh''s Tower, They noticed that the zombies that should have been scattered across the yellow sand had vanished. If not for the dense, chaotic footprints left in the sand, they would have doubted if the terrifying zombies had ever existed. "The cursed bandage zombies have disappeared? What''s going on? The zombies here shouldn''t be able to be annihted!" The closer they got, the more rmed the mages became. The zombies that should have been everywhere were now nowhere to be found! As they moved deeper, they saw the chaotic fluctuations emanating from the base of Pharaoh''s Tower. Then they saw dense light swords, controlled by a handsome young man, tearing through the zombie horde, mowing down the zombies like grass. Every zombie struck by a light sword emitted water vapor and then turned into points of light. The zombies were really being killed! "How...how is he doing this?" A group of mages stood in shock, their jaws nearly dropping. "Could it be that he killed all those zombies by himself? But his tier seems to be only bronze- tier level 9!" "Bronze-tier level 9? He looks familiar. Isn''t that Owen?" "Owen?" "Yes, Leslie''s fianc, recently ranked as the continent''s top genius, rumored to wield the Godyer Staff!" "Oh, this is astonishing!" As the group of silver-tier mages continued to be repeatedly shocked, Owen, who had been sweeping through the zombies, stepped into the first floor of Pharaoh''s Tower! As he stepped into the floor, His experience bar suddenly emitted a burst of light. Silver-tier level 1, he finally broke through! Chapter 16: Chapter16-Gold-Tier Boss Chapter 16: Chapter16-Gold-Tier Boss ? As the glow of leveling up enveloped Owen''s body, Owen felt as if he were wrapped in sunlight, his whole body filled with a sense offort. The surrounding elements were drawn to him, quickly converging into his body, forming a gentle stream that flowed through his limbs and bones, strengthening his physique. His already resilient body, thanks to training with Obsidify, now had an almost crystalline, translucent quality, with impurities being expelled. At the same time, his mind power surged like a tide, growing rapidly. If his mind power had previously been ethereal and formless, it now felt like a delicate, transparent veil. Though still somewhat intangible, it was now visible! With this qualitative change in mind power, Owen''s perception of his surroundings became sharper, and his affinity for the mana in the air increased. So, this is silver-tier level 1? Indeed, it is several times stronger than bronze-tier level 9! At this tier, he had finally stepped into the realm where most of his peer prodigies resided. Feeling the abundant energy and mana within him, Owen realized that if he were to face Madelyn again, he wouldn''t need to rely on footwork, technique, or his knowledge of her to win by surprise. He could now confront her head-on and achieve victory with absolute strength! He then nced at Starlit, his passive skill, noting that its experience bar was already halfway full. It wouldn''t be long before it reached level 2. Once this passive skill leveled up, hisbat power would increase even further! Benedict and the others around Owen noticed the glow of leveling up emanating from him. "He broke through in less than half an hour. This speed is unbelievably fast!" They each showed expressions of amazement. However, recalling how many zombies Owen had killed along the way, they felt a sense of relief. Such a breakthrough speed would be incredibly shocking for anyone else. But for Owen, it seemed almost trivial. Following Owen on his journey, they had witnessed many miracles and seen countless incredible feats. It seemed like nothing was impossible for him. "The gap between bronze-tier level 9 and silver-tier level 1 is huge. Master Owen''s current strength must be even more unfathomable..." Benedict studied Owen, who was gradually recovering from his leveling-up state, and a trace of apprehension shed in his eyes. He sensed a slight feeling of danger from Owen, something he hadn''t felt before! Previously, although Owen''sbat power was astonishing, his tier was too low. Benedict, being a gold-tier mage, saw a vast gap between them. However, with Owen''s breakthrough, the tier gap narrowed. Even facing Owen, Benedict no longer felt confident in his absolute victory. And he was now a gold-tier level 5 mage! "Let''s go, move forward!" After stabilizing his newly elevated tier, Owen smiled at Benedict and the others, then proceeded deeper along the narrow passageway.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Although he hadpleted his task of leveling up, he had yet to obtain the Order of Thunder''s [Order]. To get this [Order], he needed to enter the second floor of Pharaoh''s Tower and defeat the boss guarding it. Upon arriving here, Owen faintly felt the elements within him boiling. He was one step closer to the Order of Thunder! Benedict and the others exchanged nces and quickly followed. Although the first floor of Pharaoh''s Tower was more perilous, Owen seemed significantly more confident after his breakthrough. Tap, tap, tap~ The passageway was dim and silent, the only sound being their footsteps on the yellow brick floor. Their progress didn''tst long before Owen, leading the way, suddenly squinted his eyes. Ahead, the path opened up, and a dim blue light shone through, making him slightly ufortable. He found himself looking at avishly decorated, spacious pce. The pce had few furnishings. The four walls depicted bloody, cruel methods of mummy creation, etched in red sand. Wandering around these murals were specters, moving like mindless zombies. They looked gruesome; some were missing limbs, others were twisted together, heads biting each other, and some were human-animal hybrids emitting strange hisses. It felt like stepping into a living hell. Benedict and the others saw this and their expressions grew serious. Compared to the zombies outside the pyramid, these specters were all bronze-tier level 8 or higher, with many being silver-tier. They roamed every corner of this wide hall, exuding a terrifying aura that caused slight distortions in one''s mind power. Owen squinted, feeling the restless mana within him. The Judgment Light Sword reformed in his hands. With his mana greatly increased, the Judgment Light Sword had grown nearly twice its previous size, shining brighter, as if each de was a piece of pure white moonstone, exuding a more sacred aura! Owen waved his hand, and the light swords before him shot towards the stronger specters with a whoosh! As Owen made his move, the specters sensed his presence and immediately howled, rushing toward him. Their semi-floating bodies stirred up cold, chilling winds within the hall. However, as soon as these specters approached, they were effortlessly pierced by the light swords, turning into ck smoke and dissipating. Though these ghosts were higher-level and stronger, capable of affecting a mage''s mind power, Owen''s strength had undergone a dramatic transformation. He dealt with them swiftly, finding it even easier than handling the mummies earlier, moving step by step towards the second floor with an air of leisurely stroll. Benedict and the others watched the specters wail and then turn to ash, their expressions stupefied. It felt like they were being carried through the dungeon by a powerful yer, with nothing to do but follow. With Owen clearing the way, no specter could pose a threat to them. Initially, they had nned to take over when Owen got tired. But as they progressed, Owen showed no signs of fatigue; instead, he looked increasingly exhrated. As they neared the entrance to the second floor, they were surrounded by silver-tier specters. At the silver-tier level, eliminating them was no easy task, and Benedict and the others grew serious. Owen also noticed this. The specters exhibited a strong aversion to the holy power contained within the Judgment Light Sword. As the Judgment Light Sword flew past, it only left scratches on the specters, making them even more frenzied. Their blood-red eyes gleamed with madness and killing intent. Dark mes leapt from their bodies, creating heat waves that distorted the air and minds, making it feel like they had entered a wailing hell, disconnected from their surroundings. Most of the Wolf Guard around Owen were affected, their eyes zed over, and they appeared drowsy. Benedict, being a gold-tier mage with remarkable mind power, was unaffected. Seeing many wolf guard nearly turned into mindless puppets by the fluctuating influence, he became anxious. At this moment, Owen felt a stir in his heart, and a smile appeared on his lips. Finally, after vanquishing numerous specters, Starlit had leveled up to level 2! Owen formed a sword with his fingers and pointed towards the void in front of him. Instantly, numerous Judgment Light Swords flew out densely, connecting end to end, forming a gigantic light sword. With the enhancement of Starlit, the Judgment Light Sword''s attack speed was faster! Its power was also more terrifying! Whoosh! The giant light sword shot out, instantly dispersing the iing invisible waves. The entire hall seemed to be enveloped in light, a blinding white expanse. Benedict squinted, finding the sword''s brilliance too dazzling to look at directly. The other Wolf Guard, affected by the specters, awoke at that moment to see a world bathed in extreme white. The blue specters evaporated almost instantly under the light''s radiance. The white light persisted for several breaths before dissipating. As the light faded, Benedict and the others were shocked to discover that all the ghosts in the hall had been wiped out! Then they saw Owen step by step ascending to the second floor of Pharaoh''s Tower! The Order of Thunder was now within reach! Chapter 17: Chapter17-Is This Dungeon Difficult? Chapter 17: Chapter17-Is This Dungeon Difficult? ? As Owen stepped into the second level of Pharaoh''s Tower, more information about Pharaoh''s Tower resurfaced in his mind. The Sphinx, a gold-tier level 5 guardian BOSS of Pharaoh''s Tower, also held a secret-the Order of Thunder. Eliminating it would grant the key to unseal the Order of Thunder! This information was extremely secretive; currently, only the original anime protagonist, John, and himself knew about it. ording to the timeline, the three-year promise was nearing, and John would soone to reim the Order of Thunder. Owen had to act quickly! If he couldn''t get ahead, it might cause unforeseen troubles, and he could miss this opportunity! After Owen entered the second level of Pharaoh''s Tower, the scene before him began to change. The first thing that came into view was a massive triangr pce. The walls of the pce were also adorned with various ancient, intricate murals, seemingly recording the past achievements of the pharaoh. Some areas had faded red powder, and the edges of the murals were decaying and cracked, exuding an aura of antiquity. In the very center of the great hall stood a gigantic three-story-tall statue. The Sphinx! Ity prone on the ground, resplendent as if forged from gold, like the eye of a storm, emanating waves of terrifying pressure that repelled anyone attempting to approach the great hall. "This... what a terrifying aura, a gold-tier BOSS!" "And it''s a gold-tier level 5 BOSS!" Suddenly, an exmation rang out. Benedict and the others, who were following Owen, had also entered the second level by now. Upon seeing the Sphinx, they all tensed up, eximing in fear. Even the strongest among them, Benedict, was staring at the Sphinx in horror. A BOSS of this level was not something they could contend with. If they stayed here any longer and were noticed by it, they would be doomed! A gold-tier BOSS was inherently stronger than ordinary spellbeasts and represented the elite among human mages of the corresponding tier. To deal with such a BOSS, one would need to be an extraordinary genius of the same tier. Otherwise, only by overwhelming it with higher-tier power and sheer numbers could one have the strength to take it down! Moreover, the Sphinx was covered in an indestructible golden armor that even gold-tier weapons couldn''t scratch! Leaving was the best option. "Master Owen, this gold-tier BOSS seems to be sleeping. We should leave quickly. If it wakes up, we might not make it out alive." Owen lowered his voice, but his expression grew even more serious, radiating determination. "This Sphinx is indeed powerful," Owen nodded, then said earnestly, "You all should leave here. Leave it to me to handle." It wasn''t that Owen wanted to solo the BOSS, but among the Wolf Guard, only the leader Benedict was a gold-tier mage and could provide some assistance. The other members of the Wolf Guard were all silver-tier. If a battle erupted, they could easily be injured or even killed by the aftershocks of the fight.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om These Wolf Guard members had been diligent and dedicated along the way, and Owen didn''t want anything to happen to them. Benedict and the others looked at Owen''s confident demeanor with astonished eyes. If they hadn''t interacted with Owen along the way, they might have thought he was crazy! Solo a gold-tier level 5 BOSS? And doing so at silver-tier level 1 himself? It seemed like a death sentence! After all, gold-tier was a whole tier higher than silver-tier! With such a huge tier difference, there was no chance of victory. Moreover, this was a BOSS! Its strength far surpassed a gold-tier level 5, closer to that of a gold-tier level 7 mage, who could only barely contend with it, let alone kill it. Owen facing it would be a certain death! "Master Owen, we know your strength far exceeds your tier, but..." Benedict quickly began to persuade. The other members of the Wolf Guard also chimed in. They had already gained a lot by advancing a level here, and it was best not to be overly ambitious! "No buts. It''s just a gold-tier BOSS. I''ve undergone a transformative improvement!" Despite their persuasion, Owen shook his head. If he hadn''t broken through to silver-tier and mastered Obsidify, he might still be cautious. But now, with the Godyer Staff and various god-tier talents and skills, he had the strength to face this gold-tier BOSS head-on without hesitation! He would simply crush it! With that, the Godyer Sword appeared in his hand. He took a step forward and charged directly at the Sphinx! Benedict watched Owen''s retreating figure with a pounding heart, fearing for him. This Sphinx was entirely different from the zombies and specters Owen had encountered before; it was on apletely different level! "Benedict, what should we do next?" a Wolf Guard asked, trembling as he nced at the Sphinx, which was beginning to stir and awaken, fear evident in his voice and body. Benedict furrowed his brow tightly. "I don''t know where Master Owen''s confidencees from, but since he insists, we''ll have to let him be for now. When he faces setbacks, he''ll naturally know to retreat. Let''s be ready to protect him during the retreat." The other Wolf Guard members nodded and quickly began preparing healing potions and spells to dy the Sphinx. Roar! As Owen, holding the Godyer Sword, charged toward the massive Sphinx, the guardian seemed to sense the intruder''s presence. Its tightly shut eyes suddenly opened, emitting a crimson light like two burning suns, locking onto the approaching Owen. The Sphinx''s massive front paw lifted, causing the ground to shake as if a hill were rising to crush him. Its sharp ws gleamed coldly, tearing through the air with a whistling sound, creating a suffocating pressure. A shadow loomed over Owen,pletely enveloping him. The air around him seemed topress, bing almost a quagmire, restricting his every movement. For an ordinary silver-tier mage, or even a gold-tier mage, this w would be unavoidable, imposing severe constraints. But mana surged within Owen, and a dark, deep glow quickly flowed over his skin, forming an armor-like cover. A powerful force coursed through him, dispersing the oppressive aura from the Sphinx''s w. His rapid breathing quickly returned to normal. Benedict and the others, who were about to take action, were suddenly surprised to see Owen break free from the Sphinx''s oppressive aura. The Sphinx''s level was so high that even from a distance, its pressure made them pale, their hands and feet cold with instinctive fear and trepidation. However, at this moment, Owen showed no fear. Instead, he exuded an aura of extreme fervor. The awakened Sphinx also didn''t expect the tiny ant before it to break free from its oppressive aura. It hesitated for a moment, feeling a surge of anger at being challenged by such a lowly creature. Its front paw then elerated towards Owen with even greater speed. Boom! As its paw smashed down, the Sphinx suddenly noticed the brilliance of Owen''s greatsword increase exponentially. Without dodging, Owen met the attack head-on, resulting in a chaotic surge of magical energy. Although the Godyer Sword Owen wielded was severely restricted, it was still a legendary artifact, incredibly sharp. Driven by his mana, its de shone like a bright white light. The Sphinx''s front paw, as heavy as a mountain and seemingly forged from indestructible gold, shed with Owen''s sword. After a moment of deadlock, Owen was forced to retreat, his feet sliding on the ground and carving two deep ck furrows. Although the Sphinx remained unmoved, the front paw that came into contact with the Godyer Sword bore a deep white gash several meters long, revealing the white bones beneath its flesh. The pain from its front paw caused the Sphinx to frown. Its mana surged, and the wound quickly healed. However, a hint of seriousness appeared on its human-like face, especially as it gazed at the dark golden greatsword in Owen''s hand. With its golden body, even gold-tier weapons couldn''t harm it. Yet Owen, a mere silver-tier level 1, had managed to wound it with his sword! Chapter 18: Chapter18-Silver-tier Level 6 Chapter 18: Chapter18-Silver-tier Level 6 ? Pharaoh''s Tower, Second Level. Benedict and the others watched in amazement as Owen battled the Sphinx, eachnding blows and dodging strikes. "No wonder Master Owen was so confident. He can easily break through the Sphinx''s defenses!" "But this is far from enough. The Sphinx hasn''t really started fighting yet; it was just testing him earlier!" "Master Owen should know the danger of this BOSS by now and be preparing to retreat, right?" "Oh my god! Master Owen is charging again!" As they discussed, they suddenly saw Owen rushing towards the Sphinx once more. How dare he! The previous attacks were just the Sphinx''s probing moves, not even its full strength. Master Owen charging now was practically a death wish! Their hearts pounded in shock. The Sphinx, too, showed signs of anger. It suddenly opened itsrge mouth, about the height of a person, releasing a powerful suction that gathered the mana from the air, forming a spherical light in front of it. Then it forcefully spat the sphere towards the charging Owen. Boom! The moment the light sphere shot forward, it was like a meteor falling, tearing through the void, and ck cracks spread out from its path. The terrifying chaotic energy waves made the entire second level of the tower tremble and undte like the sea. "Wolf God''s Protection!" Benedict and the Wolf Guard had already exerted all their strength to activate their skills, forming a huge bowl-shaped protective shield over themselves. On the surface of the shield, the shadow of a giant wolf could be seen howling towards the sky. However, as the terrifying ripples from the light sphere swept over them, theirbined shield was immediately dented by the sessive impacts. All the Wolf Guard members turned pale, blood trickling from the corners of their mouths. Even though they were only caught in the aftermath, the attack was far beyond their strength to withstand. "This is bad! Master Owen is in danger!" Benedict''s heart skipped a beat, and a look of intense worry appeared on his face. The mere aftermath was so terrifying that even the Wolf Guard, with their formation led by Benedict, a gold-tier mage, were injured from the impact! It was unimaginable what kind of dreadful force Owen, who was facing the Sphinx''s attack directly, would have to endure. Regret filled their hearts; they should have forcibly taken Master Owen away earlier! As they sighed in regret, Owen, facing the light sphere, swayed under the terrible magical ripples, like a lone boat in a storm, seemingly on the verge of capsizing at any moment. Owen''s expression grew solemn. "As expected of a gold-tier level 5 BOSS!" The Sphinx''s oppressive and dangerous presence far surpassed that of Madelyn. Under this immense pressure, the Obsidify on Owen''s body became even darker. His body swelled like a ck bear, and the Godyer Staff in his hand shone brilliantly with the gathered mana, bing a dazzling beam of golden light. sh! A sword strike cut through the void, and the golden sword energy tore the sky apart! It seemed as if heaven and earth were split in two, and all the mana on the second level of the tower was drawn to the sword energy. The house-sized light sphere, with its domineering stance that distorted the air, shed with the sword energy Owen had desperately unleashed. For a moment, the entire pyramid shook. The ground exploded with the spread of terrifying ripples, carving deep trenches and raising clouds of dust. Even the murals on this level were shredded to pieces by the energy waves, turning into powder that drifted down. Benedict and the others, caught in the overwhelming energy of the collision, struggled to stand, losing their vision and hearing. Their world turned pitch ck, and the turbulent mana pierced their protective shield, causing skin-cutting pain. It felt as if a river of swords had prated their bodies, leaving them covered in wounds and drenched in blood. Some of the weaker Wolf Guard were thrown against the walls by the chaotic energy, creating deep human-shaped dents. Their situation was rtively better, as they were standing not far behind Owen. In this chaotic elemental storm, Owen stood like an immovable rock, blocking wave after wave of destructive impact. The collisionsted for a full ten breaths before it finally subsided. The ck glow on Owen''s body had dimmed significantly. Despite the Obsidify and his defensive measures, he was still heavily injured by the terrifying impact of the sh.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It seemed he had endured it. Next, the god-tier talent Order of Merlin activated, drawing elements madly into his body to help heal his injuries. Once his body had somewhat recovered, his vision pierced through the thick smoke and dust to see the Sphinx not far away. From beneath his feet, a fan-shaped sword scar deepened as it extended, even cutting through the boundary between the second and first levels. The further the sword scar stretched, the more terrifying it became. The ckened scorched earth within the sword scar emitted wisps of blue smoke, asionally bursting open, releasing sharp waves of sword energy and chaotic elemental ripples, causing a sense of dread. As his gaze followed the sword scar, at its increasingly deep and terrifying end, the massive body of the Sphinx was embedded in the wall. From its brow to its abdomen was a crisscrossing, centipede-like grotesque wound, deep into its flesh and bone, nearly splitting it in two! The gold-tier level 5 Sphinx had suffered a fatal blow! At this moment, its face was split apart, its blood-red eyes dimming as it struggled to lift its gaze toward the approaching Owen. Deep within its eyes, there was a mix of shock and unwillingness. This insignificant human, only silver-tier level 1! He had blocked its skill attack and inflicted such grievous wounds with a single sword strike! Its massive body trembled, trying to rise, causing the entire pyramid to shake. But it struggled for only a moment before the wound torn open by the sword began to leak its vitality and mana, as if draining its strength and life force entirely. Its consciousness grew increasingly fuzzy, and its body felt heavier. Momentster, its tense body went limp, copsing into a heap, and itpletely lost consciousness. With the Sphinx''s fall, an upgrade glow reappeared around Owen. Silver-tier level 2. Silver-tier level 3. ... Silver-tier level 6! The upgrade light shed five times in session, and his tier jumped from silver-tier level 1 to silver-tier level 6 in one go! Even though Owen had anticipated a rapid tier increase after defeating the gold-tier BOSS, he hadn''t expected such a massive boost! As his tier advanced, his body absorbed the mana from the air like a greedy sponge. Every cell was saturated with elements, and the euphoric sensation made him feel as if he were floating on clouds. Meanwhile, Benedict and the others, who had been pushed to the edge of the second level by the earlier waves of energy, gradually regained theirposure. They stared in shock at the massive Sphinx with its nearly torn-open chest, their jaws practically hitting the ground. Had Owen really killed the Sphinx? Their hearts were in turmoil, as if this scene were a dream. This was a gold-tier level 5 BOSS! Its terrifyingbat power was something that even thebined strength of the Wolf Guard couldn''t match. Yet now, it had been in by Owen with a single sword strike! "Did I see that right? Master Owen really did it?" "If he can single-handedly kill a gold-tier level 5 BOSS, just how strong is Master Owen''s combat power?!" Soon, their attention shifted to Owen. They felt that his sturdy frame seemed to contain an unimaginable power. He had repeatedly shattered their expectations, surpassing the limits of their imagination! Then, they noticed Owen''s continuously advancing tier! The shock on their faces turned to numbness. Indeed, with a genius, anything unimaginable could happen. Owen took a deep breath, ncing at the Sphinx''s body. He then noticed its corpse was beginning to dematerialize. A thunderous light shed and flew to his forehead, transforming into a mysterious small pyramid. Chapter 19: Chapter19-Order of Thunder Chapter 19: Chapter19-Order of Thunder ? Pharaoh''s Tower, Second Level. Amidst the devastated ground, Owen touched the small pyramid on his forehead as it gradually faded. He knew he had obtained the opportunity for the Order of Thunder! He also discovered that his fate points in the system had increased to 600, totaling 900 points now. Only 100 points more, and he could unlock the Fate Store! Taking a deep breath to calm his excitement, he nced at Benedict and the other Wolf Guard members who were slowly descending from the barriers. Except for Benedict, they were all seriously injured. The recent shockwave had been too terrifying. Even working together, they couldn''t resist it, and their bodies were covered with cuts and drenched in blood, emitting a strong scent of iron.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Seeing this, Owen spoke slowly: "You should stay here and heal your wounds. I have some matters to attend to and will meet you back hereter." Benedict and the others looked at Owen with deep respect in their eyes. After a brief hesitation, they nodded. They were in bad shape, severely injured, and even walking was difficult. They urgently needed to heal. Otherwise, if any unexpected situation arose, they would be a burden. Moreover, given Owen''sbat performance so far, his strength far exceeded his tier, and he didn''t need their protection. As for staying by his side to monitor his every move and prevent him from escaping, this was pointless now that Owen''s strength far surpassed theirs. If he really wanted to leave, they couldn''t stop him. Besides, Benedict had a strong intuition that Owen''s temporary departure was for something significant. Owen was very knowledgeable about this ce, even knowing how to kill the cursed zombies. He kept these thoughts to himself, not voicing them. Master Owen clearly had many secrets, but Benedict, as the leader of the Wolf Guard for many years, knew not to ask questions he shouldn''t and not to speak unnecessarily. Seeing Benedict and the others nodding without objections, Owen gripped the Godyer Sword tightly and went to the bottom of Pharaoh''s Tower. Pharaoh''s Tower had only two levels. With the top-level Sphinx BOSS defeated, it seemed this dungeon was over. However, Owen was very familiar with the original story. At the bottom of Pharaoh''s Tower, there was a hidden chamber that could only be essed by defeating the BOSS and using a special method to enter! Since Owen had already eradicated all the specters on the first level of Pharaoh''s Tower, the area was nowpletely empty when he returned. He nced at the surrounding murals and walked to a wall depicting thunder and lightning. On this wall, numerous sinners who hadmitted great wrongs were bound to open-air iron pirs, subjected to heavenly thunder strikes to cleanse their sins. The Order of Thunder was exceptionally violent, and all the sinners struck by lightning were reduced to ashes, turned into charred remains. Seeing this, Owen touched the small pyramid on his forehead, which began to glow as his mind power surged into it. The hidden pyramid shimmered and materialized, emitting a golden light that merged into the wall. Immediately, the mottled scene on the wall scattered, revealing a golden door. Within the door, silver lightning flickered like twisted thunder snakes, intertwining to form a spinning vortex. The jumping lightning arcs crackled in the air, leaving it charred and releasing an aura of extreme danger and destruction. Even a gold-tier mage would feel a chill at the sight of those lightning arcs, wanting to retreat quickly. After all, the destructive aura contained in the lightning could almost instantly tear and destroy the flesh. However, Owen remained calm. He knew that while the lightning at the entrance was indeed frightening, it was more of a deterrent to mind power. Its actual power was not as terrifying as it appeared. As an [Order], it carried a certain pride. Without sufficient courage and strength, even if someone stumbled upon this great opportunity, they wouldn''t be able to grasp it. So, Owen smiled calmly and took a resolute step into the secret realm. As Owen stepped into the portal, bolts of lightning from the cave struck him, as if trying to obliterate him and turn him to ash. Owen felt a tingling sensation in his body and mind power, ck smoke rising from his body, but it did not stop him from entering the portal. The golden portal shed and quickly contracted into a pinpoint of light, then disappeared. Boom! Inside the secret realm, Owen was surrounded by continuous rumbling sounds, as if the heavens and earth were shattering. Looking around, all he could see was lightning flickering everywhere. Every corner of this space was filled with various sizes of lightning bolts, as if he had entered a world of thunder. Owen''s body trembled as a tingling pain spread through him. The surrounding lightning, like writhing silver snakes, surged madly towards his body, infiltrating every pore and muscle, causing thunder to dance across his skin. The pain, like needles piercing his flesh, came from all over his body. Owen gritted his teeth and pushed Obsidify to its limit, his body glowing with ck light, helping to alleviate the pain. He knew very well that the so-called Order of Thunder was actually this special lightning space! Only by absorbing all the lightning here could he truly master the Order of Thunder. He had to endure! Time passed slowly. The more lightning Owen absorbed, the less the needle-like pain affected him, transforming into a sensation that was somewhere between pain and pleasure. After a while, Owen took a deep breath, like a whale swallowing water, and gulped down thest remnants of lightning in the space. Now, Owen was surrounded by dancing lightning, densely packed, resembling a god of thunder. Especially at his forehead, where the ethereal pyramid had vanished, reced by a "Z"- shaped lightning rune. This rune appeared solid, emitting an aura of ultimate destruction, as if it could turn everything before him into nothingness! The Order of Thunder! He had finally obtained it! Owen slowly opened his eyes, a sh of lightning crossing his gaze. Simultaneously, his aura began to surge, and the light of advancement appeared around him again. Silver-tier level 7! After acquiring the Order of Thunder, his tier had also increased! Furthermore, Owen noticed that his Obsidify had also been tempered by the lightning, advancing to level 2, reaching the magic flesh stage. He was even close to level 3, Obsidian Bone! Gaining the Order of Thunder had far exceeded his expectations! No wonder the original protagonist, after obtaining the Order of Thunder, saw a tremendous surge in power, dominating this otherworldly realm and experiencing dramatic shifts over thirty years. As Owen prepared to leave, he suddenly discovered that his fate points had increased by 1000! Bringing his total fate points to 1900! Fate Store! Upon realizing that he could now unlock the Fate Store with 1000 fate points, Owen eagerly opened the system panel and selected the newly avable option, Fate Store! Though he didn''t yet know what it contained, he was certain that, given how hard fate points were to acquire, the store must hold many valuable items! As Owen quickly essed the Fate Store, three shelvesden with various items appeared before him. The three shelves were divided into three main categories: Skill Scrolls: - Basic Healing Skill (50 fate points, quickly restores stamina and mind power by consuming 10 drops of HP) - Advanced Healing Potion (500 fate points, instantly restores full HP, stamina, and mind power) - Order Fusion Spell (2000 fate points, can fuse [Order]) - Order of Thunder Usage Skill (2000 fate points) Items: - Order of Fire (600 fate points) - Soul Crystal (700 fate points) Weapons: - Sword of Damocles (10000 fate points) - Spear of Longinus (10000 fate points) - Bow of Il (10000 fate points) The shelves were filled with an array of treasures. There were many amazing items, both expected and unexpected! All of them were top-tier, some even divine! Particrly, the Order of Thunder Usage Skill caught Owen''s eye. Though he had obtained the Order of Thunder, his proficiency with it was low, allowing him to perform only basic attacks. With the Order of Thunder Usage Skill, his understanding of the Order of Thunder would deepen significantly, enabling him to use many advanced techniques. Additionally, the Order of Fire was also highly tempting. After all, this was an exceptionally rare [Order] that most mages might never see in their lifetime! Chapter 20: Chapter20-The Calamity of National Destruction Chapter 20: Chapter20-The Cmity of National Destruction ? Owen had his eyes on many things. However, he currently only had 1900 fate points. The Order of Thunder Usage Skill required 2000 fate points, so he couldn''t buy it yet. Although he could afford the Order of Fire, without the corresponding usage skill, it wouldn''t significantly enhance his current strength... After some thought, Owen quickly made a decision. He clicked on Basic Healing Skill. Basic Healing Skill (50 fate points, rapidly restores stamina and mind power by consuming 10 drops of HP) [Do you confirm the purchase?] Owen chose to confirm. For a truly powerful mage, recovery ability was equally important! He already had the powerful forbidden physical technique, Obsidify, and the cultivation talent, Order of Merlin. The only thing hecked was a recovery skill. Although this recovery skill required deducting his own HP, this small price was something he could easily bear. Soon, after Owen confirmed the purchase, the method to activate the Basic Healing Skill appeared in his mind. He opened his attribute panel to check. Name: Owen Level: Silver-tier Lv7 Talents: Order of Merlin, Starlit Lv2 Exp: 100/100000 Skills: Mana Void, Supreme Sword, Obsidify Lv2, Judgment Light Sword, Basic Healing Skill, Order Fusion Spell, Order of Thunder Usage Skill Weapon: Godyer Staff (1/7) Luck: 90 (Max 100) Fate points: 1850 (obtained by seizing protagonist''s opportunities, 1000 points can unlock rewards in the Fate Store) After reviewing the panel, Owen was quite satisfied. It hadn''t been long since he advanced from Bronze-tier Lv9 to his current Silver-tier Lv7. He had progressed by a whole tier and seven levels. This level of advancement was extraordinary! It was something that would normally take an average mage years of arduous cultivation to achieve. If others knew about his upgrade speed, they would probably find it unbelievable. Such an unprecedented breakthrough speed had never been seen before! Owen nced at the now empty space, his mind stirred, and the Order of Thunder surrounding him shot out. The void in front of him trembled, then split left and right, creating a passage extending forward. With a sh, Owen stepped into it and left the ce. When Owen reappeared on the first floor of Pharaoh''s Tower, he sensed that Benedict and the others, who were healing on the second floor, had mostly recovered. He looked at the sky outside Pharaoh''s Tower. Absorbing and mastering the Order of Thunder had taken him about half a day, and now the sky was gradually darkening. He quickly walked up to the second floor, nning to return to the capital with Benedict and the others as soon as possible. With his strength now at Silver-tier Lv7 and the Order of Thunder enhancing him, he could go and see his fiance, the future Queen of Hell, Leslie. "Master Owen!" Seeing Owen step onto the second floor, Benedict and the others respectfully greeted him, their expressions growing increasingly serious. Although Owen had restrained his aura, making it difficult to sense his level, just standing there, he instilled a deep, bone-chilling fear in them. It was as if they were facing not Owen, but some untouchable being! Looking directly at him made their eyes tingle and ache. In just a few hours, it seemed Master Owen had undergone another transformation! No wonder he was ranked first on Academy City''s genius list! Owen didn''t mind the changes in Benedict and the others'' expressions. Seeing that their injuries had mostly healed, he led them out. When the group exited Pharaoh''s Tower, it was already dusk. The orange light bathed the desert, and the breeze stirred the sand, adding a touch of destion to the ce. ... Meanwhile, at the edge of the desert, a red-eyed girl was fleeing in terror. She moved quickly, kicking up dust behind her, but her belly was extremely swollen, like a round ball, causing her to stop and catch her breath every now and then. However, as she alternated between fleeing and resting, the yellow sand behind her drew closer and closer. A group of dozens of burly men in iron armor, riding ck-maned horses, were chasing her, their eyes filled with ferocity. They had been pursuing her for three days, and the red-eyed girl had been fleeing for three days as well. Now, seeing her speed slowing down, she was finally reaching the point of exhaustion. "Demoness, where do you think you''re running to?" "Overthrowing Kyrik Kingdom? What a fool''s dream!" "Kill her! Slice her to pieces, skin her alive, and I want to see what it feels like to destroy this witch who dared to overthrow Kyrik!" The group of iron-armored menughed heartily as they were about to catch up to the fleeing red-eyed girl. The leader, dressed in white battle armor, smiled coldly, picked up his bow and arrow, drew the bow, and nocked the arrow. Abundant golden elements gathered, making the already sharp arrow even more indestructible. Whoosh! The long arrow flew through the air. Hearing the sound, the red-eyed girl''s pale, sweat-drenched face showed even more fear. She tried to dodge, but it was toote. Her body was suddenly pierced, blood and flesh sttering. The arrow''s fierce force even sent her flying, finally pinning her to the yellow sand. The red-eyed girl, enduring the pain of being pierced, looked at the pursuing knights behind her. Her pale fingers clenched tightly, even digging into her flesh, as she questioned: "Why? We never harbored any ill intentions towards Kyrik. Why did you exterminate my snakefolk? Why must you drive us to extinction?!" She was a member of the snakefolk from the forests on the outskirts of Kyrik, named Lyra, originally living peacefully with her people in the forest. However, a month ago, the High Priest of Kyrik ordered the entire nation to annihte the snakefolk. The reason? The High Priest prophesied that the snakefolk would overthrow Kyrik! Yet, the snakefolk had lived in the forest for generations, isted from the world, rarely interacting with other tribes. And because of this unfounded usation, were all ten thousand snakefolk to be exterminated?! If it weren''t for her pregnancy, resting at the hatchery site outside the forest, she would have perished in that massacre as well! "Why? You snakefolk are deeply sinful. If we say you are guilty, then you are guilty!" The leader, Bada, dismounted coldly, gripping his spear tightly. He shook his head slightly, finding the red-eyed girl''s words annoying. "Killing this red-eyed girl willplete my achievement of ying a hundred snakefolk!" "It looks like she''s pregnant, which will be excellent alchemical material!" The knight behind him stared intently at her belly, licking his lips.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "No! Don''t hurt my child!" Hearing that they were targeting her child, Lyra raised her hand in terror, protecting her belly. Seeing this, Bada''s face twisted into an even more cruel smile. "So you love your child that much? Let''s cut it open and take a look!" As soon as he spoke, his spear shot out like a snake, viciously aiming at her abdomen. "No!" The spear whipped up a cold wind, and Lyra''s pupils shrank suddenly. Although she was the leader of the snakefolk and had reached gold-tier level 9, her strength had greatly diminished due to her impending childbirth. Now, her strength was less than even silver-tier level 1. However, a mother''s determination can be fierce. She frantically gathered mana into her hands, gripping the spear tightly as it pierced toward her. The spearhead was sharp, and her magical defense was as fragile as paper. It prated her palm in an instant, tearing through flesh and bones, causing her bloodied hand to convulse uncontrobly. The pain, which felt as if her fingers were connected to her heart, made sweat pour from her forehead, her whole body trembling, almost causing her to faint from the agony. But thinking of the child in her belly, she gritted her teeth and tightened her grip on the spear. Even as the force of the spear twisted her hands nearly into a pretzel. "Tsk tsk, even now you resist. Truly stubborn. No wonder the prophecy dered your race evil!" Bada''s face showed no mercy. Instead, the scent of blood from Lyra''s hands made him even more excited. With a twist of his spear, he severed her handspletely. Bright red blood gushed from her severed wrists, staining the desert! With her hands cut off, excruciating pain surged through Lyra, her forehead veins bulging, on the verge of madness. But thinking of her unborn child, she bit down hard, almost breaking her teeth, her voice hoarse as she begged: "Spare my child, spare my child, I''ll do anything..." The other knights looked at the pleading Lyra, eyes filled with lustful intent. "She is quite beautiful for a snakefolk leader. Why don''t we have some fun with her before she dies?" Chapter 21: Chapter21-Still, Ill Kill You In One Second! Chapter 21: Chapter21-Still, I''ll Kill You In One Second! ? The scorching yellow sand rolled, and the sand dunes stretched endlessly, the dust connecting the sky and the earth as the breeze blew. Watching the approaching knights, who were removing their armor, Lyra''s exquisitely beautiful face twisted in pain, showing a hint of panic. Instinctively, she wanted to retreat, but then she thought of her unborn child. If she didn''t satisfy these men''s desires, her child would undoubtedly die. Thest bloodline of the snakefolk would also be wiped out! Her heart ached, but in the end, she didn''t retreat. "Given up, have you? Good, no need to waste time." "I hear the snakefolk taste quite good!" Several knightsughed lewdly, pouncing on Lyra. ... "The mighty Kyrik cavalry has fallen to the point of gang-attacking a woman?" Suddenly, a voice called out. Though not loud, it thundered in their ears, making the knights'' heads buzz as they stopped in their tracks. "Who!" Bada and the other knights frowned, looking in the direction of the voice. On a distant sand dune, a handsome young man moved like lightning, arriving in an instant. It was Owen, who was on his way to the capital. Owen looked at the pitiful Lyra lying in the sand dune and sighed slightly. He had noticed the situation here ever since the knights started shooting arrows at her. Snakefolk, being hunted. These keywords connected in his mind, bringing back a distant memory. The Kyrik prophecy - the kingdom would be destroyed by the snakefolk. Thus, the order was given to massacre the snakefolk. The snakefolk were ughtered until rivers of blood flowed, almostpletely exterminating them. The Kyrik priests thought they could rest easy, but yearster, a snakefolk who had escaped the massacre trained diligently and eventually destroyed Kyrik. The prophecy came true. This event was quite significant in the original story. Thinking of the terrifyingly powerful snakefolk in the future and the immense goodwill he could earn with such a simple act, Owen naturally couldn''t miss this opportunity! Moreover, the methods of these knights were too cruel! If it was merely to break the prophecy, the massacre of the snakefolk could be somewhat understood. But such brutal killing? It was purely to satisfy their perverse desires! As Owen suddenly appeared, Bada and the others frowned slightly. They didn''t recognize Owen, but from his ordinary gray robe, he must be a lowlymoner. Such a person dared to bark in front of them? Cold res immediately focused on Owen, eyes filled with icy killing intent. "A silver-tier level 7 mage, so eager to meddle in others'' affairs?" "Kill him too. Anyone friendly to the snakefolk is an enemy of Kyrik Kingdom!" Bada stared at Owen, thinking how insignificant andughable Owen''s silver-tier level 7 status waspared to his own gold-tier level 3 and the surrounding knights, all above silver-tier level 5. Upon Bada''smand, the furious knights, their silver-tier strength fully unleashed, stirred the yellow sand, then an elemental spear formed and flew towards Owen. Lyra, seeing the spear locked onto Owen, showed deep concern on her pained face. When Owen arrived, she had a glimmer of hope, but sensing he was only silver-tier level 7, she now hoped he would leave quickly. These knights were too ruthless; if Owen got involved, his life could be in grave danger. In Lyra''s worried gaze, the elemental spear shot through the air like a ck streak of light, instantly arriving before Owen. The sharp tip of the spear seemed to pierce through the air, ready to prate everything in its path. The knight whounched the attack chuckled; this spear was extremely powerful. Any cultivator below silver-tier level 5 would be instantly obliterated if hit! But just as a smile appeared on his face, he suddenly saw thumb-thick arcs of lightning dancing on Owen''s body, precisely striking the elemental spear. Crackle~ A destructive aura spread. The elemental spear was instantly annihted! The dozen knights who were ready to look back at Lyra suddenly froze, their faces showing astonishment. What just happened? The elemental spear was actually blocked! Bada, the highest-ranking and most ruthless among them, narrowed his eyes. Although the thunder on Owen''s body shed briefly, he clearly sensed it. The terrifying power that erupted in that instant even made him feel a twinge of fear. "Kyrik people are truly as shameless as ever," Owen said, surrounded by arcs of lightning. His figure flickered as he appeared in front of Lyra, coldly eyeing the dozen knights. Kyrik was notorious for enving spellbeasts and being the most ferocious and warlike among the kingdoms. The moment he appeared, they attacked to kill him without any justification. "Who are you?" Bada demanded, staring at Owen. As he spoke, the other knights surrounded Owen and Lyra, encircling them. "The one who will take your lives!" Seeing the knights closing in with killing intent, Owen''s voice grew colder. As he spoke, he formed a sword with his fingers and pointed at a nearby silver-tier level 8 knight. The air rippled like water as a thumb-thick bolt of lightning shot from his fingertips, spreading forward to form arge web of electricity that struck the knight. The lightning struck with unimaginable speed. The knight''s pupils contracted, but soon his face showed a sneer. He thrust his spear forward, its momentum powerful and surrounded by golden mana, exuding an aura of breaking through all defenses. However, just as he thrust his spear, the lightning struck. The moment his spear made contact with the lightning, it was instantly shrouded in ck smoke, beginning to crack like porcin. At the same time, the lightning spread from the spear along his body, causing him to feel a numbing sensation. His vision blurred, and then he copsed, his body charred, as his breath gradually ceased. "Brandon is dead?" Seeing Brandon, who had endured the lightning strike, fall instantly, Bada and the others'' pupils contracted in disbelief. Brandon was a silver-tier level 8, a full level higher than Owen. Yet now he had been killed in one strike by the lightning Owen controlled! Even seeing it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe it. Lyra, who had been ready to close her eyes, saw Brandon killed by the young man in front of her with a single move and felt a shock in her heart. This young man, who seemed not to be of a high tier, possessed such terrifying strength! She had fought Brandon and the others before. They were battle-hardened knights, stronger than mages of the same level. She couldn''t handle even one of them, and if it weren''t for her speed, she would have been killed long ago. Yet with just a casual strike, Brandon was killed! What terrifying power! But in the next moment, her face turned pale again. Although this young man could kill Brandon, he was just one of the more than a dozen pursuers, including the gold-tier leader. Owen couldn''t possibly be a match for them. "This kid is tricky, attack together!" Bada, after a brief moment of shock, showed even stronger killing intent. Brandon was a subordinate as close as a brother, having fought many battles together and survived countless life-and-death situations. Now, he was killed by this kid; blood must be repaid with blood! "Kill, Kyrik knights, cannot be insulted!!" The other knights roared, their aura bing even more terrifying, exuding a thick smell of blood.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Sir, their strength is too great, you should escape, I''ll hold them off!" Lyra''s magic surged, ready to fight to the death. "They don''t have the strength to make me run, just watch," Owen said confidently. Immediately, lightning appeared on his forehead, sending a strange wave straight into the sky! In the clear sky, dark clouds gathered, thunder roared, and flickering lightning illuminated the heavens and earth! The next moment, Owen waved his hand downwards, and thick bolts of lightning, as dense as rain, struck down, illuminating the area in a blinding white, engulfing all the knights in its fury! Chapter 22: Chapter22-The Spellbeast Queen is My Pet? Chapter 22: Chapter22-The Spellbeast Queen is My Pet? ? Boom! Thunder descended from the sky, carrying the mighty power of the heavens! The dozen knights struck by the tree-thick bolts of lightning all showed expressions of horror. The magical artifacts they activated and the defensive spells they cast instantly shattered under the onught of the lightning, turning to dust in a moment without a trace. The lightning then struck their bodies with unstoppable force, causing their hair to stand on end and their skin to tingle. The excruciating pain of their bodies being torn apart drove them to madness, making them scream in agony! But these screams didn''tst long. Their bodies were soon reduced to charcoal, falling powerlessly to the ground, shattering into ck ash. The wind blew, mixing the ash with the yellow sand, as if they had never existed. Owen watched this scene with great satisfaction. Even though there were gold-tier mages among the knights, they were still nothing in the face of the Order of Thunder! And this was just his most basic understanding and use of the Order of Thunder, relying solely on the raw power of the lightning. If he could master itpletely, the Order of Thunder would be ten times more terrifying! Thinking of this, Owen felt even more anticipation for the Order of Thunder Usage Skill. Not far away, Lyra was already in a state of shock. She had forgotten the pain and fatigue in her body, her eyes fixed on the scene of the lightning falling and annihting everything. A dozen Kyrik knights, reduced to ashes with a mere gesture-something she had never even dared to imagine! "You...who exactly are you?!" Bada, who had been struck into a ckened statue, looked at Owen in terror. Seeing the lightning crackling around Owen, he retreated in fear, his body trembling and shaking off the thickyer of charred skin. How could this seemingly ordinary guy, with such a tier,mand such terrifying lightning?!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Even with his full defense, he had almost been obliterated. And he was a powerful gold-tier level 5 mage! The next moment, Bada, filled with terror, felt the mana in his body surge. He suddenly turned and fled at his fastest speed! Yes, he chose to run away! Owen''s power was too terrifying. The lightning strike not only injured him but also shattered his pride and courage. Owen''s figure was like a nightmare, deeply engraved in his soul! this moment, he had only one thought: to escape and report back about Owen protecting the remnants of the snakefolk! In his daze, he had a premonition that the High Priest''s prophecy might indeede true. Not a single snakefolk could be spared, and this guy who controlled the lightning must also be killed as soon as possible! "Did I say you could leave?" Seeing Bada decisively turn to flee, already dozens of meters away in an instant, Owen''s expression turned cold. He flipped his hand and gripped the Godyer Sword tightly, infusing it with elements. A crescent-shaped sword aura suddenly flew out, seemingly crossing time and space, appearing mysteriously behind Bada. As Bada, activating his escape skill, saw he had put a great distance between himself and Owen, he was just about to breathe a sigh of relief when he suddenly felt a chill on his back. Immediately, his back armor split open, and his flesh felt as if it was being cut by some sharp aura. Bada was horrified and turned his head abruptly, only to see Owen holding a dark golden greatsword, shing out a man-sized sword aura, which had already closed in behind him. Even before the sword aura reached him, the sharp intent caused him deep, bone-chilling pain. "This is... the Godyer Staff! You are Owen! You are that Owen!" At this moment, besides the hair-raising death crisis flooding his heart, some recent news shed through his mind like antern, making his face even more shocked. ording to intelligence, Owen had obtained the legendary Godyer Staff. However, his tier was supposed to be just bronze-tier level 9! But now, his level had actually reached silver-tier level 7! This breakthrough speed was simply astonishing. Moreover, the power he was disying made Bada''s heart turn cold. He, a dignified gold-tier level 5 mage, could only flee in panic before Owen! The next moment, the sword aura closed in, and the pain in his torn back intensified. Even though Bada activated a secret technique, turning his whole body blood-red, the sword aura was faster, making it impossible to avoid! "Owen! Lord Alfonso of Kyrik is on his way. If I die, he will not spare you!" Facing imminent death and with no other options, Bada could only shout out in terror. Owen sneered disdainfully. He knew Alfonso and acknowledged him as a powerful prodigy. But so what? sh! The sword aura tore through the air, and before Bada could continue his threats, his body was ripped into two halves. Blood sttered down. The remaining sword aura continued to spread through his severed flesh, grinding him into fragments and scattering them across the ground. Gold-tier level 5 Bada was dead! "Cough, cough~" At that moment, Lyra, already exhausted and nearly drained of blood, coughed dryly, blood spurting from her mouth. Her lips were as pale as could be. Hearing the sound, Owen rushed to Lyra''s side. Lyray weakly on the blood-soaked sand, her breath feeble to the extreme. Her swollen belly wriggled, and a fist-sized egg, stained with blood, emerged from beneath her. Her already weak body, having given birth to this snake egg, seemed to copse entirely, as if her bones had been extracted, leaving her limp on the ground. Seeing this, Owen knew she was at the end of her strength. Her exquisitely beautiful face, stained with blood, looked even more sorrowful and deste. Owen quickly activated the Basic Healing Skill, trying to heal her injuries. However, Lyra was like a candle flickering in the wind, amp in the rain. The speed of her recovery couldn''t stop the drain of her life. "Benefactor, don''t waste your energy on me. I know my own body," Lyra said. Her nearly closed eyes suddenly brightened slightly when she saw the snake egg beside her, a brief surge of energy returning to her. "The kindness of my benefactor, Lyra cannot repay, nor do I have the face to ask for more. But after my death, there will be no one to care for my child. The child is innocent. I only beg the benefactor to raise her." As she pleaded, she endured the pain and exhaustion, bowing her head to Owen. After three bows, Lyra''s body stiffenedpletely, her blood and energy dissipating. The snake egg, not yet hatched, seemed to sense its mother''s death, trembling slightly before falling still. Owen sighed, picking up the snake egg from the sand, his expressionplicated. "The kingdom will fall to the snakefolk." Kyrik was eventually destroyed by the snakefolk. And that snakefolk was not the red-eyed girl before him, but the unhatched snake egg in his hand, the future spellbeast queen! One beast rises, and all beasts submit! Kyrik ughtered over ten thousand snakefolk, never imagining that the snakefolk destined to destroy their kingdom had not yet been truly born. Weighing the fist-sized snake egg in his hand, Owen realized that he had preemptively secured the future spellbeast queen, who would stir up immense chaos. However, he didn''t have the means to hatch her yet and would need to wait for the right opportunity. [+4000 fate points] The system''s voice sounded. Owen was taken aback and then widened his eyes. 4000 fate points?! Such arge reward all at once! No wonder she is the future spellbeast queen! Owen, excited, quickly opened the Fate Store and began shopping! Order of Fire, 600 fate points, purchased! In an instant, alongside the raging thunder within him, a scorching, turbulent magma-like aura surged through Owen''s body! It felt as if there was a ball of fire in his chest, heating the air with each breath until it became distorted. Then, he bought the Order of Fire Usage Skill, Order of Thunder Usage Skill, and Order Fusion Spell all at once! In no time, the 4000 fate points he had just received werepletely spent, leaving him with 1850 fate points remaining. However, the benefits were enormous. In his mind, scenes of thunder and fire began to emerge. From weak lightning and small sparks, they gradually grewplex and magnificent, transforming into various forms. After experiencing extremeplexity and grandeur, they returned to simplicity and purity. Chapter 23: Chapter23-Dual[Order] Chapter 23: Chapter23-Dual[Order] ? Having acquired the Order of Fire Usage Skill and the Order of Thunder Usage Skill, Owen felt as if he had transformed into these two great [Orders]. Following their continuous evolution, his understanding of the [Orders] deepened even further. The swiftness and ferocity of thunder! The fury and destruction of fire! These concepts emerged vividly in his mind. As these two [Orders] returned to their purest forms, many derivative skills of the two [Orders] appeared in Owen''s mind. Each derivative skill was extremely powerful. If he had understood these derivative skills earlier, even the gold-tier level 3 Bada would not have withstood the thunder strike from the sky. Owen smiled, very satisfied. The Order of Thunder and the Order of Fire, each appearing alone, would undoubtedly cause a stir in the capital. Even mages from outside the Azure Kingdom would be attracted.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om And now, he possessed both [Orders]! Owen took a deep breath, feeling the surging [Order] power within him. If his previousbat power had already exceeded his tier significantly, enough to contend with gold-tier bosses, now with the blessing of the two [Orders], he felt confident he could fight, and even kill, tinum-tier mages! Reaching this point, he finally felt a slight sense of security. Not just among his peers, but even older prodigies could no longer pose a threat to him. He gradually calmed his excited emotions, buried Lyra''s body in the desert, and then left the ce with the snake egg, reuniting with Benedict and the others. ... Not long after Owen left, a young man with a deep and resolute expression, his eyes filled with determination, continued to head towards Pharaoh''s Tower amidst the increasing sandstorm. As he continued forward, the ornate ne on his chest began to glow faintly, gradually transforming into a breathtakingly beautiful woman with crimson lips and pearly white teeth. The woman was mature and dignified, her figure gracefully curved, yet there was an inexplicable majesty about her that dispelled any thoughts of impropriety. As her phantom appeared, a soft voice flowed from her red lips, "John, though your tier andbat experience have significantly improved over the past three years of hard training, you stillck something truly formidable. The Order of Thunder-acquire it, and you will secure your ce among the top prodigies!" Hearing this, John tightened his slightly tattered robe and gazed at Pharaoh''s Tower with growing desire. "The Order of Thunder, that''s truly something remarkable. Thank you, Mentor Ymir!" John responded gratefully, quickening his pace towards Pharaoh''s Tower. Under Ymir''s guidance over the years, his tier had skyrocketed, and he had gained a profound understanding of various continental legends. Naturally, he knew about the rarity and power of the Order of Thunder. If he could obtain it, his strength would soar tremendously. Winning against the imperial princess Marry in their three-year bet would be much easier, and he would make a name for himself in a single battle! As John eagerly and fervently approached Pharaoh''s Tower, his expression gradually turned perplexed. The ce was too deste! Not only was there no sign of any mage, but even the mummies Ymir mentioned were nowhere to be seen. Ymir''s almond-shaped eyes narrowed slightly; the unusual situation made her sense something amiss. She immediately urged John to increase his speed. John quickly rushed into the first floor of Pharaoh''s Tower, only to find it empty, like an abandoned pyramid. He looked around and suddenly noticed a wall covered in scorch marks from lightning, burning the original mural to a crisp ck. John''s heart sank at the sight. ording to Mentor Ymir, the Order of Thunder was hidden beneath Pharaoh''s Tower. To ess it, one not only needed to defeat the gold-tier level 5 boss on the second floor but also find a specific mural to open the portal leading to it. Furthermore, the Order of Thunder was extremely vtile; if one''s body wasn''t strong enough or their mind not firm enough, they would be destroyed by the Order of Thunder! Otherwise, upon learning of the Order of Thunder''s location, he wouldn''t have waited so long toe. But now, it seemed the Order of Thunder had already been taken! "Damn it, who did this?!" "Who?!" John''s initial excitement had now turned into a towering rage. The mana around him surged violently, causing the floor of Pharaoh''s Tower to crack and break apart, with chaotic energy waves spreading in all directions! "The person who obtained the Order of Thunder is already far away. Head to the capital first; the three-year bet is soon approaching. We can deal with thister," Ymir said, sighing as she looked at the scorched mural. John, hearing this, could only force himself to calm down. There was no point in getting angry now. With his current strength, he could still contend with Marry, though it would require more effort. Suppressing his fury, he quickly set off for the capital. "The Order of Thunder... whoever dared to take my [Order], you''d better pray I don''t find you, or else..." A sh of murderous intent appeared in John''s eyes. ... Meanwhile, in the capital... A series of explosive news stories, like giant stones dropping into a calmke, have stirred up most of the mages into a frenzy. "Confirmed news! Confirmed news! Owen is not only ranked first on the Genius Leaderboard, but the staff he holds has been confirmed as the Godyer Staff!" "The Godyer Staff, the legendary artifact, no wonder Owen''s talent is ranked first. With such an artifact, even a dog could sweep through countless opponents!" "Indeed, Owen is not to be trifled with now. I heard that Emily from the Moonspring Kingdom challenged Owen and was miserably defeated!" "The Godyer Staff is of great significance. It''s not just the prodigies who covet it; many forces have their eyes on it as well!" "Yes, the Bounty Guild seems to be eyeing the Godyer Staff too and is preparing to hunt Owen!" "I think the Bounty Guild''s involvement might not be so simple. It seems they''ve received funding from Miss Madelyn." || || The mages were all talking, each with their own theories. Inside the Duke''s mansion. As rumors increasingly pointed towards Madelyn, Duke Charles frowned, feeling somewhat helpless. After all, Owen is Leslie''s fianc, and there''s no need to hire the Bounty Guild to attack Owen. There might be someone behind the scenes stirring up conflict between Owen and the major mages. Sensing something amiss, Duke Charles convened a family meeting to figure out how to resolve this crisis. As various reliable and unreliable news spread like wildfire in the capital, the vice leader of the Bounty Guild, Tony, publicly challenged Owen to a duel, pushing the atmosphere to a climax! Countless mages flocked to the Bounty Guild, awaiting Owen''s response. ... In the imperial pce of the capital. King Aldric sat upon his throne, listening to the recent news delivered by his guards. Upon hearing that Tony, the vice leader of the Bounty Guild, had initiated a duel with Owen, a faintly amused expression appeared on his face. He had already received some information about the Bounty Guild''s n to assassinate Owen. Now that it had turned into a duel, it seemed that too many eyes were on the Godyer Staff. If Owen were to be killed secretly, the Bounty Guild would likely be targeted by various powerful forces, unable to find peace. The Bounty Guild, being only after money, could not get entangled in such endless conflicts. "But this is also good. Using this opportunity, the Duke''s mansion will be drawn into the turmoil..." King Aldric''s fingers lightly tapped the armrest of his throne. Not far in front of him was a map of the Azure Kingdom''s territories. At the borders of the map, many armies were marked in red ink-that represented the forces loyal to House Ravenwood, upying arge portion of the border armies. In the Azure Kingdom, the royal family needed to rely on several major forces to maintain national security. Duke Charlesmanded arge number of elite troops, guarding the empire''s borders, making his family the strongest, mainly responsible for external defense. This was also why King Aldric was wary of House Ravenwood. If he could draw the Duke''s mansion into the conflict and continually weaken House Ravenwood''s strength, he would be more than pleased. "Send the order: this duel will be personally hosted by the royal family. Let Owen and Tony have a fair and square fight!" Soon, he gave themand. Regardless of whether Owen or Tony won in the end, with this incident stirring things up, the Duke''s mansion would not be able to stay out of it. Chapter 24: Chapter24-Who’s Putting on a Show? Chapter 24: Chapter24-Whos Putting on a Show? ? In the capital city. Following King Aldric''s order, all the top prodigies and mages hurried toward the Royal Arena. If Owen could have chosen whether to ept Tony''s duel challenge before, now that King Aldric himself was officiating, both Owen and Tony had no choice but to attend. Everyone knew that Tony, the vice leader, was currently a gold-tier Level 9 mage, nearly reaching tinum-tier. He had been at this tier for many years, possessing extremely powerfulbat abilities. He had once attempted to assassinate a tinum-tier Level 1 mage. Although he failed, he managed to wound his target and escape unscathed, gaining significant fame. Such a powerful mage, skilled in assassination, was a nightmare for many mages and thest opponent they wanted to face. Owen, on the other hand, was currently only a bronze-tier Level 9 mage, despite having previously defeated Madelyn, a silver-tier Level 10 mage. However, Madelyn had not yet reached gold-tier, and there was still a gap between her and a true gold-tier mage. Moreover, even if Owen''sbat power was terrifying enough to rival a gold-tier mage, Tony, as a gold-tier Level 9 mage and a nearly tinum-tier assassin, left Owen with virtually no chance of winning. Despite the unequal nature of the duel, everyone''s interest was piqued. Regardless of Owen''s tier, his current reputation surpassed Tony''s. He was the number one genius on the continent! This was a position that had remained undecided for a long time until it was finally given to him! Previously, the top three prodigies on the continent were undecided, with only Carlos of the Nether Kingdom, who bore the purest bloodline of the Dark Emperor, ranked fourth! Carlos seldom made a move and kept a low profile. However, rumors had it that when he was at silver-tier Level 1, he could already contend with nearly gold-tier mages. Years had passed since then, and his current tier andbat strength remained a mystery. Based on previous rumors, hisbat strength was extremely terrifying! Aside from this, there was the Godyer Staff! This was the artifact of the ancient dark god king! Famous throughout the continent, even young children who had just learned to read had heard of it! Owen had managed to wield it! This was enough to shock everyone. As more and more prodigies gathered at the Royal Arena, some renowned prodigies and notable figures from various countries also began arriving. "Princess Marry! Princess Marry arrived so early; it seems she has a great interest in Owen!" "I heard that His Majesty previously intended to marry her off to Owen, but Owen chose Leslie, that infamous troublemaker." "At present, Owen indeed possesses extraordinary talent, but Marry is not only a princess; she is also the top disciple of Luna Academy, one of the eight great academies on the continent." "Speaking of which, I remember that three years ago, the jilted Prince John William made a three-year pact with her." "Prince William has been missing for three years; the three-year pact is nothing but a joke now." "Indeed. I''ve heard that Owen is already on his way back to the capital." After Princess Marry appeared in the VIP seats, all eyes turned to her, and discussions ensued. After all, Princess Marry not only held a high status but also possessed exceptional talent and was one of the most beautiful women on the continent. She sat there gracefully, with her hands resting on her gown, exuding a noble aura. She paid no attention to the gazes of the crowd, much like a lofty swan disdainful of the attention of ants. However, momentster, she seemed to sense something and suddenly looked toward a distant spot. There, ck mana surged, transforming into a cold young man dressed in a ck robe. He stood tall, with an evil smile on his lips, his skin a chilling pale, emanating an aura that kept others at a distance. "Carlos!" Upon seeing the neer, a sh of uncontroble anger appeared on Princess Marry''s otherwise serene and stunning face. As the top disciple of Luna Academy, which originated from Moonspring Kingdom, where the saint was a spiritual leader, Marry was close friends with Saint Annie and her sister Emma. ording to the original anime, Carlos practiced an extremely sinister spell during his attempt to break through his tier, and the key to his breakthrough was the blood of a saint, which had to be willingly given. To obtain the saint''s blood, Carlos used his handsome face and deceitful words to quickly win the heart of Emma, the saint of Moonspring Kingdom at the time. During a secret meeting, he pretended to be attacked by a spellbeast and told Emma that only the blood of a saint could heal him. Without hesitation, Emma cut her wrist to save him. Faced with the saint''s blood, Carlos had no resistance and directly caused Emma to bleed to death! Carlos not only deceived Emma''s feelings but also schemed to kill her! The truth soon came to light. Because of this incident, Moonspring Kingdom and Nether Kingdom once erupted into a great war. However, both sides were equally matched and suffered heavy losses. Eventually, realizing that mutual destruction could lead to Azure Kingdom taking advantage of the situation, they were forced to cease hostilities. It was precisely because of this event that Marry wished she could cut the man who killed her best friend into a thousand pieces! Annie, standing beside her, was also filled with rage. Though she said nothing, the fighting spirit around her was palpable. Under Princess Marry''s furious gaze, Carlos merely smiled calmly and waved at her. "Princess Marry, long time no see." He greeted her as if meeting an old friend he hadn''t seen in ages, his tone warm and friendly. "You!" Carlos''s casual demeanor only fueled Marry''s inner killing intent. She abruptly stood up and charged at Carlos.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Carlos squinted his eyes, "Princess Marry, I have traveled from afar. Is this how Azure Kingdom treats its guests?" As the eighth prince of Nether Kingdom, he naturally had some privileges in Azure Kingdom. The royal guards frowned and intercepted the enraged Princess Marry. "Princess, this is not the time to settle scores with Carlos. Owen and the Godyer Staff are the priorities..." Marry''s personal guards, knowing her history with Carlos, quickly tried to calm her down. Marry knew this, but thinking of the innocent Emma, deceived and killed by Carlos, made it hard to suppress her fury. "Emma''s spirit will never forgive you!" In the end, Marry forced herself to calm down, her bright, star-like eyes fixed firmly on Carlos. Carlos shrugged indifferently and sat in the VIP seats with a smile. Meanwhile, Owen, carrying the serpent egg in a pack on his back, was traveling with Benedict and others, swiftly crossing the desert and drawing closer to the capital. Along the way, he noticed that few people attempted to intercept him. Those who did only followed him without issuing challenges, instead engaging in excited discussions. Frowning, Owen felt that something unfavorable to him might be happening in the capital. However, feeling the mana surging within him, he gained confidence. No matter what was happening, his strength had significantly increased, and there was no need to be timid. With renewed determination, Owen led Benedict and the others towards the capital at an even faster pace. Upon reaching the gates of the capital, Owen suddenly saw a messenger from the Duke''s mansion rushing towards him. "Master Owen, the vice leader of the Bounty Guild is challenging you to a duel in the capital. His Majesty has even gotten involved. You should leave for now..." The messenger, panting heavily, hadn''t finished speaking when Owen''s mind shed with the news about the Bounty Guild''s vice leader. Tony, a nearly tinum-tier strongman! Skilled in assassination, with high proficiency in both white magic and dark magic. He wanted to challenge Owen? Not assassinate him? Owen was momentarily stunned, but then quickly understood. This change was likely due to his immense fame. In less than a day, his name had probably spread across many factions on the continent. If the Bounty Guild acted against him in secret, it would cause endless trouble, which wasn''t their way of making money. Challenging him to an open duel offered a chance to eliminate him and, rightfully, seize the Godyer Staff he possessed. It was undoubtedly an excellent choice for them. But Tony likely didn''t realize that Owen was no longer just a bronze-tier Level 9 mage! "Fine! If you want a fight, then let''s fight!" After a brief moment of thought, Owen decisively chose to ept the challenge! There were far too many people eyeing him now! The best way to handle this was not to avoid them but to showcase his formidable strength, making them reconsider any presumptuous thoughts. Tony, who had some notoriety on the continent and decent strength, was the perfect candidate for making an example. Having just learned about the duel, he didn''t wait for the messenger to continue and immediately rushed towards the Royal Arena in the capital. When he left the capital, he was bronze-tier Level 9. Now, upon returning, he was already silver-tier Level 7! Chapter 25: Chapter25-Is There a Daily Report Here Too? Chapter 25: Chapter25-Is There a Daily Report Here Too? ? At House Ravenwood. Duke Charles, Leslie, Madelyn, and several elder members of House Ravenwood sat around the round table with serious expressions. "The Bounty Guild has really stooped to a new low! For an old vice leader to have the nerve to challenge a younger generation! If I were him, I''d find a wall to bang my head against!" "If it were just him challenging Owen, it wouldn''t be a big deal. We could simply have Owen refuse. But since His Majesty has spoken, it shows that he has some opinions about our Duke''s mansion..." "Regardless of His Majesty''s views or how other mages see it, Owen''s talent is exceptional, and he possesses the Godyer Staff. He must not be lost!" The elders on either side of the round table spoke with irritation. They were very pleased with Owen''s talent and strength. But now, various forces were meddling, especially the Bounty Guild''s vice leader-a nearly tinum-tier elder-openly challenging the young Owen, shamelessly disregarding their own reputation. "You all worry too much. I''ve already sent several messengers to intercept Owen before he enters the capital. As long as he avoids this vortex, both the vice leader of the Bounty Guild and His Majesty will have to give House Ravenwood some face." Duke Charles, seated at the head of the table, remained quiteposed. Being plotted against by various factions and even His Majesty was within his expectations. House Ravenwood had grown too strong and too prominent, drawing attention. Owen was in a simr situation, his fame too great and possessing the Godyer Staff, attracting too many eyes. However, precisely because of this, the top-tier forces were restrained from acting directly against Owen. As long as Owen kept a low profile, this matter would gradually fade away.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "The Duke''s actions align perfectly with my thoughts. We cannot follow the pathid out by them. With the prodigies of various factions gathering in the capital, Owen''s return would be the spark to ignite the powder keg. At that point, it would be extremely disadvantageous for House Ravenwood." An elder of House Ravenwood stroked his graying beard and nodded seriously. "House Ravenwood is now at the center of the storm. The key to breaking this situation lies with Owen. The longer we dy, the more beneficial it is for us!" "Yes, based on Owen''s previous behavior, he is a smart man and should quickly distance himself from the capital, this dragon''sir." Many nodded in agreement during the meeting. Although House Ravenwood was currently in the spotlight with countless eyes on them, as long as Owen did not show himself, they dared not make a move! House Ravenwood was not to be trifled with by any Tom, Dick, or Harry. Without absolute profit to entice them, they would not risk everything. However, at this moment, a messenger suddenly rushed into the meeting, drenched in sweat and panting heavily: "Your Grace, bad news, Master Owen just arrived at the gates of the capital and headed straight for the Royal Arena!" As the messenger finished speaking in a hurry, the previously noisy hall fell silent. They stared at the intruding messenger in shock, mouths agape. Owen went to the Royal Arena?! Did they hear correctly? At this time, shouldn''t Owen be leaving the capital as quickly as possible? Whether it was the vice leader of the Bounty Guild or other prodigies, they had long been eyeing him. Entering the capital at this time was tantamount to courting death! The House Ravenwood elders, who had previously thought Owen to be a smart man, now felt their reputations were at stake. "What were the previous messengers doing? They were supposed to have Owen leave, not go to the Royal Arena!" Seeing the oppressive atmosphere around the round table, the messenger could only speak up, "The previous messengers did inform Master Owen, but Master Owen still forced his way into the capital. Commander Benedict and the others are still trying to persuade him..." Before he could finish, the anxious Duke Charles interrupted, "Send out a summons! Any family members not engaged in critical matters must go to the Royal Arena. Owen and the Godyer Staff must not be lost!" Receiving Duke Charles''smand, the messenger quickly turned and left to ry the orders. "Why? What is Owen thinking? Has he gone mad? Tony''s strength isparable to a true tinum-tier Level 1 fighter. Owen''s current strength is no match for him; it''s just suicide!" "Perhaps his victory over the second young miss made him overconfident. The priority now is to stop Owen..." As the group discussed countermeasures in the meeting room, the messenger suddenly returned. "Your Grace, many of the family''s elite and strong members have been deployed to the borders and other remote areas. Some are currentlypleting tasks assigned within the estate. For now... for now, there are no strong fighters avable." The messenger cautiously nced at the gradually darkening face of the Duke and then quickly ryed the newly gathered information. "Who is it? Who is plotting against House Ravenwood?" Duke Charles''s face was full of anger and confusion. The family had many experts, meant to deal with a crises that might arise. But now, they had all been sent away. Clearly, someone was scheming against them in the shadows! However, thinking of the importance of Owen and the Godyer Staff, he could only suppress his anger for the moment and waved his hand decisively: "Let''s go to the Royal Arena!" Although there were no powerful mages to escort him, Duke Charles himself possessed great strength and could protect Owen. After angrily leaving the meeting room, Duke Charles was quickly followed by Madelyn, who, after a moment of thought, got up and followed him. While she didn''t know what Owen had in mind, based on her previous understanding of him, especially his methodicalbat style, she knew he wasn''t impulsive or reckless. Since Owen chose to head to the Royal Arena despite knowing the situation, he must have his own n! The other elders of House Ravenwood, seeing this, could only rise and leave, dragging their aged bodies. They were old and no longer had much fighting power. They just hoped that the Duke would seed in all matters. After everyone had left, the messenger, with his head bowed, half-knelt on the ground and earnestly addressed Leslie, who was sitting in the corner of the round table: "Miss, the order has already been given for all the family''s strong members to avoid this matter for the time being." Leslie paused for a moment, seemingly in thought, then nodded, "You may go." Owen''s appearance had caught her off guard, and he was someone she couldn''t fully understand for the first time. However, through her meticulous nning, Owen was now trapped. The more he struggled, the faster he would perish. ... In the capital city. On the way to the Royal Arena, Owen could clearly sense the curious gazes of the mages in the capital. Meanwhile, Benedict and the other Wolf Guards shielded him in the center, all the while trying to dissuade Owen from participating in the duel. "Master Owen, this duel is extremely disadvantageous for you. You should abandon it for now and return to the family to discuss this further. The family is full of experts who will protect and help you..." Owen did not stop his steps towards the Royal Arena. He spoke slowly, "I appreciate your concern, but first, the Duke''s mansion will definitely not help me. Second, I have many doubts I want to verify with this opportunity. You don''t need to worry about me. Remember to keep your eyes open and protect them." Benedict looked at Owen with a puzzled expression, not understanding why he was so sure that the Duke''s mansion wouldn''t help him. After all, he was now the Duke''s son-inw. And what did he mean by protecting their eyes? Not long after, Owen arrived at the Royal Arena. By this time, it was already crowded with top prodigies from various factions and countless mages who hade to watch the spectacle. The previously empty VIP seats were now packed with people. The scene was incredibly noisy, like a bustling marketce. Among the gathered crowd in the capital, Owen quickly noticed a middle-aged man with a schrly appearance, wearing a monocle. He sat quietly in a corner of the VIP section, looking very low-key, with a book on hisp and a quill in his hand, asionally writing in the book. "Edward... the schr responsible for recording the continent''s history from Academy City..." Seeing Edward, Owen felt a slight heaviness in his heart. Chapter 26: Chapter26-Tony and Carlos Chapter 26: Chapter26-Tony and Carlos ? Academy City is a massive neutral organization that not only educates but also records important historical events on the continent. It was unexpected that they would take this duel so seriously, sending such a schr to the scene to record the event. Edward was no unknown figure. On the contrary, he was quite famous on the continent. He was responsible for updating the "Daily Continent," an intelligence journal that many mages purchased to keep up with the major events happening every day. His presence indicated how important this duel was to Academy City. Besides Edward, Owen saw many prodigies in the VIP section. In the central area of the VIP seats sat a young man with fiery red eyes. His aura was unrestrained, hot and domineering. A faint, ancient, and majestic fire dragon seemed to coil around him, its pressure like a mountain, causing many prodigies to avoid getting too close to him. He must be Alfonso from Gowato Sanctuary, a prodigy known for enving spellbeasts. He was also the prodigy that Bada, the leader of the snakefolk hunters in the desert, had mentioned. As Owen''s gaze fell upon him, Alfonso immediately sensed it. His battle spirit surged like fire, and the fire dragon coiled around him couldn''t help but roar at Owen. The next moment, their eyes met and then parted. "Interesting, to be able to withstand the majesty of the Fire Dragon King head-on. It seems he''s not entirely reliant on the Godyer Staff. The Genius Leaderboard ranking might have some credibility after all..." Alfonso murmured to himself, his interest in Owen growing. After crossing gazes with Alfonso, Owen noticed a stunning woman surrounded by a misty aura.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Her bare feet were white as jade, with clear spring water flowing beneath them, exuding a powerful life force. Moonspring Kingdom''s saint, Annie. Recognizing her immediately, Owen knew she was another extraordinarily gifted prodigy with close ties to angels. Her sister, Emily, had recently been defeated by Owen. Both were proud individuals but kind-hearted, making them worth befriending. At that moment, Annie was also observing Owen, her soft, watery eyes filled with curiosity and strong battle spirit. Owen''s sudden appearance had even rmed the angels, indicating his extraordinary nature. However, based on his appearance alone, apart from being somewhat handsome, there didn''t seem to be anything particrly remarkable about him. Recalling that Owen had returned Emily''s Aqua Sword to her after defeating her, Annie felt a slight fondness for Owen. At least, from what she knew, Owen did not seem to be a despicable person. From Annie''s gaze, Owen sensed a bit of goodwill, which surprised him, but he quickly understood it was likely due to the incident with Emily. However, he also knew that this bit of goodwill was insignificantpared to the interests of Moonspring Kingdom. When the time came, Annie would show no mercy if she had to act against him. At that moment, Owen suddenly sensed a chilling hostility, as if a hidden viper had its eyes fixed on him. Following this feeling, Owen saw Carlos, the eighth prince of the Nether Kingdom. Owen had a deep impression of Carlos. Before Owen was ranked first on the Genius Leaderboard, Carlos was ranked fourth, effectively making him the top prodigy on the continent. Relying on his pure Dark Emperor bloodline, heter became the second-generation Dark Emperor, known for his cunning and ruthless nature, much like a cautious yet venomous snake. This guy clearly saw Owen as his prey. Owen disliked this feeling and didn''t like Carlos either. Carlos was too selfish and ruthless, willing to do anything to achieve his goals. Annie''s sister, Emma, was not only deceived emotionally by Carlos but also tricked into giving her saint bloodline from Moonspring Kingdom. When Carlos noticed Owen looking at him, he smiled politely, as if he bore no ill will towards Owen. "Such keen perception, to sense even a hint of my hostility. Devouring a prodigy like this would greatly enhance my Dark Emperor bloodline, much more than Emma from Moonspring Kingdom..." Carlos''s smile grew more sinister, feeling an impatient urge to devour Owen. Owen''s gaze quickly swept over Andre from Sahano Church and Princess Marry from Azure Kingdom. These individuals were outstanding figures in their respective kingdoms and factions, destined to shine on the continent in the future. Now, they had all gathered here! Then, he saw Duke Charles and Madelyn from House Ravenwood arrivingte and taking their seats in the VIP section. Both frowned slightly at Owen, puzzled as to why he would attend the tournament. The vice leader of the Bounty Guild, Tony, had strength andbat experience far beyond Owen''s. A duel with him was tantamount to suicide. However, given the current situation, there was nothing they could do but hope that Owen had some confidence ining here. Otherwise, with so many factions gathered, even House Ravenwood would be under immense pressure. Under the watchful eyes of Duke Charles and Madelyn, Tony, who sat in the front of the VIP section, ran a hand through his crescent-shaped white upright hair. His aged face gradually revealed a grim smile as he looked at Owen. "In just one day, you broke through from bronze-tier to silver-tier Level 7. Truly worthy of being the number one genius on the Genius Leaderboard," he said. "Unfortunately, I''ve killed many prodigies like you in my lifetime. Dying by my hand is no disgrace." As soon as he finished speaking, the previously noisy crowd quickly fell silent, looking at Owen with expressions of astonishment. Owen''s aura had been restrained earlier, so they couldn''t discern his exact tier. They assumed he was still at bronze-tier Level 9, at most having broken through to silver- tier Level 1. But now, Tony had revealed that Owen had advanced a major tier and six minor levels in just one day! Such a breakthrough speed was shocking! Even across the continent, there was no such record of rapid advancement! If Tony hadn''t said it, they wouldn''t have believed it was true. "No wonder Academy City ranked Owen first on the Genius Leaderboard. Such a breakthrough speed is indeed astonishing. Even if it''s not unprecedented, it''s certainly unparalleled!" Many mages turned their gaze toward Edward in the corner. Edward appeared calm and schrly, writing with his quill as if nothing had happened. However, inside, he was already experiencing a tempest of emotions. Although he had anticipated Owen''s extraordinary talent, the fact that Owen had advanced from bronze-tier Level 9 to silver-tier Level 7 in one day was still beyond belief. This was entirely outside of Academy City''s expectations! Owen''s talent was far more terrifying than they had imagined! Today, Edward was not just recording events; he was witnessing and documenting the birth of a miracle! After all, a mage''s tier breakthrough is not easy. Such a significant improvement in one day is unprecedented in the annals of history. Carlos, who had already set his sights on Owen, now felt an uncontroble peak of desire to devour Owen. His cultivation method was the most domineering form of dark magic, directly seizing others'' talents. Owen''s remarkable level advancement surely indicated a special talent. If Carlos could devour Owen, he could gain this talent, rapidly advance his own tier, devour more high-tier individuals, and his growth rate would surpass the imagination of other mages, possibly ushering in a new era of Dark Emperor history! With this thought, Carlos stood up and said, "Master Owen, before your duel with Chairman Tony, why not have a match with me first for practice?" Hearing this, Tony squinted. A duel between Carlos and Owen could deplete Owen''s strength and reveal some of his techniques. This was beneficial for Tony. As the vice leader of the Bounty Guild, caution was ingrained in his very being. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have maintained an almost wless assassination record for so many years. Owen was different from those he had previously assassinated or fought against. Dealing with such a prodigy required careful nning. After all, Owen hade here willingly, which meant he was either extremely arrogant or had a method to counter him. Tony leaned towards thetter. Though he found it somewhat unbelievable, perhaps Owen truly had a way to counter him? Chapter 27: Chapter27-Stand Up and Get Beaten! Chapter 27: Chapter27-Stand Up and Get Beaten! ? Carlos stepped forward to challenge Owen, and all the prodigies present watched them curiously. Before Owen''s sudden rise to fame, Carlos was the most renowned top prodigy on the continent. His talent and strength were quietly admired by many. Now, with these two top geniuses about to sh, who wouldn''t be curious? "A Dark Emperor bloodline against a Godyer Staff bearer, no matter the oue, this battle is worthy of being recorded in the annals of history." Edward tightened his grip on the quill in his hand, and the magic began to flow through his monocle, ready to document this momentous event. He had thoroughly studied both Owen, who had recently risen to fame, and the seasoned prodigy Carlos. Given their talents, their future achievements were boundless. He was extremely curious about who would prove to be the stronger fighter. On the surface, Carlos had been cultivating for many more years than Owen, and his tier was undoubtedly higher than Owen''s current level. Thus, he should have a greater chance of winning. However, Owen''s rise had been so rapid and mysterious that even Edward couldn''t be certain Carlos would secure the victory. One thing he could be sure of, though, was that this battle would be incredibly exciting! High-ranking figures of the empire, such as Duke Charles, looked at Carlos with his gentle smile and couldn''t help but frown and be vignt. They remembered clearly what Carlos had done in the past, even daring to plot against and harm the saint of Moonspring Kingdom. What wouldn''t he dare to do? This time, his challenge to Owen surely had no good intentions! Marry, Alfonso, and the others present also looked at the two with great excitement. They were all very curious about Owen and Carlos. Now, unexpectedly having the chance to witness their battle was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for them! Through their fight, they would surely be able to see the talents and strengths that these prodigies usually kept hidden and might even learn some new things from them. Under the gaze of the crowd, Owen looked at Carlos, who had initiated the challenge, and beckoned him with a finger. Carlos was incredibly strong, with unique talents, and was destined to be the future Dark Emperor. Owen also wanted to fight him to see how much his own strength had grown. Since he had ventured into Pharaoh''s Tower, breaking through various levels, he had rarely encountered top prodigies. Carlos was a perfect stepping stone. Provoked by Owen''s reverse challenge, Carlos''s expression grew colder. As the eighth prince of the Nether Kingdom, no one had ever dared to disdain him like this! He cruelly licked his thin lips, then, in a sh, mana surged within him. Like a streak of ck light, he charged at Owen, who stood in the Royal Arena. Possessing the Dark Emperor bloodline, Carlos had unimaginable talent in dark magic. As he instantly appeared in front of Owen, his muscles and bones trembled slightly. The blood-colored mana surged within him like a scarlet python, causing his entire body to turn slightly red. His palms swelled and hardened, emitting scorching heat, and his aura became increasingly fierce, with faint handprints appearing in the air. "Landshatter!" Carlos unleashed the tinum-tier dark magic, a fusion of blood and magic. If this strikended on someone, even a gold-tier mage would suffer broken bones and torn tendons! "Carlos, as expected of the top prodigy before Owen, is already at silver-tier level 9. This move could probably kill a gold-tier level 6 mage!" "What''s even more terrifying is that Carlos excels in dark magic, which is far more unpredictable and explosive than white magic. Owen is in danger!" "The moment Carlos made his move, he went all out. It seems he holds Owen in high regard, perhaps too much so." As Carlos unleashed his powerful strike, the onlookers, sensing its immense power, were all shocked and began to discuss it fervently. "The top prodigy''s position should belong to this prince!" Carlos dered confidently as his hand struck out, the wind howling and blowing through Owen''s hair. Seeing Carlos''s iing strike, Owen could feel that its power was slightly stronger than that of the gold-tier level 5 Sphinx. While the Spellbeast BOSS was formidable, it still fell shortpared to the truly top-tier prodigies of the human race. However, having cultivated Obsidify to level 2, close to the level 3 Obsidian Bone stage, Owen remained exceptionally calm. When he had broken through to silver-tier level 1, he had been able to kill the Sphinx. Now, at silver-tier level 7, his strength had increased exponentially. It seemed he had overestimated Carlos! No, it was more likely that he had advanced too quickly in a short period of time! With that, Owen also threw a punch, ck light swirling around his fist as he pushed Obsidify level 2 to its limit. For a moment, it was as if an indestructible ck star was falling, tearing through the void, the air around it emitting a intive wail. Bang! The two fists collided, and a violent wind swept out, shaking the mana within a radius of tens of meters. Even the arena beneath their feet seemed to tremble slightly from the impact. This time, the two seemed evenly matched. But soon, the sound of bones cracking filled the air as Carlos''s slender body was sent flying, tracing a parabolic arc beforending at the edge of the arena. His hands were incredibly numb, especially his right hand, which had collided with Owen''s. The bones in his fist had shattered, leaving his hand hanging limply, apanied by excruciating pain. "What am I seeing? Carlos was crushed by Owen in a single move, and it seems Owen used some form of dark magic!" "Defeating the heir of the Dark Emperor''s bloodline with dark magic, this is an incredible irony!" "I can''t believe how unreal Owen''s strength is now. Carlos''s earlier strike was immensely powerful, yet he was seriously injured by Owen''s single punch!" The onlookers, filled with excitement, couldn''t help but stand up, craning their necks in disbelief at what they had witnessed. "Owen''s tier is only silver-tier level 7, while Carlos''s tierpletely surpasses his, reaching silver-tier level 9. Carlos is a top prodigy; how could this happen..." Duke Charles and many other elders were equally stunned by the vast disparity revealed in just one exchange between the two. From Carlos''s earlier use of Landshatter, it was clear he was indeed deserving of his genius reputation. The power and speed of that punch were something they would have taken very seriously, yet in front of Owen, he waspletely overpowered! Under the gaze of the crowd, Carlos''s chest heaved as he coughed up a mouthful of blood.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Even in his proud and arrogant eyes, a trace of shock appeared. He could feel that Owen had used a highly domineering physical technique. The power in that punch was like a flood beast, unstoppable and relentless. The fist felt like a piece of well-tempered iron, impossible to resist! Where on earth did this Owene from?! Carlos''s face was full of disbelief. He wanted to raise his hands and use dark magic again, but his right arm had been shattered by the fierce punch, hanging limply and sending waves of excruciating pain through his body. Carlos''s entire body trembled, contorted in agony, on the verge of fainting. "Damn it!" The pain and the increasingly loud discussions around him twisted Carlos''s expression, a trace of hatred and madness appearing on his face. "Owen, you are indeed impressive, the strongest genius I have ever seen. However, you still don''t understand the true terror of the Dark Emperor bloodline!" Carlos wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with great effort, steadied himself at the edge of the arena, and then made a gripping motion with his five fingers toward Owen. "Come here!" Gritting his teeth, a massive suction force suddenly emanated from his palm, like a small ck hole, locking onto Owen and pulling him closer! As a bearer of the Dark Emperor bloodline, his greatest talent was not cultivation, but Devour! By devouring suitable targets, he could transform them into a part of himself using his Devour talent. Chapter 28: Chapter28-Run When You Cant Win? Chapter 28: Chapter28-Run When You Can''t Win? ? "This is..." When the terrifying suction force emanated from Carlos''s palm, many mages noticed it and became dazed, as if they had heard of it somewhere before. "One of the top talents of the Dark Emperor, Devour! No wonder Carlos remained low-key yet was still ranked fourth by Academy City. With such an extraordinary talent, once he grows, other prodigies won''t be able topare!" "This is bad. It looks like Owen is being pulled toward Carlos''s Devour talent!" Many of the older mages'' expressions changed one after another, shifting from initially supporting Carlos, to being shocked when Owen suppressed him with one move, and now to supporting Owen. Meanwhile, as Carlos pushed his talent to the extreme, Owen felt as if countless invisible tentacles were pulling at him. "Want to devour me? Then I''ll give you something to devour!" Owen sneered, pretending not to resist as he was pulled closer by the suction force from Carlos''s palm. Then, with a subtle movement of his mind, he sent the Order of Thunder directly into Carlos. The violent thunderous aura instantly filled Carlos''s body, making him feel an indescribablefort and strength. It was as if the void in his heart was greatly satisfied at this moment! This sensation made every cell in his body tremble with excitement. "Tsk tsk tsk, you really do have some good stuff on you. This thing is filled with such a dense power of thunder, how could you be worthy of owning it?!" Carlos''s smile grew wider and wider. But at that moment, he suddenly noticed that Owen''s face, instead of showing regret or pain, disyed a mocking smile. Carlos''s heart sank with a sense of foreboding. Then he realized that the mysterious thunderous aura he had absorbed was not stopping because his body had reached its limit. Instead, it was bing more violent and uncontroble. It was as if a volcano made of thunder had erupted inside him! Carlos''s body, strengthened by years of practicing dark magic, could not provide much defense against the rampaging Order of Thunder. Boom! As Carlos''s face grew increasingly grim while he spected about the source of the power of thunder, his body could no longer withstand the aura''s impact and exploded. Blood sttered across the arena, with many fragments flying onto Owen. The stench of blood filled the air. Looking at Carlos, whose body had been half-destroyed by the Order of Thunder in an instant, Owen remained calm, having anticipated this oue. The Order of Thunder was not something that just anyone could refine and absorb. If it hadn''t been for the small pyramid shadow and his body strengthened by Obsidify, Owen wouldn''t have been able to obtain the Order of Thunder. Carlos, inferior in every aspect and caught off guard by the vtile Order of Thunder, could only end up as he did now. "Damn, Carlos absorbed Owen''s mana, so why did his body explode instead?" "He has the Dark Emperor bloodline and was suppressing Owen before. How did this happen? Can someone exin what exactly urred?" "Only Owen and Carlos know the full story." At that moment, everyone gaped in shock and started discussing the situation in bewilderment. Duke Charles, the elder powerhouses of the Bounty Guild, and others were equally stunned. However, their attention was more focused on the Order of Thunder drifting from Carlos''s mangled body.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "The Order of Thunder! It''s the Order of Thunder! Owen has already mastered the power of the Order of Thunder. No wonder he appeared so calm during the duel!" "Who exactly is Owen? He seems like nature''s favored child. Not only does he wield the Godyer Staff, but he has also mastered the Order of Thunder!" The elder mages were almost hypnotized by the Order of Thunder. They had been searching for any information about an [Order] for a long time, but there had been no news. The appearance of an [Order] would cause a tremendous stir, with many covetous mages flocking to it immediately. On the Royal Arena, Owen ignored the crowd''s discussions. He walked up to the severely injured Carlos, lifted him like a chick, and reabsorbed the [Order]. Then, he prepared to finish off Carlos. Carlos, destined to be the future Dark Emperor, had been a threat to Owen before. Now, with their rtionship so hostile, Owen knew he had to eliminate him as quickly as possible. Just as Owen was about to strike, the severely wounded Carlos, in a final desperate act, swallowed a golden recovery pill. As the pill entered his body, Carlos''s mangled body immediately began to heal. His damaged meridians quickly recovered, and even his aura surged dramatically. "A regen pill, a miraculous elixir that can revive the dead and regrow flesh and bones, worth forty million gold coins. He actually had one on him. No wonder he''s such a cunning Dark Emperor, always leaving himself a way out," Owen murmured to himself as he observed the changes happening to Carlos. With the help of the regen pill, Carlos not only recovered but also briefly touched the gold- tier. He transformed into a ckwing falcon and fled at the fastest speed. The ckwing falcon is the fastest bird on the continent, and Carlos, proficient in the transformation arts of dark magic, was spurred by the intense life-or-death crisis to reach an extreme speed. Owen watched the rapidly receding ck dot and chose not to pursue. If he wanted to, he could have used the Judgment Light Swordbined with Starlit to kill Carlos with one strike, but Carlos had pulled out a regen pill worth forty million, a near-life- renewing elixir! This indicated that the Nether Kingdom had thoroughly prepared for this encounter. Striking a fatal blow now would undoubtedly alert the top powerhouses of the Nether Kingdom. Thinking of this, Owen let Carlos go for now. After Carlos escaped, the crowd around the arena fell into a brief silence before erupting into a deafening discussion. "p, p, p! Not bad, we underestimated you before. If you continue to grow, it won''t be long before us old bones are no match for you." Hearing the sudden apuse, everyone turned towards the sound to see Tony sitting in a chair, his eyes filled with killing intent as he locked onto Owen and continued: "Unfortunately, today you will die by my hand. The opportunities and talents you possess will ultimately be nothing but an illusion!" Faced with Tony''s provocative words, Owen calmly stared at him and extended one finger. "I''ll kill you in one move." "Owen must be crazy! He''s even disregarding the vice leader of the Bounty Guild!" "Owen''s experience is still too shallow, and he''s too arrogant. A tinum-tier mage is respected as a powerful figure anywhere on the continent!" Owen''s words shocked everyone present. Most of the mages watching were stunned, their faces frozen in disbelief. Many prodigies scoffed, not believing Owen could do such a thing. However, some female mages, gradually captivated by Owen''s charm, looked at him with starry eyes, eagerly awaiting his next move. Though it seemed absurd for a silver-tier level 7 to kill a half-step tinum-tier mage in one strike, the one who said it was Owen! They were filled with hope for Owen. And indeed, Owen had his reasons for saying this. Facing a strong opponent just a step away from tinum-tier, all tricks and strategies were meaningless. In a battle between true powerhouses, it all came down to one move! The strongest move! Tony narrowed his eyes. "Let me give you some advice: young people shouldn''t be so arrogant!" As soon as he finished speaking, Tony leapt onto the stage, his crescent-shaped, strange white hair instantly attracting attention. Owen, however, focused on the Order Fusion Spell. This special skill allowed different [Orders] to be fused together, making the power of the technique even more terrifying. The resulting fusion didn''t simply add their powers together but multiplied them several times over. Owen took a deep breath and began merging the two spell marks floating on his forehead. Thunder and Fire. The moment these two vastly different powerful [Orders] touched, it felt as if Owen''s head exploded, leaving him dizzy and disoriented as though he had taken a severe blow. However, this dizziness didn''tst long. The thunder rune and fire rune on his forehead intertwined and fused together. Chapter 29: Chapter29-Brighter than the Sun! Chapter 29: Chapter29-Brighter than the Sun! ? The silver thunder and red mes intertwined like two differently colored serpents. asionally, sparks flew out, emanating a restless aura. Owen''s breathing quickened, and his body felt like a volcano on the verge of erupting, ready to obliterate mountains. The air around him boiled, transforming into invisible waves that spread in all directions. Even the mages around the Royal Arena, who were keeping a safe distance from Owen, were affected by these waves. Their hairs stood on end as they stepped back, faces filled with terror and astonishment. "What is Owen doing? Such terrifying fluctuations! I can even sense a taste of death from it!" "Order of Thunder... No! There''s another [Order]... It''s the Order of Fire! My god, Owen has mastered two [Orders]!" "Obtaining one [Order] is a rare and fortuitous opportunity. He has actually mastered two!" As the terrifying aura emanating from Owen grew stronger, the mages present realized the terrifying source-twopletely different [Orders]! After their initial shock, many mages were filled with jealousy and envy. Moreover, Owen was attempting to fuse these two [Orders] into one! Is this what he meant by defeating Tony with one move? Such madness! They all knew that [Orders] were the fundamental elements thatposed everything in the world, each representing an absolutely independent [Order]! Forcing them to fuse could have unimaginable consequences. No one knew what would happen if the Orders of Thunder and Fire were fused. However, they did know that if the two Orders had a violent repulsive reaction, the mages who hade to watch could be caught in the crossfire! Thinking of this, many cowardly and timid mages were already shaking like leaves, moring to leave quickly. But the aura emanating from Owen was bing more terrifying. Even just a wisp of it made them feel as though they were walking through hell, a bone-chilling sensation. Unlike the crowd''s terror, panic, and despair, Owen looked calmly at the two [Orders] merging in his chest. He knew exactly what would happen when the two Orders fused. Shortly after, the Order of Thunder and the Order of Fire partially fused. Owen sensed even more terrifying fluctuations from within. With a thought, Owen pointed his finger, and a thin strand of intertwined silver and red lightning jumped from his fingertip. The silver and red intertwined to finally form a small ck cross the size of a palm. The cross was exquisitely crafted, appearing as if it had been coated in crystal, making it gleam and shine.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The cross didn''t appearrge, and its aura waspletely contained. However, in its presence, mana seemed to be forcibly obliterated, turning into a void. Even the space around it became unstable, filled with web-like ck cracks, as if it couldn''t bear the power it contained. On the opposite side, Tony''s aged face went through a series of changes, like a Sichuan opera face change. Tony''s yellowed eyes were fixed on Owen. When the Order of Thunder surged from Owen, he sensed something was amiss. However, despite the Order of Thunder''s strength, its wielder needed sufficient power to fully unleash its potential. Tony was confident that with his near tinum-tier strength, he could utterly crush Owen. But when the Order of Fire emanated from Owen, Tony began to feel apprehensive and envious. Both the Order of Thunder and the Order of Fire were known for their destructive and lethal power. Owen mastering both would significantly enhance his strength. If used in concert, even Tony would struggle to handle them. Only then did Tony understand why Owen showed no fear or respect toward him. It also exined why Carlos was so easily overpowered by Owen, despite both being top prodigies. At this point, Tony''s expression became serious. He could no longer disregard or underestimate Owen. When Owen recklessly fused the Order of Thunder and the Order of Fire, Tony was stunned, utterly bbergasted. He could faintly smell death emanating from Owen! Especially when the ck cross rushed towards him, Tony''s breath almost stopped. How could this be possible?! How could Owen sessfully fuse two [Orders]?! Tony''s mind was in turmoil, feeling as if invisible chains were binding him, rendering him immobile as the cross drew nearer. The space around him seemed to fold like paper, pressing in on him and absorbing all the mana around him. His face turned pale, and his lips trembled uncontrobly. It felt as though any effort he made would be futile against the approaching cross, leaving him unable to muster even a shred of resistance. As the cross, a fusion of the Orders of Thunder and Fire, bore down on Tony, everyone watching from the Royal Arena was horrified to see that in just an instant, the cross, with its space-shattering power, reached Tony. Under Owen''s control, it lifted Tony into the sky! Whoosh~ The speed of the cross was incredibly fast, quickly carrying Tony high into the air until he became a tiny ck dot. Then, the cross suddenly expanded, radiating brilliant light and creating waves of heat in the sky, forming a giant, dazzling cross. The light from this cross was even brighter than the sun! The heat waves spreading from it caused the ground to tremble, and the mages present were pressed tightly into their seats, feeling as if they were being forcibly merged with the chairs beneath them. The ground beneath the intense heat waves began to emit billowing steam, turning red-hot, and developing fist-sized cracks as if all moisture had been evaporated in an instant. Weaker mages, unable to withstand the searing heat, saw their magical defenses copse, white blisters forming on their bodies before they fainted with cracked lips. Even Duke Charles and his peers were affected, their expressions grave as they felt the terrifying ripples of heat from the sky. Their blood seemed to boil, their bodies unbearably hot, as if they might be vaporized. It was unimaginable what kind of dreadful impact Tony was enduring at the center of the cross. As the crowd swallowed hard and looked on in terror, they suddenly saw the massive cross in the sky explode once more! In that moment, countless bolts of lightning and mes intertwined and collided, illuminating the heavens and earth. The spreading magical waves formed a gigantic light dome that radiated in all directions. The sky thundered, and the ground shook and cracked, as if the apocalypse had arrived! Under the intensely spreading white light, even the indestructible Royal Arena seemed to be plowed through. The cracked and fragmented ground split open along the path of the white light waves, resembling fish scales scorched by boiling oil, bursting and rising, extending to the horizon! At this moment, under such a terrifying energy wave, not just the Royal Arena but the entire imperial capital was affected, lightly shaking. All the mages within the city turned their attention to the chaotic light in the sky, their faces filled with horror and disbelief. They had never encountered anything like this in all their years in the capital! ... In the pce, King Aldric suddenly looked up at the terrifying collision that turned the sky and earth white, his expression unusually serious and grim. "Your Majesty, this disturbance was caused by Master Owen fusing two different [Orders]..." The powerful elders of the Council appeared beside King Aldric, carefully guarding him and reporting thetest information they had received. "Owen?" King Aldric was deeply shocked to learn that Owen was behind this. What level was Owen at? How could he unleash such terrifying power that it affected the entire capital! King Aldric remained silent for a long time, his frown deepening. "It seems Duke Charles''s household has gained another monstrous talent. Given his prior engagement with Marry, I should have strongly supported it..." Knowing the full story, King Aldric felt a pang of regret for having let Owen slip away. If he had such a powerful figure under hismand, he could have kept House Ravenwood and other restless factions in check. Unfortunately, there was no remedy for regret. Chapter 30: Chapter30-Will the Boy Meets the Girl? Chapter 30: Chapter30-Will the Boy Meets the Girl? ? Meanwhile, in the Duke''s mansion, Leslie also sensed the chaotic disturbance. Her eyes narrowed slightly, but her expression remained calm. From the moment Owen decided to participate in the duel, she had suspected that he had a n to win and had been keeping a close eye on his every move. Now, it seemed her intuition was spot on. "Gather all the information we have on Owen and organize it for me. After this duel, I want to meet him personally," Leslie said slowly, her eyes flickering for a moment. In the dark corner, Charlotte immediately nodded and left. Before the duel began, she had already known the oue from herdy''s predictions. She was mentally prepared, but she had not expected Owen to unleash such terrifying power! This Owen had truly been underestimated! ... Outside the Royal Arena. John, who hurried over, along with Ymir inside the ne on his chest, squinted at the dazzling cross, their expressions exceptionally grim. "Damn it! That cursed Owen, he snatched the Order of Thunder! That was supposed to be mine!" "He''s mastered both the Order of Thunder and the Order of Fire and wields them with such proficiency. Taking them from him will be extremely difficult," Ymir, aware of John''s jealousy, disappointment, and anger, continued tofort him. "Although [Orders] are incredibly powerful and important, I have a family secret spell whose power is not weak at all. If you practice it diligently, yourbat strength will undoubtedly increase significantly!" Hearing Ymir''s promise, John finally calmed down a bit. Meanwhile, as the massive explosion in the sky gradually subsided, Owen heard the system''s voice. "Killed Tony, gained 600 fate points!" Owen nced at his total, now 2450 fate points! At that moment, his tier suddenly began to rise! Two upgrade lights shed consecutively. His level increased directly from silver-tier level 7 to silver-tier level 9! Excited, Owen quickly opened his attribute panel. Name: Owen Level: silver-tier level 9 Talents: Order of Merlin, Starlit level 2 Exp: 0/4800000 Skills: Mana Void, Supreme Sword, Obsidify level 2, Judgment Light Sword, Minor Healing, Order Fusion Spell, Order of Thunder Usage Skill, Order of Fire Usage Skill. Weapon: Godyer Staff (1/7) Luck: 90 (max 100) Fate Points: 2450 As Owen was about to close the panel, he noticed the Fate Store shing. Curious, he opened it and found that a new item had been unlocked-the Mini Nuke! "Mini Nuke?!" Owen''s pupils contracted, thinking he must have seen something wrong. But after carefully reading it for a moment, the words didn''t change. It really was a nuclear bomb! But this was clearly a magical world! How could there be something modern? After pondering for a moment, Owen recalled from the original anime that [Orders] represented various elements that make up the world. However, they weren''t called Elemental of Thunder or Elemental of Fire because each [Order] represented a rule beyond the element itself! Moreover, different [Orders]bined would create new rules! For example, the fusion of the Order of Thunder and the Order of Fire gave him the power of explosions, which updated the Fate Store with a nuclear bomb. However, the original anime never mentioned any connection between this world and the real world. First, it was the mummy, and now it''s the nuclear bomb. Owen felt that this world might hold more secrets. Stopping his thoughts there, he considered the power of the Mini Nuke, capable of destroying a small citya true weapon of mass destruction! Thus, Owen decisively purchased it! After deducting 1000 fate points, Owen found himself holding a small white cross, about the size of a thumb. It was quite tiny. If not for the system prompt confirming the Mini Nuke purchase, Owen would have thought he had bought the wrong item. The Mini Nuke was really that small. But considering the system''s products are always top-notch, Owen felt reassured and ced the white cross-or rather, the Mini Nuke-close to his chest. "Genius and madness are truly separated by a thin line. Fusing two [Orders] together-such a crazy act only a madman would attempt, yet he seeded!" "Though extremely dangerous, the power is terrifying. Even Tony, with his half-step tinum-tier strength, had no resistance!" "Indeed, if Owen hadn''t controlled the explosion in mid-air, we would all have perished if it had detonated in the Royal Arena." As the explosion from the cross gradually subsided, the mages around were filled with awe and began to discuss fervently. Their gazes toward Owen were now filled with respect and apprehension.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Even the elder mages, who had previously looked down on Owen, now saw him in a new light. Owen had the power to kill Tony in one move, which meant he could potentially defeat, or even kill, any of these elder mages. "Master Owen!" As Owen was putting away the white cross, Edward, who had been in the corner, suddenly looked at him with fervent eyes, waving his quill. "Master Owen, I have recorded your magnificent disy,plete with illustrations. I just need to know, what is the name of the move you used to fuse two [Orders] and create that terrifying attack?" Edward wanted to document the event in great detail, as it was bound to be recorded in history. Other mages, remembering the explosion caused by Owen''s move, shivered slightly and also looked at Owen with curiosity. Owen thought for a moment. The chaotic power produced by fusing the Order of Thunder and the Order of Fire was like a powerful explosive. So, he casually said, "Let''s call it TNT." "TNT?" Edward murmured the name a few times, not quite understanding its meaning. The other mages looked at each other, bewildered. While they recognized each character, they were at a loss when they saw them together. Edward nced at the confused crowd, then back at the confident Owen, and proceeded to write it down in his book. "Master Owen, it''s recorded. Thank you for your support of Academy City!" Although they didn''t understand why Owen chose such an odd name, "TNT" sounded impressive enough. "This Owen is truly fascinating. His talent and strength are unmatched, and his thinking is unique..." In the VIP section, Princess Marry''s haughty expression softened considerably as she gazed at Owen. She had seen and heard of many prodigious talents, but they all paled inparison to Owen. Even she felt ordinary in his presence. No wonder her father had considered marrying her to him. While Marry''s view of Owen changed, Owen walked slowly toward Duke Charles in the VIP section and bowed slightly. "Your Grace." Duke Charles, just recovering from his earlier shock, saw Owen approaching to greet him. He met Owen''s eyes calmly, neither humble nor arrogant. Bing increasingly satisfied with Owen, Duke Charles smiled warmly. "Owen, did you encounter any trouble during your trip to Pharaoh''s Tower? Were you injured?" He looked at Owen with genuine concern, already considering him his son-inw. After a few more polite exchanges, Duke Charles, aware of the manyplex gazes around them, continued: "Today''s duel was arduous. You should rest at the duke''s mansion. Your meeting with Leslie has been dyed for too long. Come with me to the mansion." Owen thought for a moment and then nodded. Leslie had hidden her true power and ambition in the early parts of the anime, only revealing them four yearster. Currently, Owen wasn''t sure how strong Leslie truly was. However, now that he was a silver-tier level 9 mage and had mastered two [Orders], as well as possessing a Mini Nuke, he felt more confident in facing the future Queen of Hell. On the way to the duke''s mansion, Owen, to be cautious, gritted his teeth and spent 500 fate points to buy an Advanced Healing Potion. After all, having just fused two [Orders], he had endured unimaginable strain and pressure, even if he had managed to appear unfazed. Leslie was very powerful, so he had to meet her in his best condition. Shortly after entering the duke''s mansion with Duke Charles, Owen''s condition had fully recovered thanks to the Advanced Healing Potion, and he felt refreshed. He had barely sat down when a maid entered the living room. "Master Owen, Miss Leslie would like to see you. Please follow me." The maid finished speaking and then led the way. Owen''s heart raced with nervousness and anticipation. Leslie, the legendary figure from the anime, he was finally going to meet her! And as her fianc, no less! As Owen stood up to follow, the system suddenly issued a mission. Chapter 31: Chapter31-Boy Meets Girl! Chapter 31: Chapter31-Boy Meets Girl! ? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Host raises Leslie''s favorability to 30, rewards 500 fate points Host raises Leslie''s favorability to 40, rewards 1000 fate points Host raises Leslie''s favorability to 50, rewards 2000 fate points and the god-tier skill [Absolute Copy] Hint: Leslie''s current favorability is 20. If the favorability drops to 0, Leslie will 100% eliminate the host. Looking at the system tasks in front of him, especially the system''s hint, Owen appeared calm, but his heart was pounding like a war drum, and his mind was racing, strategizing. From the system''s hint, it seemed that he was not yet a match for Leslie. If she decided to take action herself, he would be undoubtedly dead. However, the fact that she had a favorability of 20 for him was somewhat surprising to Owen. It must be because Leslie had been observing his recent activities. Her favorability towards him could only be based on his outstanding talent and her curiosity about him. This was a good thing, but at the same time, if he couldn''t satisfy Leslie, this scarce favorability would definitely keep dropping! "Owen, you don''t need to be nervous. Although Leslie''s personality is a bit strange, she is actually a very good person. The fact that she is willing to see you proactively is unprecedented; she has a very good impression of you!" Seeing Owen''s body tense up a bit, Duke Charles knew he might be nervous. After all, Leslie''s reputation wasn''t great, so he spoke warmly to reassure him. Owen smiled at Duke Charles upon hearing this. If Leslie was really that easy to win over, she wouldn''t be the hell queen who is patient, powerful, and cold as iron. Currently, Duke Charles and many others who saw her as a chaotic demon king were all in the dark about her true nature. Soon, led by a maid, Owen walked through luxurious pavilions and buildings, eventually arriving at a somewhat deserted independent courtyard in the back of the duke''s mansion. The maid stopped in front of the courtyard, made a gesture inviting Owen to enter, and said, "Mr. Owen, thedy is waiting for you in the courtyard." Owen nodded, paused, and then slowly entered the courtyard. Watching Owen''s back as he entered the courtyard, aplex expression shed in the maid''s eyes. She had been serving Miss Leslie for many years. Miss Leslie had a bad temper, and the marriage engagements the Duke had arranged for her were all disrupted by her and eventually came to nothing. Now, for Miss Leslie to take the initiative to see another man, especially in her private courtyard, was unprecedented. Owen ignored the maid''s gaze as he walked into the courtyard. The first thing he saw was a towering tree in the middle of the yard. This tree was very peculiar, with lush foliage and branches that stretched skyward like a celestial wooden structure. Standing before it made one feel quite small. What struck Owen even more was that the dense leaves and branches of this tree wereyered into nine distinct levels, making it look like a giant tower from afar. Underneath this great tree stood a stunning woman with red hair and blue eyes. She seemed to have been standing there for a long time. Her features were delicate and painted, and when the soft golden light filtered through the leaves, casting mottled shadows around her, it made her appear even more ethereal, like a wless beauty in an oil painting. At first nce at the woman, Leslie''s name surfaced in Owen''s mind. Cold, noble, an absolute earthly beauty! That was Owen''s first impression of her. Although Owen knew Leslie inside out, having participated in designing this character, seeing her in person still made his eyelids twitch, and his steps involuntarily halted. While Owen was observing Leslie, her blue eyes also fell on him. Seeing him stop a short distance in front of her, a faint glimmer of coldness flickered in her eyes, and the temperature of the air seemed to drop significantly. Owen? Indeed, he was somewhat handsome, and his aura was exceptionally strong. She even sensed a faint, subtle feeling of danger from him. Danger! It had been a long time since Leslie had experienced such a feeling. For someone like this, if he could not be used for her purposes, then he must be utterly destroyed! There was no third option! "You wanted to see me?" Owen was the first to speak, breaking the silence between them. "You are my fianc, naturally I should meet you," Leslie said calmly, but she emphasized the word "fianc." Upon hearing this, Owen noticed that Leslie''s favorability on the system panel dropped to 15. It seemed she was very averse to the idea of him being her fianc. Just meeting her didn''t increase her favorability; instead, it decreased. Owen''s mouth twitched. Dealing with someone like Leslie, conventional methods wouldn''t work. So, he seriously stared into Leslie''s eyes and directly asked: "Do you want to kill me?" Leslie''s slender eyebrows raised slightly. She had indeed felt a trace of killing intent towards Owen just now. However, she hadpletely hidden that trace deep in her eyes. Owen had actually sensed it! This man''s perception was truly astonishing. So, she slightly restrained her emotions and asked: "Why do you say that?" Owen smiled slightly and confidently said, "Because I understand you!" "We''ve never had any interaction before, nor have we met. How could you understand me?" Leslie responded nomittally. "Understanding someone doesn''t necessarily require close contact. Your infamous deeds, such as burning down the pce of the Third Prince who was engaged to you, training hunting dogs, and teasing tutors, are well-known. So, I do have some understanding of you," Owen said. Leslie remained calm, "If that''s all you know, then it''s just the same old stories that everyone in the imperial capital knows..." Before Leslie could finish, Owen continued: "Yes, those things are well-known, but I also know that they are just your cover. You even deliberately arranged for your subordinates to spread these stories!" Hearing this, Leslie squinted her eyes, which suddenly turned icy, and she chuckled lightly, saying, "Well said, continue." Owen nced at the system panel again, noticing that Leslie''s favorability had dropped to 10. Clearly, having her secrets exposed increased her hostility towards him. However, Owen remainedposed and continued, "After you turned fourteen, you became extremely low-key, almost as if you vanished, because you knew that deceiving others and making them belittle you, diverting their attention away from you, had already achieved its purpose. You could start your real n!" Owen smiled, being the person who understood Leslie the most besides herself. Seeing a flicker in Leslie''s eyes, he continued, "During the time you were hiding, you unified the underground forces of the imperial capital through decapitation operations. To make your sister the leader of the Eagle Guard and further expand the influence of the duke''s mansion, you caused the death of the former Eagle Guard leader." "You also took advantage of the birthday banquet held by House Copper for their young master, ambushing House Copper''s strongmen and secretly poisoning them, causing them all to fall unconscious. Then, you had people set a fire, burning the entire bloodline of House Copper to ashes. The fortress where House Copper resided burned for three days and three nights." "After clearing out opposing factions, you used iron-fisted methods to integrate scattered forces, forming the current Chrysanthemum Hotel, the strongest intelligencework in the imperial capital." Owen spoke confidently, as if these hidden, shadowy events had urred right under his nose, witnessed by him personally. As he continued speaking, Owen noticed Leslie''s favorability towards him had dropped to 5. With only a sliver of favorability left before she would personally take action against him, the atmosphere grew tenser. As her favorability towards Owen decreased, cold light began to emanate from her body, the air temperature plummeted, and even frost could be seen forming. At this moment, Leslie''s mind was in turmoil, and her gaze towards Owen became sharper, like icy des. "How do you know this? Who else knows? You should be aware that I can kill you right now and have more than enough means to cover up your death here!" As she spoke, Leslie mobilized the mana within the courtyard, surrounding Owen in what felt like an invisible prison of ice and snow, leaving him with no escape. "You are a smart person. Since you know these secrets and dare to mention them in front of me, you must have enough confidence." "I''ll give you one chance to speak. If you can''t satisfy me, you''ll go to hell and keep my secrets well!" Chapter 32: Chapter32-To Be or Not to Be Chapter 32: Chapter32-To Be or Not to Be ? In Leslie''s heart, a cold intent to kill had already formed. The man in front of her knew too much. If she couldn''t fully understand his intentions, she wouldn''t be able to rest easy! Feeling the aura Leslie exuded, which almostpletely isted the courtyard and the duke''s mansion, Owen realized that Leslie probably had mastered some sort of domain ability. This was her stronghold, where she could use various terrifying methods. Owen already felt that his magical circuits were being locked by some technique. Clearly, Leslie had murderous intentions towards him! To a conspirator like her, the greatest fear is having her schemes exposed, especially the worry of being seen through by others! If what he says next doesn''t satisfy Leslie, given Owen''s understanding of her, she would undoubtedly kill him without hesitation! At this moment, even though Owen had anticipated this, his breathing was slightly rapid. After a brief moment, he steadied himself and softly shook his head, saying: "The Order of Ice is not the only [Order] capable of seeing through people''s secrets." "The reason you can threaten so many people to work for you, creating meticulous and wless ns, is because you possess the Order of Ice, which helps you see into others'' pasts." "I have mastered the Order of Fire, which has simr abilities. Though my mastery of the Order of Fire is not as proficient as your mastery of the Order of Ice, the reason I know your past is because the Order of Fire continuously guides me." Owen spoke with great conviction. In reality, he was making it all up. The Order of Fire did not have the ability to perceive the past or future. But Leslie didn''t know that, and neither did anyone else. So, he decided to gamble and use this to deceive Leslie! After Owen finished speaking, Leslie''s favorability directly dropped to 1, reaching the most dangerous critical point! "The Order of Fire can also see the past and future? So what? You''re here just to deliver the [Order] to me. It''s perfect timing since I also need the Order of Thunder and the Order of Fire right now!" As Leslie spoke, her baster finger pointed directly at Owen''s forehead. The bone-chilling cold seemed to freeze even the void. Owen neither dodged nor activated his mana for defense. Instead, he confidently said: "You won''t kill me!" "Oh? Why not?" Leslie asked coldly. Owen shook his head and said, "You''ve done all this just to overthrow the Azure Kingdom''s royal family. Killing me won''t help you; it will only create more trouble." "Aren''t you afraid of death, knowing so much?" At this moment, Leslie''s killing intent almost became tangible. Although, as Owen said, killing him wouldn''t be of much help in overthrowing the royal family and might even affect her original n, Owen knew too many secrets. As long as Owen lived, her ns and goals would face more risks! Seeing that Leslie''s favorability towards him was about to drop to zero, Owen suddenly said seriously, "I can help you!" Leslie''s finger, which was about to pierce Owen''s brow, stopped. She hesitated slightly and asked, "How can you help?" Owen pondered for a moment and said, "You now have enough power. The reason you don''t dare to act is because you fear the top expert in the Royal Council of Elders. Even if you exhaust all your resources, you won''t be a match for him. But if we cooperate, within a year, that expert will no longer be a threat." Seeing Owen speak with such seriousness, Leslie was shocked. In her estimation, it would take at least four more years for her strength to reach a level where she could contend with that top expert. However, considering Owen''s astonishing rate of improvement, if he continued to advance at such a rapid pace, it might indeed be possible within a year! The sooner this matter is dealt with, the better. Currently, many new talents are rising within the royal family. The longer it drags on, the more difficult and risky it bes! If Owen is truly willing to help her, it would undoubtedly be like adding wings to a tiger. But why would Owen help her? She never took others'' help for granted! Owen''s unsolicited assistance made her very uneasy. Seeing the flicker of uncertainty in Leslie''s eyes, Owen knew that she was already tempted but didn''t trust him due to her suspicious nature. So, he said slowly, "The reason I''m helping you is because you don''t seek to be the ruler of Azure Kingdom after overthrowing the royal family. You want to gain military power and destroy Kyrik to avenge your family!" "You are not a simple opportunist." As he said this, aplex emotion shed in Owen''s eyes. Leslie was not actually Duke Charles''s biological daughter but was born in the Kyrik General''s household. At that time, the General was conquering all directions, and his prestige in Kyrik was growing day by day. Although the General had already sensed the suspicion of outshining the master and handed over his military power, preparing to retire to the countryside, unfortunately, the King of Kyrik had already harbored strong murderous intent towards the General''s household. Thus, on the way to retirement, the General''s household was ambushed! Regardless of whether they were men, women, old, or young, they were all killed on sight! To prevent any survivors, their heads were all chopped off... This scene had an unprecedented impact on the young Leslie at that time. The sight of her father, mother, and siblings being beheaded haunted her dreams like a nightmare! Therefore, Owen could understand the fire of anger in Leslie''s heart and her ruthless determination to seek revenge at all costs. "And the most important reason is that I need your help to find a way to break the seal on the Godyer Staff," Owen said, flipping his hand to reveal the Godyer Staff and gentlyn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om stroking it. The seal on the Godyer Staff had sevenyers in total, and six needed to be unlocked. This secret was known to no one but himself. He didn''t want to divulge this information, but the Godyer Staff couldn''t remain sealed forever. Given the current situation, the best way was to leverage the intelligencework of Leslie''s Chrysanthemum Hotel to find the method to unseal it. Hearing this, Leslie felt a sense of relief. Owen had a request for her, which was what she hoped to see. In her view, a partnership without mutual interests was like a rootless duckweed. Seeing that the coldness on Leslie''s body had unconsciously diminished, Owen slowly extended a hand to her. "If you don''t mind, shall we try to cooperate?" Staring at Owen''s outstretched hand, Leslie was silent for a long time before she spoke, "The path with me will be very bloody and full of danger. As someone with a promising future, aren''t you burdened by the thought of abandoning the light for the darkness?" Owenughed freely, "To hell with the burden. I only follow my true desires. Without strength, what''s the point of talking about romance and dreams? Only by surviving does everything have meaning!" At that moment, a vivid scene unfolded in Leslie''s mind. Ten years ago, when she first obtained the Order of Ice, she suddenly saw a vision of the future where the imperial capitaly in ruins, the people wailing in misery, the earth seemingly stained with blood, and countless skeletal remains holding mage staffs, howling in the wind! It was as if this continent had suffered an indescribable catastrophe. The casualties were devastating! Sometimes, when she closed her eyes slightly, she could see countless mages begging in pools of blood. She saw women and children weeping bitterly among the ruins. She couldn''t make out the faces of the powerful enemies, only sensing that all the mages of that time had their spirits utterly shattered. And now, this world was a scattered mess! Only by uniting them could there be a chance to battle the unknown formidable enemy. She never believed in the fairy tale of people being born united. There was only one way to unify them: to defeat them all into submission. If anyone refused to submit, then they should be killed! Overthrowing the Azure Kingdom royal family and annihting Kyrik, though driven by her personal vendetta, was merely the first step of her journey. That mysterious enemy was unimaginably powerful, treating everyone else like ants. Her premonition, however, was something no one would believe. But the man before her, he was strong enough, he should understand! Thinking of this, Leslie smiled gracefully and grasped Owen''s hand: "Well then, let''s have a sessful cooperation!" Chapter 33: Chapter33-Coming to Steal a Man? Chapter 33: Chapter33-Coming to Steal a Man? ? In the small courtyard, watching Leslie lost in thought, Owen didn''t disturb her and was about to turn and leave. Just then, Leslie smiled gracefully, her entire aura seemed to have transformed, and she snapped out of her contemtion. Owen felt a slight tremor in his heart as the system''s notification sounded in his ears. "Congrattions, host, onpleting the task. You have acquired the skill [Absolute Copy], and received 2000 fate points." Hearing the system''s prompt, Owen swallowed in surprise. Leslie''s favorability towards him had increased to 50?! Just moments ago, her favorability was about to drop to zero. How could it rise so quickly? Was it because of their cooperation? That might be part of the reason, but it shouldn''t be enough to boost her favorability to such an extent! Owen''s eyes shifted as he thought, could it be because of myst words? Soon, he shook his head slightly and focused his attention on the skill Absolute Copy. Absolute Copy: Allows theplete duplication of any item-type object on the target character. Currently limited to small items such as keys, tokens, etc. Absolute Copy is an absolute 1:1 duplication and has a certain failure rate. If the target character''s tier is too high, not only will it fail, but the target may also notice something amiss. Furthermore, the copy and the original cannot exist simultaneously in the host''s possession. After reading this, Owen felt a tinge of excitement. Although this skill had a chance of failure and could be detected by the target, in this magical world, there were many powerful small items and magical storage rings! ording to the description of Absolute Copy, if sessfully duplicated, it would be equivalent to getting something from nothing, obtaining the other party''s small items, or even their magical storage rings, with all the contents inside! If used correctly, this skill was simply divine! "You came all this way and haven''t had a proper meal. It''s gettingte, let''s have dinner together," Leslie called out to Owen from behind. After speaking, she took the initiative to walk ahead and lead the way. Owen followed her, sizing her up. Her figure was excellent, with perfect curves, even though some of it was concealed by a hazy long dress, it still stirred one''s imagination. However, Owen''s attention was not on her figure but on the small items she carried, preparing to test [Absolute Copy] on her. Currently, Leslie''s level was a secret, so Owen hesitated as he was about to make his move. ording to the skill''s description, the higher the target''s level, the more likely they would notice the attempt. If he used the skill and got caught, it would definitely draw Leslie''s attention, and that would be disastrous. However, after struggling internally for a while, Owen gritted his teeth and decided to give it a try! After all, he would eventually marry her, and they would be the closest ofpanions. Even if he was discovered, it shouldn''t matter too much, right? Immediately, Owen focused his mind and activated Absolute Copy. A faint, barely noticeable soft light emanated from his eyes, like two weak beams of light, gradually focusing on the ne around Leslie''s swan-like neck. From this ne, Owen sensed a faint mana fluctuation, indicating it was some kind of magical artifact. As Owen watched with a mixture of tension and anticipation, the light in his eyes suddenly dispersed and disappeared. Copy failed! Owen blinked, somewhat expecting the first attempt to fail. Fortunately, Leslie didn''t notice anything; she continued walking ahead, her expression and aura remaining calm. Owen breathed a sigh of relief and then tried the copy skill again! Copy failed! Copy failed! He tried three times in a row, all without sess! And still, Leslie showed no reaction! A bead of cold sweat appeared on Owen''s forehead. How high is this woman''s level now? Why did the copy skill fail so quickly? Considering Leslie''s terrifying strength, Owen decided to hold off on using the copy skill on her for now. The more he tried, the more likely he would be discovered. It was better to honestly improve his own strength for the time being. Once his tier increased, copying her items would be a natural progression. ... Under Leslie''s guidance, Owen soon arrived at a dining hall. At this moment, the dining hall was already filled with steaming, delicious dishes. As soon as they entered, the rich aroma of luxurious ingredients wafted through the air. Each dish was made from extravagant ingredients, with each one costing as much as amoner''s monthly living expenses. No wonder it''s the Duke''s residence, truly extravagant! Owen remarked to himself and then noticed Duke Charles sitting at the head of the marble long table in the center of the dining hall, seemingly having waited for some time. Seeing Owen being brought to the dining hall by Leslie, Duke Charles was quite surprised. He knew Leslie''s personality very well; if she hadn''t epted someone, there was no way she would bring them to the dining hall, let alone have a meal with them. It seemed Leslie had a good impression of Owen! How did Owen manage that? Duke Charles''s curiosity was piqued. "Everyone, take a seat. Today is just a simple family dinner, Owen, you don''t need to be restrained," Duke Charles said with a slight smile. The maids in the dining hall immediately stepped forward, bowing as they pulled out the chairs for Owen and Leslie. They sat down on either side of Duke Charles. Although Owen had never been served by maids before, he had seen such things, so he appearedposed. He nced at Leslie. Since entering the dining hall, she had been cold and silent, picking up her knife and fork to eat the food brought by the maids, like a dispassionate diner. Duke Charles was not surprised by Leslie''s behavior; he simply smiled and focused his attention on Owen. "Owen, since you and Leslie will be married in the future, you''ll be part of the family. I see your background is somewhat unclear. Where do youe from, and how did you arrive in the imperial capital?" Looking at Duke Charles, Owen felt like he was meeting his future father-inw for the first time. It was clear he was being questioned about his origins. Owen seemed to remember something and sighed, "Your Grace, I am originally from the imperial capital. Unfortunately, my parents passed away when I was young. After several years of wandering, I met my mentor, who took me to Middle Earth. I studied there for a few years and decided toe back to the imperial capital for some experience, so I returned here temporarily." Upon hearing that Owen''s parents were deceased, Duke Charles discreetly nced at Leslie before being drawn to Owen''s mention of "Middle Earth" and "mentor." The continent was vast, divided into many regions and inds. Middle Earth was an extremely mysterious ce. Even Duke Charles had only heard rumors about it, tales of its mana being several times more concentrated than anywhere else. The mages there were exceptionally powerful and had built numerous sky cities. However, their immense power also made the mages of Middle Earth incredibly arrogant, looking down on everyone else. Other mages who tried to interact with them often found themselves rebuffed. Owen''s mentor was from Middle Earth?! No wonder he was so extraordinarily gifted and formidable in battle! Duke Charles had previously conducted some investigations into Owen, and based on his findings, Owen''s story was likely true. This realization excited Duke Charles even more. He had initially just hoped to find a wealthy son-inw, but Owen''s background was far more impressive. Thus, Duke Charles became even more enthusiastic and amiable, showing genuine concern for Owen''s current situation and offering his unwavering support if Owen needed any assistance. Owen, who currentlycked nothing, continued eating while casually responding to Duke Charles. "Your Grace, Princess Marry has arrived and wishes to meet Mr. Owen." Halfway through their meal, a maid suddenly hurried in, bowed to the three of them, and announced. Princess Marry has arrived? The three of them were taken aback. Immediately, both Duke Charles and Leslie''s gazes fell on Owen.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 34: Chapter34-Coming to Fight? Chapter 34: Chapter34-Coming to Fight? ? Being stared at by Duke Charles and Leslie, Owen was bewildered. He had almost no interactions with Princess Marry. If King Aldric hadn''t mentioned a marriage alliance, he wouldn''t have any connection with Princess Marry at all. Seeing Owen''s confused expression, Duke Charles wiped the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief and then prepared to stand up to greet the guest, apanied by Leslie and Owen. "Your Grace, I came uninvited, please forgive me," Princess Marry said as she walked in, dressed in a luxurious pure white pce dress, like a proud and graceful swan. As she entered the dining hall, it seemed to brighten up a bit. Duke Charles quickly stepped forward and bowed, "Princess Marry, it is an honor for my ducal residence to wee you!" Leslie and Owen also bowed. Princess Marry helped the duke up, "Your Grace, youbor tirelessly for the nation and are a vital minister, there''s no need for such formality." Duke Charles exchanged a few polite words with Princess Marry, knowing that she, being a proud person, must havee to the ducal residence for something important. But since she didn''t bring it up, he decided to feign ignorance. As expected, seeing Duke Charles only engaging in pleasantries, Princess Marry decided to speak up. She nced at Owen, standing beside Leslie, and said slowly, "Your Grace, currently all the young talents are staying in the royal pce. I intend to host a Magic Competition to foster friendly exchanges among the younger generation of the continent. I would like to invite Owen and Miss Madelyn to participate, as they are among the most renowned talents in the imperial capital and even the continent." When she mentioned "most renowned talents," Princess Marry deliberately emphasized her words and nced at Leslie, who was focused on eating. Duke Charles had been observing Princess Marry''s actions. Noticing her gaze soften from noble and cold to somewhat gentle when looking at Owen, he realized something was amiss. Particrly after hearing about the Magic Competition, he was certain that Princess Marry had her eyes on his future son-inw! Given Owen''s strength, he would undoubtedly shine brightly in this Magic Competition. Madelyn and Leslie might not perform as well, but if Princess Marry can shine in the Magic Competition and with some people fanning the mes... Duke Charles felt a bit displeased at this thought. Just as he was considering how to politely decline, Leslie, who had been silent all along, suddenly looked up and said, "Sure, Owen will definitely go!" Duke Charles twitched, staring at Leslie in astonishment. Despite Leslie being a troublemaker, her behavior today showed that she had a good impression of Owen. Why was she now handing over the man she had her eye on to someone else? Princess Marry was initially stunned, not expecting things to go so smoothly, especially with Leslie, Owen''s fiance, personally agreeing. She was overjoyed. She believed that with her charm, winning over Owen would be a piece of cake. Smiling slightly, she looked at the elegantly cold Leslie, "Miss Leslie, you are bing more and more beautiful. Soon, the title of the most beautiful woman in the capital will be yours." Leslie smiled faintly, "Your Highness tters me. Your beauty is unrivaled across the continent, far beyond my reach. I am merely a kind-hearted, naive vase." Duke Charles: ... Owen: ... Madelyn:... Princess Marry''s mouth twitched as well. Kind-hearted? Naive? This woman was too shameless! Princess Marry resolved that such an outstanding talent as Owen must not marry her. Determined to dig out Leslie''s foundation, she extended another invitation, "Miss Leslie, since this Magic Competition is about making friends throughbat, why don''t you join us too?" Leslie shook her head and refused, "I don''t have muchbat power, so there''s no point in me going. Owen can go in my ce." At the end, Leslie gave Owen a meaningful look. Owen had been puzzled by Leslie''s immediate agreement for him to go, wondering if she was being sarcastic.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Now, seeing her meaningful look, he nodded firmly. "Princess Marry, I will definitely go." Princess Marry smiled charmingly at Owen, exuding an indescribable allure. "Good, then I look forward to your performance. I''m sure you will bring glory to our Azure Kingdom and make a name for yourself on the continent!" She praised him and then handed Owen a gold-embossed invitation, preparing to give another one to Madelyn. Madelyn shook her head and said, "Thank you for the invitation, Your Highness, but I''m currently tied up with Eagle Guard training, so I won''t be able to attend." As Owen reached out to ept the invitation, he suddenly noticed a dark blue ring on Princess Marry''s hand. Owen recognized it instantly. It was a matching pair with the ring of John''s mentor, Ymir, from the original story. This ring was extraordinary! Owen felt a bit restless. Should he copy this ring? ording to the original story, Princess Marry''s current level wasn''t particrly high, only Silver-tier level 6. However, due to the secret methods of Luna Academy, her perception was exceptionally keen. If he used the copy skill on her, she might notice. But the opportunity to get so close to Princess Marry was rare! After a brief hesitation, Owen decided to give it a try. Absolute Copy! Owen''s eyes emitted faint, barely noticeable glimmers of light, focusing on her ring. In just a moment, the copy failed! Owen''s heart tensed. Fortunately, Princess Marry didn''t react and simply retracted her hand slowly. Was he going to let such a golden opportunity slip by? Owen was unwilling, so he gritted his teeth and decided to try copying a second time! This time, to divert Princess Marry''s attention, Owen took a step forward and gently held Princess Marry''s hand. Princess Marry''s hand was soft, like white jade, smooth and warm. Just a simple touch sent a tingling sensation through Owen. Princess Marry blushed, surprised by Owen''s sudden gesture, and didn''t dare look him in the eyes. Taking advantage of this moment, Owen used the copy skill again. This time, it was sessful! Perhaps because Princess Marry''s mind was flustered, the skill worked immediately. Owen felt a surge of joy. Princess Marry feigned anger, retracting her hand, and asked, "What... what are you doing?" Owen thought for a moment and said, "I just wanted to ask, during my duel with Tony, the explosion was quite loud. Did it affect the citizens?" Princess Marry recalled for a moment and said, "Thank you for your concern for the people. The explosion happened high in the sky, so it didn''t have much impact on the citizens." After saying this, she gave a slight bow to Duke Charles, then covered her blushing face and hurriedly left. As Princess Marry departed, a teasingugh suddenly echoed through the hall. Owen followed the sound and saw Leslie staring at him, a mischievous sparkle in her eyes. She had seen everything Owen had done. Owen''s heart skipped a beat. Did Leslie see him using the skill on Princess Marry? Otherwise, why was she looking at him like that? If she had noticed, had she also pretended not to see when he tried to copy her ne earlier? While Owen''s mind was racing with these thoughts, Leslie lightly patted his shoulder and added, "You truly live up to being the Duke''s son-inw!" Seeing Leslie''s demeanor, Duke Charles thought she was jealous! After all, her fianc being so intimate with another woman in front of her was something no one could tolerate! The key point was that Princess Marry didn''t seem to me Owen; instead, she was blushing shyly. This waspletely unlike the proud Princess Marry''s usual reaction. This only solidified Duke Charles''s belief that Princess Marry had fallen for Owen and was nning to poach him from the duke''s residence! So, Duke Charles cleared his throat twice and said, "Owen, you are Leslie''s fianc. How could you agree to such a thing so easily and even surprise her like that?" He subtly hinted, hoping Owen would recognize his role as Leslie''s fianc. Owen naturally understood Duke Charles''s point and realized he had misunderstood. However, Owen didn''t exin anything; he just nodded, showing he had taken the advice to heart. Seeing this, Duke Charles was satisfied and said, "Alright, alright. As long as you understand. I need to discuss the Eagle Guard with Madelyn. You two can talk among yourselves." Chapter 35: Chapter35-The Second Seal of the Godslayer Staff! Chapter 35: Chapter35-The Second Seal of the Godyer Staff! ? As Duke Charles led the other maids away, only Owen and Leslie remained in the dining hall, facing each other. Owen looked at Leslie in confusion. "Why must I participate in this so-called Magic Competition?" Leslie''s eyes gleamed with profound light. "Don''t you want to unlock the Godyer Staff? This is the crucial first step." "What does this have to do with the Godyer Staff?" Owen was puzzled. The Magic Competition was merely an exchange among geniuses from various countries. To him, participating seemed like a waste of time. "Do you know why I burned down the third prince''s pce?" Seeing Owen''sck of understanding, Leslie revealed a mysterious smile and continued, "I discovered a fragment of the Godyer Staff in the third prince''s pce!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Oh?!" Owen''s expression instantly turned serious. He knew that with Leslie''s informationwork, she must have some news about the Godyer Staff. "To be precise, it was the hilt of the Godyer Staff. The third prince found it in an ancient ruin in the mountains bordering Kyrik, where three gold-tier masters had fallen." "After obtaining the hilt, they sent it back to the royal treasury immediately. At that time, I set a fire to distract them and secretly infiltrated the treasury." "Due to the urgency, I could only get a rough understanding of the treasury''s structure and didn''t have time to find the hilt. However, I dide across an unexpected delight." "The Azure Kingdom''s royal treasure map!" At this point, Leslie narrowed her eyes. Starting a war required money, a lot of money! And the Azure Kingdom''s royal family had umted wealth over thousands of years, enough to ensure no worries for the future. "This treasure is crucial for my subsequent ns. However, after the fire and the breach of the treasury, the royal family strengthened the treasury''s defenses. Now, the royal treasury is guarded by 12 gold-tier level 9 masters, and there is a powerful array outside, said to be capable of instantly killing tinum-tier masters!" "Able to instantly kill tinum-tier masters... So..." Owen blinked, "after all that, what does it have to do with participating in thepetition?" Leslie looked at Owen, smiling, "Can''t you duplicate objects from people''s bodies? Just use that method to copy the princess''s emblem." "Currently, only direct adult royal family members have the privilege to pass through the array into the treasury, and the princess is one of them. The passage token is their royal emblem." Owen''s expression grew more serious upon hearing this. "Royal family members usually keep their emblems well-preserved and only wear them during important asions. To copy it, I need to get very close to Princess Marry, which is only possible during thepetition. Otherwise, there won''t be another opportunity." "Exactly. During thepetition, you need to charm her. I can see she has quite a liking for you." Leslie''s initially serious expression turned yful towards the end. Owen''s mouth twitched. After a moment, he continued, "What do I do after getting the emblem?" Leslie tossed him a stone. "This is an echo stone. Once you have the emblem, crush it. I will take action immediately. You then go directly to the treasury, retrieve the hilt of the Godyer Staff, and bring out the royal treasure map." Owen looked at the white echo stone in his hand, feeling a bit bewildered. He had never heard that the hilt of the Godyer Staff was hidden in the Azure Kingdom''s treasury. This was never mentioned in the original story, nor was it ever stated that the Godyer Staff had seven seals. In the original anime, the protagonist John obtained the Godyer Staff muchter, and it was already in itsplete form by then. The time Owen had traveled to was still some distance from the main storyline. Moreover, perhaps due to the butterfly effect, his presence caused some deviations in the original story. This thought made Owen feel less secure. As the plot progressed, the more it deviated, the harder it would be for him to navigate smoothly, and there would be no further guidance. Everything would gradually rely on his own strength. Taking a deep breath, Owen''s eyes grew more resolute. Given the increasing uncertainty of the future, the Godyer Staff would be his great reliance. Unsealing it was urgent. "Let''s settle this matter then," Owen nodded and left the dining hall. As the sky darkened, it was an excellent time for night activities. He could take advantage of the quiet night to scout around the pce. With his current skills, sneaking and scouting should still be quite safe. So, finding a secluded corner in the duke''s mansion, Owen made arge ck robe out of some ck cloth he found. Using it to cover his body and face, he blended into the night. He then suppressed his aura and slipped out of the duke''s mansion. As he walked through a corridor with an open window, he suddenly felt a breeze. A sense of unease arose in Owen''s heart. Turning his head, he saw a mysterious figure in a hooded ck robe approaching like a specter. Before Owen could react, he felt his body lighten as the figure grabbed him by the back of his clothes and lifted him out of the duke''s mansion. Owen tried to use mana to break free, but in the hands of this mysterious figure, all his mana and mind power were confined within his body, as if his magical circuits had been choked. No matter how he struggled, it was futile! It was as if the other person was a cat, and he was merely a mouse being toyed with. Owen felt a bit panicked and nervous, but he quickly forced himself to calm down. This person had managed to infiltrate the duke''s mansion, easily taking him out without alerting anyone else, not even Leslie, whose strength was still unknown. This indicated that the person''s tier was extremely high, likely tinum-level advanced, no, diamond-tier! Perhaps even master-tier! Under the guidance of the mysterious person, Owen was carried through the air to a small hill ten miles away from the duke''s mansion. Upon reaching there, the mysterious personnded with Owen on the hilltop. Once on solid ground, Owen immediately looked at the mysterious person in front of him. At this moment, her wide ck robe was billowing in the breeze, and the cool moonlight shone on her face, giving her an ethereal, ghost-like appearance. Owen''s eyelid twitched; he didn''t remember doing anything so heinous to deserve this. In the next moment, as the moonlight fully illuminated the mysterious person''s face, Owen''s expression changed slightly. He recognized this person! John''s mentor - Ymir! Ymir was a legendary figure. It was with her assistance and support that John was able to rise so swiftly! Owen hadn''t expected her to secretly bring him here. "If you want to live, answer my questions properly!" Ymir''s face was cold, with an aloofness and sternness that seemed otherworldly. This Owen had too much talent and was too mysterious. Even she was immensely curious about him. Such a person, if not understood and used for her purposes, would need to be eliminated quickly! "Why do you know about the Order of Thunder beneath Pharaoh''s Tower? Which faction are you from?" Faced with Ymir''s interrogation, Owen, who had recognized her, calmed downpletely and shook his head, saying, "I''m just a wandering mage." A hint of killing intent shed in Ymir''s eyes but then slowly dissipated. "If you don''t want to tell, that''s fine. I''m here to propose a deal." Owen looked at her and said, "I know you are interested in the Order of Thunder and the Order of Fire. Since it''s a deal, what can you offer me?" Ymir, with an air of arrogance, said, "I can give you a map of all the Godyer Staff fragments!" In her view, Owen''s rise was likely due to the assistance of the Godyer Staff. However, the staff was iplete, and its power had not reached its peak. Her initial intention was to seize the Godyer Staff and give it to John. However, the fragments of the Godyer Staff were scattered in extremely dangerous ces. Rather than having John and herself take the risks to collect them, she decided to take advantage of this opportunity and let Owen collect them instead. Once most of the fragments were gathered, she would then eliminate Owen, the tool, and let John wield theplete Godyer Staff, significantly boosting his power! Chapter 36: Chapter36-Are You Sure You Want to Act? Chapter 36: Chapter36-Are You Sure You Want to Act? ? Although Ymir had her calctions, she thought that, given her status and position, cooperating with an ant like Owen and allowing him to continue wielding the Godyer Staff while maintaining his genius reputation was a great favor to him! Moreover, the map she provided for the Godyer Staff fragments was genuine. Owen''s current fame and strength were almost entirely due to the Godyer Staff. He had no reason to refuse! However, under her cold and proud gaze, Owen chuckled and said, "Give me the map of the Godyer Staff fragments? Don''t you think this deal is a bit naive?" Owen naturally understood Ymir''s intentions, treating him as a pawn to be used? Although he was eager to unseal the Godyer Staff quickly, Leslie''s intelligencework was also formidable, making Ymir''s unsolicited kindness unnecessary. Moreover, as the seals of the Godyer Staff gradually unlocked, his strength would increase ordingly. If he stillcked maps for the other fragments, he could directly demand them from Ymir. Would she have the ability to refuse then? Owen''s mocking refusal was entirely beyond Ymir''s expectations! After all, in her view, this might be a transaction, but on the surface, it offered Owen great benefits! Owen could not only temporarily wield the Godyer Staff but also gather fragments to make the Godyer Staff even stronger. He had no reason to refuse. However, at this moment, he refused outright without any hesitation, and his words wereced with ridicule, as if he had already seen through her scheme. The feeling of being seen through by a lowly ant left Ymir first stunned and then filled with intense anger. "At this point, if you refuse to cooperate, don''t me me for being ruthless!" Instantly, enraged by Owen, Ymir decided not to waste any more time on him. Her ethereal spirit body emitted a strange, invisible wave. Even though her current strength was less than a tenth of her peak, this wave was still incredibly terrifying! As the wave spread, the surrounding mana began to converge toward her, creating an astonishing phenomenon. Whirlwinds arose, and the mana within a few miles transformed into huge waves, crashing from all directions to engulf Owen. The waves of mana distorted the very air. Sensing this, Owen''s breathing quickened. Although he knew Ymir''s strength was formidable, merely gathering her power mobilized such a vast amount of mana. Her strength was entirely beyond what he could contend with at the moment! However, Owen had prepared for this. He slowly extended his hand, seemingly to channel mana in defense, but in reality, he was revealing a ring he had copied from Princess Marry. "This is..." Sure enough, upon seeing the ring on Owen''s right middle finger, Ymir''s spirit body shuddered violently. Her previously sharp and fierce gaze seemed to lose focus. The massive waves of mana she had summoned were momentarily frozen in ce due to her shock. "Where did you get that ring?!" After a moment of stunned silence, Ymir''s eyes suddenly burst with a dazzling light, her gaze like a sword trying to pierce through Owen''s inner thoughts. Owen slowly rotated his hand, making the ring even more visible. "This ring was inherited from my mother." "Impossible!" Ymir instinctively shook her head in denial. This ring held significant importance and extraordinary meaning. Owen was just a recently risen genius-how could he be connected to this ring? However, she had already repeatedly sensed the ring on Owen''s finger. The ring was genuine! "You say it''s impossible? Fine, then let''s say I stole it from someone else." Owen rolled his eyes as he spoke. Ymir''s face alternated between red and white as she clenched her teeth in anger. Her intuition told her that Owen should have no connection to the ring, but the ring was indeed real! Part of her mission was to protect the bearer of this ring! With Owen wearing this ring, not only could she not harm him, but if he encountered danger, she would be obligated to protect him unconditionally! This was an extremely ancient contract, deeply tied to her family. Thinking of this, Ymir''s chest heaved with anger, but in the end, she could only leave him with a vicious warning: "You''d better be careful!" With that, she turned into a shadow and left the hill. Owen squinted his eyes, watching Ymir''s departing figure. He then looked at the ring on his finger, unsurprised by the oue. The ring was a token. As long as he had it, Ymir couldn''t harm him and would even have to protect him. This was also why he remained so calm after discovering that Ymir had abducted him. "My current strength is more than enough to handle the younger generation, but when ites to the older, more powerful individuals, I am stillcking. If not for this ring today, Ymir wouldn''t have let me go..." Owen adjusted his wrinkled ck robe, his expression growing increasingly serious. With his appearance, the original plot had already deviated somewhat, and he now had to rely solely on his own strength. As a divine artifact, the more seals that are unlocked on the Godyer Staff, the more powerful it bes. It was his best option for rapidly increasing his strength. "I must get my hands on the hilt of the Godyer Staff as soon as possible! If I encounter a simr situation in the future, things could get very dangerous! I also need to resolve the issue of Princess Marry''s ring soon!" Taking a deep breath to suppress the sense of crisis, Owen used the cover of night to return to the duke''s mansion. Duke Charles had arranged for him to stay in a room next to Leslie''s courtyard. After returning to his room, Oweny on the bed, tossing and turning. He thought about how he could charm Princess Marry and duplicate her family emblem. Recalling the anime, he remembered Princess Marry''s personality, her likes, and interests. Growing up in the royal family, she had everything she could ever want, so there was nothing he could offer that she hadn''t already seen. Having transmigrated into the body of an orphan, Owen had nothing of value to give her. As for her hobbies, there was no easy way to ess them. In the anime, the princess didn''t have much screen time, and after her duel with John, her role diminished. He vaguely remembered that Princess Marry was very passionate about swordsmanship and was always training in sword magic at Luna Academy. Such dedicated girls are generally more attracted to those who are much stronger than themselves. While the Godyer Sword was undoubtedly powerful, he felt it wasn''t enough to fully impress the princess. The more he thought about it, the sleepier he became. Especially considering that on the first day of meeting his fiance, he was tasked with seducing another woman, Owen couldn''t help but shake his head.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Forget it. Thinking about this now is pointless. I should get some sleep and deal with it when the Magic Competition starts! ... After much contemtion, the day of the Magic Competition arrived. Owen adjusted his clothes, a luxurious robe from the duke''s mansion, which was both form- fitting and durable, capable of withstanding normal sword attacks. It also emitted a faint, refreshing fragrance that kept him alert. Feeling in peak condition, Owen set off for the pce, escorted by Benedict and the Wolf Guard. The Wolf Guard moved at a moderate pace, ensuring Owen was well-protected. After Owen defeated Carlos from the Nether Kingdom and eliminated Tony from the Bounty Guild, he had rightfully earned the title of the continent''s top genius. His increasing fame drew more attention to him. With Princess Marry hosting the Magic Competition, many mages were even more curious about Owen. Therefore, Benedict and his team were extra cautious, fearing Owen might fall victim to an ambush. Not every kingdom could tolerate Owen holding the top spot on the Genius Leaderboard, posing a significant threat to their future. Fortunately, this was the imperial capital. Although many mages pointed at Owen along the way, their gazes filled withplexity, none dared block his path or challenge him. However, this calm did notst long. After passing through a street, the surroundings suddenly fell silent. Owen narrowed his eyes slightly, his expression tense. Using his mind power, he sensed nearly a hundred mages hiding in an alley not far away. Their auras were fierce and aggressive, like ferocious beasts. "Kyrik''s mages?" Owen recognized their origin by the various birds and beasts embroidered on their robes. As Owen scrutinized them, a middle-aged man at the forefront of the group fixed his cold, hawk-like eyes on him. "Owen, it''s time to pay for your actions!" Chapter 37: Chapter37-Revenge? Chapter 37: Chapter37-Revenge? ? "Owen, it''s time to pay for your actions!" As the middle-aged man spoke, Benedict and the Wolf Guard beside Owen tensed up, warily locking their eyes on the man. "Kyrik''s insignia?! What do you think you''re doing? This is the imperial capital, not Kyrik, where you can do as you please!" Benedict stepped forward, scrutinizing the middle-aged man, with mana subtly surging around him, ready to strike at any moment. Although they were still unsure of the true identity of these ambushers, the strong and fierce aura emanating from them, along with their killing intent, indicated they were not kind- hearted individuals. Given their attire, they were likely mages from Kyrik, and powerful ones at that! But why were they setting up an ambush here? Could it be that Owen''s astounding talent had provoked their killing intent? With this thought, Benedict grew even more tense. Kyrik was known for its ruthless methods! Now, seeing so many of Kyrik''s people gathered here, most of them at the gold-tier level, the situation looked grim. Facing Benedict''s questioning, the fierce middle-aged man ignored him, his bloodshot eyes fixed on Owen. "Owen, when you killed my brother Bada, did you ever think this day woulde?" As he spoke, the path Owen and his group hade from was blocked by mages ranging from gold-tier level 1 to level 2. The mages surrounding Owen and his party exuded a thick killing intent, converging into a chilling wind that made their bodies shiver. "Bada?" Benedict and the Wolf Guard exchanged nces, their faces showing signs of shock. They had all heard of Bada. He was a highly brutal leader from Kyrik, often tasked with their ughter missions. His level was as high as gold-tier level 3! Such strength would earn a certain level of respect in various kingdoms. Yet now, this murderous maniac was dead? And he was killed by Owen?! "Are you mistaken? We''ve never had any contact with Commander Bada, let alone killed General Bada!" Benedict and the others couldn''t believe it and thought it must be a misunderstanding. "At this point, you''re still trying to lie!" The middle-aged man pulled out a white echo stone from his chest, his eyes filled with grief and anger as he infused it with mana. Instantly, the echo stone glowed, and a familiar voice to Owen started speaking intermittently.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "This is... the Godyer Staff. You are Owen! You are that Owen!" "Owen! My Kyrik prodigy, Lord Alfonso, is on his way. If I die, he will not spare you!" Hearing the voice from the echo stone, Owen immediately recalled the Kyrik mages he had killed outside Pharaoh''s Tower in the desert while they were chasing the snakefolk. It had only been a few days, yet here came the brother seeking revenge. Owen shook his head slightly, resolving to be more decisive next time to avoid such revenge incidents. The other Wolf Guards trembled upon hearing Bada''s terrified pleas. Judging by the voice, it was indeed Bada. But how had Mr. Owen done it? Bada was a gold-tier level 3 mage with extensivebat experience. The gap in strength seemed insurmountable to them, making it feel like a dream. However, the fact that so many gold-tier mages hade to block them proved that Bada had indeed died at Owen''s hands, and their killing intent towards Owen was intense. "Remember, the one who will take your life is Bada''s brother, Erik!" Erik did not say much more to Owen. The thought of letting the person who killed his brother live even a moment longer was torture to him! With a furious roar, he charged towards Owen. Owen suddenly remembered that Erik was likely the man who had been ring at him from beside Alfonso in the Royal Arena''s VIP section. He must have been Alfonso''s guard, now sent here to kill him. Realizing this, Owen''s face grew cold as he looked at Erik and the other charging mages. If they dared to target him, they should be prepared to fall here! "Kill!" Erik''s face twisted with fury, and scorching mes erupted from the markings on his body, transforming into a zing tiger that almost merged with him as he charged forward with unstoppable momentum. The other gold-tier mages surrounding the alley simultaneously activated their magical skills, aiming straight for Owen! "Earth Shattering sh!" "Resonance Wave!" "Wrath of the Earth!" A torrent of magical attacks descended, their terrifying power causing the streets to howl with cold wind and the ground to tremble. The entire street was lit up like a rainbow. Benedict and the other Wolf Guards, caught under these attacks, turned pale, their legs instinctively trembling. "This is the imperial capital! How dare you act so brazenly!" Benedict forced himself to stayposed, ring angrily at the charging Erik. "So what if we are? You''re all about to die, and yet you dare to..." Erik''s eyes were colder than ever, looking at Owen, Benedict, and the others as if they were already dead. But before he could finish his sentence, Owen had already moved! The dark golden Godyer Sword appeared in his hand. A sharp aura suddenly filled the air, apanied by the sound of tearing fabric. Any mage who looked directly at Owen felt a sharp pain in their eyes, as if they were being cut. Some gold-tier level 1 mages even shed tears of blood! Then, Owen took a step forward, a ck light surging over his skin, with immense power radiating within him. "Obsidify!" The moment his foot touched the ground, he seemed to disappear, reappearing abruptly in front of Erik. Erik''s pupils contracted sharply, not expecting Owen''s explosive speed to be so terrifying. He prepared to summon the zing tiger to attack Owen. But a streak of golden light shed, tearing through the pale void. The mes surrounding Erik and the roaring tiger were split in two by the sword energy! Erik stood frozen, feeling a numbness in his body as if all his strength had been drained. With a faint sound of a sword, starting from his brow, Erik''s body was split in two, falling to the ground. The golden sword energy then burst like a fluffy pillow, transforming into countless fine strands, shredding his body into pieces of flesh and blood! In a single encounter, Erik was reduced to nothing. The mages surrounding Owen trembled, their eyes filled with uncontroble terror, as if they were looking at a horrifying beast. Erik had been the strongest among them! For Owen to kill him so easily, how powerful was he really?! They had previously believed that Owen must have used some insidious trick or special method to kill Commander Bada. But now, facing Owen directly, they realized they werepletely wrong! Bang! The concentrated attacks from the mages fell upon Owen. However, he was already protected by the Judgment Light Sword, floating around him like white swimming fish. Their skills struck the light swords, causing them to dim slightly, but the remaining force that hit Owen was like an egg hitting a stone, instantly dissipating. Then, Owen swung the Godyer Sword in his hand, unleashing a wave of sword energy that swept out like a roaring sea, tearing through the air and striking the terrified mages. Before they could even react from their shock and terror, the sword energy shed past, and their heads flew into the air, only to fall powerlessly to the ground. St! St! Blood gushed from their necks, filling the air with a thick, bloody smell. The remaining mages, drenched in cold sweat, turned to flee. But as soon as they moved, their bodies were sliced into pieces by the sword energy, scattering their remains all over the ground. Benedict and the others stood dumbfounded, as if they had turned into stone statues. Chapter 38: Chapter38-Why Are You Acting Arrogant? Chapter 38: Chapter38-Why Are You Acting Arrogant? ? Owen paid no attention to Benedict and the others. With a thought, he used mana to gather their staffs and weapons, drawing them to his side. He was particrly pleased to retrieve a ring from Erik''s pile of remains. The ring, with its sapphire hue, was crystal clear and emitted a unique spatial ripple. A storage ring! This was a valuable item! Owen was thrilled because, in any kingdom, a storage ring was worth a fortune, typically owned only by nobles who could afford to buy and wear them with enough gold coins. Owen''s mind power turned into a vortex, diving into the ring and dispersing Erik''s remaining mental imprint, leaving his own mark. The internal space of the storage ring was vast, like a square room filled with a variety of items, mostly piled with gold coins, numbering in the thousands. "Not bad!" Owen was very satisfied and began cing the staffs and weapons from the mages into the ring. These were high-value weapons from gold-tier mages. Combined with the gold coins in Erik''s storage ring, Owen realized he had suddenly be wealthy, possessing a fortune most mages could never earn in a lifetime! Additionally, having eliminated so many gold-tier mages, his experience bar had surged, bringing him just a step away from reaching gold-tier level 1! ... Meanwhile, in the royal pce, under the arena set up for thepetition, Alfonso, Saint Annie, Andre, Princess Marry, and the young geniuses from important families of the Azure Kingdom had all gathered. They had been waiting for over an hour, yet Owen had not shown up, prompting quiet discussions. "The Magic Competition has already officially started, and Owen still hasn''t arrived. Is he nning to back out and not participate?" "I think he''s hiding to protect his reputation, unwilling to show up!" "Let''s forget about him. There''s no need to wait for this coward any longer. He might never show up again." Many geniuses whispered among themselves. This time, Princess Marry''s Magic Competition had piqued everyone''s interest, especially in Owen, the top genius. Many hade with the intent to challenge him. However, with the key figure missing, they couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed. In the audience, the royal family, the Council of Elders, some nobles, and other important figures like Edward from Academy City were also discussing quietly with furrowed brows. The focus of their discussion was mostly on Owen. Given his current fame and achievements, other geniuses couldn''tpare to him, and even some older figures paled inparison. "Princess, I think we should start now. We can''t keep waiting for him," Alfonso said impatiently. He knew that Owen''s absence was likely due to Erik and his guard mages ambushing him. He didn''t deny Owen''s strength, but Erik and his guards were all gold-tier mages. Even a tinum-tier mage would have to take them seriously if they attacked together. Owen not showing up could mean that he had been killed by Erik and the mages. Even if he wasn''t killed, he was probably seriously injured. If Owen did show up, Alfonso nned to take advantage of his weakened state to eliminate him. He coveted the Order of Fire within Owen. If he could feed it to his fire dragon soul, his own power would undergo an unprecedented transformation. After Alfonso''s forceful statement, other geniuses quickly agreed. They were proud and confident in their own right. While they acknowledged Owen''s extraordinary abilities, they too were prodigies. They couldn''t wait indefinitely for Owen. Seeing this, Princess Marry nodded and said, "This Magic Competition aims to foster exchange and learning. You may take the stage to challenge or defend against other geniuses'' challenges..." Princess Marry briefly exined the rules and then announced the start of thepetition. The Magic Competition officially began! Two figures shot into the air. Saint Annie stepped onto the stage, barefoot, as if walking on water, appearing as if she had shrunk the distance between her and the arena. At the same time, Andre, with a hearty expression, charged onto the stage. His burly figure, like a humanoid beast, caused the ground to tremble slightly when hended. "Since Annie is so eager, let me be the first to challenge! I''ve heard that the saint''s white magic is somewhat different from the white magic of Moonspring Kingdom." Andre clenched his fists, wrapped in bandages, like solid rocks, his fighting spirit intense. As a genius from Sahano, who had trained in dark magic for years, he was eager to exchange blows with other prodigies. For him, winning or losing was not important; participating was what mattered! Seeing that it was Andre challenging her, a rare smile appeared on Annie''s usually cold face. She made a gesture of invitation, saying, "Let''s keep it friendly. Please, go ahead." From what she knew, Sahano was a small country where church and state were unified, and its people enjoyed participating in events. They were generally good-natured. Andre was also known to be a good-natured person, so she intended to focus on a friendly exchange. With Annie''s polite invitation, Andre did not hold back. He leaped into the air, his entire body seeming to be encased in a sturdy magical armor, making him a formidable force in both attack and defense. Annie, with a calm expression, simply adopted defensive measures, silently neutralizing each of Andre''s fierce attacks, disying a subtle yet effective technique. Even when Andre used his strongest techniques, he could not threaten Annie in the slightest. Only then did Annie strike, sending Andre off the stage. As they shed, the crowd''s discussions grew louder. "Annie''s strength is unfathomable. She effortlessly deflected all of Andre''s attacks, clearly not using her full power!" "Yes, the first battle is already so interesting. I wonder who wille out on top in this Magic Competition." "I think Alfonso has a good chance. Hees from Kyrik''s Gowato Sanctuary, a ce full of geniuses!" Amid the crowd''s discussions, Annie continued to battle various prodigies. Although she won all her matches, the mana consumption was significant, forcing her to leave the stage to recover. After Annie left, Alfonso rushed onto the stage. Instead of waiting for other prodigies to challenge him, he provocatively stared at the geniuses from Azure Kingdom. "Azure Kingdom scum, dare to fight me?" His words shocked and angered the Azure Kingdom prodigies. Azure Kingdom and Kyrik were far from friendly neighboring countries. On the contrary, numerous wars had broken out between the two. Kyrik, with its spellbeasts and fierce, domineering nature, frequently harassed the border cities of Azure Kingdom. Azure Kingdom, generally at a disadvantage and gued by internal power struggles within its royal family, often chose to tolerate Kyrik''s provocations, even resorting to paying reparations for peace. This made the people of Azure Kingdom resentful of their royal family and harbor animosity towards the people of Kyrik. Now, with Alfonso''s arrogant taunts on their home turf, how could the Azure Kingdom prodigies tolerate it? "Arthur of Azure Kingdom, here to challenge!" A chubby young man, a silver-tier level 8, leaped onto the stage. As the two stood on the stage, the audience buzzed with discussion. "Alfonso may be a prodigy of Kyrik, but he is too arrogant,pletely disregarding the Azure Kingdom''s prodigies!" "Though he is indeed arrogant, he has the right to be. A gold-tier level 7 at his age is rare, and hisbat power is even more terrifying. It''s rumored that he once fought a tinum-tier level 3 expert and emerged unscathed..." "This time, it''s Azure Kingdom''s home turf, hosted by Princess Marry herself. If they can''t suppress Alfonso, Azure Kingdom will lose a lot of face." As the crowd watched in anticipation, Arthur roared and charged at Alfonso. With his steps, the ground of the arena shook, transforming into sharp spikes that attacked Alfonso from all directions. "Weak! Too weak!" Locked onto by the spikes, Alfonso remained unmoved, standing proudly in ce as he coldly mocked, "Are people like you considered prodigies? It seems Azure Kingdom is full ofn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om arrogant weaklings!" Chapter 39: Chapter39-Who Else?! Chapter 39: Chapter39-Who Else?! ? As Alfonso''s arrogant taunts echoed, he threw a punch forward. Instantly, a wave of heat surged, and red mana gathered on his arm, forming a human-sized fireball that rolled forward, crushing everything in its path! The fireball''s path left the arena scorched and ckened, with deep, charred marks. The rising spikes disintegrated into dry dust upon contact with the fireball''s intense heat, scattering helplessly to the ground. Arthur''s face changed slightly, not expecting Alfonso''s sudden burst of power to be so terrifying. He continued to channel mana, forming walls of earth in front of him. But these walls were shattered instantly by the fireball, which then mmed into his chest! Sizzle- The sound of burning and sizzling filled the air as Arthur was sted back,nding t on his back on the ground below the arena. Arthur''s chest was burned to ashes, his skin covered in blisters that burst open, leaving gruesome burn scars. Even the surface of his skin and flesh had been seared, causing excruciating pain that made his whole body convulse. Despite falling unconscious from the pain, he still let out agonized groans. This scene caused the spectators to wince in pain, their faces showing a hint of fear. "Alfonso went too far! This was supposed to be an exchange, not a duel!" "Yes, it was supposed to be friendly, but he still went all out!" "Even if Arthur''s injuries heal, he''ll likely be left with deep psychological scars..." Many mages were dissatisfied with Alfonso''s behavior. The geniuses from Azure Kingdom were especially furious, their anger zing. Immediately, another prodigy from Azure Kingdom rushed onto the stage to challenge Alfonso. Alfonso epted all challengers, maintaining his cold smile. He showed no mercy. In just half an hour, several geniuses from Azure Kingdom were severely injured. Alfonso grew more and more arrogant! The elders from the Council of Elders watching from the sidelines looked grim, their faces as dark as coal. Prince Austin, standing next to the elders, hesitated for a moment but finally stepped onto the stage under their urging gazes. He was tall and handsome, with a refined elegance. His golden hair shimmered in the light, almost glowing. "The prince is stepping in. It seems Azure Kingdom has had enough!" "The prince is the first in line for the throne and personally trained by the elders. With him in action, let''s see Alfonso''s arrogance now! Does he really think Azure Kingdom has no one to stand up to him?" "Go, Prince! Crush him!" The prodigies of Azure Kingdom cheered enthusiastically. Amid the cheers, Prince Austin frowned slightly. Although he was a gold-tier level 5 mage, simr in level to Alfonso, he had grown up under the protection of the Council of Elders andcked muchbat experience. Alfonso''s fierce aura and impressive battle record left him with no confidence. Seeing the severely injured and wailing Azure Kingdom prodigies filled him with fear. However, with the elders of the Council of Elders watching him, he had to pretend to be calm and said, "Alfonso, you''re too much. Do you think having strength means you can do whatever you want?" "Why can''t I do whatever I want with strength? If you have the ability, defeat me or send troops to attack Kyrik!" Alfonsoughed heartily,pletely dismissing the prince. From what he knew, Prince Austin''s position as the first in line to the throne was due to his marriage to one of the top disciples of the Council of Elders. It was a political arrangement to control the royal family. While this secured his position, it also made him a puppet. Such a person could never be a true leader! Being belittled by Alfonso, Austin frowned and then channeled his mana, creating dazzling petals that rained down on Alfonso like a storm. Seeing the iing magical petals, Alfonso sneered. Although they appeared impressive, to his battle-hardened eyes, they were merely for show,cking substance. Instantly, crimson mes erupted around his body. Like a fieryet, he charged at Austin, evaporating the petals upon contact and dispersing them into vapor. Seeing Alfonso charging, Austin''s face showed a hint of panic. He quickly retreated, casting borate water magic spells that transformed into various beasts, attacking Alfonso. However, Austin''s attacks were disorganized. While they might be effective against lower-tier mages, they were of little consequence to Alfonso. However, Alfonso''s me defense was extremely solid, rendering Austin''s attacks merely a waste of mana. Thus, a strange scene unfolded on the stage. Alfonso, like a moving me, continuously pressed towards Austin. Meanwhile, Austin used various magical skills to retreat and maintain distance from Alfonso, trying to defeat him with his rtively weak attacks. The people of Azure Kingdom below the stage gradually had ck lines forming on their faces. What was the prince doing? Why wouldn''t he face Alfonso head-on?! "I think the prince is trying to lull Alfonso into a false sense of security, waiting for the right moment to unleash a big move and defeat him!" "I think so too. The prince is the empire''s first in line to the throne. He must have a n. Let''s wait and see."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Many from Azure Kingdom took a deep breath and said this. However, before they could finish their words, Alfonso caught up with the prince, his swift mes like meteors blocking the prince''s escape route. Seeing this, the prince panicked, quickly retreating and falling off the stage. "You truly are a prodigy of the Gowato Sanctuary. Alfonso, isn''t it? I''ve taken note of you. Your strength must be among the top in Kyrik." "Today, I am outmatched. We will battle again in the future." After falling off the stage, the prince heaved a sigh of relief, then cupped his hands towards Alfonso and hurried back to the audience. Alfonso''s sudden powerful move had made him sense a threat of death, and he was relieved to have retreated in time. The many geniuses of Azure Kingdom were left ck-jawed. Avoiding Alfonso''s attacks all this time, and now, seeing that he couldn''t dodge anymore, he just left the stage and surrendered? And even praised Alfonso''s strength?! Even though some among them had long heard that the prince was spineless, they hadn''t expected him to be socking in responsibility at a critical moment! If he had given it his all, even if he failed, they would have considered him brave. But now, they couldn''t ept what they saw! The geniuses from other kingdoms watching this scene were equally speechless. Perhaps Alfonso was right; from top to bottom, Azure Kingdom was full of cowards! Princess Marry, watching this, clenched the hilt of her sword, her body trembling slightly. She hadn''t expected her elder brother, the first in line to the throne of Azure Kingdom, to be so disgraceful! "It seems Alfonso is right; there''s not a single brave person in Azure Kingdom? This empire should just dissolve!" Alfonso spoke with increasing contempt, looking at the Azure Kingdom''s geniuses as if they were mere pigs and dogs. "Alfonso, don''t be so arrogant! Fight me!" Princess Marry, unable to bear it any longer, frowned deeply and rushed onto the stage, a resolute look on her face. She drew her sword and pointed it at Alfonso. Though sparring wasn''t a duel to the death, and she knew her strength wasn''t a match for Alfonso''s, she still charged onto the stage, determined to fight to the end. Alfonso nced up and down at Princess Marry and shook his head slightly. With her level of strength, she was no match for him. Even if she fought with all her might, it wouldn''t change the oue. Bang, bang! After a few exchanges and a sh of mana, Princess Marry was overpowered and sent flying off the stage by one of Alfonso''s powerful strikes. She was in immense pain as she was thrown back, feeling herselfnd in a strong, masculine embrace. Slowly looking up... It was Owen! Chapter 40: Chapter40-Duel to the Death Chapter 40: Chapter40-Duel to the Death ? Owen had just arrived at the dueling tform, looking at Princess Marry in his arms with a serious expression, though his heart was pounding with excitement! What a great opportunity! On his way here, he was still contemting how to get close to Princess Marry. Unexpectedly, as soon as he approached, he encountered such a heaven-sent opportunity. He had already noticed a thumb-sized badge pinned to Princess Marry''s heaving chest. The badge emitted a faint blue glow, disying an endless sky that radiated a soft, veil-like light. Under this light, the surrounding mana seemed to be more active. Evidently, as he had anticipated, Princess Marry was wearing her family crest at this important asion of the Magic Competition! Such close proximity was definitely a great chance to copy it! Absolute Copy, activate! As Owen''s burning gaze focused on the family crest on Princess Marry''s chest, activating his magical skill, Princess Marry felt Owen''s eyes be extremely bright, with a hint of inexplicable heat. Especially the masculine aura he exuded, it ignited her entire body. Her snow-white skin quickly turned pink, blushing with shyness and heat. Princess Marry had always been very proud since childhood. She had hardly ever been in such close contact with a man, not even sharing a room with one. Besides, Owen''s talent and appearance made her feel inferior. She had already had a slight affection for him. Now, with Owen gazing at her so affectionately, her heart was pounding like a deer running wild. She instinctively turned her face away, not realizing that burying her cheek in Owen''s chest made their rtionship seem even more intimate. "Owen has arrived!" At this moment, everyone''s eyes around the dueling tform fell on the approaching Owen. Owen was already a prominent figure in this Magic Competition. Alfonso''s arrogant actions earlier made them even more eager for Owen''s appearance. Though Alfonso disyed great strength, Owen had previously killed the half-step tinum-tier Tony with a single move. Many people wanted to witness the duel between these two prodigies. Under everyone''s gaze, Owen''s heart raced. Fortunately, Princess Marry was too flustered to notice. After a moment, Absolute Copy seeded! Owen let out a slow breath and then gently ced Princess Marry on the ground. She was somewhat dazed, and as everyone''s eyes focused on her, she quickly walked away from Owen, breathing rapidly, even forgetting to ask Owen for help.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Princess Marry''s sudden departure left a faint floral fragrance lingering on his fingertips. Owen steadied himself and then looked at Alfonso on the dueling tform. Although he had just arrived, he had heard Alfonso''s arrogant remarks from afar. This person was simply too conceited! Recalling the assassination attempt by the Kyrikmage, it was clear they were Alfonso''s guards. Such an attack couldn''t have happened without Alfonso''s orders. Being surrounded by dozens of gold-tier mages in an assassination attempt would be a death sentence for any gold-tier mage. If it weren''t for his strength surpassing that of an ordinary mage, he might have perished in their ambush. Owen remembered this grudge well. As Owen''s expression gradually grew serious, Alfonso, whom he was staring at, also looked at Owen, his face showing a slight surprise. Seeing Owen''s calm demeanor andck of battle scars made him realize Owen hadn''t faced the ambush from Erik''s gold-tier mages, which puzzled him. However, he quicklyposed himself, his tightly clenched fists creaking. Behind him, the shadow of a fire dragon soul faintly appeared, greedily staring at Owen and flicking its red tongue, as if eager to devour him whole. This wasn''t the first time he had seen Owen. Alfonso had already had a strong desire to challenge him. Upon learning that Kyrik Commander Bada was killed by Owen, who also possessed the Order of Fire, his intent to kill Owen had reached its peak. The Order of Fire was a supreme item for nurturing the fire dragon soul! A lowly person from the Azure Kingdom dared to kill a noble Kyrikmander-this was simply uneptable. The Order of Fire was not something a lowly person like Owen should possess. Such a rare treasure would not be wasted in his hands. Furthermore, Owen''s unprecedented talent and strength forced Alfonso to want to eliminate him quickly, not giving the Azure Kingdom any chance to rise. With a cold expression, Alfonso spoke, "Owen! A coward who bullies women dares to appear here?" He took a step toward Owen, and an overwhelming and scorching wave of air, like an invisible mountain, pressed down on Owen. The crowd, seeing Alfonso''s intense hostility toward Owen, was somewhat stunned but mostly cheered, urging the two to fight. Owen looked Alfonso up and down. From Erik, he had already obtained a storage ring and numerous gold coin treasures. As a renowned genius of Kyrik, Alfonso surely had even more treasures on him than Erik! Especially with the faintly visible fire dragon soul on Alfonso, Owen felt a subtle sense of oppression, clearly indicating its extraordinary origin and immense value! Seeing Owen''s somewhat greedy gaze, Alfonso frowned slightly. What was this guy staring at him for? With a cold snort, Alfonso spoke loudly, "Everyone here can bear witness. An Azure Kingdom person killed a Kyrik individual. Shouldn''t Kyrik receive an exnation for this?" The crowd, hearing this, looked at Alfonso in confusion, not understanding his words. In the pce, King Aldric, who had been silently watching the battle, furrowed his thick brows and nced at the crown prince and the elders of the Council. They also appeared puzzled, seemingly unaware of this matter. Over the years, facing repeated provocations from Kyrik, the Azure Kingdom had always chosen to be patient and lenient toward Kyrik, never having such an incident. "Azure Kingdom''s attitude towards Kyrik has always been weak. Could Alfonso be mistaken?" "Yes, Kyrik''s mages are indeed more fierce and powerful than those of the Azure Kingdom. Even if a mage from Kyrik were captured, it would typically be resolved through negotiations..." Many of the prodigies from other nations whispered among themselves, finding the situation peculiar. Seeing the crowd start to discuss, Alfonso''s face turned serious. He took out an echo stone from his pocket and spoke loudly, "This is the death message sent by our Kyrikmander Bada not long ago. Everyone, listen carefully. This matter demands blood for blood!" As Alfonso''s voice fell, the echo stone began to emit sound. "This is... the Godyer Staff. You are Owen! You are that Owen!" "Owen! Our Kyrik prodigy, Lord Alfonso, is already on his way. If I die, he will never let you go!" As Bada''s voice fell, the area around the dueling tform erupted in an uproar! They had heard of Bada''s fierce reputation and his formidable strength, known for his killings in Kyrik. But now, he was dead! And killed by Owen! Their first thought was disbelief. However, the echo stone couldn''t be faked, and with Alfonso''s confident demand for an exnation, the likelihood of the event being true was very high. However, in previous battles with the Azure Kingdom, they had always been at a disadvantage, causing everyone to fear Kyrik''s people. Owen not only dared to take on someone like Bada, the butcher, but also killed him without hesitation! Immediately after, Alfonso''s cold words rang out again, shocking the crowd. "Commander Bada''s death must be avenged!" "Today, you and I will fight to the death, and no one shall interfere!" He was issuing a challenge to a duel to the death with Owen! A duel to the death is different from an ordinary duel; it is a fight to the death with no quarter given! The duel continues until one side dies, and during this time, neither party''s allies can intervene. It is an extremely brutal way to resolve a grudge. They hadn''t seen a duel to the death in a long time, and a duel to the death between two top prodigies was even rarer! For a moment, the eyes of all the mages present were fixed on Owen and Alfonso. They even held their breath, afraid to disturb the two. Chapter 41: Chapter41-Fire Dragon Core Chapter 41: Chapter41-Fire Dragon Core ? "With Alfonso''s current strength, he stands a strong chance of winning even against a true tinum-tier expert, and his methods are ruthless. If Owen epts, the situation will be very dire for him!" "But with Bada''s death, Owen and the Azure Kingdom must give an exnation, or Kyrik will not let this go!" "That''s right, Owen isn''t without a chance either. Although we don''t know how he managed to kill Commander Bada, Bada was a gold-tier mage." Various voices emerged from the crowd of onlookers. The prodigies of the Azure Kingdom looked at Owen with hope. They all wanted Owen to ept the challenge and bring glory to the Azure Kingdom. After all, their kingdom had suffered a devastating defeat today, and only Owen might help them regain some dignity. Otherwise, they would find it even harder to lift their heads in front of Kyrik in the future! Princess Marry''s beautiful eyes shone withplex emotions. She hoped Owen would stand up at this moment and win glory for the Azure Kingdom. But thinking about the brutality of a duel to the death, she was very worried for Owen. She feared he might lose to Alfonso or encounter some unexpected mishap during the battle. As Princess Marry''s expression showed her inner conflict, Owen smiled faintly and stepped onto the tform. "A duel to the death? Fine! It''s time to settle the grudge between us!" As Owen epted the duel to the death, the crowd erupted in a mor, their voices reaching the skies! Owen''s decisive eptance of the duel made Alfonso frown slightly, wondering where Owen got his courage from. But soon, he shook his head slightly. No matter what methods or confidence Owen had, in front of him and his fire dragon soul, Owen would eventually be reduced to ashes! The next moment, Alfonso roared, mes dancing all around him, as if he had transformed into pure, scorching fire, distorting the air on the tform. With a flicker, he was already in front of Owen. Owen was now thest pir of support for the Azure Kingdom. Defeating him swiftly would be equivalent to crushing the backbone of all Azure Kingdom people. So, Alfonso showed no mercy in his attack, abandoning his previous yful attitude toward the Azure Kingdom prodigies. He intended to annihte Owen with overwhelming force. "Such a fast attack! Alfonso''s killing intent towards Owen is too strong!" "With such swift speed and his special dark magic, even a tinum-tier mage would find it difficult to dodge!" As Alfonso directly attacked Owen, many low-level mages didn''t even notice what had happened. Only a few powerful mages, squinting their eyes and frowning, watched the tform with grave expressions. From the moment Alfonso made his move, they keenly sensed that the atmosphere andbat level on the tform were far beyond the previous duels among the prodigies. This was a true fight to the death! Seeing Alfonso''s fiery body already rushing toward him, Owen felt a wave of scorching heat hit him. At this moment, the aura Alfonso exuded was even stronger than that of Tony, whom Owen had encountered before. The terrifying heat wave, capable of incinerating everything, was almost unbearable for him. "No wonder he dared to propose a duel to the death. His strength truly allows him to transcend tiers and kill tinum-tier mages," Owen murmured softly. mes began to rise around him, enveloping him, causing the mana within and around him to surge violently. The Order of Fire had been activated! As the mes appeared around Owen, the scorching sensation Alfonso brought him immediately disappeared, reced by an inexplicable feeling offort. Moreover, the mes surrounding Alfonso seemed to diminish significantly when Owen activated the Order of Fire, like a small mepared to a great ze! Alfonso''s face darkened, but then a greedy look appeared on his face, and the lines under his skin started to emerge. His muscles began to bulge, filled with explosive power, causing his entire body to swell noticeably! "Dark magic! Crimson me Body!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Alfonso roared, and his muscles began to writhe rhythmically. From his feet, the terrifying power was transmittedyer byyer, converging into his fists. At the same time, the surrounding mana recklessly gathered into his body. His fists began to flow with boiling magma, continuallypressed by his energy, reaching a terrifying level, distorting the air and leaving traces in the void! "The explosive power of dark magic is truly terrifying! Is this Alfonso''s true strength?" "Alfonso has delved into both dark and white magic. Although Owen possesses the Order of Fire, he probably hasn''t mastered it for long. With just this, he can''t be a match for Alfonso. His aura has increased at least twofold!" Many mages looked at Alfonso in horror, feeling that at this moment, he was like a walking volcano. Even from a distance, they were drenched in sweat, experiencing the illusion of being evaporated. Facing Alfonso''s sudden explosive punch, the mes on Owen''s body began to condense in front of him, and he also threw a punch. Bang! At the moment of contact, both of their bodies trembled. Owen felt an overwhelming force sweeping in, as if it was going to twist and crush his arm. The mes on his fist also began to extinguish and disperse. Clearly, Alfonso''s dark magic body technique had forcibly elevated his strength to a much higher level, temporarily putting Owen at a disadvantage. However, Owen also had a dark magic body technique, and it was even stronger! In an instant, ck light, as indestructible as iron, surfaced on Owen''s body, dyeing his skin and flesh ck, making his body look like a steel sculpture! With the activation of Obsidify, Owen''s previously trembling arm steadied, and his strength surged again, countering Alfonso''s arm with a torrential burst of energy. For a moment, the entire dueling tform seemed to be torn into two parts under the collision of these two terrifying forces. Thick cracks spread out continuously from the center where they stood. A few secondster. Owen stood as immovable as a mountain, but the tform beneath his feet had deeply caved in. Opposite him, Alfonso had been forced to retreat several steps. With each step back, the mes on Alfonso''s body dimmed slightly, and his aura weakened. "What kind of technique is this?!" Barely managing to steady himself, Alfonso looked at Owen in disbelief, feeling the soreness and numbness in his arm. He had already gone all out, even activating the powerful dark magic body technique, Crimson me Body, which initially suppressed Owen. But Owen had activated his own body technique, ultimately suppressing Alfonso instead! The many prodigy mages watching were also stunned, looking at the retreating Alfonso. "Isn''t Owen a white magic user? When did he learn dark mage techniques, and he''s very proficient at it too!" "This time, Owen just caught Alfonso off guard. With Alfonso''s methods, Owen will likely fall into a worse position as the fight continues." Although Owen had gained the upper hand, many mages still favored Alfonso. After all, Alfonso came from a noble background and had received the best training since childhood. It wouldn''t be so simple for Owen to surpass him. "Mr. Owen, you must win!" "Alfonso isn''t so great after all. Mr. Owen, teach him a lesson!" However, the prodigies and mages from the Azure Kingdom were all on Owen''s side. Alfonso had been too arrogant before, and now that Owen was helping them regain their dignity, their opinion of him began to change. "Obsidify, the technique Owen is using, should be the long-lost powerful body technique. How did he acquire it? This technique is extremely difficult to master, and he seems to be more than just a beginner..." As the representative of Academy City, Edward pushed his monocle up his nose, his eyes widening in surprise. He had previously thought he had a thorough understanding of Owen, but it hadn''t been long before Owen showed a new technique! Moreover, Edward had a strong intuition that Owen probably had some other powerful techniques that he hadn''t yet revealed. Now, fighting against a formidable opponent like Alfonso, Owen might have to use all the techniques he had kept hidden until now. Chapter 42: Chapter42-Supreme Sword! Chapter 42: Chapter42-Supreme Sword! ? On the stage, Alfonso steadied himself, took a deep breath to calm his agitated blood and hidden injuries, and stared at Owen with pupils that suddenly narrowed, bing as sharp as a snake''s eyes, exuding a hint of madness. At that moment, the fire dragon phantom behind him seemed to materialize. Its ferocious dragon mouth suddenly opened, revealing sharp fangs, and it let out a deafening roar towards Owen. Then, with ws tearing through the air, it appeared on the stage. Fire Dragon King, descend! As the enormous fire dragon, about two stories tall, appeared on the stage, the many mages watching were shocked, unable to stay seated, staring at it in astonishment. With its appearance, the stage became scorching hot. The heavy,va-flowing paws made sizzling sounds on the surface of the stage, emitting rings of spreading heat, evaporating the sturdy bluestone and creating depressions. "Fire Dragon King! This is a tinum-tier spellbeast. Such a spellbeast is arrogant and indifferent, yet Alfonso managed to subdue it across tiers!" "Many mages in Kyrik can control spellbeasts to enhance theirbat power. Alfonso hadn''t used it before, but now he has. Does he intend topletely crush Owen?" "With the Fire Dragon King''s assistance, Owen will go from facing just Alfonso to confronting two powerful tinum-tier mages. His situation is perilous..." Most of the mages gazed at the Fire Dragon King in fear. Any dragon-type spellbeast symbolizes strength and ferocity, possessing overwhelming power over mages of the same tier. Moreover, the manapatibility between Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King is extremely high. Theirbined power makes theirbat ability even more terrifying! At this moment, even Princess Marry, who had high hopes for Owen, showed a trace of worry and panic on her cold, proud face. She had just deeply experienced Alfonso''s immense strength, and this was no ordinary duel but a life-and-death battle! Under the watchful eyes of Princess Marry and others, Owen''s gaze was also drawn to the appearing Fire Dragon King. Kyrik was known for mastering spellbeasts, something Owen was well aware of, but the strong bond between Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King far exceeded his expectations. At this moment, the terrifying aura emanating from the Fire Dragon King made it appear even stronger than Alfonso, who was using his physical techniques! The fusion of their auras created an oppressive force that even Owen could feel. "In the younger generation, you''re the only one who can make me use this move!" "To die under thebined attacks of the Fire Dragon King and me is not a wasted life." With the Fire Dragon King by his side, Alfonso''s injured arm quickly recovered. His aura surged dramatically upon the Fire Dragon King''s appearance, and a wave of overwhelming confidence filled his heart once more. He leaped onto the Fire Dragon King''s head, looking down at Owen from above, like he was gazing at an insect. "Dragon''s Breath!" The next moment, Alfonso waved his hand, synchronizing perfectly with the Fire Dragon King. The Fire Dragon King opened its mouth full of sharp teeth, and, like a whale swallowing water, it absorbed the fire elements from the surrounding area, transforming them into moltenva, and spewed it towards Owen. Simultaneously, as the Fire Dragon King attacked, Alfonso''s body was also imbued with the Fire Dragon King''s agitated aura. His narrow eyes glowed with a fierce light. Immediately, a magical light array appeared in the sky above the stage, covering the area below. Complex light patterns intertwined and connected, forming a dark void of red and brown hues, exuding an extremely terrifying aura of destruction. At the moment the Fire Dragon King''s breath locked onto Owen, the surface of theplex magical light array writhed and then roared. Lava meteors, each the size of a millstone, fell from above, covering every corner of the stage! The simultaneous attacks from the Fire Dragon King and Alfonso came like an invisible pressure, binding Owen in ce, his body sinking downward, giving him the feeling that there was no escape! "What a terrifying attack! The stage itself can''t withstand this aura. Even a tinum-tier mage might fall here!" Most of the mages present trembled in fear as they watched the dragon''s breath, like a river ofva, and the countless fallingva meteors. Many began to retreat, some even activating protective magical skills. They doubted they could withstand the terrifying attack waves created by Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King. "Is Owen, the genius recognized as the best in Academy City, really going to fall here?" "It''s a pity. Owen is still so young. If given another two years, with his growth rate, he might have been able to fight Alfonso head-on. Now, however, he is about to fall into Alfonso''s hands. The Azure Kingdom''s prodigy may never recover from this setback." Regretful voices rose among the crowd. In this critical moment of life and death, a sh of light appeared in Owen''s hand, and he tightly gripped the Godyer Sword. The chilling sword aura swirled around him, tearing through the air with a sharp, whistling sound. However,pared to thebined might of the Fire Dragon King and Alfonso, Owen''s presence seemed as insignificant as a fireflypared to the bright moon, as if he would be crushed in an instant. Yet, Owen''s expression remained calm and steady. The power of the man and the dragon was indeed terrifying, but so what? Before him, they were nothing more than crumbling earth and decaying dogs! "Supreme Sword!" Owen silently chanted, gripping his sword with both hands and shing forward! The sharp sword aura surged from the pale de, transforming into a stark white ribbon dozens of meters long, lifting the air into waves and seeming to split the atmosphere in two, leaving a narrow vacuum passage. This move was an inherent skill of the Godyer Sword and one of Owen''s trump cards. Compared to the first time he used it, Owen''s physical body, internal mana, and mind power had all increased dozens of times. This sword finally exhibited an overwhelming and unstoppable force! As Owen swung his sword, all the watching mages felt a sh of white light before their eyes, causing intense pain and breathlessness. They then realized in shock that the previously overwhelming aura of the Fire Dragon King and Alfonso on the stage had beenpletely dispelled! Bang! The sword aura''s ribbon met the Fire Dragon King''s scorching breath, producing a deafening collision. The resulting chaotic shockwaves shook the entire space, with escaping sword energy slicing open fine spatial cracks. The Fire Dragon King''s blood-red eyes, the size of its head, showed a hint of surprise. This breath attack was its most powerful move, but the moment it shed with the sword aura, it felt a tingling sensation as if facing life and death directly! Its breath, capable of melting and burning everything, was split by the sword aura and dissipated into rising heat waves. The relentless sword aura pressed on, and after dispersing the breath, it headed straight for the Fire Dragon King. Its crystal-like dragon scales began to crack and shatter under the impact, leaving white marks! What terrifying sword aura! The Fire Dragon King''s expression changed drastically,pletely unprepared for the sheer power of Owen''s sword aura!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Simultaneously, as the sword aura spread, the mana in the air stirred. The fallingva meteors were sliced in half by the sword aura, splitting repeatedly until they transformed into brilliant fireworks, exploding above the stage! "This... Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King''s attack was blocked?" At that moment, those who had believed Owen was doomed were all wide-eyed, utterly shocked by the rapid turn of events. Moreover, after blocking the attacks of the man and the dragon, the terrifying sword aura continued its assault, aiming to obliterate them both! Standing on the Fire Dragon King''s head, Alfonso''s pupils contracted. He hadn''t expected his full-strength attack to result in this oue. The iing sword aura had already left crisscrossing blood marks on his body, like a thousand cuts, tormenting his mind. Screech! Everything seemed to happen in slow motion. As Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King realized something was wrong, the sharp sword aura had already struck them, producing a tearing sound! Owen took a deep breath, ready to sheathe the Godyer Sword, but suddenly noticed a turbulent and chaotic aura rising from where Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King stood! More terrifying than before! Chapter 43: Chapter43-Be My Stepping Stone! Chapter 43: Chapter43-Be My Stepping Stone! ? As Owen vaguely sensed something amiss, the Council of Elders, Edward, and others craned their necks, staring at the stage shrouded in dust and chaotic mana. A gentle breeze blew through. The dust and mana dissipated, revealing a strange sight. At this moment, the surging sword aura of the Supreme Sword had already vanished. The Fire Dragon King''s massive, wall-like chest bore a deep sword mark, almost split open, extending to its back like a bloody abyss. One could see its writhing organs and blood-soaked bones. A bit more sharpness in the sword aura, and the Fire Dragon King might have been cleaved in two! The Fire Dragon King''s aura was weak, its breathing growing faint, asionally letting out mournful cries as if it might copse at any moment. Although Alfonso hadn''t endured the full brunt of the Supreme Sword, the terrifying shockwaves nearly tore his body apart. He was covered in bloody wounds, with blood flowing continuously. "What a terrifying sword strike!" At this moment, countless mages watching the stage stared at the sword marks left on the Fire Dragon King and Alfonso, barely able to breathe. The deadly aura of thebined attack from Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King had been palpable to everyone. They all had the power to annihte a beginner tinum-tier mage! Yet now, not only had Owen blocked their attack, but he had also severely injured them with a single sword strike! How terrifying was Owen''sbat power?! They had thought Owen had reached his limit, but now it was clear he was far from it! Among the Council of Elders, the elders'' faces flushed with excitement. Alfonso had been too arrogant before, but as elders, they couldn''t break the rules to deal with him. Luckily, although the Azure Kingdom''s geniuses were heavily injured and humiliated, Owen''seback meant they could turn the tide and even enhance the kingdom''s reputation! Princess Marry and other young prodigies were fervently shouting Owen''s name with unparalleled enthusiasm. The entire stage was boiling with excitement because of Owen''s sword strike! However, just as the cheers reached a crescendo, King Aldric, Edward, and several other top- tier mages suddenly narrowed their eyes, looking at the weakened Alfonso and Fire Dragon King. In their perception, the auras of the man and the dragon seemed critically weakened, as if teetering on the edge of life and death. Yet, this gave them an inexplicable sense of impending danger! "Could Alfonso still have some means left?" King Aldric frowned slightly. No sooner had he spoken than the bloodied Alfonso and Fire Dragon King on the stage shuddered, as if turning into a viscous liquid, eerily merging together. As their bodies fused, their darkened auras suddenly surged. Countless sparks flew from them, burning through the void and leaving dense ck scorch marks! "Forbidden art!" "Has Alfonso lost his mind? He''s even using the dark state!" Watching Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King gradually merge, Edward held his breath, his mind filled with a single thought. Alfonso had gone mad! The dark state was a bizarre condition where a contract spellbeast and mage fused together. In this state, the boundaries between human and spellbeast would dissolve, and even a slight mistake could result inplete annihtion! Even if sessfully entering this state, they would be grotesque monsters, losing their minds and turning into mindless zombies. In short, the dark state was both extremely difficult to master and a desperate, all-out measure! As Edward eximed in shock, the other mages present shivered, their skin crawling and hair standing on end. The dark state was a well-known forbidden technique in dark magic! Once entering this state, one''s strength could increase tenfold or even a hundredfold! But it would also bringplete madness! Even though Owen''s recent sword strike was impressive, facing Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King in their dark state would be an entirely different matter. Sure enough, under their watchful eyes, the mana in the air boiled, like some kind of adhesive, frantically gathering into Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King, causing them to fuse morepletely. Meanwhile, their sword wounds began to heal at a visibly rapid pace. The continuously rising aura surged like a flood, each wave stronger than thest, pressing the martial arts stage downward with a creaking sound. "Owen, die for me!" As Alfonso''s twisted head gradually fused with the Fire Dragon King, a bizarre and frantic voice roared into Owen''s mind, like sharp nails scraping against ss, causing immense difort. Then, the distorted form of the Fire Dragon King appeared behind Owen like a streak of light. Alfonso''s mind remained twisted and insane. He knew that if he didn''t quickly annihte Owen, he wouldn''t be able to maintain this state for long. Even if he managed to kill Owen, his own state would be extremely dangerous, so he dared not dy for even a moment. Appearing ghostly in front of Owen, Alfonso''s sharp dragon w immediately struck towards him, piercing through the void and surrounded by intenselypressed mes, burning the air. The power and speed of this attack far surpassed anything from before. In an instant, Owen, targeted by Alfonso, felt a chill on his back. The sharp aura from this w attack made him acutely aware of the strong presence of death. However, as Alfonso''s eyes grew more frenzied in his dark state, he suddenly noticed a peculiar wave emanating from Owen. The mana swirling around Owen was instantly sucked away! Without the support of mana, Alfonso''s dark state immediately wavered like a rootless duckweed, and his already twisted and deformed body began to rapidly separate from the Fire Dragon King! "No!" Feeling the magical vacuum around his body, Alfonso stared at Owen in disbelief, his arrogance and madness turning into terror. He could feel that the disappearance of the surrounding mana was caused by a unique wave from Owen, an invisible and intangible field! A field?! At this thought, Alfonso''s face turned pale. A field was something only grand magi couldprehend, representing a high-level use of magic. Owen was merely a silver-tier level 9 mage; the concept of a field seemed ipatible with him. However, the dark state, being a forbidden secret technique, wasn''t something that just any method could interfere with. Only a field! And a very special one at that, could achieve this! How many more secrets does Owen hold?!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The pride in Alfonso''s heart seemed to have taken a heavy blow. Forced out of the dark state by the influence of the field, his already strained body couldn''t handle it, causing him to vomit a mouthful of blood. Whether in Kyrik or in the Holy Temple, he had always been a shining genius, especially after subduing the Fire Dragon King with his strength and mastering the dark state. In his eyes, no one in the younger generation could rival him! This absolute confidence, which looked down on everyone, proved to be so insignificant before Owen! At this moment, Owen, who activated the Mana Void, shed his sword towards Alfonso with a solemn expression! The power that Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King unleashed in their dark state would have seriously injured him if not for the Mana Void! A genius of this caliber was indeed far superior to ordinary spellbeasts and mages. To prevent furtherplications, it was best to eliminate him quickly! As Owen''s deadly sword strike approached, Alfonso snapped out of his mental copse and twisted his body to retreat, trying to evade the blow. But severely injured, he found escape impossible. Desperately, he kicked the heavily wounded Fire Dragon King in the back, using it as a shield against the fatal strike! Screech! The Godyer Sword easily sliced through the Fire Dragon King''s neck. Its dull dragon scales shattered, its skin and flesh split open, the surface smooth as a mirror. Until Owen decapitated it, and its head fell to the ground, a fountain of blood gushed from its neck, turning the air a sinister shade of red. Seeing his contracted spellbeast meet a gruesome end, and with Owen attacking again, Alfonso, whose mind was already shaken, was instantly shrouded in the shadow of death! Chapter 44: Chapter44-A Letter Causing a Stir Chapter 44: Chapter44-A Letter Causing a Stir ? He retreated continuously with a look of terror on his face, then, as if remembering something, he shouted with all his might: "Erik! Erik! Where is the mage of the guard? Save me! Save me!" He retreated while cing his hope on the guard. The guards had many gold-tier mages, all battle-hardened, and Owen''s current state was somewhat weak. As long as they acted in time, he would definitely survive today! As a favored genius, he didn''t want to die! However, despite his continuous shouting, none of the mages of the guard responded to him! "Where are the guards? A bunch of useless trash! Get out here now!" Seeing Owen already close to him, Alfonso became even more terrified and panicked, his words filled with raging fury. "The guards? Didn''t you send the guards to assassinate me? As a mage of Kyrik, you dared to encircle and kill me in broad daylight in the imperial capital. You have quite the guts. If you really want to see the guards, I will mercifully fulfill your wish!" Owen shook his head, looking at Alfonso, whose ugly demeanor was fully exposed in the face of a life-and-death crisis. The murderous intent in his eyes grew even stronger and more red. Under Owen''s murderous gaze, Alfonso trembled, shaking his head repeatedly: "Impossible, Erik and the others are gold-tier mages. With your strength, it''s impossible to kill them!" When Owen arrived at the stage earlier, Alfonso had seen clearly that Owen didn''t have muchbat fluctuation on him. Although he had been dyed for some timeing here, it was simply a pipe dream to think that Owen could kill all of Erik and the others in such a short time! After all, ording to their investigation, Owen only had a pair of Wolf Guards with him, among which the strongest was Benedict, a gold-tier mage, who couldn''t possibly be a match for Erik and his men. Owen smiled faintly, pulling out Erik''s storage ring from his chest, "You are considered a hero of a generation, so let me let you die knowing the truth!" Alfonso looked at the storage ring in Owen''s hand. It bore Erik''s signature and had a unique design. He recognized it immediately-this was undoubtedly Erik''s storage ring! Erik was quite greedy, and considering the importance of this mission, he wouldn''t have handed over his storage ring to anyone else, let alone to Owen! Erik and his team might indeed have met with misfortune! Alfonso''s heart was filled with despair. Hisst hope was ruthlessly crushed by Owen. At that moment, Owen raised his sword and swiftly beheaded him. Alfonso had just prepared to beg for mercy, but his voice was forever silenced in his throat. Boom! With the sessive ying of the Fire Dragon King and Alfonso, Owen''s level increased again.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He advanced from silver-tier level 9 to gold-tier level 1, and his experience bar was very close to gold-tier level 2. Although it seemed like just a single-tier breakthrough, this tier was a chasm that most mages couldn''t cross. Only by bing a gold-tier mage could one be considered to have respectable status and strength. At this level, they were essentially entering the middle to upper echelons of the empire! With thepletion of his advancement, Owen felt afortable tingling sensation throughout his body, as if he had taken a refreshing nap. His body became stronger, his spirit more vigorous, and he resonated more strongly with the surrounding mana. At the same time, as Alfonso was a rtively important prodigy, Owen gained 1000 fate points! Owen smiled slightly, feeling quite rewarded. Meanwhile, the many mages observing the battle were already stunned. Alfonso was a top prodigy from Kyrik Gowato Sanctuary. Owen, as a prodigy of the Azure Kingdom, had killed him. Kyrik would not take this lightly! "Mr. Owen is too bold, daring to kill Alfonso. Kyrik has long coveted our Azure Kingdom, and this might provoke another war!" "Alfonso was too arrogant and actively provoked us. He deserved to die! If we sh with Kyrik, so be it. It''s their fault in the first ce!" "Hmph, Kyrik has many mages and spellbeasts, far more than we canpare with. If a real war breaks out, how will we withstand it?" At this time, many mages of the Azure Kingdom were panicking, thinking a war might be imminent. Some wealthy merchants and mages were already considering ns to leave as soon as possible. Kyrik is immensely powerful, and the Azure Kingdom is likely not their match! Originally silently observing this Magic Competition from the pce, King Aldric and several high-ranking ministers hurried to the scene. Seeing the beheaded Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King, most of them felt heavy-hearted, though some ministers were ted, feeling a sense of vindication. Upon King Aldric''s arrival, he immediately looked anxiously at Edward. Edward, seeing King Aldric''s concern, spoke slowly, "Your Majesty, there''s no need to be so worried. Alfonso initiated this life-and-death duel. Once agreed upon, it''s sacred. Losing means death, and there''s nothing toin about." "Moreover, Owen previously killed Kyrik''smander Bada. While we don''t know how Mr. Owen aplished this, ording to the universally eptedws of the continent, Commander Bada intruded upon Azure Kingdom territory without cause. Mr. Owen, being from the Azure Kingdom, was within his rights to act against him." Hearing this, King Aldric and his ministers all breathed a sigh of relief. They were aware of thesews and regtions, but hearing it from the mouth of Academy City gave it more authority. At the very least, in terms of public opinion, Kyrik''s actions against the Azure Kingdom would be unjustified. At that moment, under the gaze of the crowd, Owen began to search Alfonso''s belongings, especially his storage ring! Alfonso was a renowned prodigy, and he undoubtedly had many valuable items on him! Sure enough, after Owen carefully sensed Alfonso''s storage ring, he discovered, besides high- quality weapons and 10 million gold coins, there was also a small brooding chamber specifically for hatching spellbeasts! This discovery excited Owen. It''s known that living creatures can''t be stored in a storage ring, but a small brooding chamber can! It creates a space within the ring where living creatures can be stored. Many powerful individuals ce brooding chambers in their rings to ensure the safe hatching of their spellbeasts. A brooding chamber is priceless and can even sell for 20 million gold coins! This is equivalent to half a year''s ie for House Ravenwood. Clearly, the church spared no expense in cultivating Alfonso. After looting Alfonso, Owen''s gaze turned to the Fire Dragon King. Its massive corpse, now deted like a punctured ball,y sprawled on the wrecked stage. Owen''s fingers made a grasping motion, and from the chest of the corpse, he extracted a fist- sized crimson core. As a tinum-tier fire attribute spellbeast, the Fire Dragon King''s beast core was invaluable and could be used to help incubate the snake egg! A snake egg hatched with a fire dragon core would yield a spellbeast far superior to those hatched normally! However, Owen didn''t rush to start the incubation process. After all, the snake egg was one of his greatest secrets and a powerful weapon for the future! cing the fire dragon core into his storage ring, Owen thought for a moment before crushing an echo stone he retrieved from within. This was the echo stone Leslie had given him, indicating the start of their operation when crushed! Afterward, Owen calmed himself and slowly took out an emergency letter, sealed with Kyrik''s grand seal, from Alfonso''s storage ring. "Your Majesty, this was found in Alfonso''s storage ring. Please take a look." Owen courteously used mana to float the letter over to King Aldric. King Aldric nced at the contents of the letter, and a surge of anger suddenly appeared on his stern and dignified face! Though the anger quickly subsided, King Aldric was now the focus of everyone''s attention, and all the ministers closely watched his every move. Seeing the king''s anger, their gazes swiftly locked onto the letter. "Such outrageous bullying!" Chapter 45: Chapter45-The Azure Kingdoms Treasure Chapter 45: Chapter45-The Azure Kingdom''s Treasure ? After reading the urgent secret letter, almost all the ministers were livid with anger, their voices filled with fury, and their eyes seemed to want to tear the people of Kyrik apart. The content of the letter was simple: Alfonso and others were instructed to cause as much trouble as possible in the imperial capital of the Azure Kingdom, preferably resulting in the deaths of some Kyrik mages, giving the Kyrik royal family a reason to wage war against the Azure Kingdom.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Your Majesty, for years Kyrik has repeatedly vited our borders,mitting atrocities and oppressing the border popce. We''ve shown endless forbearance, yet they continue to push their limits!" Standing beside King Aldric, Prime Minister Wilson, with a stern face and a hunched elderly frame, angrily said: "For years, the Kyrik Empire has allowed bandits to harass our borders, excusing it by iming these bandits were unruly fugitives, causing the border popce to suffer. However, we all know these so-called bandits are merely Kyrik''s mercenaries. General Stanley, who has defended the border for years, has enough experience to deal with Kyrik. Since Kyrik has deliberately provoked us and targeted the Azure Kingdom, war is inevitable. It''s better to strike first and gain the upper hand!" With Wilson, a highly respected prime minister of the Azure Kingdom, speaking up, many ministers nodded in agreement, calling for a crusade against the Kyrik Kingdom. Over the years, the Azure Kingdom had shown restraint towards kyrik, but this was the final straw, and they could no longer tolerate it! "The Prime Minister''s words are too impulsive! Hastily starting a war now will disrupt the empire''s order; continued forbearance is still the best course of action!" "Indeed, Kyrik is too powerful. If war breaks out, it will be extremely unfavorable for the Azure Kingdom. Sending envoys to negotiate is the right way now!" Several ministers, upon hearing the talk of war, shivered and quickly voiced their opposition. For a moment, the war faction and the peace faction were at each other''s throats, unable to convince one another. Eventually, they all turned their gaze towards King Aldric. King Aldric looked at the converging gazes, hesitated for a moment, then slowly shook his head and said: "This letteres from Gowato Sanctuary and does not represent the Kyrik royal family. We cannot rashly start a war. The matter ofunching an attack can be discussedter." With King Aldric''s voice calming the situation, the peace-faction ministers breathed a sigh of relief, showing satisfied smiles. Wilson and several other ministers began to breathe heavily, wanting to say something, but seeing King Aldric''s resolute gaze, they held back. They could only sigh helplessly, then re angrily at the cheering ministers before quickly turning and leaving. King Aldric watched Wilson and the others depart, slightly furrowing his brow. At that moment, several attendants rushed in hastily. "Your Majesty, bad news!" Their expressions were extremely fearful, having rushed all the way here, their breath weak andbored. They dared not rest for a moment, practically sliding on their knees to King Aldric and the others. "Your Majesty, twote-stage tinum-tier powerhouses have breached the pce and abducted the eight-month-old Fourth Prince! Twelve high-level gold-tier guards have already gone in pursuit." Upon hearing this, the scene erupted in an uproar! This was the imperial capital, the pce! How could intruders prate so deeply and even abduct a prince? What a heinous act! The queen, standing beside King Aldric, turned deathly pale and fainted on the spot from shock. "Pursue them!" "This matter will not end until death!" King Aldric''s aura surged, like a raging beast, as he chased toward the horizon. The Crown Prince, the Council of Elders, and other core members of the royal family followed, their faces showing a mix of anger and astonishment. Princess Marry, following at the rear, slowed down slightly as she was about to leave. She gazed tenderly at Owen, who was standing on the stage. "Owen, thank you for restoring the empire''s honor today. Those who abducted my younger brother might be from Kyrik. Please be careful." After expressing her concern, Princess Marry''s cheeks flushed slightly before she continued following King Aldric and the others to intercept the two audacious tinum-tier mages. Owen nodded at her, indicating his understanding, though his mind was already elsewhere. The Fourth Prince''s abduction clearly indicated that Leslie had received his message and had begun their operation! Due to the sudden and severe nature of the prince''s abduction, other prodigies and mages were caught off guard, bing both cautious and curious. Although the Azure Kingdom had been somewhat weak in external affairs over the years, its internal strength remained quite formidable. It was unimaginable who would have the audacity to target a member of the royal family during such a grand event. If caught, it would be a crime warranting the extermination of their entire family! "Alfonso was just killed, and now this happens. It feels like something Kyrik would do." "I don''t think so. If Kyrik did this, they would have even less reason to act against the Azure Kingdom." "But if it wasn''t Kyrik, twote-stage tinum-tier mages are not easy toe by. In any faction, they are the backbone and pirs of strength..." Many mages discussed as they left, not wanting to get too entangled in the matter. As everyone departed, Owen took advantage of the chaos, gradually concealing his presence and began to stealthily make his way towards the Kingdom Vault. As Owen moved deeper, he could faintly sense the distant battle fluctuations between the twelve gold-tier guards and the two tinum-tier powerhouses. The twelve gold-tier guards were cooperating seamlessly. With the aid of their formation, even the two tinum-tier powerhouses were having their escape significantly dyed. Owen paused, gazing at the two tinum-tier mages in the distance. They had both reached the level of tinum-tier level 7! Mages of this level were incredibly powerful. Even from a distance, Owen could feel a slight sense of oppression emanating from them. Even the previously darkened Alfonso probably couldn''tpare to either of them. The higher one''s level, the more difficult it became to break through. Many people spend their entire lives unable to reach the tinum-tier, and these two seemed to have the potential to reach the diamond-tier. Their talent and strength were not to be underestimated. Such figures would be renowned wherever they were, and that Leslie could mobilize such high-levelbat power indicated the immense strength of the Duke''s household. Owen''s expression grew even more serious. Although Owen had known that the Duke''s household, especially Leslie, was no simple entity, it had only been a suspicion before. Now, he had a deep, personal understanding. With the Fourth Prince taken away, nearly all the pce''s strongmen had been deployed, allowing Owen an unobstructed path. He smoothly arrived at the Kingdom Vault in the pce. The Kingdom Vault covered a vast area, resembling a circr iron fortress situated in the heart of the pce. As Owen approached, he felt an increasingly strong sense of oppression, like a flowing current pushing him back. Owen squinted his eyes, slowing his pace. At that moment, a brightly colored bird pped its wings, attempting to fly over the vast Kingdom Vault. However, as it neared the Vault, what Owen perceived as an invisible ss-like protective shield suddenly crackled with streaks of lightning. Zzzt~ The bird collided with the invisible shield, sparking and shing with lightning. Its bright feathers turned ck, and its stiff body fell, emitting ck smoke from its mouth and nose, with a faint smell of burning. Bang! The bird fell in front of Owen, shattering like a piece of charcoal. Seeing this, Owen cautiously stopped. Leslie had previously mentioned that the Kingdom Vault was not only guarded by twelve gold-tier mages but also protected by a defensive array bought by the royal family at a high price from the Middle Earth auction. Seeing it now, its reputation was well-deserved. Owen tightly grasped the family crest he had copied from Princess Marry in his palm. ording to Leslie, the only way to safely prate the Kingdom Vault was with a royal family crest. Owen hesitated for a moment. The power of this array was daunting even to him, but remembering that a fragment of the Godyer Staff was inside, he mustered his courage and slowly entered the array. Princess Marry''s crest emitted a soft glow, like a giant transparent bubble, enveloping him. When it made contact with the powerful transparent barrier, they seamlessly merged, allowing Owen to be pushed inside. Then, his figure vanished from the front of the Kingdom Vault. The moment Owen entered the Kingdom Vault, a blinding white light shone before his eyes, so dazzling that he could barely keep them open. After closing his eyes and adjusting for a moment, he realized he had seemingly entered a mirrored space. Everywhere he looked-above, below, and all around-were white mirrors. These mirrors not only reflected Owen''s image but also seemed to contain independent spaces within them, holding all sorts of peculiar and rare items. Chapter 46: Chapter46-The Second Form of the Godslayer Staff! Chapter 46: Chapter46-The Second Form of the Godyer Staff! ? Spatial magic? Owen examined the surrounding mirrors, vaguely sensing that they weren''t real mirrors but rather spatial magic resembling illusions. Without the family crest, anyone entering here would be lost among the mirrors, unable to obtain any of the items within. The more the Azure royal family cherished these treasures, the moreyers of protection they added to the Kingdom Vault. Owen''s excitement grew. After all, only items that the royal family valued would be kept here! Owen immediately used his mind power to manipte mana perception, spreading out like invisible tendrils in all directions. Every mirror around him contained an independent mirrored space, each holding a single treasure. The interwoven light and shadows from the mirrored spaces created a dazzling and confusing spectacle. "A master-tier staff! And it''s forged from the horn of an earth dragon. If this were to be auctioned, it would drive tinum-tier mages mad, and even diamond-tier mages might bid for it..." In one of the mirrors, Owen perceived a crescent-shaped staff. It was covered in dense dragon bone patterns, as if an earth dragon was coiled around the staff, exuding an oppressive aura that slowed one''s breath. If Owen didn''t already have the Godyer Staff, he wouldn''t have passed up this earth dragon staff. "Nine-leaf begonia..." "The bones of a void spellbeast..." A cursory nce at the surrounding mirrors left Owen dazzled and drooling over the treasures. The depth of the Azure Kingdom''s heritage was indeed astonishing. However, Owen quickly suppressed his greed. The mana fluctuations in this space were unique. Even with Princess Marry''s family crest, taking too many items would undoubtedly alert others. Finding the Godyer Staff was the top priority. As Owen''s expression grew serious, he suddenly noticed an ancient parchment scroll in a nearby mirrored space. The parchment was yellowed, as brittle as a thin crisp, but it emitted strong mana fluctuations. Its appearance matched Leslie''s description of the royal treasure map almost exactly. Owen''s eyes lit up as he carried the family crest into the mirror. Inside, the space was small but brightly lit. He slowly unrolled the parchment, examining it with curiosity. The terrain, the inscriptions, and the unique mana fluctuations left on it-this was indeed the treasure map of the Azure royal family! It was also the item Leslie had been yearning for. It was rumored that the greatest treasure of the Azure Kingdom was stored there, a heritage left by the ancestors of the Azure royal family. It was not to be opened unless the kingdom faced the danger of destruction. Owen was quite curious about this. As he closely examined the treasure map, he squinted and murmured with interest: "So, the treasure is located in the mountains at the border between Kyrik and the Azure Kingdom. No wonder there has been constant warfare between the two countries. The greatest treasure of the Azure royal family isn''t gold, but..." Before he could finish speaking, the Kingdom Vault suddenly trembled, indicating that someone guarding the vault had been alerted. Owen quickly stored the parchment in his storage ring and, not daring to waste any more time, rushed out of the mirrored space. He expanded his senses, continuing his search for the Godyer Staff fragment. As Owen continued his in-depth search and neared the center of the space, he noticed that the mana fluctuations from the mirrors were bing weaker. While he was feeling puzzled, his eyebrows raised as he locked onto a mirror that had no mana fluctuations at all. Inside the mirrored space was a very ordinary wooden box, about the size of a head. The wood was yellowed and dull, showing no remarkable features. However, this was the Kingdom Vault of the Azure Kingdom. The items stored here were rare and extraordinary treasures that would cause a sensation in the outside world. The more ordinary something appeared here, the more unusual it likely was! Besides, Owen''s intuition told him that this box was not simple. Without hesitation, Owen rushed into the mirrored space. Once inside the small space, he realized that not only was the mana around the box isted, but even the mana within his own body felt repelled and unusual. He attempted to use his mind power like a light veil to cover the wooden box and probe its secrets. However, the box seemed to be an excellent shield, preventing him from sensing anything inside. However, upon closer inspection, Owen suddenly noticed a conical hole at the top of the box. It seemed perfectly shaped to fit the Godyer Staff! Owen''s heart surged with excitement. No wonder the Azure royal family had kept such tight control over the news of obtaining the Godyer Staff fragment. Even if they had revealed it, no one would have believed it. Without the main body of the Godyer Staff, even if someone obtained this wooden box, they wouldn''t be able to open it. Thus, it could only be temporarily stored in the Kingdom Vault. This wooden box could onlyn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om be opened by him! Feeling a slight joy in his heart, Owen grasped the Godyer Staff in his right hand. The dark gold staff emitted a radiant golden light, making the small mirrored space appear as if it had been coated with ayer of gold leaf. Then, as if sensing something, the Godyer Staff began to hum softly, seemingly wanting to fly out of his hand and toward the wooden box. Seeing this, Owen hesitated no longer. He inserted the bottom of the Godyer Staff into the top of the box. Click... The seams of the wooden box fit perfectly with the Godyer Staff! Owen gently turned the Godyer Staff, and the box, like a tightly clenched fist, slowly opened, revealing a section of the Godyer Staff''s handle. The handle was notrge, emitting a soft glow and exuding an indestructible aura, as if neither the passage of time nor any magical attack could destroy it. Then, as the box opened further, the handle rose and fused with the Godyer Staff. At that moment, Owen suddenly felt a sense ofpleteness, as if something missing had been restored. The Godyer Staff then began to tremble more violently, and a vast wave of mana surged from within it! Boom! The immense mana wave expanded rapidly, filling every corner of the mirrored space. Unable to withstand this terrifying power, the mirrored space quickly developed spiderweb- like cracks and shattered. As this mirrored space broke apart, the terrifying mana wave spread in all directions, affecting the entire Kingdom Vault. All the mirrors in the area shook violently, and the space became unstable, as if it would shatter under the intense mana waves. Owen gripped the Godyer Staff even tighter, feeling a terrifying power flowing into him. Although it didn''t elevate his tier, it deepened his connection with the Godyer Staff. The Godyer Staff also became more responsive and agile, no longer the cold, unyielding weapon it had been. The waves and aura it emitted were now several times stronger! Even though his tier hadn''t changed, hisbat power increased significantly thanks to the enhanced Godyer Staff. If he were to fight Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King again with the enhanced Godyer Staff, the Supreme Sword would wipe them out instantly, giving them no chance to fight back. As Owen felt the transformation of the Godyer Staff, the system''s voice slowly sounded: "Congrattions to the host for unlocking the second form of the Godyer Staff-Guardian Shield." "Congrattions to the host for acquiring the Guardian Shield skill-Echo Barrier." Owen wasn''t surprised by the system''s announcement. The Godyer Staff had seven forms in total. Previously, unlocking the Supreme Sword form granted him powerful offensive skills. Now, it seemed he had unlocked a defensive form. With a touch of anticipation, Owen looked at the system interface. Guardian Shield, the second form of the Godyer Staff, grants the skill-Echo Barrier. All projectile attacks can be absorbed by the Guardian Shield and reflected back with three times the damage. Note: This skill ignores level differences but can only be used twice a day!* After reading the skill description, Owen was so excited he almost burst outughing. A divine skill! Another divine skill! Although it only deflected projectile attacks, ignoring level differences and reflecting three times the damage was incredibly powerful! This skill touched upon the level of fundamental rules! Chapter 47: Chapter47-Am I Doomed? Chapter 47: Chapter47-Am I Doomed? ? Staring at the Godyer Staff in his hand, which was now emitting an even more dazzling light, Owen couldn''t help but grin from ear to ear. Although there had been some risks in venturing deep into the Kingdom Vault this time, he had truly obtained a fragment of the Godyer Staff and unlocked the second seal of this ancient artifact. Moreover, he had gained the Echo Barrier, a divine skill. And this was merely the second form. It''s hard to imagine how powerful the Godyer Staff would be after unlocking all seven forms and what kind of insane god-tier skills it would possess! "As expected of an ancient artifact, the true weapon of the original protagonist, John!" Owen sighed, preparing to collect his breath and leave contentedly. But at that moment, his ears twitched, and he suddenly heard amotion outside the Kingdom Vault, followed by voices questioning loudly. "What was the disturbance just now from the Kingdom Vault? Who''s in there?!" Owen found the voice familiar; it seemed that the mana fluctuation caused by the fusion of the Godyer Staff''s handle had been noticed. After all, the Kingdom Vault was the most critical ce in the Azure Kingdom and was under constant scrutiny. If it weren''t for Princess Marry''s family crest, he wouldn''t have been able to venture this deep, even with the twelve gold-tier guards absent. In the next moment, Owen sensed the Crown Prince Austin, with a stern expression, preparing to enter the Kingdom Vault. "This crown prince, really afraid of death..." Owen shook his head slightly. At this moment, while everyone in the royal family followed the twelve gold-tier mages to rescue the young prince, Austin stayed behind with the pce guards, using this as an excuse to remain in the pce. Based on what he knew about the crown prince, under the influence and persuasion of the Council of Elders, he was solely focused on inheriting the throne, uninterested in anything else, adopting a cautious approach, and unwilling to face any danger-like a flower in a greenhouse. Owen didn''t take the crown prince alone seriously, but behind him were at least five hundred elite pce guards, surrounding the entrances and exits of the Kingdom Vaultyer byyer. These pce guards were not only powerful but also absolutely loyal, chosen from among the royal rtives. They wore armor made of a special alloy, making them impervious to swords and spears, and providing some resistance to magic. Even a tinum-tier warrior trapped by them wouldn''t be able to escape quickly. It seemed he was now a fish in a barrel. Owen''s heart tightened, and he quickly looked around. In this special space, mirrors surrounded him on all sides, seemingly endless, with no suitable hiding ce. Once the crown prince led his men into the Kingdom Vault, there would be nowhere to hide, and he would be discovered quickly. However, Owen soon thought of something, suddenly looking up at the sky of this space. Although there was no escape around him, the upper part of this space had a weak point that could give him a slim chance of survival. Thinking of this, Owen was about to activate his mana and leap out of the Kingdom Vault from above as quickly as possible. But just as he activated his mana, he felt a sudden chill on his back, as if needles of ice were piercing into his body. His mind tensed up immediately, feeling an icy killing intent silently locking onto him! If his mental power hadn''t been enhanced multiple times, this intense killing intent would have severely affected his spirit. The person targeting him was at least a high-level gold-tier warrior! "I know you''re in there. Come out now, and I can give you a quick death. Otherwise, trespassing in the Kingdom Vault is a crime punishable by death, and your family will be exterminated!" The crown prince Austin said with a highly excited expression. He hadn''t expected that while avoiding danger and hiding in the pce, he would encounter someone trespassing in the Kingdom Vault, a perfect opportunity! With his strength and the guards near the Kingdom Vault, a trespasser stood no chance-this was a godsend! "While I still have some patience,e out now!" Austin''s voice grew louder, making the air buzz. At this moment, Owen''s expression in the Kingdom Vault became even more serious. Now, with that intense killing intent locked onto him and Austin blocking the entrance to the Kingdom Vault with his guards, escaping seemed almost impossible. At this point, Owen''s expression turned cold, a trace of icy killing intent shing in his eyes. To leave safely, the only way was to eliminate everyone here! Since most of the main forces in the pce had gone to rescue the fourth prince, if he could swiftly kill these people, he could definitely leave before the pce experts arrived. Just as Owen made up his mind, the doors of the Kingdom Vault suddenly opened, and two shadows rushed in. It was the golden-haired Crown Prince Austin and a woman in a white robe by his side. Owen''s gaze immediately fell on the woman beside Austin. She was young, dressed in a noble tinum robe, extraordinarily beautiful but with an expression as cold as ice, her delicate eyebrows resembling two thin swords piercing one''s heart. The intense killing intent he had felt earlier emanated from this woman. Owen paused for a moment before recognizing her-Chelsea. The chief disciple of the Council of Elders, Austin''s wife, and a gold-tier level 8 genius! As Owen was scrutinizing Chelsea, Austin, who had entered the Kingdom Vault, also immediately saw Owen. "Owen?!" Austin''s eyes widened in shock, unable to believe what he was seeing. Earlier, Owen had been on the stage, killing the arrogant Alfonso, who had disregarded the Azure Kingdom''s geniuses, earning respect for the kingdom and bing a hero in many people''s eyes. But now, he was inside the Kingdom Vault, something only traitors would do! Then, Austin took a step back in fear. He had witnessed Owen''s strength firsthand and knew he was no match for him. However, upon seeing Chelsea beside him, he regained his confidence. Although he wasn''t a match for Owen, his wife was a prodigy nurtured by the Council of Elders, a formidable fighter cultivated by thebined efforts of many elders. She was the stabilizing force of the Council of Elders! She could even contend with a tinum-tier mage! As long as Chelsea takes action and he provides assistance, Owen wouldn''t stand a chance. Feeling confident, Austin took two steps forward, looked Owen up and down, and taunted: "I knew it! You''re always unting yourself, but I knew you harbored ill intentions. I told my father many times, but he didn''t believe me, saying I was jealous of your talents. Now, your true colors are revealed!" "Your treacherous ambitions, plotting against the Kingdom Vault, make you deserve nothing but death!" As the crown prince finished speaking, Owen shook his head in disbelief. When he had helped Azure Kingdom save face, Austin had remained silent like a wooden dummy. Now, having caught him in a vulnerable moment, Austin barked incessantly. Chelsea, staring at the Godyer Staff in Owen''s hand and then at the opened wooden box beside him, questioned: "You must be Owen, the owner of the Godyer Staff. No wonder you targeted the Kingdom Vault. We spent a long time trying to unlock this box without sess, and now you''ve taken advantage." As she spoke, her tone grew increasingly cold. "Since you''re here today, you and that staff are staying." With that, a powerful surge of mana erupted from Chelsea, like a raging tide, each wave stronger than thest. Her strength clearly exceeded gold-tier level 8, nearing tinum-tier! At that moment, five hundred pce guards marched in behind her, their presence spreading like invisible tendrils, locking onto Owen. The oppressive aurayered upon itself, causing the ground of the Kingdom Vault to sink slightly and the space to hum faintly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Owen immediately sensed danger, his expression growing serious. Facing both Chelsea and Austin, two gold-tier mages, was already a tough situation. But now, five hundred pce guards had surrounded him too! If a battle broke out, it would undoubtedly create a hugemotion, alerting the mage corps in the pce. That would make the situation even more dangerous! Even without alerting other mages, thebined strength of these powerful mages in front of him exuded a palpable sense of death! Compared to facing the dark state of Alfonso, this situation was ten times more perilous! Chapter 48: Chapter48-An Unexpected Person Chapter 48: Chapter48-An Unexpected Person ? "Do you think I have a chance?" Inside the Kingdom Vault, the atmosphere was tense. Surrounded by Chelsea, Austin, and other mages, Owen took a deep breath, nced at them, and spoke. Austin gave a cold smile. "Daring to set your sights on the Kingdom Vault is a path to death. Even if we kill you a hundred times, it wouldn''t redeem your sins!" In his mind, he was the future king of the Azure Kingdom. The treasures within the Kingdom Vault were already his, and he wouldn''t allow anyone else to touch them. Moreover, Owen''s talent and pretty-boy looks drove him mad with jealousy! Seeing Owen always made him feel an intense sense of inadequacy, as if he couldn''tpare to him in any way except for his background and family. Such a person didn''t deserve to live in this world. Only he could be the most dazzling existence on this continent! "Enough talking to him," Chelsea suddenly spoke, gradually manipting the mana in the space, keeping a close watch on Owen''s every move. "I know all your skills and moves inside out. You want to use the same technique you used to kill Tony, right? That move is indeed terrifying, but unfortunately, TNT requires too much charging time. I won''t give you that chance!" Chelsea was very cautious. Although Owen was now in a desperate situation with no way out, as long as he wasn''t dead, she wouldn''t let her guard down. And indeed, Owen''s TNT move required some time to charge. Previously, when dealing with Tony, no one knew or understood this skill initially, giving Owen the opportunity to charge up and use it sessfully. But because of the terrifying lethality of this move, many began to study ways to counter it. The simplest and most practical way was to not give Owen any time to charge up. Seeing Chelsea''s confident expression, Owen''s mouth twitched. Chelsea really understood him well. She had found the w in his strongest move! So, Owen had to temporarily suppress the thought of using TNT.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Godyer Staff wriggled and transformed into the Godyer Sword, which he gripped tightly in his hand. Although there was no opportunity to use TNT, Owen still had the Supreme Sword and other skills. Chelsea and the others could not take him down without paying a heavy price! With the Godyer Sword in hand, thepatibility between the weapon and Owen surged, adding a sharp aura to his presence. As his killing intent surged, it swept towards Chelsea and the others like a continuous rain of thorns. At this moment, the killing intent, like a knife, sliced Chelsea''s delicate skin, leaving shallow blood marks. Even with her significant strength improvement, Chelsea struggled to withstand the sharpness of the Godyer Sword. Austin trembled all over, feeling as if Owen''s killing intent was a chilling cold current, making him extremely ufortable. The five hundred pce guards behind them also shivered slightly but quickly steadied themselves, staring intently at Owen with solemn expressions. Clearly, they hadn''t expected Owen, even in a seemingly hopeless situation, to maintain hisposure and unleash such terrifying killing intent. Owen had only just reached gold-tier level 1 and was already this formidable. If he continued to grow, it was unimaginable how powerful he would be. As Owen''s killing intent heightened, they suddenly noticed Chelsea''s aura fully erupting. She moved like lightning, charging towards Owen. Austin quickly suppressed his fear and followed Chelsea, charging at Owen from behind. The two moved in perfect sync, attacking from the left and right like two unstoppable streams of light, leaving Owen no room to defend or evade. At the same time, the five hundred well-trained pce guards formed a cohesive unit. Mana gathered above their heads, transforming into a massive, blood-stained de several dozen meters high, which shed down towards Owen''s head! At this moment, Owen''s entire body was locked on from all angles, his hairs standing on end, truly sensing the threat of death from them. Just as his aura peaked and he prepared to activate the Supreme Sword, a sudden, inexplicable pressure thundered down from the top of the Kingdom Vault! At this moment, everyone inside the Kingdom Vault felt a thunderous roar in their minds, as if a waterfall from the Heaven had pierced through their bodies, making them unbearably ufortable. The mana they had been controlling twisted and nearly dissipated under the immense pressure. Chelsea and Austin felt as if they were bearing heavy boulders on their backs, their bodies sinking, and their mana dispersing. They looked up at the top of the Kingdom Vault with expressions of extreme dread. Suddenly, the bright Kingdom Vault turned dark and gray, the atmosphere oppressive and somber. Gray dust swirled in the air like silver sand, and as the pressure continued to descend, it pressed them lower, making their bones creak and pop like exploding beans. The five hundred pce guards behind them, who had formed the blood-stained de, fared even worse. The magical phenomenon they had conjured shattered under the immense pressure, the fragments of chaotic magic swirling back uncontrobly. The guards, suffering from the bacsh, spat blood simultaneously, their energy drained, and they hunched over, gasping for breath. Before they could recover, they were horrified to find the terrifying pressure descending relentlessly upon them. Under that pressure, their bodies exploded like flesh bombs, scattering dark red blood, shattered bones, and innards across the ground, creating gruesome patterns. Screams echoed endlessly, gradually drowned out by the continuous sound of explosions. Soon, the area where the five hundred guards had stood became a foggy crimson mist, emitting a pungent smell of blood, a scene reminiscent of hell. In the midst of this blood mist, Chelsea and Austin were also crushed to their knees by the immense pressure. They felt the temperature around them plummet to freezing, moisture in the air crystallizing into ice, and the blood on the ground turning into eerie ice crystals. Time and space seemed to freeze. Then, a cold voice slowly echoed through the space, "After all these years, you haven''t improved at all, Chelsea." As this voice resounded, Chelsea jerked her head in the direction it came from. High above the Kingdom Vault, a cold woman in an exquisite long dress floated like a deity, surrounded by white ice and snow that seemed to worship her, lifting her graceful body as she slowly descended. It was Leslie! Chelsea''s light blue pupils contracted sharply. Leslie?! She couldn''t believe her eyes. How could it be her?! Chelsea''s face was filled with astonishment and anger. Leslie had shaved Chelsea''s head bald when they were children, leaving Chelsea with a lingering fear of her. Rumor had it that the eldest daughter of the duke''s mansion, Leslie, had been disciplined into submission and had be a shut-in flower vase. But now, what was she seeing? Walking on air! Leslie had such profound cultivation! It was well known that mages capable of flying were either top-tier powerhouses or possessed extremely rare and precious secret techniques. Judging by the pressure Leslie was emitting, she was clearly the former! Given her current strength, which could suppress Chelsea with mere pressure, Leslie''s power was nothing short of unfathomable,parable to that of a tinum-tier mage. At the same time, Owen also looked in surprise at Leslie, who hadnded beside him. He hadn''t expected her to personally get involved in this matter. It was also his first time truly witnessing Leslie''s strength! Strong! Terrifyingly strong! No wonder the system had determined that he was absolutely no match for Leslie. Even with his TNT technique, he wouldn''t stand a chance against her! With her here, he was safe. asionally relying on someone else didn''t seem so bad. Seeing Leslie standing beside Owen like a pair of conspirators, Chelsea''s expression turned to one of anger and usation. "Leslie! Do you know what you''re doing? Killing the pce guards, breaking into the Kingdom Vault, you''remitting treason!" After speaking, she felt a wave of fear. Leslie had hidden her strength so deeply and now acted so boldly, indicating she had long harbored treacherous ambitions. This news must be spread quickly, or else everyone would remain in the dark, and Leslie might actually find an opportunity to seed! Chapter 49: Chapter49-How Long Can You Last? Chapter 49: Chapter49-How Long Can You Last? ? Facing Chelsea''s questioning, Leslie did not respond directly. She nced at Chelsea and Austin and shook her head slightly, saying, "I never imagined that the genius girl of the Council of Elders would end up marrying a man like this. I can''t tell if it''s tragic or lucky." Although Austin was the crown prince, his talent and character were nothing special. He was merely a puppet of the Council of Elders, benefiting only from his birthright. Chelsea''s talent and beauty had long been recognized among the upper echelons of the Azure Kingdom, shining like the brightest gem. Austin was simply not worthy of her. Despite being enemies, Leslie couldn''t help but feel a bit of regret. Humiliated by Leslie''s words, Austin, who had never been insulted in such a manner, felt his anger surge, veins bulging on his forehead. "You, a traitor, dare to spout nonsense here! Kneel before me and bow your head!" "Otherwise, not only you but the entire House Ravenwood will be annihted!" Despite feeling Leslie''s formidable power, Austin was the crown prince, the future heir of the Azure Kingdom. Any woman who married him would be marrying up. Leslie, this wayward woman, dared to disrespect the royal authority and criticize him! Seeing Austin speak, Chelsea, though internally disdaining him, could not bear to see Leslie humiliate her husband. Taking a deep breath, she summoned light blue water elements within her, forming a person- sized water bubble that gradually repelled the oppressive force pressing down on her. She spoke furiously: "Leslie, if you have the guts, stop using secret techniques and fight me to the death. Let''s see if I can''t tear that foul mouth of yours apart!" As she spoke, the water elements around her body seemed to react, suddenly surging. The mana in the entire Kingdom Vault gathered into streams of water, like thousands of poisonous snakes in the air, attacking Leslie. These mana-formed streams of water were highly prative, looking like thousands of water arrows densely filling the space. As they whistled forward, they created a continuous sound of rushing water. Each arrow, resembling a water-saw, twisted the air as it moved. Standing beside Leslie, Owen felt the prating power emanating from the water arrows from all directions. Even he narrowed his eyes slightly at the intensity. ### Chapter 49 How Long Can You Last? Chelsea, a top-tier genius from the Council of Elders, indeed lived up to her reputation. Even Owen could sense the danger from her attack. Facing this move, even an early tinum-tier mage would likely feel instant despair and helplessness. He nced at Leslie beside him. Her expression remained as calm as ever, as if these formidable water arrows didn''t concern her at all. In the next moment, just as the water arrows were about a meter away from her, she tooka step forward, and a white mist of cold air emanated from her body like a dense fog. The cold air spread and rolled out, covering the ground with ayer of transparent ice crystals as thick as a thumb. Snowkes fell from the air like drifting willow catkins. The piercing water arrows froze into icicles the moment they passed through the mist, their forward momentum halting as if embedded in an invisible ice wall. Simultaneously, the temperature in the air plummeted. Chelsea shivered, feeling as if she had lost control of her body, her mind bing hazy. She forced herself to focus but found that all the water arrows she had conjured were frozen. The cold air, freezing the ground, mist, and mirrors, continued to spread as Leslie approached. Even the surrounding mana seemed frozen, unable to be manipted.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chelsea''s face turned pale, her lips quivering from the cold as she instinctively stepped back, trying to distance herself from Leslie, the source of the chilling air. Her fighting spirit gradually faded, reced by fear and dread. She had always thought that even if Leslie''s tier was higher than hers, it couldn''t be by much. After all, she had been rigorously training for years, supported by various rare and precious resources. Her tier advancement, if not the fastest, was certainly among the best. But the techniques Leslie now disyed were beyond herprehension, and the terrifying cold made her feel an overwhelming sense of despair! Leslie''s tier and strength were at least one major tier above her own! Although Chelsea was reluctant to admit it, her instincts told her that her suspicions were correct! With her fighting spiritpletely extinguished, Chelsea quickly changed her strategy. She spun around and leaped into the air, attempting to escape as quickly as possible. But as soon as she turned, a wave of cold air enveloped her, making her feel as if she had stepped into an ice cer. The cold permeated every part of her body, freezing her skin, flesh, muscles, bones, and mana in an instant! Already panicked, Chelsea felt her thoughts bing sluggish under the weight of a thousand pounds. Her eyes widened in terror and disbelief. Why? Why was she so helpless in front of Leslie? Why was it so difficult to even summon her mana? As horror etched across her face, Leslie had already approached from behind, lifting Chelsea like a small chick. Chelsea felt a surge of intense humiliation. As a prodigy, when had she ever experienced such helplessness and disgrace? Despair soon followed. She could clearly sense that her entire magical circuit was suppressed as if frozen. She couldn''t feel any mana. No matter how hard she struggled, it was useless. She was like a fish on a chopping board, ready to be ughtered, and a frozen one at that! Fear! Terror! Despair! Pleading! All these emotions shed across her face. But her throat was full of ice crystals, making it impossible to speak. Leslie nced at her, her snow-white hand emanating cold air that crystallized the moisture in the air into an ice de. She held it tightly in her slender fingers. "Rest in peace. The elders of the Council of Elders will join you soon." Leslie said calmly, then slowly cut Chelsea''s throat. As the wound opened, blood infused with ice crystals gushed out like a fountain, sttering everywhere. The crown prince, standing nearby, was already staring in stunned silence. Chelsea, his wife, with strengthparable to a tinum-tier mage, was not only dominant among the younger generation but also held a significant position among the older mages. Yet, in front of Leslie, she couldn''t put up any resistance! He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. But Chelsea''s blood sttering on his face felt all too real, and the overpowering stench of blood overwhelmed his senses, causing his already strained mind to copsepletely. His eyes lost focus, and he looked dazed and defeated. After eliminating Chelsea, Leslie acted as if she had done something trivial. She turned to Owen and handed him the ice dagger. "Do things thoroughly. Kill someone for me, without leaving traces with your Godyer Staff. Finish it quickly, and then we can leave." Before Leslie had finished speaking, Owen took the ice dagger and decisively shed, beheading the crown prince. As the prince''s head flew and then hit the ground, the family crest on his chest shattered. At the same time, the ancient clock atop the pce seemed to sense something and suddenly began to chime. Hearing the distant chimes, Leslie looked at Owen and smiled slightly. "Let''s go. This ce is about to be a battleground." Owen nodded, understanding that after killing the crown prince, Leslie''s recognition of him had noticeably increased. He also realized that there was no turning back for him now. ... Meanwhile. A mage squad consisting of twelve battle-hardened gold-tier mages formed a circr formation, encircling two figures in the middle. One of the two wore a ck robe and held a baby, while the other, dressed in white robes, stood protectively beside him. Both wore masks thatpletely concealed their faces. Although they were surrounded, their expressions remained calm. In contrast, the encircling mages looked weary, drenched in sweat, and their formation seemed precariously unstable. "The Twelve!" As the standoff continued, it became increasingly unfavorable for the mage squad. The twelve exchanged nces and nodded slightly, their eyes filled with determination. These two were too strong. Prolonging the fight would only make things worse for them. It was better to risk everything andunch abined spell attack! If they could injure the two, reinforcements from the empire would soon arrive, and then there would be no escape for them. Chapter 50: Chapter50-Tonight, the Royal Palace is Sleepless! Chapter 50: Chapter50-Tonight, the Royal Pce is Sleepless! ? However, just as the twelve were about to release theirplex and brilliant light patterns, they suddenly heard a deep bell sounding from the direction of the royal pce. Dong! Dong! Dong! One, two, three. Three rings signified an emergency recall. Their hearts sank immediately, indicating that an urgent situation had urred in the royal pce! Dong! Dong! The bell did not stop and rang two more times. Five rings indicated internal chaos within the pce! The twelve of them shivered involuntarily and looked towards the royal pce. Dong! Dong! The bell still did not stop. Two more deep rings sounded. The bell stopped! Seven rings meant that a member of the royal family had fallen! The twelve gold-tier mages were astonished! Every member of the Azure Kingdom''s royal family was under strict protection. Yet now, someone had fallen!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Who exactly was the royal family member? The twelve gold-tier mages were anxious and confused. When they turned their heads, they suddenly noticed that the two masked experts, one in ck and one in white, had disappeared without a trace. On the ground where they had been standing was a swaddle, inside which a healthy baby prince was crying. The twelve gold-tier mages looked at each other, then quickly took the baby prince and rushed back to the pce. ... Early the next morning. A piece of news that shocked everyone gradually spread. "Have you heard? The Crown Prince and Princess Consort were actually murdered inside the royal pce!" "Is that true? The Crown Prince and Princess Consort are powerful, and they were in the heavily guarded pce. How could they be killed? Who has the strength and audacity to do such a thing?" "The Crown Prince is the first in line to the throne. Who would dare spread such rumors? The pce is now under lockdown. It''s said that the Queen burst into tears upon hearing the news, and His Majesty''s hair turned white overnight." "I heard that too. The Crown Prince and Princess Consort were beheaded by a mysterious figure. The scene was extremely gruesome!" "Who could the murderer be? If they can kill the Crown Prince and Princess Consort, what can''t they do? Could it be Kyrik''s doing? Alfonso was killed, and they''ve been eyeing our Azure Kingdom covetously." "Although Kyrik has the motive, their experts wouldn''t act without the Empire noticing. I think the Crown Prince''s and Princess Consort''s deaths have nothing to do with Kyrik." "If it''s not them, who else could it be? The Crown Prince had almost no enemies and was under strict protection. Without profound strength, it''s impossible to assassinate them and escape unscathed!" This incident quickly stirred up a storm, causing unrest in the capital. Almost everyone was discussing this matter. The capital had always been rtively peaceful and stable, and even the killing of mages was rare. Let alone the critically important Crown Prince. As the public discussed, previously unknown details began to emerge. Many previously suspected perpetrators were gradually ruled out. "If Kyrik isn''t the culprit, and neither are the Crown Prince''s enemies, then it can only be the ''Mountain Forces'' who did this!" "I think so too. What kind of ce is the capital? What kind of strength did the Crown Prince and Princess Consort possess? Only the ''Mountain Forces'' have such strength and possibly the motive!" The focus of the discussions gradually shifted to some mysterious forces, with various spections. However, the most frequently mentioned was the so-called "Mountain Forces." This Mountain Forces doesn''t refer to any specific power but rather to certain mysterious sects or groups residing in famous mountains and rivers. Most of them have a long history, deep foundations, and are filled with experts. They generally don''t involve themselves in worldly affairs and focus solely on their own cultivation. Once they step into the mortal world, they almost always stir up storms across the continent. Assassinating the Crown Prince is very much in line with their unique style! Meanwhile, in the royal pce... In the grand hall, King Aldric, whose hair had turned white overnight, sat on the throne, holding his aching head, his eyes vacant. He couldn''t understand why the Crown Prince and Princess Consort, who hadn''t provoked any major enemies, were killed in the Kingdom Vault, and in such a gruesome manner. "Your Majesty, the twelve guardian mages have arrived." Suddenly, the voice of a guard rang out. King Aldric abruptly raised his head. In front of the neatly standing ministers, the twelve gold-tier mages knelt down with heavy expressions. Seeing the twelve mages who guarded the Kingdom Vault, King Aldric''s bloodshot eyes bulged slightly, and he shouted in a frantic tone: "What happened? What on earth happened?! The Kingdom Vault was guarded by you, yet the Crown Prince and Princess Consort were killed there! Five hundred guards also died tragically. You must give me an exnation!" Hearing King Aldric''s questioning, Alex, the leader of the twelve, knelt and crawled to King Aldric. "Your Majesty, yesterday we were normally guarding the outer perimeter of the Kingdom Vault, but the baby prince was suddenly taken by two mysterious individuals. In our urgency, we pursued them, and we do not know what happened in the Kingdom Vault afterward..." "Two mysterious individuals? Are you sure there were only two?" King Aldric clenched his fists and stared at Alex, finding it hard to believe. He knew about the baby prince being taken, but due to the Crown Prince and Princess Consort''s murder, he had to urgently investigate, putting that matter aside in his grief. Now hearing that just two people had driven away the twelve gold-tier mages, he was astonished. Alex nodded firmly. "At first, we intended to easily capture those two rebels, but we didn''t expect that they were both tinum-tier, with immense power." "If they hadn''t spared the baby prince and us, merely trying to dy us, we would have perished at their hands." As he spoke, Alex and the others once again recalled the two figures, one in ck and one in white. They covered themselves tightly with wide robes and wore masks that only exposed their eyes, making it impossible to determine their identities. However, their strength was undeniable-they were definitely tinum-tier mages. Among mages, reaching tinum-tier is exceedingly rare, akin to finding a needle in a haystack. In any faction, such mages are considered core members and elite warriors. The fact that two of them could be mobilized at once shows the immense power and influence of the mastermind behind them. Thinking about the deaths of the Crown Prince and Princess Consort, it became clear that the abduction of the baby prince was merely a distraction. The true objective was the Kingdom Vault, which the Crown Prince and Princess Consort were temporarily guarding. After all, the Crown Prince and Princess Consort were killed in the Kingdom Vault. "tinum-tier mages?! Whoever it is! Daring to plot against our Azure Kingdom and murder the Crown Prince, they must pay with blood!" King Aldric, understanding Alex''s thoughts, mmed his hand on the armrest of his throne, causing the entire hall to tremble. "Immediately contact the Council of Elders and request their intervention. We must thoroughly investigate who killed my son, as well as the Council of Elders'' second disciple!" Alex and the twelve others nodded repeatedly. They were all members of the Council of Elders, so requesting the elders'' help was not difficult. However, given how deeply the mastermind had schemed, it wouldn''t be easy to uncover the truth. Though they had reasons for leaving the Kingdom Vault, they couldn''t escape the charge of dereliction of duty. Now, they could only atone for their sins by finding the real culprit. After Alex and the others left, Princess Marry looked at the angry and haggard King Aldric. Her own sorrow intensified, but she raised her swan-like neck andforted him: "Father, I have also contacted the headmaster of Luna Academy, my most respected mentor. She wille to the capital to help us. I am sure she will find the murderer in the shortest time possible and avenge my brother and sister-inw!" "The headmaster of Luna Academy?" When Princess Marry mentioned her mentor, a noble and elegant figure appeared in King Aldric''s mind. He paused for a moment and then nodded, saying, "Good, you have truly grown up now, thinking of your father. You did well in this matter." Seeing King Aldric''s expression rx slightly, Princess Marry let out a sigh of relief. She then noticed that his gaze had shifted to the Minister of Internal Affairs. "The mastermind must be brought to justice, so my son can rest in peace, and I can find sce. Take a million gold bounty and go to the Bounty Guild. Hire them to identify the culprit!" "In addition, immediately conduct a thorough investigation of the Kingdom Vault. Count everything day and night to determine what is missing!" As King Aldric''s orders were methodically issued, the minister who received themand hurriedly began to act. Chapter 51: Chapter51-Discussion with Leslie Chapter 51: Chapter51-Discussion with Leslie ? In the grand hall, as the ministers with serious expressions departed, King Aldric''s demeanor slightly eased. Although the murderer was well-hidden, with no clues yet, it was clear that yesterday''s borate scheme was aimed at the treasures within the Kingdom Vault. By carefully inventorying the vault and identifying the missing items, they could gradually narrow down the suspects. After all, every item in the Kingdom Vault was invaluable and extremely rare! Thinking of this, King Aldric''s furrowed brow rxed a bit. He looked at Princess Marry and slowly said: "Considering the time, your three-year agreement with John is almost due. Now that Kyrikis eyeing us covetously and the mastermind is targeting our royal family, you must prepare well and not bring disgrace to the royal family again." As he spoke, King Aldric''s tone grew more serious. The Crown Prince''s death had already tarnished the reputation of the Azure Kingdom, causing many to lose their reverence for the royal family. If Princess Marry were to fail again, the royal family''s prestige would be utterly shattered. Princess Marry ced her right hand on her chest and solemnly saluted, "Father, rest assured. This time, in the three-year agreement, I will ensure John''s crushing defeat and bring glory to the empire!" Seeing Princess Marry''s confidence, Prime Minister Wilson, impably dressed in his official robes, stepped forward and said seriously: "Your Majesty, Princess Marry, representatives from the Nether Kingdom, Moonspring Kingdom, and other royal families have already arrived for this three-year agreement. Kyrik has sent their Crown Prince this time, apanied by numerous armed escorts, most of whom are military-level forces. It seems they are not here with good intentions." King Aldric gently rubbed his forehead and sighed, "These are troubled times." After a moment of hesitation, he steadied himself and said, "Send word for General Stanley to return to the capital!" As soon as he said this, the ministers in the hall looked at each other in astonishment and began to murmur among themselves. General Stanley, who had reached tinum-tier many years ago, was a renowned powerhouse of the Azure Kingdom! It was because of his presence that Kyrik dared not invade directly with their army. A single man holding off a thousand troops! If General Stanley returned, there would be no one to guard the border. If Kyrik abandoned their principles andunched an invasion, there would be no top-tier expert to stabilize the situation at the border. "Your Majesty!" After much deliberation, Wilson decided to speak up and offer his advice. Refraining from actively attacking Kyrik was one thing, but the border''s strength and army should not be easily redeployed! However, as soon as he started to speak, King Aldric understood his concerns and waved his hand, saying: "No need to say more, my loyal subject. I have considered this thoroughly. Let it be decided. The meeting is adjourned!" With that, King Aldric turned and left. The ministers, left looking at each other in dismay, could only shake their heads in resignation. The king''s authority was supreme, and all they could do now wasply. In the courtyard of the Duke''s residence, Leslie''s estate. Unlike the heated discussions and mor outside, tall trees grew freely, with golden sunlight filtering through the leaves, creating a dappled pattern on the ground. In this light and shadow, Owen and Leslie sat facing each other at a stone table. On the stone table was a chessboard for international chess. As they yed, the crossing of the pieces faintly revealed the sh of des and swords. Leslie moved a piece and slowly said, "Our first coboration went smoothly. Not only did we unseal the secondyer of the Godyer Staff, but we also obtained the map to the royal treasury." Owen smiled faintly and put away the evenly matched chessboard. "Let''s stop here for today. We have important matters to discuss. I had been wondering why Kyrik frequently invaded the Azure Kingdom, but now I understand." As he spoke, he took out a piece of yellowed parchment from his storage ring and ced it on the stone table. Leslie nced at the treasure map, and a rare smile appeared on her usually expressionless face. The yellowed parchment depicted a vast mana stone vein! Stretching hundreds of miles, its estimated yield was in the billions of tons! It was located right at the border between the Azure Kingdom and Kyrik! Mana stones are incredibly precious to any power or kingdom. ording to the market price, one mana stone could be exchanged for a hundred gold coins! They are also one of the recognized currencies on the continent, highly valuable. People typically do not use mana stones as currency unless absolutely necessary because they also contain mana, which can supposedly activate advanced magical devices! Every year, mysterious organizations in Middle Earth purchase mana stones, often at extraordinary prices. Aplete and vast mana stone vein represents an immense fortune! Over the years, the Azure royal family had never disclosed this matter. But upon careful thought, some clues could be found. Despite the Azure Kingdom''s generally poor financial situation, the royal family lived in extreme luxury and opulence. The Prime Minister had previously submitted a report to King Aldric about this issue, but King Aldric casually replied that he had not used the gold and silver from the Kingdom Vault, and the matter was dropped. It now seems that the Azure Kingdom''s royal family had been secretly mining and selling mana stones to Middle Earth. Because it was a secret trade, all the proceeds were pocketed by the royal family. No wonder the Azure Kingdom''s royal family had always been so arrogant and domineering, treating themon people with disdain. It turns out they had the backing of mana stones. With the wealth from selling mana stones, even if their extravagance increased tenfold, it would still be enough. ording to the map, the wealth umted from selling mana stones over the years was secretly stored in a chamber under the mining mountain. Even though the royal family had squandered much of it, the wealth in the chamber was still an astronomical figure beyond imagination! Leslie''s throat tightened, her eyes fixated on the map. She felt a sense of astonishment. Such arge vein, such important information, and the Chrysanthemum Hotel had no prior knowledge of it! "The core members of the royal family are mostly under surveince, so it''s impossible for them to handle this matter secretly..." "Could it be that another family close to the royal family is secretly managing this?" Leslie''s mind raced, thinking this was highly likely. Previously, she had focused too much on the royal family and hadn''t paid much attention to other families. She immediately took out an echo stone and contacted Charlotte, instructing her to thoroughly investigate this mana stone vein and scrutinize the families closely associated with the royal family. Charlotte was somewhat surprised by the order but didn''t ask questions and promptly led her team to begin the investigation. After a moment of contemtion, Leslie looked at Owen. "Although things are progressing smoothly so far, I''ve heard that General Stanley is returning to the royal city, and there are signs that experts from the Council of Elders and the headmaster of Luna Academy are also on the move." "This is partly due to the three-year agreement, but after the Azure royal family investigates the Kingdom Vault, they will likely realize that the Godyer Staff fragment is missing and will suspect you. It''s only a matter of time before you are discovered. Dying further is not in our favor." Owen nodded, aware of the situation, but he remained calm and added, "I''ve heard that the Crown Prince of Kyrik is already on his way. He holds a high position in Kyrik, and his visit might be rted to the mana stone matter." Leslie squinted and asked, "Do you have any ideas?" Owen tapped his fingers on the stone table a few times and said, "I didn''t expect that after Alfonso''s death, Kyrik wouldn''t go to war directly but would instead send their Crown Prince. However, this could be a good thing."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Owen paused at this point, looking into Leslie''s bright eyes, and continued: "What do you think Kyrik would do if their Crown Prince were to die within the Azure Kingdom? Would the general still return?" Owen smiled sweetly, as this was exactly what she had in mind. A serious investigation into the Crown Prince''s death by the Azure Kingdom would be very unfavorable for them. They needed to forcibly divert their attention. The death of Kyrik''s Crown Prince was the perfect distraction! Once he was dead, the Azure royal family would be overwhelmed with chaos. She had thought that such a ruthless idea would be the first thing toe to her mind alone. But Owen had the same look of certainty. This young man, with talent and temperament far exceeding others, might truly be a gift from the heavens... As Leslie''s gaze toward Owen grew more special, Owen coughed twice and said, "You go and kill the Kyrik Crown Prince. I''ll empty the secret chamber. Remember, you must act swiftly. I''ll leave ten percent of the treasures in the chamber. Once we''re done, we must return immediately." Leslie smiled slightly. Chapter 52: Chapter52-Starting the Incubation! Chapter 52: Chapter52-Starting the Incubation! ? After discussing with Leslie, Owen wasted no time and quickly returned to his room to make some preparations for his trip to the Border Mountains. First, he took out Alfonso''s storage ring. When he had defeated Alfonso on stage earlier, Owen had only conducted a brief inspection of the ring''s contents and had not yet had a chance to inventory it properly. Now was the perfect time. Among the contents of the storage ring, what caught Owen''s attention the most was the brooding chamber. Brooding chambers were rare and extremely valuable. As the storage ring glowed, the roughly three-meter brooding chamber slowly appeared before him. The brooding chamber looked like a delicate ss house, with a recessed groove in the center. Magical runes flowed along the surface of the groove, exuding a sense of profound mystery. Owen channeled his mana to open the brooding chamber, and a rush of gentle, pure mana washed over him, akin to returning to a mother''s embrace, bringing an indescribable warmth andfort. Taking a deep breath, Owen carefully ced the snake egg, which he had kept in his bag, into the groove of the brooding chamber. Instantly, the groove sank slightly, and the door of the brooding chamber slowly closed. A denser concentration of mana began to swirl around the snake egg, gradually enveloping it. Seeing this, Owen nodded in satisfaction and put the brooding chamber back into the storage ring. He then started to inventory the other items Alfonso had stored in the ring. Alfonso carried many things with him, and Owen spent nearly half an hour examining them. From the collection, he found two particrly useful items. One of them was a skill book designed for spellbeasts to learn new skills.N?v(el)B\\jnn It''s worth noting that skill books allowing mages to learn new spells were already quite rare and could fetch high prices at major guilds and auctions. However, skill books that enabled spellbeasts to acquire new skills were even rarer! For a kingdom like Kyrik, which relies on enved spellbeasts forbat, such a skill book is even more precious. As a prodigy of the Church, Alfonso had ess to the most top-tier resources. This skill book was no exception. It contained a gold-tier fire-type area-of-effect spell-Lava st! The power of this spell was incredibly formidable. It seemed that Alfonso had intended this skill book for his Fire Dragon King, but he hadn''t anticipated being abruptly killed by Owen. Based on Owen''s understanding of the snake egg, it would initially hatch as a spellbeast that could only cast water-type magic. While it would have a high affinity for water magic, itsbat effectiveness onnd would be somewhat limited. After the snake egg hatched, they would likely be in the interior, far from water sources, making it difficult for the snake to quickly be battle-ready. However, the presence of this skill book gave Owen a different idea. Teaching it some fire magic first would not only provide a means of self-defense but also enable it to master both water and fire magic in the future, achieving true invincibility among spellbeasts! After all, fire and water spellbeasts typically counter each other. If a spellbeast could master both elements, it would not only be difficult to counter but theplementary nature of the two types of magic would make it even more powerful. Moreover, Owen had already mastered the Order of Fire. With proper cultivation, the spellbeast''s skills might grow infinitely powerful, approaching master-tier! The intricacies of the Order could do much more than simply enhance a mage''sbat abilities. Thinking of this, Owen felt a new wave of anticipation for the unhatched snake egg. He gently stroked the egg and said, "I haven''t given you a name yet. How about Seraphina?" In the original anime, John used her mother''s name for her, but Owen did not do the same. "You are a child I have raised. To bestow upon you a name of my own choosing is our first bond," he said. The snake egg seemed to understand, moving slightly and rubbing against his hand. He smiled gently and then turned his attention to a secret letter. This letter was about a future prophecy predicting that a snakefolk spellbeast would destroy Kyrik. Although Owen had previously heard of this prophecy, he wasn''t very clear on the details. From this secret letter, he now saw theplete prophecy. It stated that Kyrik would be destroyed by a giant serpent flying in the sky! After reading it, Owen couldn''t help but feel amused. Through the original anime, he knew that the spellbeast queen''s father was a divine beast from the Middle Earth seas, a prince of the corevore serpent n. Corevore serpents are special spellbeasts that can grow infinitely by devouring the cores of other spellbeasts. Their life cycle is divided into four stages: Serpent, Flood Serpent, Sea Serpent, and Celestial Serpent. Normally, a corevore serpent can only take human form after reaching the Sea Serpent stage. From the fragments of the original story he remembered, in ancient times, a powerful corevore serpent at the Celestial Serpent stage left his family and came to the continent, where he fell in love with a human woman. This woman was the princess of Kyrik at that time. They fell in love and gave birth to a half-human, half-serpent offspring. When the king learned of this, he was furious and sent a supposed grandmaster-tier warrior to y the Celestial Serpent. He then exiled their child to the deep mountains i the west to fend for elves. The princess, heartbroken by these events, starved herself to death. The exiled children survived in the mountains and eventually formed the snakefolk. This history exins why Kyrik harbors such deep resentment and contempt for spellbeasts and enves them. However, as time passed, the people of Kyrik gradually forgot about the existence of the corevore serpent n. Most of them believed the prophecy referred to the snakefolk, leading to their massacre. The snake egg Owen possessed was the child of the snakefolk queen and a corevore serpent prince from the Middle Earth seas. Owen did not know why the corevore serpent prince hade here or where he was now. In the original anime, this story was only revealed to the protagonist John after the spellbeast queen took human form. With this in mind, Owen ced the fire dragon core into the brooding chamber as nourishment for the snake egg. The corevore serpent n is unique in that they grow in tier by devouring beast cores. The fire dragon core was excellent nourishment and would enhance its affinity for fire elements. Such an opportunity never appeared in the original anime. Afterpleting these tasks, Owen nced at the sky outside the window, packed his belongings, and headed towards the secret chamber marked on the map. Meanwhile, in a courtyard not far from Owen, Charlotte appeared like a ghost beside Leslie and reported, "Miss, the crown prince of Kyrik is about to enter the mountains at the border. That ce is well-suited for ambushes." Hearing this, Leslie''s beautiful eyes shed with a sharp glint. "Understood. You may go." After Charlotte nodded and retreated, Leslie nced at the distant horizon. Her figure then disappeared like drifting snow. ... Thousand Peaks, located at the border between Kyrik and the Azure Kingdom, is a stretch of rolling mountains covered in lush trees andplex terrain. This ce used to be very quiet, a paradise for spellbeasts. However, as the scorching sunlight, like golden needles, bathed thend, the sound of horses and wheels rolling over stones began to echo through the mountains. A convoy from Kyrik heading straight to the Azure Kingdom moved steadily forward, tightly guarded by soldiers at both ends, resembling a long dragon winding through the jungle. In the middle of this long convoy was a particrly luxurious carriage, its roof bearing the royal g of Kyrik fluttering in the wind. Inside the carriage sat a handsome and elegant young man, dressedvishly, with an air of authority between his brows. This was none other than the crown prince of Kyrik-Billy. Opposite him sat an old man in a ck robe, his hood covering his face, making it difficult to see his features. His aura was entirely withdrawn, resembling an ordinary elderly man. However, when Prince Billy''s usually disdainful gaze fell upon him, it rarely showed a hint of awe and respect. "Thousand Peaks, endless and vast. We''ve been traveling for two hours and still haven''t reached the end. It truly lives up to its name," Prince Billy remarked as he scanned the surrounding mountains. Then, as if remembering something, a glint of greed and disdain shed in his eyes. "The Azure Kingdom possesses such a vast mana stone mine, a rarity across the entire continent. Unfortunately, the Azure Kingdom''s royal family is a bunch of cowards, only selling the mines to Middle Earth. If our Kyrik controlled these mines, conquering the Azure Kingdom, annihting the Moonspring Kingdom, and even challenging the strongest Cloud Empire to unify the continent would not be a problem!" The more Prince Billy spoke, the more excited he became. He knew well the precious and rare nature of mana stone mines, treasures that Kyrik dreamed of possessing. Yet such a valuable treasure was in the hands of the Azure Kingdom''s royal family! It was a complete waste! Only Kyrik could fully exploit the potential of these mana stone mines! Chapter 53: Chapter53-Didn’t You Want to See Me? Chapter 53: Chapter53-Didnt You Want to See Me? ? Seeing Prince Billy''s growing disdain for the Azure Kingdom''s royal family, with contempt gleaming in his eyes, the ck-robed elder remained silent for a moment before speaking: "Your Highness, Alfonso, Bada, and Erik were all prodigies of Kyrik, yet they all perished within the Azure Kingdom. You must not underestimate the dangers on this trip." Billy nodded slightly in acknowledgment and respect for the elder''s advice, but his gaze remained disdainful as he replied: "The Church people are just a bunch of worthless fools. I''ve long been displeased with them. They hardly contribute during external battles, yet they spread their doctrines at home, deceiving the people and undermining the influence of our Kyrik royal family!" "They even concocted some prophecy, ughtering the snakefolk within our borders. Why did they suddenly lose their nerve when they reached Kyrik? Anyway, they''re all Church people. If they die, so be it. Reducing their arrogance is beneficial for us and gives us a legitimate reason to seek justice!" Billy narrowed his eyes, looking confident andposed. The ck-robed elder remained silent, knowing Billy''s stubborn nature. Although he outwardly respected advice, he ultimately followed his own will. Seeing the elder''s silence, Billy paused and asked: "You rarely speak, and now that you''re back in your homnd, is there nothing you want to say?" This ck-robed elder was his guardian, shrouded in mystery. Even now, Billy knew little about him, except that he was powerful, steady, and experienced. Before this journey, Billy''s father had repeatedly instructed him to heed the elder''s advice. After a long silence, the elder shook his head and said, "That was all a long time ago. What''s past is past." Then, changing the subject, he continued, "Besides witnessing the three-year agreement between Princess Marry and Prince John, and using Alfonso''s name to gain some benefits from the Azure Kingdom, you must have other objectives for this trip, right? Otherwise, sending a general would have sufficed." Prince Billy seemed to think of something, licking his lips and smiling with a bit of obsession. "Indeed, I have heard that Leslie, the eldest daughter of Azure Kingdom''s House Ravenwood, is stunningly beautiful, even surpassing Princess Marry. She has a rebellious personality, which is exactly the type I like. Thedies Father introduced to me are all too bookish and boring." The ck-robed elder''s pupils suddenly contracted, and he looked up at Prince Billy, shaking his head. "Your Highness, House Ravenwood is the most powerful military faction in the Azure Kingdom. They are not to be trifled with. Leslie is notoriously unruly and arrogant. If you n to pursue her, please think twice. She is not someone to be taken lightly..." Billy had anticipated the elder mentioning Leslie''s personality and immediately interrupted him, "What does her family''s military power matterpared to my status as a prince? Besides, unruly, is she? I''m an expert at taming fierce spellbeasts. I want to see if she''ll still be so defiant in bed..." Before he could finish, the ck-robed elder seemed to sense something, tensing up. He quickly grabbed Billy''s cor and leaped out of the carriage,nding in a nearby thicket. Frowning, Prince Billy was about to question the elder when he suddenly felt a chilling cold descend from the heavens. The air, ground, and vegetation were all covered in a thickyer of frost. Along with the sweeping cold came a terrifying pressure, as heavy as a mountain, crushing down on everything. The air began to crackle, and white dust swirled like dandelion fluff. Under this oppressive cold, time seemed to stand still. The convoy and the soldiers escorting it creaked under the pressure, their knees buckling as they all fell to the ground. Some soldiers, realizing the dire situation, tried to channel the mana within their bodies to stand up against the overwhelming pressure. As various forms of mana began to glow brightly from their bodies, the cold in the air intensified. A stronger wave of pressure mixed with the icy chill surged down like a flood from a burst dam. Those lower-ranked soldiers, under the influence of the cold wave, were directly turned into blood mist, which then condensed into snowkes, resembling blooming crimson plum blossoms. The carriages and supply wagons, protected by the soldiers, were shattered by the cold wave and quickly buried in the rapidly forming ice and snow. Billy, watching the sudden scene, turned pale, grateful that the ck-robed elder had taken him to a safe distance; otherwise, he would have be part of the blood mist. The elder, with furrowed white eyebrows, lifted Prince Billy into the air, away from the spreading cold wave. As they ascended, the forest path below them was engulfed in snow, a white expanse with only the asional fragments of carriages and bloodstained bones as evidence of the terrifying attack that had just urred. Before Billy could catch his breath, he suddenly sawrge patches of gray-ck clouds forming in the air around them, surrounding thempletely. The gray-ck clouds churned, and pale, sharp ice des emerged from the fog, flying towards them like a dense rainstorm, forming an imprable wall of ice, giving them no chance to evade. The ck-robed elder formed a hand seal in front of his chest, and golden light immediately burst from his hands, enveloping him and Prince Billy in a golden balloon-like shield. The sound of metal striking metal echoed as the dense ice des hit the golden shield, shattering into ice shards that scattered everywhere, leaving countless slightly concave white spots on the golden shield. Below the ck-robed elder and Prince Billy, some higher-ranked leaders had struggled to escape the cold wave. However, when the ice des swarmed like locusts, they were unable to resist any longer, and the des sliced them into bloody skeletons that copsed into the icy ground. At this point, aside from the ck-robed elder and Prince Billy, the nearly thousand-strong convoy had all perished, covered by ice and snow. "Who! Who dares? Show yourself if you have the guts!" Prince Billy was both terrified and furious as he saw the convoy annihted in an instant. Kyrik had always been the one to act domineeringly; when had they ever faced such an attack? It was clear their attackers had no respect for Kyrik. "Oh? Didn''t you want to see me?" A calm, emotionless voice echoed through the forest. Hearing this voice, Prince Billy''s heart skipped a beat. The voice sounded familiar, and he quickly looked toward a swirling mass of gray-ck fog not far away. The fog gradually dissipated, revealing the figure of Leslie with her long hair. She stood in mid-air on ivory-like long legs, surrounded by ice crystals, like a fairy of ice and snow-aloof and mysterious. "Leslie!" Prince Billy''s pupils contracted. He hadn''t expected the woman he had longed for day and night to appear here. Nor had he expected that she, a notorious troublemaker, would mock him the moment she showed up! "Fine, fine. It''s good that you''re here. Once I capture you, we''ll see if your mouth is still this sharp!" Prince Billyughed in rage, ready to rush forward and attack Leslie, but the ck- robed elder beside him grabbed him tightly. "Stand down! This person''s strength is such that killing you would be as easy as crushing an ant," the ck-robed elder''s cold words stunned Prince Billy, leaving a look of disbelief in his eyes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Leslie, like the ck-robed elder, was standing in mid-air! Only a handful of mages in Kyrik could achieve this. The ck-robed elder was his protector, a true master-tier mage in the early stages, a genuine mage grandmaster. His ability to stand in mid-air was due to his high-tier level and exquisite control of mana. How could Leslie do this? Wasn''t she just a pretty face? Why did she possess such formidable power? As the ck-robed elder''s aura fully locked onto Leslie, she shifted her gaze to him. To her, Prince Billy was insignificant, but the ck-robed elder''s strength intrigued her. His gaze was also peculiar, as if he recognized her. Chapter 54: Chapter54-Long Time No See Chapter 54: Chapter54-Long Time No See ? High above Thousand Peaks, the ck-robed elder''s expression grew serious under Leslie''s gaze. "I didn''t expect that after so many years in the Azure Kingdom, you would have reached tinum-tier and can even walk in the air. This shows your affinity with mana has reached a level beyond ordinary mages. Your talent is truly astounding." Generally speaking, only diamond-tier mages could walk in the air. However, he also knew that some extraordinarily gifted individuals often broke the usual rules. Clearly, Leslie was one of them! And she had hidden her true power well. It wasn''t until she revealed herself that he fully understood her strength and talent. Such a talented and patient individual was undeniably terrifying! Thinking of this, a strong killing intent surged in the elder''s eyes. "The Kyrik royal family letting you go was the biggest oversight, but no matter, youth is still youth. I''ll deal with this hidden danger myself!" As he spoke, he nced at Prince Billy beside him. With a surge of mana, he sent Prince Billy to a safe distance. "Stay far away and don''t interfere. Leslie has reached tinum-tier; you are no match for her. The battle''s shockwaves could obliterate you." At this moment, the elder''s ck robe fluttered, and his aged face was revealed under the hood. Leslie''s pupils contracted slightly upon seeing this face. Hearing the elder''s words, Prince Billy became morepliant. He knew the terrifying power of a master-tier mage, who could be considered a pir of the nation. Even his father treated such a figure with great respect. Such a powerful mage could level mountains and shatter peaks effortlessly. To such a mage, a city was just arger toy, with the strength to overthrow it. Among his peers, Billy was considered a prodigy, having reached gold-tier level 7 like Alfonso. However, in front of a master-tier mage, he was still as insignificant as an ant! As he retreated, he felt a mix of anticipation and excitement. It was rare to witness a master-tier mage in action, and observing such a powerful figure firsthand was even more exceptional. Learning from this experience could greatly benefit his future. His only concern now was that Leslie''s strength might be too weak. ording to the elder, Leslie was at tinum-tier. Such a level, coupled with the terrifying pressure she had just exerted, was indeed far beyond that of her peers and even more formidable than many veteran powerhouses. However, the ck-robed elder was at the early master-tier level, two full tiers higher than Leslie! This was an insurmountable gap. Billy was worried that once Leslie witnessed the elder''s terrifying power, she would flee in desperation. Yet, as he looked at Leslie, he noticed her calm demeanor, showing not a trace of fear. This made him frown slightly. Given Leslie''s current tier and strength, why wasn''t she afraid of the ck-robed elder? Where did she get her confidence and courage? Leslie nced at Prince Billy and said calmly, "I didn''t expect the prince to mobilize one of Kyrik''s only two master-tier mages for this trip. Quite a grand gesture." "Long time no see, Lord Bryan. Do you still remember those little girls who died by your hand?" From the fluctuations in the elder''s aura, she had long recognized his level and terrifying strength. This was the man who, under royal orders, ughtered her entire family! Master-tier mages were extremely rare. She was sure she couldn''t be mistaken! Bryan was among the best, excelling in the study and mastery of formations and forbidden arts. But the more formidable he was, the more it stirred her fighting spirit! She had never faced a mage of this caliber before. Her previous opponents had all been too weak to make her go all out. This top-tier powerhouse, the man responsible for her family''s blood feud, would be her perfect test! In the next moment, snowkes around Leslie fell more densely, and the howling wind seemed to transform the world into a frozen wastnd centered on her. Bryan''s expression grew more serious as each breath he took brought cold into his body, causing a stabbing pain in his lungs. He was somewhat bewildered. Given the gap in their levels, Leslie''s magical attack shouldn''t have affected him this much. He stared intently at Leslie. This cold was no ordinary chill; it was lowering his body temperature, as if some [Order] force was at work! Before Bryan could investigate further, his pupils suddenly contracted. Leslie''s figure vanished amidst the swirling snowkes. When she reappeared, she was already in front of him. The cold in the air intensified, causing a stiffness throughout his body, making it momentarily difficult to channel his mana. In that brief moment of sluggishness, a special rune manifested in Leslie''s palm. It resembled an erged hexagonal snowke, or perhaps a sharp silver de. As the rune appeared, the wind and snow in the air grew more agitated, tearing apart towering trees below and churning the ground as if plowed. The icy rune erged in Bryan''s vision, giving him a sense of watching a slideshow. He could track Leslie''s attack, and it should have been easy to block. But due to the cold''s effect, his movements and even his thoughts had be sluggish. In this swamp-like lethargy,plex and mysterious array patterns began to weave across his chest. From the center of the array, a cluster of scorching mes burst forth. The entire array seemed half-ignited, a zing fire dispelling the cold in his body and rapidly raising the surrounding air temperature. "World-Scorching mes!" With a cold gaze, he activated the array, which burst into a dazzling brilliance and expanded several times over. From it surged a torrent of searing mes, making the air sizzle and crackle. Leslie''s icy rune, about tond on Bryan''s chest, met a strong repelling force and collided with the torrent of mes. Sizzle! The contact between fire and ice immediately exploded into a boiling cloud of steam, enveloping several miles in dense mist. The collision of cold and hot currents churned the massive cloud, breaking it into pieces. Momentster, the gigantic steam cloud, stretching from the ground to the sky, was ignited by the surging mes at its center. Instantly, the white mist erupted into a fiery red ze, resembling a crimson fire cloud, emitting a terrifying heat that evaporated all moisture. The massive fire cloud then exploded with a thunderous roar! Blinding mes swept in all directions, epassing thend and sky. For a moment, it seemed like only extreme fire elements raged in the area, with all other mana being repelled and incinerated. Prince Billy, who had already retreated several miles away, watched the scene in shock. Despite having activated protective magic, the iing heat wave almost set him on fire, turning his skin red and blistered. Had he been at the battle''s center, he would have vaporized instantly, leaving no remains, just like the towering trees. "Is this the terrifyingbat power of top-tier mages?" Prince Billy was deeply shaken. In the face of such a horrifying battle, he felt insignificant, truly like an ant gazing up at the heavens. However, his awe quickly turned into a cold realization. Although he didn''t understand the exact method Leslie had used, the icy rune she had summoned waspletely destroyed by the ck-robed elder.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Even the solid ice had been ignited. It was clear that the ck-robed elder''s strengthpletely surpassed Leslie''s. At this moment, she was either dead or severely injured! Immediately, Prince Billy started moving toward the ck-robed elder, but he noticed that the elder''s expression was very serious, without a trace of triumph. His deep eyes were fixed on the center of the mes. Prince Billy followed his gaze. The area was still filled with turbulent currents, like a fog, obscuring the view. However, within it, a familiar presence could be distinctly felt. Under the watchful eyes of Prince Billy and Bryan, the mist seemed to be blown away by some powerful force, revealing Leslie once more. Leslie was now covered in thick ice and snow, her aura robust, seemingly unaffected by the previous fiery onught. In fact, Bryan''s keen senses detected that Leslie''s aura was continuously rising, bing increasingly violent! Chapter 55: Chapter55-Lord of the Dark Tower! Chapter 55: Chapter55-Lord of the Dark Tower! ? "Indeed, the gap of an entire tier isn''t easily bridged. In that case, let''s face this properly," Leslie said, slowly closing her eyes. When she reopened them, her pupils had transformed into cat-like slits, and an earth- shattering mana wave erupted from her, rapidly elevating her level to mid-master-tier! As her aura surged, it seemed a massive vortex appeared around Leslie, drawing all the mana in the surroundings into her body. Her muscles and bones suddenly grew, making her limbs appear even longer and breaking the ice encasing her, adding a wild aspect to her demeanor. This scene left Prince Billy and Bryan stunned. Mid-master-tier! Leslie''s strength had instantly leaped by an entire tier! This was inconceivable! The higher one progressed in cultivation, the greater the disparity between tiers. Even a small level difference was an insurmountable gap. An entire tier was the difference between heaven and earth, capable of instantaneously determining the oue of a battle. Yet Leslie, right before their eyes, had ascended to mid-master-tier! Such an extreme increase was unheard of! In all his years of training, Bryan had never encountered such a bizarre secret technique. It seemed Leslie had employed some form of dark magic, especially given the significant enhancement to her physical body, which resembled beast transformation. However, she did not exhibit the usual dark magic aura, making Bryan uncertain. "Is this the power of a master-tier? It truly is extraordinary..." Leslie remarked, her cat-like pupils gleaming with a seductive, intoxicated look. Compared to her previous diamond-tier self, her mana now surged like a mighty river, a qualitative leap. Her mind power had also increased significantly, bing more tangible and enhancing her perception immensely. She could clearly see an autumn cicada miles away and hear its calls as if it were beside her. It was aplete transformation! Feeling the unprecedented power within her, Leslie''s eyes sparkled, and she clenched her slender fingers tightly. The dark ring on her hand shed, and a snow-white spear like a dragon appeared in her grasp. A sharp aura emanated from her, roaring like an enraged dragon towards the sky! She raised the spear, pointing it at Bryan, with swirling ice converging at its tip like a tornado. In the next moment, Leslie, like a beam of white light piercing the heavens, charged at Bryan. Bryan''s expression grew uncharacteristically serious. If the earlier Leslie had merely hinted at a sense of danger, the current Leslie made him feel as if he were facing a true dragon soaring through the heavens. He sensed a powerful crisis and pressure from her, no different from facing other master-tier mages he had encountered. In an instant, Bryan, looking grave, dared not be careless. He formed hand seals with both hands simultaneously, and brilliant golden and fiery lights burst forth from his left and right hands. The golden and red glows acted like two ck holes, absorbing the surrounding mana and stirring up howling gales. With the augmentation of these lights, Bryan seemed to transform into a golden giant aze with divine fire, his stature growingrger, surrounded byplex formations that hinted at an immortal aura. ng! In a sh, the two peak-power beings collided. Every part of Bryan''s body became an indestructible weapon, shing with Leslie''s snow- white spear. Sparks flew like waterfalls from their point of impact, while a startling white shockwave expanded like a bubble, affecting the mountainous forest. The surrounding mountains trembled slightly, rocks exploded, and ancient trees in the forest were felled in patches, unable to withstand the pressure of the shockwave. As Bryan and Leslie continued their fierce battle, it became evident that as Leslie grew more adept at mastering her newfound power, she began to gain the upper hand. Prince Billy''s face, once filled with awe and fear, now showed sheer disbelief and terror. He knew well the strength of the ck-robed elder, yet now Bryan was being overpowered by Leslie! If word of this got out, it would undoubtedly cause sensation across the continent! "No matter how talented Leslie is, at her age, it''s impossible for her to have broken through to master-tier!" Prince Billy shook his head vigorously, convinced that the power Leslie was disying couldn''t belong to her. He believed that if the ck-robed elder could hold on for a little longer, he would definitely be able to subdue Leslie! However, just as this thought crossed his mind, he saw Leslie''s spear, like a dragon, pierce through Bryan''s abdomen, embedding the entire spearhead into his golden body. Bryan''s aura quickly diminished, and he staggered back, struggling to maintain his bnce. Bryan realized he had underestimated Leslie, both in her mastery of magic and her formidable spear technique, which could not have been developed overnight. The chilling aura surrounding the spear had constantly affected him, causing his performance to deteriorate. As he distanced himself from Leslie, clutching the wound in his abdomen, a glint of madness appeared in Bryan''s eyes. If this continued, he would undoubtedly be the one to fall. He had to resort to forbidden magic to eliminate Leslie swiftly, giving her no chance. Though it woulde at a cost, he deemed it worthwhile to deal with Leslie. Immediately, his storage ring glowed, and a bizarre staff with nine beast heads appeared in his hand. His aura surged dramatically, as if bolstered by a powerful force. "I must admit, you are the most talented and powerful among the younger generation I have ever seen. It is your honor to die by the Nine Beasts," Bryan stated, as if dering a fact. He then raised the staff with the nine beast heads high, channeling the mana from within and around him into it.N?v(el)B\\jnn Instantly, the eyes of the beast heads glowed dark green, emitting beams of green light. These lights formed a continuous array centered on the staff, faintly revealing the silhouettes of nine ferocious spellbeasts, encircling Leslie like mountains. A terrifying aura locked onto her. Bryan''s expression grew solemn. The forbidden spell, the Nine Beasts, was exceedingly brutal and would not dissipate without bloodshed. Even renowned master-tier mages had been in by the Nine Beasts. How could Leslie stand a chance? Prince Billy''s face showed a mix of shock and anticipation. He knew the forbidden spell, the Nine Beasts, was the ck-robed elder''s trump card. Once unleashed, it could even kill master-tier mages! Leslie''s fall seemed inevitable. Under the overwhelming pressure of the nine ferocious beasts, even Leslie felt a tingling at her scalp, almostpelled to kneel in reverence, unable to withstand their oppression. However, she quickly took a deep breath, and a colossal ancient ck tower appeared behind her. This ck tower was shrouded in dark clouds, immense and indistinct, dwarfing the mountain-like Nine Beasts, making them appear as small as a single level of the tower. The ck tower stood nine stories tall, reaching into the heavens. With the appearance of the ck tower, the pressure on Leslie vanished. The forbidden array, which centered on her or rather the ck tower, was instantly crushed! As the array was shattered, Bryan suffered a bacsh, staggering backward with a dazed expression, a trickle of blood escaping his mouth. Struggling to regain his footing, his attention was immediately drawn to the towering ck structure. In front of the ck tower, he, the surroundingnd, and the very sky seemed insignificantly small. A look of terror and disbelief crossed his face as he seemed to realize something. "Impossible! This is..." He couldn''t believe his eyes, having only seen a fleeting mention of the ck tower in ancient texts. ncing at Leslie, his expression changed again. "Could it be that you are..." Chapter 56: Chapter56-The Mystery in the Mine Chapter 56: Chapter56-The Mystery in the Mine ? "Could it be that you are..." Bryan''s voice trailed off, his eyes widening in horror as if he had stumbled upon an inconceivable truth. Before he could finish speaking, Leslie, now covered in a cold aura, moved with the agility of a cat. She leaped through the air, her speed increasing tenfold as if she had crossed the boundaries of time and space. Her spear thrust out swiftly, piercing Bryan''s throat, causing blood to spray forth. Bryan''s expression froze, and his tense body went limp like a deted balloon. Ice crystals began to form at the wound where the spear had pierced him, quickly spreading to cover his entire body. Leslie gave the spear a sharp twist, and Bryan''s head flew high into the air. His frost-covered body shattered like fragile porcin, breaking into pieces the size of soybeans, falling to the ground and turning into even finer ice crystals, covering the earth. Bryan was dead! Not far away, Prince Billy''s face still held the excitement from when Bryan had unleashed The Nine Beasts. However, his eyes were now locked in a permanent stare at Bryan''s head, which was filled with horror, unwillingness, and terror. To him, Bryan''s death felt like the world copsing. A master-tier mage! A legendary figure of the nation. His guardian. Yet now, he had been in by Leslie! He couldn''t evenprehend what method Leslie had used just now! Why was Leslie''s power so terrifying? In the midst of his shock, Prince Billy suddenly felt a tingling sensation on his scalp, and his legs began to tremble uncontrobly. The ck-robed elder, such a powerful mage, had been easily killed by Leslie. He stood no chance against her! Run! Run! Every thought in his mind was reced by the urge to survive. He had to escape immediately! Damn it, his father hadn''t allowed him to bring his giant wolf mount! The death of the ck-robed elder. The deeply hidden strength of Leslie. These two crucial pieces of information had to be ryed to his father as soon as possible. Just as Prince Billy turned to leave, Leslie''s eyes fell upon him. Her gaze made Billy tremble, his limbs growing cold, as if he were being locked onto by an ancient beast. In the next moment, without Leslie appearing to make any move, Prince Billy''s cheek suddenly swelled, a blood-red cat''s paw print appearing on his face. He flew backward, tumbling dozens of meters through the air before crashing heavily into arge rock, kicking up dust. He barely managed to steady himself after the impact. Prince Billy coughed, feeling as if his internal organs were shattered by the blow. Having never experienced such pain, his face contorted, and he let out a hysterical groan. However, seeing Leslie standing before him, he quickly gritted his teeth and shouted, trying to appear fierce but faltering in fear, "Leslie, what do you think you''re doing? Do you know what it means to harm a royal family member?" Leslie moved in a breath to stand before him, staring coldly at him. "Harming the royal family? It''s not my first time. Say hello to my father for me down below!" With those words, she thrust her spear through the prince''s head. Blood sprayed from the back of his skull, staining the rock and emitting a foul odor. At that moment, a graceful figure shed by. Leslie nced at Charlotte, who had arrived like a shadow, and ordered, "Cut off this guy''s head and send it along with Bryan''s to the King of Kyrik. Oh, and take this Azure Kingdom royal crest that Owen obtained and send it as well." As she spoke, she took Princess Marry''s family crest from her storage ring, wiped Owen''s scent off it, and handed it to Charlotte. Charlotte nodded, like a faithful servant, took the crest, and then left with the heads of Bryan and Prince Billy. Shortly after Charlotte departed, Leslie''s face suddenly turned pale. Her long body weakened, and a wave of endless exhaustion, fatigue, and pain washed over her. Her body softened, and she leaned on her spear, half-kneeling on the ground, blood continuously streaming from the corners of her eyes, staining her cheeks red. ... Meanwhile, Owen, traveling swiftly, arrived at the rugged terrain of Thousand Peaks. He headed toward the center of the mountain range. The peaks here were more majestic and perilous, shrouded in a natural mist that looked like a sea of clouds between the mountains. Despite the zing sun, only scattered rays of light prated the shifting mist, casting dappled shadows. Venturing deeper felt like entering a naturalbyrinth. Ancient trees and shrubs grew wildly, blending with the fog to obscure vision and perception. Without the treasure map''s guidance, Owen would have had a hard time finding this ce. As he moved further in, the fog grew denser. If not for the soft glow emanating from the treasure, Owen would have struggled to tell north from south. No wonder the mana stone deposits here had remained undiscovered for so long. The area was a perfect natural maze, easily leading people astray.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Moreover, Owen sensed the presence of numerous spellbeasts within the white fog. Some spellbeasts were hibernating, waiting for nightfall. Others hid within the mist, ready tounch a lethal attack upon spotting prey. Suddenly, a ck shadow shot through the fog, heading straight for Owen. It was a green venomous snake, coiled and ready to strike, its fangs bared. But as it neared Owen, the mana radiating from him turned it into a stter of flesh. Following the treasure map''s guidance, Owen gradually made his way deeper for about half an hour until the white fog began to thin out. Ahead, he could vaguely see the outline of a valley. This valley was the location marked on the treasure map. Owen''s eyes lit up instantly. After trekking through the forest for so long, he had finally found the treasure''s location. However, before he could proceed, he squinted and focused on the deepest part of the valley. He sensed several unusual presences there. Quickly, he concealed his aura and used the shrubs and weeds to hide himself as he moved closer to the valley''s depths. The closer he got, the more he noticed the path was littered with chaotic footprints, and on either sidey the bones of soldiers in military uniforms. It seemed that many soldiers were stationed in the valley. Owen became even more cautious. Based on his previous conversations with Leslie, this mana stone mine was likely being secretly exploited by the royal family and their allied houses. Judging by the current situation, this assumption was almost certainly correct. "What is this..." As Owen reached the valley entrance, he suddenly saw raggedly dressed soldiers stiffly pushing mine carts along the railway tracks. The carts were filled with ck stones radiating a strong magical aura. Mana stones! Seeing the stones, Owen''s breath quickened. He immediately recognized the ck stones. If sold outside, a mine cart full of mana stones would be worth tens of thousands of gold coins and would be snapped up instantly! There were many such carts in the valley, each one following the tracks into a massive warehouse not far away. Once emptied, the carts were sent back into the mine, operating in a well-ordered routine. The tracks extended deep into the mountain, where soldiers wielding pickaxes and other tools could be seen digging into the mines with rhythmic precision. These emaciated soldiers gave off no sign of life; they seemed like corpses. They emanated a peculiar mana fluctuation, as if they were being manipted like puppets, mechanically performing various mining tasks. "What an unusual necromancy," Owen muttered in amazement. This type of magic, capable of controlling corpses, was extremely rare and difficult to master. He hadn''t expected to encounter it here. His gaze moved back and forth across the soldiers'' corpses, searching for the mage controlling them. The vast valley was filled with these puppet-like soldiers, lifeless and scattered everywhere, with almost no living people in sight. "House Ashbourne''s emblem!" Suddenly, Owen''s expression tightened as he spotted a camp in the middle of the valley. On the camp''s banner was a mound of pearls, the emblem of House Ashbourne. Chapter 57: Chapter57-Heard You’re Rich? Chapter 57: Chapter57-Heard Youre Rich? ? House Ashbourne was very famous in the Azure Kingdom, known as the foremost wealthy family. They were experts inmerce, with businesses spanning across various kingdoms. It appeared that the family coborating with the Azure Kingdom''s royal family was indeed them. As Owen''s mind power gradually extended toward the tent, inside, two corpulent menyfortably in rocking chairs. A table before them wasden with a variety of delicious dishes, emitting tempting aromas. Standing around them were many soldiers'' corpses, obediently following their orders and attending to their needs. "Another mine copse, burying over three hundred bodies. We''ve been losing more and more corpsestely. It''s about time to create another batch of zombies," Robert said, downing a gulp of wine, his ruddy nose growing even redder. Then he seemed to sense something, frowning slightly in displeasure. Sean, who was looking up at the map hanging in the tent, scratched his curly, disheveled white hair and shook his head. "There''s no unrest at the border, so there aren''t any corpses avable for us to use. I suggest we just take a few thousand people from the nearby viges and turn them into zombies. They have no real value alive anyway." Robert nodded in agreement. "That could work. Their physical condition can''tpare to soldiers, but we can make do. Besides, given the current situation, Kyrik is eyeing us greedily. There will be plenty of bodies soon enough." "Then let''s send a few teams of zombie soldiers to wipe out those vigers..." Sean''s eyes turned cold as he was about to give the order, but he suddenly noticed a figure appear in the tent. Both Sean and Robert immediately stood up from their chairs, their expressions serious as they eyed the young man warily. The youth, handsome with a deep and restrained aura, was none other than Owen! "Owen?!" Sean and Robert recognized Owen at the same time, a look of surprise shing across their faces. Although they were deep within Thousand Peaks, they were well-informed about external affairs and knew about the rising fame of Owen. But shouldn''t he be at the duke''s mansion? How did he end up here? "You must have been a mouse in a past life to find such a hidden ce," Sean said, his old face full of seriousness as he stared intently at Owen. The location of the mana stone mine was a closely guarded secret of the Azure Kingdom royal family! Even some princes and princesses were unaware of it. When a traitor leaked the information to Kyrik, the royal family was furious and granted the mining rights to House Ashbourne, which specialized in necromancy. The first batch of living miners had long been turned into zombies because the dead keep secrets better than the living. Moreover, this ce had a naturalbyrinth. Even if someone stumbled upon it by ident, they would be hopelessly lost and eventually fall prey to spellbeasts. They had only been able to reach this ce safely by following special guidance. So how did Owen manage to find it? "It doesn''t matter how he found this ce. We can''t let anyone else know about the mana stone. We need to kill him quickly and turn him into a zombie. A genius like him would make a valuable addition," Robert said, rubbing his red nose and looking at Owen with interest. Owen''s name was well-known. He was recognized by Academy City as the greatest genius of the era! His exceptional talent was well-proven by his numerous achievements. The likes of Madelyn and Carlos, renowned figures in their own right, had all fallen to him. Even senior figures like the vice leader of the Bounty Guild had met their end at his hands. Agreeing with Robert, Sean nodded. Seeing that Owen hadn''t taken out the Godyer Staff, he frowned and said, "Where''s the Godyer Staff? You should have it with you. Hand it over, and we''ll give you a quick death." As he spoke, the aura of two tinum-tier level 4 mages emanated from them, causing the ground to crack and spread outwards in fan-shaped fractures. As the two powerful auras swept towards him, Owen shook his head slightly, a hint of mockery ying on his lips. He had already sensed the area and knew that apart from these two esteemed elders of House Ashbourne, there were no other living beings around. This scarcity of personnel likely contributed to the secret of the mana stone mine remaining undiscovered for so long. As for their strength, tinum-tier level 4, though formidable to most mages and representing absolute power, Owen did not consider them a significant threat. His focus shifted to the area behind them. There, a half-open storeroom door revealed piles of mana stones, emitting a tempting glow. There were also many treasures belonging to the Azure Kingdom''s royal family stored there. "Well, it seems you have been quite diligent over the years," Owen remarked. He didn''t want to waste time on them. Obsidify activated instantly, surrounding Owen in a ck glow. His wild and domineering mana stirred up the dust at his feet. Seeing Owen''s arrogance, Robert and Sean''s faces darkened. "Kid, don''t think that defeating a few juniors gives you the right to boast in front of us. Today, we''ll show you what it means to have people beyond people and heavens beyond heavens!" As seasoned tinum-tier mages, they had never been so belittled by a youngster! As they spoke, the corpses in the tent, seemingly responding to their anger, suddenly fixated their lifeless eyes on Owen and began to attack, bringing with them a nauseating stench of decay. These soldiers'' corpses were quite resilient and had been specially treated, resembling mummies. Their body hardness wasparable to bronze-tier mages. Though not very powerful individually, they were fearless and numerous. For those without sufficient strength, being overwhelmed by them would lead to death from mana depletion. However, Owen had some experience dealing with zombie-like creatures. Numerous Judgment Light Swords formed above his head, creating a holy halo. One by one, the flying swords shot out, leaving long trails in the air. The foul odor was instantly purified. The first zombie to approach Owen was pierced through by the light sword, which continued to impale the zombies behind it, forming a skewer of undead. When the light swords exhausted their energy, they exploded, purifying the zombies into ashes that scattered to the ground. Seeing that ordinary zombies couldn''t get close to Owen, Robert and Sean exchanged nces. The storage rings on their fingers glowed, and two bloodwolves, the size of carriages, appeared beside them. These bloodwolves were also corpses, covered in silver, needle-like fur. As soon as they emerged in the tent, they made the ground sink slightly under their weight and emitted a strong stench. Their presence was vastly more powerful than the soldier corpses, causing the mana in then/?/vel/b//in dot c//om tent to boil as if ignited. Owen''s expression grew slightly more serious. The aura of these two bloodwolves was strong; before their deaths, they must have been close to diamond-tier. Now, as Robert and Sean''s puppets, they were equivalent to tinum-tier level 4 strength! "Owen, don''t say we didn''t give you a chance. This is yourst opportunity. Surrender, and we''ll give you a quick death!" The appearance of the bloodwolves made Robert''s face more confident and smug. They were both tinum-tier level 4 mages. With the bloodwolves, they could even contend with a diamond-tier mage. And now they faced only a gold-tier Owen? Owen had many secrets they wanted to uncover before turning him into a zombie. As they looked at him mockingly, Owen responded with a smile and asked, "I''m curious, do you have the skill book for controlling corpses with you? I''m quite interested in that technique." Before Owen finished speaking, Robert and Sean''s faces turned grim. Coldly, theymanded the bloodwolves, "Kill!" In an instant, the bloodwolves powered up and charged at Owen. With a thought, Owen summoned mes in his left hand and lightning in his right, then rushed toward the bloodwolves. Bang! Owen''s fists met the bloodwolves'' ws in mid-air. The sh caused the air to explode with a deafening roar, creating shockwaves that shattered the tent and shook the surroundings. Compared to the bloodwolves'' ws, Owen''s hands and feet seemed tiny, like fireflies against the moon. However, with the Order of Fire and Order of Thunder enhancing him, mes and lightning erupted from his body the moment they made contact! Chapter 58: Chapter58-You Have the Power of a Demon God? Chapter 58: Chapter58-You Have the Power of a Demon God? ? In the midst of the chaos in therge tent, scorching mes and roaring thunder surged and swelled like erupting magma and writhing silver snakes, wreaking havoc in a frenzy. In an instant, Owen''s body was engulfed. The emanating waves of power turned the ground into a charred ck mess, sending up columns of ck smoke. The ws of the two bloodwolves that came into contact with Owen seemed to sink into a quagmire, immediately enshrouded by thunder and mes. Their iron-like tough fur crackled and sizzled under the relentless assault. The magma and thunder both contained the power of [Order]. Despite the bloodwolves being as powerful as tinum-tier mages, they couldn''t withstand the power of [Order]. After a brief struggle, the silver fur on the bloodwolves'' bodies began to shrivel and cken, and their desated flesh showed cracks like tree bark, oozing thick ck blood. Although the bloodwolves'' ws were injured, they were now zombies and felt no pain. Instead, they snarled more fiercely, pressing down on Owen with greater force, apanied by waves of foul-smelling air. Magma and thunder coiled around Owen''s hands, but under the immense pressure, they began to recede, their glow and aura dimming slightly. Owen''s eyes showed a hint of gravity. These two bloodwolves were indeed once near diamond-tier in their ferocity. The power they unleashed now was truly terrifying. Even a diamond-tier mage might find it hard to match these two bloodwolves in physical strength and power. However, Owen was clearly not in that category! He pushed Obsidify to its limit, with an indestructible ck light swirling around him. His hand, like a ck iron forge, shed fiercely with the bloodwolves. "Do you have a death wish?!" Seeing that Owen was not retreating but advancing, attempting to match the bloodwolves in physical strength, Sean and Robert chuckled. However, the next moment, their smiles froze. As Owen pushed Obsidify to its limit,bining it with the Order of Fire and Order of Thunder, he managed to forcefully knock the two fully powered bloodwolves away! In Sean and Robert''s eyes, the two bloodwolves were like towering mountains, their explosive power capable of shattering mountains and severing peaks. Yet, in a head-on sh with Owen, they were actually repelled! How strong was Owen''s physical body? A look of astonishment crossed their faces. Spellbeasts generally had stronger physical bodies than mages, and these two bloodwolves were nearly two whole tiers higher than Owen! Now, Owen felt more like a humanoid beast to them! Boom! The two bloodwolves, struck by Owen, flew out like massive meteors, tearing through the tent and hurtling backward, flying dozens of meters through the air before crashing to the ground, creating a huge pit and kicking up a cloud of dust. The sound of theirnding snapped Sean and Robert out of their shock, and they stared intently at Owen. For a gold-tier level 1 to unleash suchbat power was beyond reason! "This guy is too strange. Let''s strike together and eliminate him quickly!" The two exchanged a nce, each seeing the intense killing intent in the other''s eyes. The two bloodwolves were the strongest of all the zombies they had crafted! Yet even when attacking together, they were no match for Owen. This guy was more monstrous than the rumors suggested! Everyone else had overestimated Owen, but after this brief encounter, they realized they had underestimated him! Having made their decision, the two immediately summoned bone staffs into their hands. The bone staffs resembled miniaturized human skeletons, with hollow eye sockets glowing with eerie green light, staring intently at Owen and emitting a soul-stirring, eerie glow. Owen''s body instantly tensed up, his whole body feeling as if pricked by needles, aching and numb, causing a momentary daze before he regained his senses. At the moment of Owen''s daze, the two men sneered coldly, gripping their staffs and charging towards him. Simultaneously, the zombies outside the tent immediately dropped what they were doing and roared as they rushed towards Owen. In an instant, the valley shook as if it were copsing, creating a massivendslide. Amidst this immense upheaval, Owen became the focal point, the core of the turbulent storm, as if the entire world was bearing down on him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The ground beneath Owen''s feet cracked open instantly, spreading countless intersecting fissures like a spider web. However, this anomalysted only a moment. Owen took a deep breath, his left hand entwined with mes while his right hand shed with a dark golden light, and the Godyer Sword appeared in his hand. The agitated mana around Owen surged, and then a swath of crimson mes swept towards the zombies behind him. Within these mes, furious silver thunderbolts flickered. The approaching zombies were turned to ashes by the fire and thunder before they could even strike Owen, scattering all over the ground. Meanwhile, Owen focused most of his attention on Sean and Robert. The Godyer Sword radiated a brilliant light, transforming into a massive dark golden sword energy, cutting visible cracks in the pale void like a sharp de. Supreme Sword! Once again, it shone with its rightful brilliance in Owen''s hand. Nothing it couldn''t cut, nothing it couldn''t break! The iing sword energy reflected in their eyes. Sean, at the forefront, felt as if his pupils were being sliced open, blood trickling from the corners of his eyes, causing a stinging pain that made his scalp tingle. Robert, behind him, felt his scalp nearly explode, and the mana swirling around his body dispersed significantly. It seemed that under this sword energy, they were trembling and wailing! Danger! Extreme danger! Their minds werepletely overwhelmed with thoughts of terror! It seemed that no conventional means could resist or evade this strike! It was as if this sword had severed their very lives! They had never experienced or felt anything like this before. Almost simultaneously, the two men did not advance but retreated, their bone staffs colliding. The ghostly mes in the skull''s eyes exploded, transforming into fiery specks that swirled around them, faintly outlining a colossal skeletal phantom. This skull resembled a human skull, with numerous eyes forming a delicate ring from its brow. At this moment, these eyes were closed, but from the corners of the eyes, grayish-ck mist began to rise, hinting at the possibility of opening, causing the void before them to emit wailing sounds. Owen''s pupils slightly contracted as he saw the trajectory of the Supreme Sword slow down for the first time. "Kid, being the first to die under the Thousand-Eyed Demon God is an honor!" Seeing the deadly sword energy slow down, Sean and Robert immediately breathed a sigh of relief, their faces twisting into sinister smiles. The Thousand-Eyed Demon God descended! This extremely rarebined magic spell! Even in the vast realm of dark magic, it was a particrly unique and terrifying presence. Both of them had diligently practiced within House Ashbourne and had finally mastered it. Previously, no one was worthy of them using it. They initially believed that relying on their own strength, especially with the Corpse Animation Spell, was enough to dominate the continent. They didn''t expect the first time they would use it would be against Owen, a gold-tier mage. "Thousand-Eyed Demon God, your supreme sacrifice is ahead. Your humble servants beg you, strike now!" Robert suddenly cut his palm, letting the blood drip onto the top of the fused bone staff. The blood flowed over the white skull, dyeing it crimson. As the white skull transformed, the Thousand-Eyed Demon God''s phantom behind them became even more realistic. The originally closed eyelids began to twitch slightly, and the mist escaping from the eye corners turned blood-red! Whoosh! The sword energy of the Supreme Sword came crashing down, heavily striking the illusory demon god''s head, almost cleaving it in two. Roar! A pained sound burst from the throats of Sean and Robert. The Thousand-Eyed Demon God descended, immensely powerful, yet requiring a certain amount of time to gather strength. Now, their bloodlines were connected to this wisp of the demon god''s avatar. If this illusory head were shattered, it would also mean their demise. Fortunately, despite the strength of Owen''s sword, the demon god''s head contained a trace of the true demon god''s power! This was something Owen couldn''t possiblyprehend at his current level. It was the power of a true god! After their gruesome screams, the two men immediately forced themselves to stay focused, absorbing all the controlled zombies into the demon god''s phantom behind them. In just an instant, the demon god''s phantom became even more solid, and the cracks caused by the Supreme Sword began to heal rapidly! Then, the demon god''s originally serene face became bloodthirsty and ferocious. At that moment, the eyes on the demon god''s head suddenly opened wide! Chapter 59: Chapter59-Do You Think Only You Have the Power of a God? Chapter 59: Chapter59-Do You Think Only You Have the Power of a God? ? The pure ck eyes, each the size of a millstone, wriggled within their sockets like the deepest ck worms, exuding an indescribable evil aura, as if the deepest pits of hell were trying to drag anyone who looked into them into the abyss. Owen''s gaze met those dense eyes, his head ringing, nearly exploding in an instant. Everything before him plunged into darkness, losing all sense of the surrounding environment. An unprecedented feeling of unease surged within Owen. This attack must be the strongest killing move that Sean and Robert, these two tinum-tier mages, could unleash together! Such an attack, imbued with the demon god''s power, even if just a sliver, was divine power- something no ordinary mage could withstand! "Divine power? Do you think only you possess divine power?" Owen steadied himself, grasping the Godyer Staff tightly. Then, golden light surged forth, transforming into a Guardian Shield that stood before him! "Die!" "Go to hell!" Sean and Robert, their sanity nearly eroded by the demon god''s whispers, had eyes turned pitch ck, void of any whites, and they screamed at Owen with manic fury. Then, ck light shot out from the deep eyes of the demon god behind them! The ck light was like spreading ck ink, filled with extreme pollution power. Wherever it passed, daylight turned into night, and any light it touched was devouredpletely! As soon as Owen''s Guardian Shield appeared, the ck light seemed to already be there, crossing the gap of time and space and striking it fiercely. The arc on the surface of the Guardian Shield flickered, and the light of the demon god, which could cken space and light, could not prate it, as if it was forever frozen in ce. Seeing this, Sean and Robert''s chaotic minds were shocked, their faces full of horror and disbelief. This move was theirbined effort, bolstered by the sacrifices of so many zombies. Not even a tinum-tier mage, let alone a diamond-tier mage, could withstand this terrifying power. After all, it contained the power of the demon god! As they stood in absolute terror, their pupils suddenly shrank again! They saw the arc of the Guardian Shield that blocked the demon god''s light wriggle slightly, as if an invisible hand was reflecting the demon god''s light back. The returning demon god''s light grew thicker, like a ck trunk, retracing its path, shattering the void, and striking the demon god''s head fiercely. Bang! The demon god''s head trembled, and the blood-red eyes that had opened were pierced by the reflected demon god''s light! Boom! Countless cracks spread from the demon god''s head, and Sean and Robert bore the brunt of the bacsh. Their eyes exploded like bombs, blood sttering, leaving sunken eye sockets. Through their eye sockets, one could even see the brains shattered by the shockwave! Their expressions froze in death, never understanding why the demon god''s light failed to kill Owen, and instead was bizarrely reflected back, growing several times stronger! This waspletely beyond theirprehension. As their pupils constricted and they died on the spot, the Guardian Shield in front of Owen gradually receded, transforming back into the Godyer Staff. Looking at the dissipating demon god''s head and the fallen bodies of Sean and Robert, Owen gripped the Godyer Staff even tighter, a deep satisfaction on his face. The demon god''s light had been extremely terrifying; even the Supreme Sword had only managed to heavily damage it, notpletely dispel it. If the demon god''s light had actually struck him, with its immense power, he would have been severely injured if not killed. Fortunately, the Guardian Shield could block and reflect projectile-type magic attacks, tripling their power in return. Even the power of a demon god, as long as it was a projectile-type attack, could still be countered by the Guardian Shield! Owen nced around the valley; with Sean and Robert dead, the remaining zombies all copsed to the ground, their eyes dim and lifeless, as if they had be true corpses. Seeing this, Owen immediately walked over to the two bodies and took their storage rings. The storage rings appeared extremely luxurious. Owen rubbed them for a moment, then flooded them with mind power, shattering the residual mental imprints left by the two. Inside, he found a mountain of mana stones, numerous supplies, and various misceneous items. The most notable and pleasing to Owen was a yellowed skill book-**Corpse Animation Spell**! This magic, which could turn corpses into his servants, intrigued Owen greatly. As his power grew, especially with his cooperation with Leslie and their ns against the Azure Kingdom''s royal family, it became increasingly difficult to rely on solo efforts. He needed a powerful andpletely loyal group of mages. However, achieving this was obviously not easy. It required a lot of time and resources, both of which hecked. But now, with the Corpse Animation Spell, once he learned it, he could use corpses as soldiers, as puppets, essentially bing a one-man army! He believed that even if these zombiescked intelligence, as long as they followed orders and didn''t betray him at crucial moments, even the strongest mages would be drained of their mana and perish against them. In high spirits, Owen immediately began to peruse and study the Corpse Animation Spell. "This Corpse Animation Spell is indeed exquisite. It requires a high level of mind power, but that''s not an issue for me. Let''s use the bodies of these two as practice; after all, they were tinum-tier powerhouses." Once Owen thoroughly familiarized himself with the Corpse Animation Spell, he looked down at Sean and Robert''s bodies, mind power emanating from his brow. Initially, this mind power was as gentle as moonlight, but as soon as it was ignited by a small me, it transformed into a white me waterfall, enveloping the bodies. Under the burning of the spiritual fire, the bodies began to stiffen, and their dissipated auras gradually transformed into Owen''s unique aura. It was as if they had be extensions of Owen himself. Deep within Owen''s mind, he felt a subtle connection with these two bodies. The burning of the spiritual fire did notst long before Owen''s face turned slightly pale. These two were, after all, tinum-tier mages. Even in death, the residual mana and their mind power within their bodies were difficult to cleanse. Fortunately, he sessfully followed the Corpse Animation Spell and transformed their bodies. Owen wiped a thinyer of sweat from his forehead as Sean and Robert''s hollow-eyed bodies stood up, stiffly standing beside Owen like zombies, ready to obey hismands. Owen tested their ability to perform actions and cast magic spells, and they executed them as instructed, like robots followingmands to the letter. Satisfied, Owen then looked at the two fallen bloodwolves and the other zombies. He proceeded to store them in his storage ring. As they were merely corpses, they did not cause any rejection or confusion within the storage ring, quickly filling it to capacity. Owen was very pleased with this. Such a massive zombie army would be a formidable weapon! Afterpleting these tasks, Owen walked into the storeroom with great anticipation. From his earlier glimpse, Owen could see that the storeroom contained numerous treasures and mana stones, far surpassing the storage rings of Sean and Robert.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om This treasure trove was not just a repository for mana stones but also a backup Kingdom Vault prepared by the Azure royal family. As Owen stepped inside, he immediately felt a dense wave of mana wash over him, warming his body. He swallowed hard, his attentionpletely captivated by the mana stones piled into small mountains before him. Just one of these small mountains of mana stones would drive every kingdom and power in the world mad! After all, the value of mana stones was incredibly high due to the pure and vast mana they contained. Mana stones yed an irreceable role in tier breakthroughs, staffs, formations, and many other areas. The fervor for mana stones was deeply ingrained in every mage''s bones. Even though Owen had known about the abundance of mana stones here, seeing them in person still left him in awe! Chapter 60: Chapter60-War? Chapter 60: Chapter60-War? ? Having these mana stones was beyond the wealth of a nation. If kingdoms could be sold, these mana stones would be enough to buy several of them and still have plenty left over! Owen stood there, gazing in awe for a moment, before snapping back to reality. He quickly opened his storage ring and began to sweep all the mana stones into it. As Owen continued to collect the mana stones, delving deeper into the vault, the small hills of mana stones began to dwindle, reced by various treasures stored there. Holy Moon Bow! Red Dragon Flowing Light Armor! Holy Grail! ... Priceless treasures were piled up here, each capable of causing a sensation in the outside world. Owen thought for a moment and decided not to take all the treasures. Instead, he left a portion behind. He also ced the Mini Nuke he had previously exchanged in the mall at the base of the Azure family''s Holy Grail. ... While Owen was dealing with the two from House Ashbourne, in Kyrik, the ministers had already gathered in the council hall, seated around the long oval conference table. "Your Majesty, Owen from Azure Kingdom is bing increasingly unruly. He even dared to harm Commanders Alfonso and Bada. Does he have any regard for Kyrik and the Church?" The military minister, seated in the center, angrily patted the table, venting his dissatisfaction. "If we don''t eliminate this person quickly, it will not only damage the reputation of Kyrik and the Church but also leave a lingering threat!" "Your Majesty, I agree with the military minister. We have underestimated Owen. A person recognized by the Godyer Staff is a rare genius, possibly once in a century or even a millennium. I suggest issuing a kill order for Owen and retrieving the Godyer Staff!" Many ministers expressed deep agreement with the military minister''s view. Kyrik had always bullied others; no other country had dared to bully and despise Kyrik. Whether for the sake of their reputation or the Godyer Staff, they could not let Owen go! Especially the representatives of the Church present at the meeting; their emotions were also ignited. Alfonso was a top talent that the Church had painstakingly nurtured, yet he was killed by Owen! "Your Majesty, we believe that Owen is still young and not a significant threat. The real issue affecting Kyrik is the prophecy of the high priest. The high priest has never been wrong, and this matter concerns the fate of our nation!" "I second this! Your Majesty, although most of the snakefolk have been purged, there might still be some who escaped. This matter requires serious attention. We need to eliminate both the domestic and foreign snakefolk to prevent endless future troubles!" Many ministers focused their attention on the prophecy concerning the snakefolk. Compared to Owen, this issue had more far-reaching implications. They hoped the king would prioritize dealing with it. As a result, many ministers argued fiercely in the court. "Your Majesty, while both Owen and the snakefolk issues are significant, they are not the most urgent matters!" "John and Princess Marry''s three-year agreement is about to expire. This is what we should discuss and prepare strategies for!" "Exactly. Previously, the Azure Kingdom''s reputation soared because of Owen. If we secretly assist John in defeating Princess Marry, we could greatly humiliate the Azure Kingdom in front of all the major kingdoms!" Another minister spoke up, and the entire council hall was filled with noisy discussions, everyone offering their own strategies and opinions, creating a tense atmosphere. King Kyrik, seated at the head of the table, watched the noisy ministers, feeling overwhelmed and slightly frowning. Recently, many unexpected major events had urred, each of great importance, and most were rted to Owen and the Azure Kingdom. This made him quite irritated. Just as he was about to take a sip of tea to calm his nerves, a guard suddenly rushed in, half- kneeling on the ground, and said: "Your Majesty, a secret emissary has arrived, iming an unknown employer sent him with something that you would definitely want." Hearing this, the previously noisy ministers immediately fell silent, all staring at the half- kneeling guard with a mix of confusion, curiosity, and caution in their eyes. King Kyrik hesitated briefly but then nodded. The ministers'' bickering was making him irritable, and if this truly was good news or something he needed, it could help ease his mood. Seeing the king nod, the guard quickly retreated, and soon, a figure cloaked in ck entered, carrying an exquisite box. As the cloaked figure approached, an elderly man with white eyes behind King Kyrik frowned slightly, his murky eyes fixed intently on the neer. He sensed a familiar and special aura emanating from the box in the cloaked figure''s hands, which made him tense slightly and speak up: "You said someone hired you to deliver this item. Who hired you?" The sudden question from the white-eyed elder startled both King Kyrik and the other ministers. After all, this white-eyed elder was one of Kyrik''s two master-tier mages. Moreover, he was a high-level master-tier mage with unfathomable strength, who typically guarded the king and was almost like his shadow, rarely speaking. Now, he was proactively inquiring. Though the ministers were surprised, they respected the white-eyed elder greatly and turned their attention to the cloaked figure. Under their gazes, the cloaked figure remained unfazed and calmly said, "The gift my employer has asked me to deliver to His Majesty is something he currently needs very much. I am not at liberty to disclose my employer''s identity." "My employer says that while Kyrik is strong, there are still many forces that need to be dealt with. His Majesty will understand once he opens the box. I will not disturb you further." With these final words, the cloaked figure ced the box on the council table and pushed it towards King Kyrik. As Kyrik was about to inquire about the contents, he saw the cloaked figure vanish like a wisp of smoke. The sudden disappearance of the cloaked figure heightened the ministers'' alertness. "Your Majesty, this person is shrouded in mystery and unwilling to disclose his employer''s identity. The item he delivered might be dangerous. I suggest caution," one minister advised. However, the white-eyed elder shook his head slightly and said, "Your Majesty, the cloaked figure just now was merely a projection. The box contains no dangerous magical fluctuations and is not a trap. The sender likely possesses considerable influence." King Kyrik nodded, then slowly opened the box, his curiosity growing stronger. What could be inside? What did the sender go to such lengths to deliver? Could it be a map of the Azure Kingdom''s territory, or perhaps... As King Kyrik''s interest piqued, the queen beside him also grew curious and leaned slightly to get a look. Their gazes met as they peered inside. Light prated the box, dispelling the darkness, revealing ck hair and then two faces twisted in extreme terror. Their pupils suddenly contracted as they recognized these familiar faces! Bryan! Prince Billy! These were their severed heads! In an instant, King Kyrik''s scalp tingled with shock! He had considered the possibility of many things being inside the box, but he had never imagined it would be his own child and one of the kingdom''s guardian mages, Bryan! At that moment, the two heads felt like sharp swords piercing deeply into his heart. His heartbeat thundered, his breathing became rapid, and his eyes were filled with disbelief andn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om terror. The queen, having never seen such a scene before, screamed, rolled her eyes, and fainted. Seeing the king and queen''s drastic reactions, the other ministers immediately crowded around to look into the box. Their pupils also shrank suddenly, feeling a sense of surreal disbelief. Two bloody heads! Master-tier mage Bryan and Prince Billy! Not only had they been killed, but their heads had also been severed and sent here! The ministers recoiled in shock, unable to believe their eyes. Even the white-eyed elder, who had seen countless storms, had his pupils contract suddenly. He now understood why he had sensed a familiar aura from the box. He also noticed that between the two headsy an Azure Kingdom emblem! Chapter 61: Chapter61-The Revelation of the Incident! Chapter 61: Chapter61-The Revtion of the Incident! ? "An Azure Kingdom emblem!" Seeing the emblem in the box, the white-eyed elder''s expression grew even darker! Although the entire scenario seemed like an obvious attempt to frame the Azure royal family, it aligned perfectly with Kyrik''s desire to wage war against the Azure Kingdom. Moreover, Bryan was a master-tier mage. He had previously gone to the Azure Kingdom with Prince Billy, only to meet such a fate. The number of mages capable of this was very small, likely only that ancient and formidable figure from the Azure Kingdom! "Your Majesty, the Azure Kingdom has gone too far! This is an outrage! I suggest we immediately send troops to the Azure Kingdom and demand an exnation from their king!" "Yes, Your Majesty, this is intolerable! The Azure Kingdom has repeatedly provoked us. If we, Kyrik, continue to tolerate this, they will only be more arrogant!" The ministers, after regaining theirposure, began to speak out angrily. King Kyrik, also unable to bear it any longer, surveyed his furious ministers and said, "This time, King Aldric must give me an exnation!" With a grand gesture, hemanded, "Summon the cavalry, infantry, and spellbeast corps immediately. All families with fighting capabilities in Kyrik must mobilize. Also, send word to Kyrik''s foremost general to lead 300,000 soldiers to the Azure Kingdom!" The white-eyed elder hesitated and then asked, "Your Majesty, this matter is of great importance. Shouldn''t we seek the opinion of the Emperor Dowager?" King Kyrik remained silent for a moment, then shook his head slightly. "The Emperor Dowager has been deeply immersed in cultivation and has not concerned himself with worldly affairs for many years. There is no need to consult him." Seeing this, the white-eyed elder remained silent. The ministers quickly took their orders and left. ... In the duke''s mansion, within the courtyard. Soft light poured down. After a day and night of rushing around, Owen finally returned here, letting out a slight sigh of relief. "How did it go on your end?" Just as Owen sat down to drink a cup of hot tea and rest, Leslie''s figure appeared before him like a ghost. Her long hair fluttered, carrying a chill.N?v(el)B\\jnn However, as she sat down on a stone bench opposite Owen, she seemed both tired and bored,zily stretching, which entuated her enticing curves. Owen couldn''t help but feel that Leslie was extremely alluring at this moment, causing him to stare a bit more than usual. Noticing Owen''s fixed gaze, Leslie asked, "What are you looking at?" Owen coughed twice. "Nothing. The treasure map was urate. Ny percent of the mana stones and treasures stored in the Azure Kingdom have been looted..." After listening to Owen, Leslie nodded in satisfaction. Although Owen sometimes seemed unserious, he handled matters very well. She was particrly surprised to hear that Owen had eliminated Sean and Robert from House Ashbourne. After all, these two were seasoned mages with considerable strength, reputed to possess abined magic that was said to pose a threat even to diamond-tier mages. After that, sheposed herself and briefly recounted her actions in intercepting and killing Prince Billy and Bryan. "At the moment, merely looting the Azure Kingdom''s royal treasury, though it greatly impacts the royal family''s foundation, isn''t enough to pose a fatal threat!" To overthrow the Azure Kingdom within a year, the progress still seemed a bit slow. Understanding Leslie''s thoughts, Owen said, "To threaten the royal family, we need to first clip its wings!" "The royal family''s biggest support is the Council of Elders. If something happens in the capital, King Aldric will certainly take the entire royal family to the Council of Elders'' headquarters, which is a hundred miles from the capital..." "Oh?" Seeing that Owen seemed to have a n, Leslie blinked her eyes, her expression showing some confusion. "You intend to lure them to the Council of Elders and eliminate them all at once? But the Council of Elders is filled with powerful individuals..." Before Leslie could finish, Owen smiled and said, "That''s why the key is to ensure that when the royal family evacuates, they bring the remaining treasures to the Council of Elders'' headquarters. At that time, both the Council of Elders and all the mages will be wiped out. This step is crucial to the entire n!" By the end, Owen''s expression had be much more serious. Owen was very aware of the Mini Nuke''s power; it could easily level a hill. The mages inside, no matter how powerful, wouldn''t be prepared for a nuclear explosion, as it was entirely outside the magical system and couldn''t be anticipated or defended against. Hearing this, Leslie, although unsure of Owen''s confidence, had a vague sense that he had tampered with the treasures left behind. But what kind of tampering could give Owen such confidence and certainty? "So, as long as we make the royal family evacuate to the Council of Elders, bringing those treasures with them, the Council of Elders will be destroyed?" Leslie looked seriously at Owen. Owen nodded, "Trust me, once we achieve this, you''ll witness an unprecedentedly massive firework disy!" Leslie stared at Owen with a mixture of doubt and curiosity, while Owen''s gaze remained resolute as he met her eyes. After a moment, Leslie slowly said, "I can leverage mywork to arrange an auction in Academy City. The item to be auctioned will be the Azure Kingdom''s treasure map. The royal family will undoubtedly try to move those treasures, and the best ce for them to transfer the treasures would be the Council of Elders!" Hearing this, Owen''s eyes lit up. Leslie was indeed a master of intrigue; she immediately came up with such a brilliant n. Having Academy City conduct the auction was perfect. Academy City always remained neutral, and no one dared to question the identity of the sellers in their auctions. Their confidentiality was top-notch. Moreover, Academy City had a vast informationwork across the continent, capable of spreading the news quickly. "I''ll take care of this. I''ll ensure the auction in Academy City is widely publicized, attracting all major kingdoms and powerful individuals. This will definitely prompt the Azure royal family to move their treasures to the Council of Elders." "Secondly, we''ll schedule the auction for a month from now, giving us enough time to prepare and avoid any interference from other factions that might disrupt our n during the auction..." Leslie confidentlyid out the n, considering many details and potential changes. Owen was impressed. If he didn''t know Leslie''s rtively young age, her meticulous approach would have made him think she was an old mastermind, nning everything down to thest detail. Indeed, some people were born to be schemers. After discussing the details with Leslie and finalizing the n, Owen prepared to leave the courtyard. However, just as he reached the gate, he suddenly saw a delicate white hand blocking his way. Madelyn squinted herrge eyes, scrutinizing Owen as if he were a heinous criminal. "Madelyn, is something wrong?" Owen asked, puzzled, as he looked at her. Madelyn nced at Leslie in the courtyard, grabbed Owen''s hand, and pulled him out of the courtyard. She then pushed him against a wall. Feeling Madelyn''s eyes getting closer, Owen felt a bit uneasy. Could it be that Madelyn, his sister-inw, had developed feelings for him? Just as he was about to speak, Madelyn gritted her teeth and said, "Owen, was it you who did the Kingdom Vault job?!" The Azure royal family had entrusted the investigation of the Kingdom Vault to the Eagle Guard, and Madelyn was themander. After some investigation, she quickly discovered that the box containing the Godyer Staff fragment had been opened and immediately thought of Owen. However, due to the duchy''s reputation and her sister''s safety, she had to suppress the matter temporarily and hurried over to confront Owen. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about," Owen replied coldly. Madelyn ignored Owen''s denial, her voice rising, "Don''t y dumb. I''m trying to save you and the duchy! I''ve already discovered that the wooden box contained the handle of the Godyer Staff! This can only be your doing!" Owen shook his head, "What makes you think that?" Madelyn snorted, "If you have the guts, take out the Godyer Staff and show me." Owen stared at Madelyn unhurriedly, "If it was me, what would you do?" Seeing Owen''s demeanor, Madelyn sighed and stepped back, her body slightly weak, "I knew it was you. We''re doomed. Robbing the national treasure and killing the prince-if this gets out, my sister, the duchy, and I will be ruined beyond redemption!" Chapter 62: Chapter62-Escape? Chapter 62: Chapter62-Escape? ? Outside the courtyard, looking at Owen, who seemed indifferent as if it had nothing to do with him, Madelyn''s heart sank to the bottom. Owen had an engagement with her sister Leslie, and the marriage contract had already been signed, making him closely tied to House Ravenwood. Even if the family handed him over, House Ravenwood was already under heavy suspicion due to its military power, and the royal family would definitely seize the opportunity to take action against House Ravenwood. So, even knowing that this audacious rebel was right in front of her, looking at her with an indifferent expression, Madelyn could only suppress her emotions and red at Owen, "How did our House Ravenwood end up with someone like you?" "As the currentmander of the Eagle Guard, I can temporarily suppress this matter, but I don''t know how long I can keep it under wraps. His Majesty and the Council of Elders are very concerned about this matter. I will do my best." "I have already contacted some friends in Seaside City. Tonight, you should take your sister and leave here, go as far as you can!" "I will try to handle the rest. Tomorrow is the three-year agreement between Marry and Prince John. His Majesty and the Council of Elders shouldn''t react so quickly, so you still have some time to escape." Looking at Madelyn, who had the appearance of a worried mother, Owen felt a sense of warmth and couldn''t help but smile slightly. Although he knew that Madelyn''s diligent efforts to help him werergely for the sake of House Ravenwood, it was still rare for someone to take such great risks to n a way out for him and Leslie. So, Owen was about to speak to persuade Madelyn not to be so agitated, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Madelyn. "You don''t need to thank me. I owed you a big favor from the previous martial arts tournament, so after this, we''re even!" After saying this, she snorted, turned around, and prepared to leave quickly. However, after a few steps, she seemed to remember something, stopped abruptly, turned back to Owen, and loudly warned: "Don''t you dare have any designs on my friend Marry, and if you ever break my sister''s heart, I won''t let you off!" As she spoke the final words, she seemed to think of some terrible oue. With tears in her eyes, she nced at Leslie inside the courtyard and left angrily. Owen watched her with a mixture of amusement and gratitude. It was clear she intended to shoulder the responsibility and buy them time. With the weakest body, she bore the heaviest burden. Madelyn was as proud and defiant as ever. Leslie walked up to Owen, "They''re about to find out?" Owen nodded and grunted in affirmation. Leslie looked at Madelyn''s departing figure and smiled faintly, "Isn''t my sister adorable?" Hearing the first part, Owen instinctively nodded, but the implication made him twitch his mouth involuntarily. ... The next morning, after freshening up, Owen walked out of his room in high spirits, only to find Charlotte bowing and waiting at the door. Seeing Owene out, Charlotte''s expression was as serious as a block of ice. She began her report earnestly: "Master Owen, the youngdy has already arranged for Academy City to handle the auction, and the news will start spreading today." "Additionally, the three-year agreement between John and Marry is today. Many prodigies have already gathered at the royal arena. Carlos, whom you severely injured before, has also arrived, bringing two tinum-tier strongmen as guards." Upon hearing this, Owen immediately pictured Carlos''s gloomy eyes. This second Dark Emperor in the original story had be much more cautious after hisst defeat. This time, he had even brought two tinum-tier mages, showing his extraordinary talent and status in the Nether Kingdom. "Moreover, the main force of the Council of Elders has also arrived. Particrly, the dean of Luna Academy from Moonspring Kingdom, who is Marry''s mentor, hase as well. He is a significant figure." Marry''s mentor, the dean of Luna Academy! Owen''s expression turned much more serious. She was indeed a legendary female mage, with some past connections to King Aldric. While her presence here to support Marry was understandable, Owen couldn''t shake the feeling that she had other motives. Thinking about how Marry seemed to have a fondness for her, Owen couldn''t help but twitch his mouth, sensing an ominous feeling. "Furthermore, the youngdy specifically asked me to inform you that the Mountain Forces of the Cloud Empire are also paying close attention to this matter!" Charlotte''s already serious expression grew even more solemn as she said this. "Mountain Forces..." Owen murmured to himself. He knew that the Mountain Forces didn''t refer to a specific faction but rather to some super sects stationed in famous mountains and rivers. They mostly had long histories, deep foundations, and their internal strength far exceeded mundane imagination. They were like colossal beings atop the peaks, overlooking the mortal world. They generally didn''t meddle in worldly affairs, focusing only on their cultivation. But whenever they appeared in the mortal realm, they would stir up a storm on the continent. Logically, the three-year agreement between Marry and Prince John, though widely spread, shouldn''t be significant enough to attract the Mountain Forces. Yet they had still sent people here. "ording to ourtest information, the Mountain Forces in the Cloud Empire are from the Sun-Moon Sect. This sect is fond of cultivating enchanting techniques, and its members are top-ss beauties. This time, they''ve even sent a saint!"N?v(el)B\\jnn "Additionally, Davis, the eldest son of the Prime Minister of the Cloud Empire, has alsoe to the capital to witness the three-year agreement between Marry and John." Hearing this, Owen''s mind raced. He felt that this three-year agreement was bing overly significant. Too many heavyweight figures had arrived, and it was being taken too seriously by too many kingdoms, which seemed off. ... "Will the down-and-out Prince John be able to make aeback and defeat the white swan Marry after three years? Or will Marrypletely trample John into the dirt, making him an ordinary man? ce your bets, ce your bets!" The capital''s major casinos and bars were already in an uproar. Business had been exceptionally good for these establishments ever since the three-year agreement between Prince John and Marry was approaching. Many people took pleasure in this event and participated in the betting games to varying extents. After being rejected by Marry, Prince John had kept a low profile for three years. There were many rumors about his intense training and terrifyingly rapid improvement in strength. However, the truth of these rumors remained uncertain. The only certainty was that Marry had been diligently training over the years. Not only had she be a student at Luna Academy, but she had also been taken as a disciple by the dean. She was truly a favored child of the heavens! As a result, the vast majority of people in the betting circles, bars, and other ces favored Marry to win. However, many natives of the capital favored Prince John instead. "Thirty years east of the river, thirty years west. Back then, Prince John shouted this phrase that became famous across the continent. Those who know shame will strive to improve. Over these three years, he must have gone through countless life-and-death trials. He may not be much weaker than Marry." "I think so too. I''ve heard that Prince John has now reached gold-tier level 8. He''s a truly top- notch genius, even more so than Marry!" "Your source is too unreliable. Three years ago, Prince John was just a bronze mage. How could he have improved so much in such a short time?" "Indeed, it''s impossible. I''ve heard that Marry, the royal family, the Council of Elders, and even her mentor all ce great importance on this battle. Prince John doesn''t have the same resources. How could he possiblypare to Marry?" At this moment, the capital was teeming with people. Every hotel was fully booked. Whether they were local street vendors or people from other kingdoms who had traveled here overnight, everyone was talking about this event. The capital was in a state of uproar, with everyone''s attention focused on the three-year agreement. Rumors were spreading, stirring the pot and adding fuel to the fire. Meanwhile, the wealthy and influential had already gathered outside the pce, packed tightly together, forming a sea of people as far as the eye could see. Chapter 63: Chapter63-What a Cliché Plot? Chapter 63: Chapter63-What a Clich Plot? ? Countless eyes of the dignitaries and nobles were fixed on the depths of the Royal Arena, filled with anticipation and curiosity. "So many prodigies have gathered here; this three-year agreement is the grandest event in years." "But why haven''t we seen Owen? Wasn''t he supposed to participate in this three-year agreement as well?" "Yes, most of the prodigies are already here. Is Owen not nning to attend? I mainly came here to see him. He has been at the duke''s mansion and hasn''t appeared in a long time." After scanning the Royal Arena, many people showed slight disappointment on their faces. The three-year agreement was indeed highly anticipated, but more people wanted to use this event to catch a glimpse of the rising star, Owen. After all, Owen was not only unmatched among the younger generation but also outshined the older generation of strong warriors. Who wouldn''t want to see such a legendary figure? Meanwhile, in the VIP seats of the Royal Arena, the prodigies and representatives from various forces were also scanning the crowd, searching for Owen. The three-year agreement had caused a huge stir back in the day, drawing curiosity and attention from all the kingdoms. However, this attention was not enough to make the kingdoms send such heavyweight figures. Their core purpose was to see Owen, to witness if he was as dazzling as the rumors imed. Owen had previously stirred up a storm in the Azure Kingdom, bing a renowned figure. How could they not pay attention to such a genius? However, after scanning the crowd, they did not see Owen''s figure, causing them to frown slightly and their gazes to fall on Marry. Among all the prodigies present, Marry had a good rtionship with Owen. It was said that she had sent an invitation to Owen specifically for this three-year agreement. Previously, King Aldric had even intended to marry Marry to Owen. Since Owen had not arrived yet, Marry might know the reason. Under their watchful eyes, Marry stood beneath the arena, surrounded by members of the Council of Elders and the royal family. On one hand, they were there to ensure her safety at this crucial moment, and on the other hand, they were helping her adjust her state and breath. With so many kingdoms witnessing this event, Marry could only win; she could not afford to lose. Otherwise, the Azure Kingdom''s reputation would be utterly tarnished! Marry was clearly aware of this. However, her expression remained calm. For this day, she had been diligently training, whether in the capital or at the academy. ording to the intelligence she had received, John seemed to have been training hard as well. But with her resources and assistance, she did not believe John could surpass her. This battle was hers to win! Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Marry was also distracted, searching for Owen''s figure. This battle was meant to put the past behind her andpletely sever ties with John. On such an important day, she hoped for Owen''s presence. However, Owen was nowhere to be seen. "My dear sister, at such a crucial moment, where is your beloved Owen?" said Saint Annie of the Moonspring Kingdom, standing beside Marry, unable to resist teasing her as she looked around. Hearing Annie''s teasing, Marry''s cheeks turned slightly red. Ever since Owen had saved her from being thrown off the arena, she had to admit she liked him more and more. But she didn''t expect others to have noticed this as well, and the matter had be widely discussed. "Annie, stop talking nonsense. Since Owen epted the invitation, he will definitelye. Just wait," Marry said with a roll of her eyes, speaking softly. "But I want to see him up close beforehand. Don''t worry, I have no romantic interest in Owen. I just want to see his talent and spar with him. This isn''t just my thought; every prodigy and representative from the various kingdoms who dared toe here shares this idea," said Saint Annie, scanning the eyes in the VIP seats, her bare feet surrounded by swirling water vapor, and her expression growing more serious. Marry followed Saint Annie''s gaze and noticed that everyone was staring at her. From the faint murmurs she could hear, it was clear they were discussing Owen and herself. This made Marry''s cheeks even redder, and her determination to win grew stronger. Whether for the sake of the royal family''s honor or for Owen, she couldn''t afford to lose this time! Meanwhile, in the central area of the VIP seats, a young man in a ck robe with gold embroidery sat on a chair, looking at Marry with a hint of disappointment in his eyes. "Is she really Marry? Her strength seems quite average." As the eldest son of the Prime Minister of the Cloud Empire, Davis had seen many prodigies. While Marry might be considered top-tier in the Azure Kingdom, she was nothing special in his eyes. "Isn''t Owen here yet?" Losing interest in Marry, Davis turned to look at a young woman beside him. She was dressed in a sheer, gauzy outfit that resembled translucent mist, perfectly wrapping her curvaceous, fair body. This semi-transparent attire exuded an unusual allure. This woman was none other than Monroe, the saint of the Sun-Moon Sect. When Davis asked her, Monroe didn''t respond immediately. She simply raised her jade-like, half-seductive hands, resting her beautiful face on her snow- white thighs, revealing a generous glimpse of her cleavage. Her actions left many prodigies around them with parched mouths, their gazes seemingly glued to her, unable to look away. Seeing how every move Monroe made was filled with inexplicable allure, Davis frownedn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om slightly, feeling his resistance to her diminish. He knew well that Monroe was like a razor, born with a seductive charm. Deep entanglement with her would only lead to being drained dry. Even he felt a bit wary of her, but he also saw this as an opportunity to get closer to her or the Sun-Moon Sect she represented. However, Monroe seemed uninterested in engaging with him. ncing at Davis, Monroe said slowly: "Are you free tonight? I''ll be waiting for you in my room. Dual cultivation will benefit us both." She nced around at all the male mages present; none of them caught her eye. Byparison, the previously unimpressive Davis now seemed like a suitable partner for dual cultivation. As for Owen, despite the rumors of him being the continent''s top genius, she hadn''t seen him in person and wasn''t sure he would even show up. So, she decided to keep Davis as a backup. Hearing Monroe speak, Davis understood her true intentions. He cleared his throat and said, "I think I''ll pass. The other women in your Sun-Moon Sect are quite excellent." As the Prime Minister''s son, he naturally represented the interests of the royal family. The Sun-Moon Sect, being a powerful yet unstable factor, needed to be approached gradually and with caution. "Besides, don''t you think that John would be a good choice?" Davis''s gaze shifted to the rest area at the edge of the arena. John had arrived some time ago, but most of the attention was on Marry and the search for Owen, leaving himrgely unnoticed. "Gold-tier level 8 is indeed impressive in the mundane world, but it''s not quite up to your standards," Monroe said, shaking her head slightly. Seemingly sensing Monroe''s gaze, John felt his blood boil and couldn''t help but look back at her. Seeing her stunning figure and face, a desire to conquer her immediately arose within him! "Focus, now is a crucial moment for practicing the secret technique!" At this moment, Ymir''s voice sounded in John''s ear, forcibly calming his agitated mind. Upon hearing this, John sobered up and restrained his desires, fully concentrating on merging his staff and weapon. "You may have missed out on the Order of Thunder and the Order of Fire, but there are powers in this world beyond the Orders that can dominate. This technique, Armament Merge, is a secret skill of my family." "It allows you to merge your weapon and staff into your body, using them as a mana core. A mage who trains this way will have strength surpassing others of the same tier!" Chapter 64: Chapter64-As Expected of the Original MC! Chapter 64: Chapter64-As Expected of the Original MC! ? In the rest area at the edge of the arena, the mysterious staff in John''s hand, its light now restrained, gradually transformed into a cloud of earthy yellow gas under Ymir''s guidance. This gas seeped into John''s body, condensing into a deep, special rune on his chest, resembling a miniature version of the staff. His aura grew even more profound and subdued, pressing down on the ground beneath him, causing it to sink as if it could no longer bear his weight. John slowly opened his eyes, feeling the surging mana within him and the immense power emanating from his chest. A look of solemn determination appeared on his face. Three years of painstaking cultivation had led to this moment of settling old scores. The humiliation of being rejected three years ago would be repaid a hundredfold today! With a step, John pressed down on the ground, causing a deep indentation as he flew up andnded heavily on the arena. "The three-year agreement has arrived, Marry. I, John, am here to challenge you!" As he charged onto the arena, John''s previously restrained aura exploded outward with his twisted, frenzied voice, stirring up invisible ripples of wind. Gold-tier level 8! The spectators near the arena looked up in astonishment at John. Most prodigies of his generation were only at the silver-tier, and even the most exceptional had just broken into the gold-tier. But here was John, revealing an extraordinary level right from the start, causing many mages who had previously underestimated him to change their expressions drastically. The further one progressed in cultivation, the greater the gap between each tier, bing almost insurmountable! Across the capital, the Azure Kingdom, and even the entire continent, prodigies who reached gold-tier level 8 at such a young age were exceedingly rare. And now, John had joined that elite rank! It was impossible not to be shocked and amazed. "Making a strong first impression, this John is very confident about today''s battle. To reach this tier in just three years, he is indeed an exceptionally rare genius. His chances of winning this battle are high!" "If he continues to break through at this pace, he might be the number one, second only to Owen!" "That''s right, I''ve heard that this three-year agreement is not just a battle; they also made a wager!" "I heard that if John loses, he will have to serve the Azure Kingdom for life, responding unconditionally to their missions." "I''ve also heard that Kyrik has already begun mobilizing for war. If John loses, he might be conscripted into the army, answering the Azure Kingdom''s call. The battlefield is a ce where death is almost certain..." "But if John wins, Marry will be John''s maid, serving him for three years!" "Tsk tsk, the stakes are high no matter who wins or loses. No wonder both John and Marry are taking this so seriously." The crowd looked at John standing on the arena, his aura raging, with a look of anticipation on their faces. They hadn''t seen such a spectacle in a long time. At that moment, as John rushed onto the arena and issued his challenge, Marry, holding her longsword, leaped gracefully onto the tform amidst the expectant gazes of the Council of Elders and the royal family members. Shended lightly, like a falling leaf, her beautiful eyes fixed on John not far away. John''s breakthrough to gold-tier level 8 had indeed shocked her, but that was all. She had also made thorough preparations to win today! "Are you still just at silver-tier?" John sneered as Marrynded on the arena, his domineering aura crashing towards her like a tidal wave. Marry''s body trembled slightly. She deftly yed with her longsword, and wisps of sword energy, like white silk, began to flow from her body, swirling around her. The domineering aura approaching her was immediately torn apart by the slender sword energy. Marry''s aura also surged at this moment, and in an instant, she reached gold-tier level 8 as well! The sharpness of her aura shed fiercely with John''s heavy and domineering presence, creating a whirlwind in the center of the arena, neither side willing to back down. "Gold-tier level 8?! Marry was clearly a silver-tier mage before; how could she have such a massive breakthrough and improvement in such a short time?!" Many mages looked at this scene in disbelief. Previously, when Marry fought Alfonso, she was only at silver-tier level 9. This sudden increase seemed too extraordinary to be true. Marry''s expression remained calm as she listened to the crowd''s exmations. She had been using a secret technique from Luna Academy to suppress her tier, aiming for a significant breakthrough. A day ago, in preparation for this battle, with substantial support from the royal family and the Council of Elders, she lifted the suppression, causing her tier to surge to gold-tier level 4. Then, with the help of special potions from the academy, her tier rapidly increased to gold- tier level 8. Though she didn''t know how John had managed such a swift breakthrough, he could forget about overwhelming her with his tier alone. "No wonder she''s backed by Luna Academy and the Azure Kingdom''s princess..." John thought, slightly surprised by the scene before him. His current tier was achieved entirely through Ymir''s guidance and help, along with countless adventures and the special Armament Merge technique that allowed him to fuse with a unique staff. He had thought he had left Marry behind, but she had caught up. "Since you have made thorough preparations for today, you should also remember the wager we made back then," John said, taking a deep breath and showing a hint of reminiscence on his face.N?v(el)B\\jnn Marry nodded seriously, "I remember, but in the end, the one who will be defeated is you!" "Is that so? Since you acknowledge the wager, let''s have everyone here bear witness. If I lose, I will serve the Azure Kingdom for life. If Marry loses, she must be my maid for three years!" John''s emotions grew more intense as he spoke. Although the spectators were already aware of the wager, hearing John confirm it again made their breaths quicken. Their eyes were fixed on John and Marry, not wanting to miss a moment of their battle. The stakes of this wager were enormous! "Enough talk, let''s begin!" Marry wanted nothing to do with John and aimed to defeat him quickly so she could ask Owen why he hadn''te to witness the event. As soon as she finished speaking, the light on Marry''s longsword intensified, radiating a pure white glow that exuded a holy and pure aura, clearing the surrounding air. Seeing Marry attack proactively, Johnughed heartily. The staff in his chest emitted a special light that spread along his body and onto the arena, transforming into an ancient formation that covered the entire tform. Immediately, the dense patterns on the arena emitted powerful magical waves, transforming into thick earth patterns that intertwined, creating massive blocks of earth the size of houses, encircling Marry like barriers. These barriers began to spin rapidly, distorting the space around them. Trapped within these patterns, Marry''s vision quickly blurred and became chaotic, giving her a disorienting feeling as if she were in a vast desert. Boom! Suddenly, the sound of something breaking through the air echoed. A massive earth pattern surged toward Marry, shining brightly and enveloped in a thick, earthy aura, locking onto her. Marry''s pupils contracted as she struck forward with her sword, one sh after another. Her sword strikes were like waves crashing in session, creating numerous afterimages. Fierce sword energy continuously flew from her de, striking the iing earth pattern. Boom! Under the intense bombardment of sword energy, the advancing earth pattern slowed down. However, more earth patterns rapidly formed behind it, crashing forward with unimaginable force. They shattered the sword energy and continued their relentless charge towards Marry. Chapter 65: Chapter65-Am I Late? Chapter 65: Chapter65-Am I Late? ? As the earth patterns continued to surge towards her, Marry instinctively tried to dodge. However, as soon as she lifted her foot, yellow rays of light emerged from the formation beneath her, wrapping around her legs. Her bones creaked under the pressure, as if caught in iron mps, rendering her baster legs immobile. At that moment, the earth pattern crashed into her like a meteor. "Ugh!" Marry staggered back, leaving a trail of bloody footprints. Her body felt as if it was being crushed, the pain relentless, and she spat out a mouthful of blood. Despite her body being fortified by secret techniques and potions, making her stronger than an ordinary mage, the impact was too fierce for her to withstand, leaving her severely injured. Struggling to stabilize herself, Marry suddenly realized that her mana and blood cirction were shackled by the heavy yellow glow entwining her body. "With your current strength, you are only fit to kneel before me as a lowly maid!" Having suppressed Marry in a single move, John couldn''t help butugh maniacally, despite having anticipated this oue. Three years! Three long years of ridicule! No one knew how he had endured the mockery! For this day, he had endured countless hardships and life-threatening situations, living rough and facing numerous trials. Now, he would use his absolute strength to crush Marry beneath his feet! "From now on, the revered Marry is nothing more than a lowly maid before me!" "Mountain Pattern!" With a surge of mental intensity, John''s fervent shout echoed as he raised his hand towards Marry, pressing down forcefully. Boom! Another massive earth pattern emerged, charging towards Marry with increasing ferocity. As the earth pattern surged forward, it absorbed the light from the formation below and the surrounding patterns, transforming into a towering hill that charged towards Marry. At that moment, Marry felt as though her body was about to be crushed. Her soft skin cracked, blood oozing out, and her bones creaked in agony, as if she were about to fall under this attack.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The onlookers were horrified by this scene. John and Marry were both gold-tier level 8 mages. They had expected a bnced fight, but Marry was already injured and on the brink of death as the battle had just begun. John''sbat prowess was terrifying! Some tinum-tier mages, watching the slightly deranged John, wore grave expressions. They had a strong feeling that even they might not be able to withstand this move. John''s current battle strength was approaching tinum-tier! Saint Annie, the Council of Elders, and the members of the royal family couldn''t help but widen their eyes in shock, their hearts hanging in suspense. John''s disyed power far exceeded their expectations, and his techniques were extremely rare, not quite [Order] yet resembling [Order] in a mysterious way. They couldn''t fathom it at all. As everyone held their breath, their expressions tense, Marry also sensed the overwhelming danger. She gripped her sword tightly, its de glowing with watery light. Sword energy from all directions rapidly gathered onto the de. With a mighty sh, a white streak appeared, like a surging river, piercing through the void. It manifested in front of Marry and collided with the hill pattern. Boom! The river of sword energy collided heavily with the hill pattern, spreading a deafening roar. The hill pattern trembled slightly, unleashing an unimaginably terrifying force. The Royal Arena trembled violently, the ground cracking, and even the clouds in the sky were torn apart by the spreading sword energy. The numerous mages watching from the edge of the arena, despite sensing the danger early and activating their magical defenses, found the impact too overwhelming. Those closer to the arena were directly sted away, their faces pale, as their protective spells crumbled like paper against the onught. In the next moment, countless sword energies, centered around the river of sword energy, shattered like being thrown into a meat grinder, turning into light particles that fell to the ground and dissipated. After the river of sword energy shattered, Marry''s body shuddered, growing even weaker. The hill rune then unrelentingly crashed into her, causing her blood to boil instantly. She was sent flying like a broken kite, her breath weakening as she fell beneath the arena, coughing up blood. For a moment, time seemed to stand still, with everyone staring dazedly at Marry beneath the arena. The three-year agreement had ended just like that! John had defeated Marry with overwhelming force, revealing the vast difference in their strengths. Moreover, Marry''s defeat not only disgraced the Azure Kingdom''s royal family but also meant she had to abide by the wager and be John''s maid! This thought shattered the hearts of many of Marry''s admirers like ss. Many students from Luna Academy also stared in disbelief. They were well aware of Marry''s strength; she was among the top talents even in their prestigious academy. Yet now, she had been defeated by John! As countless people sighed in amazement, the crowd suddenly noticed something, and exmations arose. "Owen!" "Owen is here!" As these voices echoed, everyone''s gaze turned towards him. Even the top prodigies like Davis and Monroe, who had initially lost interest, looked at Owen with renewed curiosity. At this moment, Owen appeared very young, with short hair shining cleanly in the sunlight, entuating his handsome face with an added touch of charm. As Owen walked over, Madelyn in the crowd widened her eyes in shock. She had clearly told Owen to escape with her sister, yet he dared toe here! If the matter of him killing the eldest prince was exposed, there would be no escape for him. How could he dare! In the midst of everyone''s attention, Owen shook his head slightly. He had no intention of attracting attention. He had onlye because Marry had sent him an invitation; not showing up would have been rude and unusual. He nned to leave after watching the event. But upon arriving, he witnessed Marry''s crushing defeat. Owen shook his head and stepped forward to help the weakened and terrified Marry to her feet. Being knocked off the arena meant she had lost ording to the rules and must now be John''s maid as per their agreement. Deep down, Marry felt a surge of despair. Rather than break her promise or suffer humiliation, she considered ending it all. But seeing Owen brought her a moment of peace. As Owen helped Marry up, he nced at her ten white fingers. Noticing she wasn''t wearing any rings, he sighed in relief. It seemed she wore that particr ring only as a decoration and didn''t keep it on during battles. Thus, his deception with Ymir-that he was the one needing protection-remained undiscovered. The sight of Owen helping Marry, with Marry looking at him with deep emotion, confirmed the previous rumors to the onlookers. It wasn''t just that Marry was interested in Owen; it seemed Owen also had feelings for Marry, as he had twice now saved her from dire situations. "This Owen is quite the romantic. I like that," Monroe said, licking her red lips, feeling a sudden fondness for him. Meanwhile, other top prodigies who knew Owen''s strength became wary. Owen had appeared just as Marry was defeated. What did this mean? Was he here to seek justice for Marry? But wasn''t he Leslie''s fianc? As the crowd buzzed with discussion, the one whose emotions fluctuated the most while watching Owen help Marry was John on the arena. Seeing the man who had stolen his Order of Thunder and possessed the Order of Fire, and knowing that Marry-the woman he thought of as the epitome of perfection-was deeply in love with Owen, despite him being someone else''s fianc, filled John with boundless anger and jealousy. "Owen, since you dare show up here, let''s settle this with a fight!" John roared. Chapter 66: Chapter66-The Battle Between the Original and the Current MC! Chapter 66: Chapter66-The Battle Between the Original and the Current MC! ? On the arena, as John''s angry and provocative voice echoed, all eyes turned to him in shock. From the power John had demonstrated, it was clear he was formidable. Even Marry, who had thebined training of the Azure Kingdom''s royal family and Luna Academy, had suffered a crushing defeat. However, Owen was regarded by most mages as the true top genius. Although his current tier was rtively low, the potential he showed in battles made him seem unfathomable. Despite John''s impressivebat strength, many instinctively felt Owen had a better chance of winning. The prodigies from various kingdoms, especially Davis, Monroe, and Carlos, watched with keen interest. Their primary reason foring was to learn more about Owen. Now, with John stepping forward to challenge Owen, they were eager to see Owen''s abilities and strategies tested. The Council of Elders and Luna Academy members also turned their attention to Owen. Unlike the others, they hoped Owen would ept John''s challenge. They had some confidence in Owen''sbat skills. If he defeated John, it would not only restore the Azure Kingdom''s honor but might also offer a way out of Marry''s predicament. Neither the Council of Elders nor Luna Academy could ept Marry bing John''s maid; it would be a severe blow to their dignity. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, John, seeing Owen''s silence, coldly pressed him further: "What, are you afraid to ept my duel?" "Marry, you are my maid now! I order you to immediately leave Owen. He is your enemy now!" As John grew increasingly aggressive, Ymir, residing in his ne, frowned andmunicated telepathically to him: "John, Owen''s strength is not simple, and you two might not even be enemies." Ever since she saw the ring Owen wore, Ymir had aplete change of heart about him, though she hadn''t shared this with John. Now, with John provoking Owen, seemingly intent on a life-or-death struggle, she felt very conflicted. After all, whoever possessed the ring was her protector. "Ymir, you know how important [Orders] are. Only by obtaining them can I reach the pinnacle faster and better. Besides, Owen has both the Thunder and Fire [Orders]!" "I am destined to defeat someone like him. Didn''t you say that I am the chosen one?" John replied to Ymir''s message with serious determination. In his mind, the [Orders], the Godyer Staff, and even the glory Owen possessed rightfully belonged to him! Seeing John''s resolute attitude, Ymir felt even more anxious but couldn''t mention the contract ring. She could only try to persuade him again: "This matter can''t be rushed; it needs to be approached gradually. I have already taught you our family''s secret techniques, which are no weaker than [Orders]. You mustn''t act against Owen now..." John''s expression grew serious, not understanding why Ymir, who had always supported and looked out for him, was now obstructing him regarding Owen. Could it be that Ymir valued Owen''s talent? Thinking this, a ruthless glint shed in John''s eyes. The more this was the case, the less he could let Owen remain. "Marry, why are you still noting over? Are you nning to renege on our three-year wager in front of all the mages on the continent?" John continued, intending to use Marry as leverage to force Owen toply. Hearing John''s urging voice, a look of struggle crossed Marry''s beautiful face. She longed to remain in Owen''s embrace forever. But the widely known wager left her confused and conflicted. But thinking of the kingdom''s unwavering promise and the reputation of Luna Academy, which could not be tarnished because of her, she could only bite her lip, reluctantly looking at Owen as she prepared to walk towards John. Seeing this, Owen sighed softly. He originally didn''t want to ept this duel; it was a turbulent time, and keeping a low profile was best. However, at that moment, a system prompt suddenly appeared before his eyes. Defeat John and receive 10,000 fate points. Kill John and receive 12,000 fate points. Seeing this, Owen blinked and carefully examined the fate point rewards. After confirming he hadn''t misread, his heartbeat quickened! Previously,pleting tasks or triggering key plot points only yielded a few hundred, at most a few thousand, fate points. But now, it offered ten thousand! This was ten to a hundred times more than before! No wonder John was the protagonist in the original anime; the fate points rewarded were immense! With such arge number of fate points, he could finally browse the Fate Store with some capital instead of just window shopping. "I choose..." Owen initially intended to choose the second task, to kill John, since it offered two thousand more fate points. However, upon reconsidering, defeating John once would grant so many fate points. If John remained alive, he would be like a walking fate point ATM. Knowing all of John''s opportunities, it would be easy to outmaneuver him! Keeping him alive would be more beneficial. Thus, Owen decisively chose task one: to defeat John. After quickly making up his mind, Owen reached out and grabbed Marry, who was walking towards the arena. Marry was stunned as she saw Owen leap onto the arena. Seeing Owen finally step onto the tform, those who had been criticizing him for being cold-hearted and ignoring Marry immediately stopped their verbal attacks. The Council of Elders and members of Luna Academy, who had been in despair, now felt a glimmer of hope. If Owen didn''t ept the challenge, there was nothing they could do since, strictly speaking, this matter wasn''t directly rted to him. "Owen is truly a blessing for our Azure Kingdom, a pir of the nation, a true statesman!" Even some of the stubborn elders had a greatly improved opinion of Owen. Previously, Owen had helped the Azure Kingdom by eliminating Alfonso, and now he was helping to save face. Only a loyal servant of the empire would do such things! Madelyn couldn''t help but twitch her mouth at the praise from the elders, royal family members, and Luna Academy. The Kingdom Vault incident was also Owen''s doing; if they knew this, she wondered what their expressions would be. However, with Owen gaining more recognition now, even if his actions were exposedter, he might have a chance to redeem himself by his merits. As the crowd buzzed again, Owen, standing on the arena, directly addressed John. "You want to challenge me, that''s fine. But we need to set a wager between us as well!" "If I win, you give me the Thunder and Order of Fire. If you win, your wager with Marry is nullified!" With these words, the crowd erupted in excitement once more! [Order]! Owen actually put two incredibly precious [Orders] up as a wager! Hearing this, many mages couldn''t help but show expressions of greed. [Orders] were legendary treasures, and obtaining just one was already a stroke of immense luck, promising a limitless future. Two [Orders]-that was something they couldn''t even dream of! And now, Owen was using them as a bet! Marry, knowing the importance of [Orders], turned even paler and more weak-looking. "Owen, change the wager. Two [Orders] is too much!" She had absolute confidence in Owen, but John''s strength was formidable. If Owen slipped up, the price would be too high! "Heh, I ept this wager!" John quickly nodded in agreement. Although he sensed Owen''s confidence, feeling like he was sure to win, the opportunity to get two [Orders] was too great to pass up. Missing this chance might mean waiting a long time for another.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om John''s prompt agreement was exactly what Owen had anticipated. The allure of [Orders] was immense, and for John, it was an irresistible temptation. Chapter 67: Chapter67-Obsidify Level 3 Chapter 67: Chapter67-Obsidify Level 3 ? With John agreeing to Owen''s proposed wager, everyone present held their breath, eyes fixed on the two of them, afraid to miss any detail of the impending battle. John''s terrifying disyed power and Owen''s unprecedented talent made the crowd eagerly anticipate their fight. Especially Carlos, Monroe, and Davis, who had been ordered toe, all held a strong curiosity about Owen. To them, Owen was a mysterious allure. Boom! As countless gazes converged, the atmosphere on the arena quickly grew tense and oppressive. John''s gold-tier level 8 aura spread out, his robe billowing in the wind, exuding an oppressive, mountain-like pressure that caused the arena surface to crack and crumble, sweeping towards Owen. At the same time, light patterns began to radiate from John, quickly covering the entire arena. The many mages watching this scene all had serious expressions. Marry''s previous crushing defeat was due to this special technique, which forcibly suppressed her and led to her rapid copse. None of them had yet understood what this special technique of John''s was, only feeling that the air grew heavier with the appearance of the light patterns. Owen, within the light patterns, felt this even more keenly. It was as if he had entered a special gravity space, where both the flow of his blood and the cirction of his mana were affected, resembling a weakened version of a domain. But a domain was something John shouldn''t be able to master at his current level, even with Ymir''s assistance. "The original storyline has changed, but John''s techniques are still powerful and domineering. The chosen one indeed lives up to his name." Owen''s expression grew more serious, and suddenly, a gold-tier level 2 aura emanated from him, stirring up waves on the arena. After killing two mages who enved zombies, Owen''s level had reached gold-tier level 2! As Owen''s aura spread, many mages were shocked, feeling a sense of awe. One month ago, Owen had been only at bronze-tier level 9. Now, he had broken through to gold-tier level 2. Such a rapid breakthrough was beyond their imagination! It was too fast, crossing an entire tier! "Gold-tier level 2, this guy''s breakthrough speed is truly monstrous..." Carlos murmured to himself. Previously, when he fought Owen, he could still overpower him with his level. But now, with Owen''s level increase, Carlos found himselfgging behind in every aspect. This deepened his sense of defeat and strengthened his determination to catch up to Owen. Aside from the rarely seen Mountain Forces, Carlos now regarded Owen as his greatest rival. "Although his level is not particrly outstanding, his aura is extremely concentrated. It seems he is not only proficient in white magic but also highly skilled in dark magic," Monroe remarked, seriously observing Owen. Her usually alluring eyes were now filled with a serious intent. Owen''s level was significantly lower than John''s, trailing by six small levels. While this gap might not allow for an instant kill, it should easily permit suppression. However, under John''s oppressive aura, Owen stood motionless, as solid as a rock. The mana around Owen swirled and was manipted by him. Even the mana within his body gathered at the surface, forming an imprable armor that dispersed John''s oppressive aura. Storing mana within the body was definitely a dark magic technique. Owen performed it effortlessly, indicating his profound mastery of dark magic. Hearing Monroe''s exmation, Davis became even more convinced thating here in person today was the right decision. The stronger Owen''s talent, the greater the future threat to the Cloud Empire. It was crucial to understand him thoroughly from now on. As the prodigies grew more eager for the impending battle, John began by forming hand seals. The staff at his chest radiated dazzling light, like a scorching golden glow, continuously supplying him with abundant mana. The light patterns on the ground gradually transformed into dense hill-like patterns, surging towards Owen.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om When Owen arrived, he had already sensed the formidable aura, a perfect blend of magic and power. For mages who were not strong in both aspects or had obvious weaknesses, this technique posed a lethal threat. Marry''s mana was sufficient, but her strength and physique were too weak, which is why she was quickly injured and defeated. Owen, having trained Obsidify to level 2, possessed a physique far superior to that of a typical mage. Instead of retreating, he advanced, surrounded by flickering arcs of lightning, swiftly charging towards John, leaving an irregr white trail behind him. Boom! Boom! Boom! With the Order of Thunder and Obsidify activated, Owen moved like a human-shaped juggernaut, smashing through the light-patterned formations. Any hill-like patterns that attacked him were instantly shattered, breaking like porcin. As Owen charged forward, he appeared unstoppable. John''s eyes widened slightly. Though he knew Owen had many techniques, he hadn''t anticipated such explosive power that even the hill patterns couldn''t withstand. Owen''s mastery of the Order of Thunder was especially impressive. Despite John''s attempts to alter the formation to trap Owen in the center, Owen managed to evade each time with precision. "The Order of Thunder, originally my [Order]. If I had this [Order], my strength would progress even further!" Owen''s exceptional use of the Order of Thunder made John even more jealous, with greed almost spilling from his eyes. At the same time, Owen watched John with great interest. Through continuousbat, he gained a better understanding of the light-patterned formations John activated. He realized that the skills and magical attacks John used weren''t entirely his own. The glowing light on John''s chest hinted at a unique staff''s presence. It seemed that John wasn''t entirely human at that moment but rather an immensely powerful staff! This revtion brought to Owen''s mind the secret technique of Ymir''s family: Armament Merge! It was a legendary secret technique that allowed one to merge with a weapon, enhancing combat power. The higher the quality of the weapon, the stronger the power. It appeared that John''s formidable strength and his ability to match Owen blow for blow were due to Ymir providing him with a legendary staff and enabling him to merge with it. Legendary staffs were extremely rare, often involving [Orders] and domain levels. This likely exined John''s ability to form these intricate formations. After a few more exchanges with John, Owen realized this was a great opportunity! If John could merge with a legendary staff, then perhaps Owen could merge with the Godyer Staff. The enhancement John received from the legendary staff was significant, so how much more powerful would the Godyer Staff make Owen? With this thought in mind, Owen continuously channeled the Order of Thunder, steadily closing in on John. John''s confusion grew as he couldn''tprehend Owen''s intentions. However, he couldn''t distance himself from Owen, as Owen''s speed suddenly surged! The lightning around Owen became more intense, like countless white steel wires entwined around him. mes began to erupt beneath his feet, exploding and propelling him forward several times faster. John couldn''t evade in time. Seeing Owen rush towards him, he quickly condensed the formation''s light patterns, forming a heavy, shrinking mountain, attempting to suppress Owen. The air screeched under the pressure. But at that moment, Owen''s eyes locked onto John''s ring, and he focused his mind. Mana Void, activate! In an instant, the surrounding mana and John''s formation light patterns were pulled into Owen''s domain, converting into the purest mana and gathering within Owen. Within a single breath, the formation''s light patterns dissipated, and the surrounding mana waspletely drained! John was utterly shocked, having never anticipated such an eerie urrence. Mana was to a mage as water was to fish. Terrified, he instinctively retreated. At that moment, a unique glint shed in Owen''s eyes. Absolute Copy, activate! Chapter 68: Chapter68-Armament Merge Chapter 68: Chapter68-Armament Merge ? Due to being within the Mana Void, John was reduced to a strong ordinary person,pletely powerless to resist Absolute Copy. Thus, a ring quickly appeared in Owen''s hand. Owen immediately probed his consciousness into John''s storage ring. Armament Merge! He quickly found the special secret technique taught by Ymir. Seeing this, a broad smile spread across Owen''s face.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Such a unique and powerful secret technique was finally his! Ignoring the retreating John, Owen waved his hand, and the Order of Thunder and Order of Fire flew out from his forehead like two ancient runes, hovering above his head. They intertwined, each emitting a silver-white and crimson light curtain. As the runes rotated, the light curtains gradually merged, forming a barrier exuding a dangerous aura. The space showed slight scorch marks, as if the barrier had divided it into two worlds. After ensuring his protection, Owen immediately began studying andprehending Armament Merge! Soon, Owen understood the cultivation method of Armament Merge. It was unique and carried certain risks. The more powerful the staff, the greater the changes and bacsh encountered during fusion. However, once sessfully fused, the boost to tier and strength was immense! Without hesitation, Owen took out the Godyer Staff from the storage ring, cing it before him. He then began channeling mana elements into the Godyer Staff ording to the Armament Merge technique, while also infusing his mind power into the staff, attempting to refine and merge it right there. John, who had retreated earlier, suddenly felt a sense of relief as familiar mana once again gathered around him. He breathed a sigh of relief, then quickly noticed the barrier upying half of the arena. Because it was formed by the Order of Thunder and Order of Fire, he could only vaguely see Owen sitting cross-legged inside, seemingly cultivating. The more John observed Owen''s cultivation method, the more familiar it seemed to him. "Isn''t this the cultivation method for Armament Merge?" John thought, stunned. He had spent a long time training in it, so the technique was deeply imprinted in his memory. How did Owen also know it? His face darkened, and he suddenlyunched an attack on the barrier. Meteor-like magical orbs, summoned by him, descended from the sky with long ming tails, crashing heavily on top of the barrier. Boom! Boom! Boom! It was as if powerful explosives were detonating, causing the entire barrier to shake slightly. The rotation speed of the thunder and fire slowed a bit. Chaotic mana shed with the space, creating countless sparks and deafening booms, sending waves of force rippling outward. The arena''s surface buckled and shattered into rings of debris, as if plowed. However, John''s magical meteors only slightly disturbed the barrier, not affecting Owen inside at all. Facing the spreading shockwaves, John grimly watched the seemingly indestructible barrier. He then channeled the abundant magic within him andunched another attack on the barrier. "Break for me!" John roared, his face contorted with rage, veins bulging. Mana within a radius of tens of meters began to boil violently, transforming into elements of earth, fire, wind, and water, madly bombarding the barrier. However, the rotating [Order] on the barrier and the descending light curtains remained as an unchanging, eternal presence. Despite the relentless attacks, the barrier stood firm. Seeing John''s intense emotional upheaval, Ymir grew anxious. She had noticed that Owen had seemingly used some domain power and even copied the ring from John''s hand, now cultivating Armament Merge inside the barrier. If Owen sessfullypleted his cultivation, John''s chances of victory would be exceedingly slim. However, with the contract ring in Owen''s possession, Ymir was bound to protect him and could not intervene. As John''s repeated attacks began to lose power and he sought help, Ymir could only shake her head andmunicate telepathically. "There are many powerful individuals here with highly sensitive perceptions. I cannot act. Moreover, the barrier formed by the two Orders is not easily broken..." Hearing this, John''s heart sank to the bottom. His greatest trump card was Ymir. In the past, he had relied on Ymir''s help and guidance to escape life-and-death situations. Now, Owen''s strength and techniques were so bizarre that even John''s confidence in his victory wavered. The best chance now was to break the barrier. He could see that Owen was at the critical moment of cultivating Armament Merge! As long as he broke the barrier, even if he didn''t attack further, Owen might suffer a bacsh. In the midst of John''s increasingly desperate attacks, Owen, within the barrier, slowly closed his eyes. The Godyer Staff, ced before him, was gradually transforming into a dark golden water sphere under the guidance of his mana and mind power. The water sphere floated before him, exuding a divine pressure that seemed to crush the surrounding space! Even as the owner of the Godyer Staff, Owen felt immense pressure, subtly rejecting his spirit. Owen knew that he had reached the most critical juncture. Steadying his mind, he bore the immense divine pressure and forcibly absorbed the dark golden water sphere into his body. The golden water sphere, imbued with divine pressure, caused a burning pain just by touching Owen''s skin. His skin broke out in goosebumps, and the stinging pain made him instinctively want to stop. But Owen''s mind power far surpassed that of an ordinary mage. Enduring the increasing pain, he persevered through the ordeal. "What is Owen doing?" "I don''t know, it seems like he''s preparing to merge with the Godyer Staff. His aura fluctuates, and if it weren''t for the barrier, I would think he had already lost control." "Now it''s getting harder and harder to see through Owen. But if this keeps up, his barrier will eventually be broken, and Owen will be in danger..." Many people didn''t understand Owen''s intentions. They were whispering among themselves when suddenly, a wave of violent energy surged from within the barrier, shooting straight into the sky! The barrier, which had remained unbreakable under John''s attacks, was suddenly pierced by this energy. The two [Order] runes flew back into Owen''s body. Immediately, the energy wave grew even more terrifying, churning the clouds above into a swirling storm and bringing down a suffocating, terrifying pressure. What is that... Without the interference of the barrier, everyone could clearly see what was happening inside. The liquid form of the Godyer Staff hadpletely merged into Owen''s body. His skin was now covered in a ck glow, as hard as indestructible ck gold. His skin, flesh, and bones were pitch ck, emitting an aura of invincibility. Obsidify sessfully broke through to level 3, reaching the Obsidian Bone stage! This advancement greatly enhanced Owen''s physical strength. Simultaneously, the system''s voice sounded. "Congrattions, Host, on obtaining a new passive skill-Supreme of All." "Supreme of All?" Owen''s eyes widened as he carefully examined it. This passive skill had no levels, and its description was simple-Supreme staff, king of all methods, unrivaled in a lifetime! After reading it, Owen felt that this description was much more abstract than the system''s other introductions. Even Owen couldn''t understand the specific function of this passive skill. Reflecting carefully, he recalled that the original work didn''t mention this passive skill either. However, since it was a new passive skill resulting from the breakthrough of Obsidify and the fusion with the Godyer Staff, it had to be extraordinary. "How did you acquire this skill?!" At this moment, John, having calmed his agitated aura, stared intently at Owen. Judging by Owen''s current aura change, he was definitely cultivating Armament Merge! But this skill was clearly an exclusive secret of Ymir''s family! "How I got it is none of your business," Owen replied, giving John a sideways nce and shaking his head slightly. Previously, John was not a match for him even with this skill. Now that Owen had learned it too, he feared John even less. Owen''s disdain was evident, making the ever-proud John burn with endless rage. "Although I don''t know how you learned this technique, your quick breakthrough means your foundation is as weak as floating duckweed. This time, I won''t hold back!" Chapter 69: Chapter69-Is Owen About to Lose? Chapter 69: Chapter69-Is Owen About to Lose? ? "This time, I won''t hold back anymore!" As John''s cold and resolute voice rang out, he struck his chest forcefully. The legendary staff embedded in his chest, which emitted a dazzling light, began to vibrate slightly. Waves of abundant mana immediately spread from the staff to his entire body, causing intricate golden patterns to crawl all over him. This seemed to be a form of dark magic as well. His already formidable presence began to rise continuously at this moment. It was as if he was bathed in an ocean of mana, instantly dispelling the weakness and fatigue from moments before. Everyone watched in shock as John not only recovered in an instant but also ascended to an even higher level. They were astonished by his powerful recovery methods. Even a tinum-tier mage would likely fall behind in a prolonged battle against him! The dark magic emanating from John gave them an illusion of an invincible, golden deity. Every move he made was imbued with immense mana. Compared to before, the sense of danger John exuded was now much more intense. Just gazing at him made them feel a piercing pain in their hearts, instinctively wanting to keep their distance and revere him. "Golden ze, Eternal Immortality!" John let out a long howl towards the sky. His body, covered in golden patterns, began to swell as he charged towards Owen, transforming into a golden crystal form that created a sharp wind as it moved. In an instant, he had already reached Owen, moving at an extreme speed, making the spatial barriers seem like mere decorations. "Golden ze, it''s actually this dark magic!" Seeing John already in front of him, Owen was also somewhat surprised. This dark magic was renowned in the original story and was a signature move of the protagonist John. Upon casting it, not only does one''s body be invincible, but various buffs are also applied, significantly enhancingbat strength by more than double. It is said to be second only to top-tier dark magic like Obsidify. It seems that he has mastered this dark magic to an exceptionally high level. With the legendary staff''s support, he has nearly perfected it! "Don''t think you''re the only one who knows dark magic. Your so-called genius ends today!" John''s expression was extremely ecstatic. Not only was he empowered by the Golden ze, but he could also feel that Owen''s aura was being suppressed by his own. The difference in their levels, along with the dark magic he wielded, hadpletely widened the gap between them! As John unleashed his power, his attack speed became increasingly swift, and the strength of each strike grew significantly. Even though Owen activated Obsidify, appearing like a deity in the night, he couldn''t defeat John in a short time. Instead, they shed fiercely, with the entire arena shaking and nearly reduced to ruins. "Is this John''s true strength?" Seeing John''s ferocious and rapid state, Davis, Monroe, and other mages were stunned, their eyes wide open. If John''s earlier disy of power only gave them a faint sense of threat, now they felt they might be defeated under his relentless assault! John''s power made them somewhat apprehensive. "Owen..." Marry and Madelyn couldn''t help but tense up, a deep worry shing through their hearts. "John''s strength is increasing. It seems he has been enduring humiliation and hiding his potential, a genius overlooked by Academy City." Among the crowd, Edward adjusted his monocle, his curiosity growing. Although John''s previous performance was impressive enough to be considered among the top talents, such a character would still pale inparison to Owen. But now, John had revealed strengthparable to Owen''s, sparking Edward''s genuine curiosity about him. After all, Owen was recognized as Academy City''s top genius, while John''s notoriety was primarily due to his disgrace of being rejected by Marry. Now, he is able to battle Owen on equal terms. Although his methods are quite unconventional, he indeed possesses such strength. This person is worth paying close attention to. What caught Edward''s attention even more was Owen. In just a few days, Owen had advanced from silver-tier to gold-tier, and his techniques had be increasingly enigmatic. If Owen''s level weren''t so low, John, despite being an exceptional genius, would not stand a chance against him. Owen''s rapid growth astonished Edward even more, as there had never been such a remarkable prodigy in the continent''s history! As countless eyes werepletely drawn to their battle, John fought more vigorously and began to outpace Owen! The pure, wless golden ze on his body seemed to merge with the light, making his attacks even more formidable. Suddenly, John''s eyes lit up, as if he had found an opportunity. A blood-red dagger materialized in his palm, which he then gripped tightly. The appearance of the blood-red dagger brought a chilling, murderous aura to the air. In the eyes of the onlookers, the world seemed to turn monochrome, with only that eerie blood-red standing out, chilling to the core. "Dragonyer Dagger!" Grasping the blood-red dagger, John instantly became frenzied. The mental waves he emitted grew agitated, with the faint sound of a dragon''s wail echoing incessantly. Owen suddenly felt his surroundings shift dramatically. He saw a blood-red dragon appear behind him, its two grotesque ws sping his body tightly like an inescapable prison. John let out a sinisterugh and swung the dagger, plunging it deeply into Owen''s abdomen. With the dragon''s soul binding his body, Owen couldn''t break free. The dagger easily tore through his clothes, pierced his magical defenses, and even Obsidify dimmed under the dagger''s crimson gleam. In an instant, the dagger prated Owen''s abdomen effortlessly! "Dragonyer Dagger! That''s a legendary weapon that has truly in dragons and is stained with their blood. Even a mere scratch from it would be fatal due to the dragon''s curse!" Seeing the dagger in Owen''s abdomen, many elder mages'' expressions changed drastically as they snapped out of the dagger''s influence. They all recognized this legendary malevolent weapon. Even a tinum-tier mage would be doomed if struck by the dagger, let alone Owen, a gold- tier mage. This dagger itself possesses a soul-reaping ability and is tainted with the dragons'' curse. Both the wielder and the victim will be forever shrouded in misfortune. Edward knew the Dragonyer Dagger the best; his face turned pale, and his monocle fell from its socket without him even noticing. It''s over! Everything is over! His heart was full of shock and regret. Any mage wounded by the Dragonyer Dagger would die instantly without exception! Although Owen was a genius, his strength was too low. Even mages a tier above him couldn''t withstand the Dragonyer Dagger, let alone Owen.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Now, Owen was doomed! Such an unprecedentedly gifted individual had died here, right under his nose! The other mages were also agape with shock. No one had expected the situation to escte to this point. John had hidden such a trump card-wielding the legendary Dragonyer Dagger! This battle between the two seemed to have trulye to an end! Just as they were about toment for Owen, they suddenly noticed that the Dragonyer Dagger, which had pierced into Owen''s abdomen, began to shimmer and gradually transform into stardust, disappearing! No! It wasn''t disappearing at all! It was being absorbed by Owen! At that moment, a strong wave of mana erupted within Owen, causing the vibrating void to roar. The system swiftly disyed a notification. "Armament Merge sessful. Sessfully absorbed the Legendary weapon, Dragonyer Dagger. Gained Exp, Order of Merlin passive activated, tenfold increase!" After the system notification ended, Owen''s level surged rapidly, breaking through all barriers! Gold-tier level 3! Gold-tier level 4! ... Directly advancing to Gold-tier level 8! He leaped six levels in an instant! Chapter 70: Chapter70-Ready for a Brawl? Chapter 70: Chapter70-Ready for a Brawl? ? On the arena tform, Owen''s heartbeat pounded like a war drum, and dense, viscous mana surged turbulently within him. His body swelled slightly like a balloon, veins bulging all over. Numerous ck impurities and grime were expelled from his body under the impact of the raging mana, forming a foul-smelling ck membrane on his skin. The mana swirling around him burned like mes, quickly drying the ck membrane, which then ked off as ck powder, revealing his refined, bronze-colored skin. An unprecedented feeling of strength filled his entire body, making his eyes gleam and his breath sharp as arrows. It felt as if a single thought could stir up a mana storm! He felt like a sovereign ruler of the world. It was only at this moment that Owen understood what "Supreme of All" truly meant! The Godyer Staff was indeed a divine artifact, the king of all staffs and weapons on the continent! No weapon has the right to attack its king! It will only be devoured! By devouring others'' weapons, it can convert them into experience! Truly worthy of the Godyer Staff! Owen''s face lit up with joy. His recent gamble had paid off! Although the Dragonyer Dagger was a legendary weapon, it was insignificant in the presence of a divine artifact, especially the Godyer Staff! Feeling the vast mana elements within and around him, Owen couldn''t help but let out a triumphant howl and then smiled at John. He had to admit, John was truly his lucky star! Not only had he delivered the Armament Merge, but he also brought the legendary Dragonyer Dagger, significantly boosting Owen''s power in a short time! Legendary weapons are extremely rare and difficult toe by. Even if one is fortunate enough to encounter one, without the right opportunities and strength, gaining recognition from such a weapon is nearly impossible. As Owen smiled at John, John''s expression was as if he had eaten something foul. Whether it was the Armament Merge or the Dragonyer Dagger, these were John''s hard- earned trump cards. Now, it felt like he had handed them over to his greatest rival. This realization drove him mad with rage. He clutched his hair tightly, unable to believe it was real. Even Ymir, within John''s ne, showed a rare expression of shock. From the moment Owen used Absolute Copy, she sensed things were going wrong. Owen was too mysterious, and their understanding of him was too limited. Now, all of John''s techniques and trump cards had not only failed but had also be Owen''s tools for victory. "Give back the Dragonyer Dagger!" John, growing more furious, red at Owen. The Dragonyer Dagger was his most potent weapon; he couldn''t just let it go. Owen''s response was a blood-red dragon that surged out from his forehead. The dragon was originally only the size of a thumb, but as it emerged from Owen''s forehead, it rapidly expanded, growing to a size of several dozen meters,rger than the arena itself. This was the vengeful dragon''s remnant spirit within the Dragonyer Dagger, imbued with an extremely terrifying killing intent. Owen intended to turn John''s own weapon against him. John had already suffered some bacsh from using the Dragonyer Dagger, and now, suddenly facing such a terrifying magical attack, he was forced to muster his mana for defense.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om However, as soon as his mana formed, it was mercilessly shattered by the charging dragon, which then struck him hard in the chest, sending him flying off the arena. Boom! John''s body crashed heavily into the ground below the arena, creating a deep crater several dozen meters wide, shrouded in darkness and swirling with dust. "No!" John, his body racked with pain and drained of strength, let out an unwilling roar. He had trained tirelessly for years to soar to the top and make a name for himself on the continent, only to be overtaken and surpassed by Owen. It was aplete failure. Not only did he fail to obtain Owen''s Order, but he also lost his own skills and the Dragonyer Dagger. Coughing up a mouthful of blood from the physical pain and intense frustration, John copsed into the crater. As John''s energy reached its lowest point, the Council of Elders, the royal family, and the headmaster of Luna Academy, who had been closely watching the battle, all breathed a sigh of relief. Despite the twists and turns of the battle, Owen ultimately defeated John, preserving Marry''s honor as well as the reputation of the royal family and the academy. Meanwhile, Davis, Monroe, Carlos, and other prodigies looked on in utter astonishment. Not only had Owen defeated John, but his strength had also clearly increased significantly! Breaking through in battle, growing stronger the more he fights - they had only heard of such feats, but it happened truly and unmistakably with Owen! Especially as Owen''s tier rapidly increased, they even had a sense of not being able to detect Owen''s aura at all. If the pre-breakthrough Owen gave them a faint sense of danger, the post-breakthrough Owen''s aura waspletely indiscernible to them! This change could only mean that Owen''s level had significantly increased! Edward,ing to his senses, adjusted his fallen monocle back into ce. He scrutinized Owen with an uncertain expression and asked, "May I ask, Master Owen, what level have you reached now?!" With Edward''s voice, everyone''s attention turned to Owen. Seeing that even Edward couldn''t see through Owen, they were even more astonished. Edward was a renowned figure in Academy City, known for his arrogance and fearlessness. Yet now, he was showing such respect to Owen! What level had Owen reached?! They had all seen the glow of Owen''s upgrade just now, but the light was so dazzling and fleeting that no one could tell exactly how much he had advanced. However, it was clearly not just one or two levels. When Edward asked, Owen thought for a moment before replying, "Not that much, just gold- tier level 8." Gold-tier level 8?! Everyone gasped, wondering if they had misheard. Gold-tier level 8! Owen had been just gold-tier level 2 moments ago and had now advanced six levels?! Such a massive increase was terrifying! It was well known that for most mages, even advancing a single level could take months or even years. Advancing seven levels in one go was unimaginable! Yet this seemingly fantastical event had urred right before their eyes! "Comparing oneself to others can really be frustrating. In a simple battle, Owen has made such a tremendous leap. Truly worthy of being called the continent''s greatest genius!" "Such a figure has never been seen before, in any age. To fight him would surely bring improvement and insight!" "Indeed, even in defeat, to face such a prodigy would immortalize one''s name in history. It''s a life well lived!" Quickly, many prodigies, despite their shock, felt a strong surge of fighting spirit. "Owen,st time we didn''t have the chance to fight. Today, with everyone here, let''s have a match!" Andre, with his bold and forthright nature, felt a deep-seated desire to fight, spurred by Owen''sbat prowess and talent. Even though he knew he wasn''t a match for Owen right now, Owen loomed like a towering mountain, overshadowing the brilliance of all other geniuses. In his presence, others could scarcely be called prodigies. One person, dominating an entire era! To Andre, this was their misfortune. Given the current circumstances, they might never surpass Owen, living forever in his shadow. Yet, it was also their fortune! A prodigy like Owen was destined to be a legendary figure. To live in the same era, to witness his growth, and even to challenge him was a rare opportunity. As Andre stepped forward with immense enthusiasm, other prodigies couldn''t sit still. They rose with determination, issuing their challenges to Owen. After all, challenging other prodigies no longer held any significance. Only by defeating Owen could they face a true challenge! Following Andre''s bold move, many top geniuses on the Genius Leaderboard couldn''t help but stand and speak up as well. "Annie of Moonspring Kingdom challenges Owen!" Seeing Annie, standing barefoot and surrounded by a mist, many were amazed. This usually low-key and reserved saint was also stirred by Owen''s fighting spirit! Chapter 71: Chapter71-Geniuses! Chapter 71: Chapter71-Geniuses! ? "Monroe of the Sun-Moon Sect, here to challenge!" Monroe, who had been seated in the VIP section, nced at the coldly elegant Annie. Stretchingzily, she showcased her voluptuous figure, making it even more alluring. Her semi-transparent attire revealed her fair skin in the most enticing way. Monroe''s voice carried a seductive tone, drawing the attention of most male mages like an invisible hand. Their gazes fixed on her, drooling and looking utterly mesmerized. "Are the Mountain Forces getting involved too?" Edward and the headmaster of Luna Academy looked slightly grim. They had understood that the Sun-Moon Sect had sent a saint to observe, intending to use this opportunity to gauge Owen''s abilities. But seeing her actively participating was still surprising. The Mountain Forces were known for their mystery and strength, often ignoring matters outside their domain, believing that nothing happening below could affect their status. Their involvement now was an unprecedented sign of how much they valued Owen! They knew very little about this saint of the Sun-Moon Sect, Monroe, and were extremely curious. Especially Davis, who had apanied Monroe, found himself breathing more slowly. As the son of the Prime Minister of the Cloud Empire, he had tried to learn about Monroe without getting deeply involved with the Sun-Moon Sect. Until now, there had been no good opportunity, but Monroe''s interest in Owen sparked his own. Turning his thoughts quickly, Davis stood up, looking at Owen on the tform, and said loudly: "Davis, son of the Prime Minister of the Cloud Empire, here to challenge Owen!" With Davis''s deration, many kingdom representatives couldn''t sit still. The Cloud Empire''s influence was vast and its power formidable, deeply impacting the surrounding kingdoms. They knew they weren''t Owen''s match but wanted to challenge him to show their alignment with Davis and, by extension, the Cloud Empire. Voices challenging Owen echoed like a chorus, filling the air and making the blood within one''s body almost boil with excitement. Owen had always adopted an open-arms approach to challenges from his peers. However, the number of challengers this time was simply overwhelming. epting each challenge individually would mean battling indefinitely, possibly never finishing. Most importantly, Owen felt that their strength wasn''t enough to pose a real threat to him. After a brief moment of contemtion, Owen looked at the numerous prodigies eager to challenge him and spoke in a voice like a resounding bell: "All of you,e at me together!" Together?! At Owen''s words, the challengers were stunned, their voices seeming to be choked by an invisible hand. They had encountered arrogant people before, but never anyone as brazen as Owen! He intended to take on all the prodigies by himself! Even the older generation was shocked, looking at Owen with astonished faces. Facing so many prodigies alone was something even they wouldn''t be confident about. Owen was indeed too arrogant! However, upon reflection, they realized that Owen might not be entirely wrong. After all, he had already demonstrated that he was on a higher level than all the prodigies present. He was not in the same league as top-tier prodigies like John. Perhaps only he could dare to say such words! The deathly silence of the numerous prodigies was entirely within Owen''s expectations. He sighed and, looking over the crowd of prodigies, said: "I just want to defeat all of you here, or be defeated by you. After all, constantly winning without ever experiencing failure is not good for me." His provocative words, though not loud, cast a shadow over the faces of all the prodigies, igniting a fierce anger within them. "This is too much! Does he really think we''re nothing?!" "Although he is very arrogant, his words aren''t entirely wrong. With his strength, he is indeed not someone any single one of us can handle alone!" "Let''s team up and teach him a harsh lesson!" Many prodigies were infuriated. In their respective kingdoms, they were the top talents, always greeted with flowers and apuse. When had they ever faced such humiliation? As the crowd of prodigies grew increasingly agitated, Madelyn and Marry looked at Owen with worried expressions. Although they both knew Owen''s strength was immense and unfathomable, they were concerned that facing so many prodigies at once might result in Owen being overwhelmed or seriously injured. "Owen, maybe you should take a moment to adjust yourself first..." Marry called out loudly. Her words were meant to buy Owen some time to recover and to make him realize that epting the challenge of so many prodigies was no trivial matter. Marry''s voice caused the hundreds of eager prodigies to pause and look at Owen. They knew that attacking together was unfair, and they naturally wanted to challenge Owen at his peak to see his true limits. Facing the questioning looks from the crowd, Owen shook his head and said, "No need, all of you attack together. I hope you don''t disappoint me!" As he spoke, Owen activated his Basic Healing Skill, quickly restoring himself to peak condition. Seeing Owen''s aura return to its peak, the numerous prodigies, who had gathered in front of the arena, were shocked once again. They had only seen such rapid recovery skills on John before, and now Owen disyed the same ability! How many more hidden techniques did this guy have? In an instant, the numerous prodigies, who had initially nned to hold back, took a deep breath and decided to use their most powerful techniques. They needed to teach Owen a profound lesson! They knew that while they might not be able to defeat Owen in singlebat, if they couldn''t beat him together, they would have no face to return to their kingdoms. Moreover, many of the more perceptive prodigies felt that this might be their only chance to defeat Owen. If they missed it, they might never have such an opportunity again. "Attack together, don''t hold back. Since he has such confidence, let''s give him a proper lesson!" "Don''t give him any time to gather strength. If he uses techniques like TNT, even if we join forces, we won''t stand a chance!" The prodigies strategized while mobilizing the brilliant mana elements within and around them. Owen''s challenge had backed them into a corner where they couldn''t afford to lose, or they would beughingstocks and forever be recorded in the annals of Academy City. Witnessing this scene, Edward''s blood was boiling. He felt he was witnessing the birth of a legendary moment in history! Regardless of the oue, this battle would be the focus of future discussions for generations. No one before had been as audacious or confident as Owen. The royal family, Council of Elders, Luna Academy, and other factions discarded all other thoughts, fully immersing themselves in the spectacle.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This battle had truly captured everyone''s attention! In the center of the arena, Owen''s robes billowed in the wind. Facing him, the hundred prodigies activated their most powerful techniques. Chaotic magical fluctuations formed a tide that connected the heavens and earth, sweeping across the world. The sky above them was dark and tumultuous, like the reopening of chaos, with the wind and clouds roaring. "Arrow of the Angel!" Annie''s holy wings unfurled behind her as she drew the celestial longbow in front of her. An arrow, hovering between reality and illusion, was pulled to its limit and then shot through the air. The arrow transformed into a dazzling beam of angelic light, radiating seven colors under its glow. Faint sounds of a divine realm echoed as it descended upon the arena. "Yin-Yang Chaos!" Monroe narrowed her eyes as a crescent moon shadow appeared in her left hand, resembling a delicate silver jade te. In her right hand, a fiery sun materialized, like apressed me radiating pure yang energy. As she sped her hands together, a celestial fox appeared behind her, racing towards Owen and shattering the bright sky along its path, plunging it into darkness. Chapter 72: Chapter72-Legend Across the Continent Chapter 72: Chapter72-Legend Across the Continent ? Carlos, who had long been eyeing Owen, now stared at him intently, a serious expression on his face. A writhing ck tentacle emerged from the void behind him, like a towering ck pir exuding a maddening, terrifying aura. The tentacle surged towards Owen, staining the space around it with a deste, decaying hue, like a bleak oil painting. The magical attacks from everyone followed one after another, filling the sky with a myriad of colors. The countless chaotic mana collisions created utter turmoil in the sky. Even with Owen''s strength, the onught of magical attacks gave him a fleeting sense of facing death. Clearly, Owen''s earlier words had truly angered them, and they were now attacking without holding back, using their most lethal moves. The many veteran figures watching the battle felt a chill run down their spines. Among them were individuals who had broken through to tinum-tier or even diamond- tier. As the magical attacks surged towards them, the veteran figures instinctively felt fear. Facing such attacks themselves, they knew they would be severely injured, if not killed. These young mages were no ordinary individuals; they were the top talents from various kingdoms and factions. Each had a high reputation on the continent, especially Annie and others who were on the Genius Leaderboard. Theirbat abilities far exceeded their levels. "Should we just let Owen continue this madness?" "Owen is the top genius. If he dies, it would be a huge loss for our Azure Kingdom!" "I also think we should stop this chaos. Owen is the cornerstone of our Azure Kingdom. Without him, our top talents will always be weaker than those of other kingdoms." "It''s already toote. So many prodigies attacking together with such powerful waves of mana are not easy to fend off." As the members of the Council of Elders retreated in fear, Madelyn and Marry couldn''t help but channel their mana, preparing to help Owen block some of the attacks. They knew their strength was insignificant in the face of the overwhelming onught, but they couldn''t bear to see Owen fall. At this critical moment, a shadow of the Godyer Staff began to emerge on Owen''s chest, emitting a dazzling golden light. This golden light quickly formed a bowl-shaped shield around him, enveloping him in its protective glow. The Guardian Shield had been activated. Boom! Countless long-range magical attacks bombarded the shield like missiles, creating ripples on its surface that spread outwards. Amidst the dense magical barrage, a broad smile appeared on Carlos''s face. Although he didn''t understand why Owen had proposed to challenge all the prodigies alone, this situation presented Carlos with a great opportunity. Now he had a clear understanding of the gap between himself and Owen; it was not a gap that could be bridged by singlebat. With so many prodigies present and Owen''s arrogance, this was a perfect opportunity. If they could manage to injure Owen together, he would have a chance to secretly devour Owen''s flesh and blood. Given his unique Dark Emperor bloodline, he would gain Owen''s talents and possibly utilize them even better! So, he kept a close eye on Owen within the shield. Once the shield broke, it would be his moment to strike. Many other prodigies had simr thoughts. Owen''s extraordinary talent was a threat to them and their respective kingdoms and factions. A dead Owen would be the best research subject-they couldn''t allow him to continue living. But under their watchful and hostile eyes, the shield around Owen remained unyielding. It was as if all the attacks were mere illusions, quickly absorbed and nullified by the shield. "How is this possible? What kind of technique is this?" Carlos''s fists clenched involuntarily as he stared in disbelief, his deep eyes wide with shock. Had theirbined attacks really been so effortlessly blocked? The others who hadunched their magical assaults were equally stunned, looking at the seemingly unbreakable shield around Owen. What kind of technique was this? They had never seen Owen use it before! It was utterly unbelievable. To their further amazement, after Owen had deflected all the long-range magical attacks, the shield around him trembled slightly and then began to emit a dazzling light. As the brilliance reached its peak, the shield around Owen transformed into an intensely radiant sun, impossible to look at directly. Everyone squinted their eyes, finding it difficult to look directly at the intense light. Suddenly, the brilliant glow expanded like a blown-up bubble. The various attacks that had been absorbed into the Guardian Shield were now simultaneously unleashed! The terrifying energy erupted like a volcanic explosion. The myriad magical attacks collided with the reflected magic, creating a dazzling disy of fireworks in the sky. Chaotic waves spread out in all directions like a massive circr de, tearing up the arena and sending nearby mages flying, coughing up blood, their faces pale as paper. Due to the unique properties of the Guardian Shield, all projectile attacks were reflected back with triple the force. Consequently, even though the subsequent attacks from the prodigies were more intense, they were all crushed and obliterated by the reflected attacks, producing earth-shaking booms. Some of the weaker mages fainted outright from the impact, bleeding from their orifices. Even top-tier prodigies like Carlos, Monroe, and Davis were left looking weakened and disheveled, retreating several dozen meters. A few momentster, the chaotic waves finally subsided. Everyone mustered their strength and looked towards the center of the disturbance. There, the waves had calmed, revealing a sunken arena.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In the center of the depression stood Owen, his robe spotless and unruffled, seemingly unaffected by the chaos around him. In stark contrast to the bedraggled prodigies, Owen stood tall andposed. "Owen is unharmed?!" Seeing Owen standing there with a stable aura, everyone''s jaws dropped in disbelief. They rubbed their eyes vigorously. But Owen''s figure remained unchanged. He wasn''t just unharmed; his aura waspletely unperturbed. The earlier explosion had been terrifying! Owen, positioned at the very center, had emerged unscathed. "He... Owen actually did it! He deflected all those attacks from so many prodigies!" "Owen, what are his true limits?" "Even a tinum-tier mage would struggle to withstand such attacks. Owen has created a miracle!" Momentster, countless pairs of eyes looked at Owen as if seeing him for the first time, with exmations of amazement and disbelief echoing continuously. Today, they witnessed a miracle! Unprecedented in history! Edward, recording the event, had his pupils suddenly contract. Although he had anticipated this oue, seeing Owen truly achieve it deeply shocked him. "No! This matter is too significant. It could affect the future of the continent. I must report it back to Academy City immediately!" Edward quickly decided and wrote down every detail of the event. He then used magic to send the urgent message to Academy City. Meanwhile, other factions present also realized the importance of the event and used their own means to report it back as quickly as possible. Owen had created a miracle today, making history! Carlos felt a sh of despair. Today''s events had undeniably dealt a significant blow to him. So many prodigies together were no match for Owen alone! "Owen, where did hee from? Could he be a once-in-a-millennium prodigy, the so-called chosen one? Even that might notpare to him." Monroe rubbed her injured chest, wondering if the Sun-Moon Sect had been detached from the world for too long. Chapter 73: Chapter73-After the Aftermath Chapter 73: Chapter73-After the Aftermath ? The originally highly anticipated three-year appointment was nowpletely overshadowed by Owen''s glorious feat of defeating hundreds of prodigies single-handedly. The major kingdoms, top factions, and even the reclusive Mountain Forces were all paying close attention to this event. The level of importance they ced on Owen reached unprecedented heights! After all, thebined forces of the prodigies from various factions couldn''t defeat Owen, illustrating the vast gap between them and him. However, what surprised everyone even more was the sudden news from Academy City early the next morning, which caused an uproar in the imperial capitals. "Did you hear? Owen seems to have been ranked on the Celestial Leaderboard by the masters of Academy City!" "Celestial Leaderboard? You must have misheard! He should still be ranked first on the Genius Leaderboard. To enter the Celestial Leaderboard, one must at least reach diamond-tier!" "That''s right, the Celestial Leaderboard is reserved for the continent''s top-tier powerhouses, requiring at least diamond-tier strength to qualify. Owen''s talent andbat prowess are undeniably extraordinary and unprecedentedly powerful," one mage remarked. "But he admitted himself yesterday that he is only gold-tier level 8. While this is top-tier among the younger generation, it''s still far from diamond-tier!" "Above gold-tier is tinum-tier, a gap that most mages find insurmountable. The difference in power is immense. Listing Owen on the Celestial Leaderboard seems unrealistic and misleading..." "Academy City is known for its rigor. They wouldn''t make such an unreasonable move just for hype." The mages in the imperial capital discussed this hotly. Every change to the Celestial Leaderboard drew immense attention, and the fact that it involved Owen added fuel to the fire. Amid their heated debate, the daily newspaper published by Academy City began circting among various kingdoms and factions. When people read the newspaper, frommoners to nobility, they were momentarily stunned and confused. Owen had indeed made it onto a leaderboard, but it wasn''t the Celestial Leaderboard. Instead, he was ranked first on the Domination Leaderboard! "Domination Leaderboard? What''s that? I''ve never heard of it before!" Many mages frowned, wondering if there had been a printing error. While such a possibility was highly unlikely, they were well-acquainted with the leaderboards published by Academy City, and the Domination Leaderboard was unheard of. Upon closer inspection, they found a brief exnation of the Domination Leaderboard in the newspaper: The Domination Leaderboard is ranked above the Genius Leaderboard, reserved for super geniuses who dominate all peers of the same tier! Such individuals are too exceptional to be listed on the Genius Leaderboard alone. Only by creating a new, higher-level leaderboard can their extraordinary talent be properly recognized! After reading Academy City''s exnation, everyone was dumbfounded. The Academy City''s leaderboards had remained unchanged for thousands of years. During that time, there had been proposals to create new leaderboards, but they were all rejected by Academy City with stern refusals, citing the traditions and rules set by their ancestors and predecessors as unchangeable. But now, for Owen, those stubborn old conservatives had made an exception! They created a new leaderboard just for Owen! And he was the only one on it! This showed how highly they valued him. It was an incredible honor! As long as Academy City existed, Owen''s name would be immortalized with this leaderboard until someoneparable or superior appeared. Neither the elder mages of Academy City nor the major factions and kingdoms believed such a person would appear again. Owen was too extraordinary, a unique figure in the annals of history. While the appearance of the Domination Leaderboard created a storm of emotions among the masses, Owen, the center of it all, seemed indifferent. He lounged in the Duke''s mansion, sipping tea and enjoying a life of luxury. It wasn''t that he had becent. His poprity had surged, with numerous factions eager to meet him and countless mages idolizing him. The Duke''s mansion was surrounded byyers of mages, all waiting for a glimpse of Owen. Owen didn''t like such scenes, so he stayed within the mansion, waiting for the excitement to die down. Additionally, Leslie had already spread the news about the treasure map auction through Academy City. The n was progressing smoothly, without needing Owen''s intervention. All he had to do now was wait for the right moment. Owen had heard within the Duke''s mansion that the Azure royal family was furious about the treasure map leak and was taking it very seriously. They had mobilized guards to search for the culprits who had entered the Kingdom Vault. To prevent the treasure map from falling into the wrong hands, they had prepared six months'' worth of tax revenue to take to Academy City for the auction. Although six months of Azure Kingdom''s tax revenue was an astronomical figure, it was a mere drop in the oceanpared to the treasure. Meanwhile, Kyrik had already mobilized his forces, marching towards the border with great momentum to avenge Prince Billy and Grand Protector Bryan. This issue had also caused a significant uproar in the royal court. General Stanley had been called back to defend the border, and the Azure Kingdom''s army was being mobilized. The royal court was incredibly busy. Owen took a sip of red wine, enjoyed the sun for a while, then waved to dismiss the serving maids. With a thought, his mind power delved into his storage ring. Several days had passed, and the snake egg in the incubator looked more round and full, emitting a strong mana wave. mes traced along the eggshell, resemblingva, emitting heat waves that elerated Seraphina''s hatching. Clearly, the Fire Dragon King''s beast core was significantly aiding Seraphina''s incubation. It wouldn''t be long before the future Queen Seraphina would emerge. "If I get more beast cores, the hatching speed should increase, and Seraphina''s development would be even better..." Owen rubbed his chin, thinking for a moment, and decided it was time to gather more beast cores for the snake egg. After all, he had nothing else to do at the moment. With this in mind, Owen got up and headed towards the back gate of the Duke''s mansion. The mansion was vast; while the front gate was packed with people, the back gate was rtively free of onlookers. With some caution, he could easily slip away. As Owen entered the courtyard and approached the back gate, a stooped steward immediately bowed and said, "Owen, His Majesty summons you. Please follow me immediately." Hearing this, Owen''s eyes narrowed slightly. The king wants to see me? This is the first time! Could it be about Marry? Owen shook his head. The steward nced around and then whispered, "Owen, the royal envoy is already waiting outside. Please proceed immediately." Guessing wouldn''t help, so Owen turned and left the Duke''s mansion, heading towards the royal pce. ... As soon as Owen left the courtyard, Charlotte, who moved like a shadow, appeared beside Leslie and briefly reported the situation. "You said he was taken away?" Leslie murmured. "Yes, the king sent an envoy to the mansion to fetch Owen," Charlotte reported in detail. "What do you think King Aldric wants with Owen this time?" Leslie asked casually. "It should be about Princess Marry," Charlotte replied cautiously. Rumor had it that Princess Marry was very fond of Owen, and their ambiguous rtionship was widely discussed in the imperial capital. Hearing this, Leslie nodded first, then shook her head before asking again, "Charlotte, how many strong members of the Council of Elders have entered the imperial capital now?" Charlotte thought for a moment and said, "Besides an elder and four tinum-tier mages who arrived initially, Mac has also arrived with another elder." "Mac hase too?" Leslie raised her eyebrows, a hint of surprise shing across her stunningly beautiful face. "Yes, Mac is here as well." Everyone in the imperial capital knew that Leslie and Mac were childhood friends. Back then, Leslie was a mischievous troublemaker, and Mac was the son of the Council of Elders'' grand elder. Both were renowned for their looks in the imperial capital! At that time, to outsiders, the two of them seemed like a perfect match. "No... something''s not right!" Leslie furrowed her brows, pacing back and forth. AnN?v(el)B\\jnn inexplicable sense of danger slowly spread through her mind. "Charlotte, has anyone unusual entered the imperial capital recently?" Leslie suddenly asked. Unusual people? Charlotte thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "Kyrik has sent the Penal Minister." Hearing this, Leslie abruptly stopped. Her cold, stunning face was filled with icy determination. "Something''s happened!!!" Leslie eximed, pulling a few badges from her storage ring and tossing them to Charlotte. "Order Benedict to cut off allmunication between the imperial capital and the outside world." "Command the Eagle Guard to surround the imperial capital." "Order the Duke''s mansion''s Lion Guard to mobilize fully. I want the imperial capital under control within twelve hours!" "Direct the ck Rose underground organization in the imperial capital to coordinate with Benedict and the Lion Guard." "Contact the Bounty Guild with arge reward. Kill anyone who dares to block our way on the spot!" Charlotte took the badges, stunned as she listened to Leslie issuemand aftermand. Her mind went nk. She had been anticipating this moment for a long time, but she hadn''t expected it toe so suddenly! "Is there a problem?" Leslie asked, frowning. At that moment, she resembled a true empress, exuding a powerful aura with every gesture. "Lord, are you... are you nning to..." Charlotte''s throat tightened as she asked in a low voice. "Yes, the n has been elerated," Leslie said coldly. "Understood!" Charlotte, receiving confirmation, hesitated no longer. She disappeared from the courtyard in a sh. Chapter 74: Chapter74-The Storm is Coming Chapter 74: Chapter74-The Storm is Coming ? The Royal Pce, Council Hall. Led by a royal envoy dressed in a golden robe, Owen entered the core location where Azure Kingdom discussed domestic and foreign affairs. This hall was entirely white, with arge arched ceiling adorned with various gems that emitted bright, multicolored light. Chairs surrounded the hall''s edges, enclosing the spacious area. At the front of the hall, King Aldric sat with a stern expression, resembling a mountain, his presence heavy and oppressive. Seated beside him was an elderly man with a cane, exuding a suffocating pressure. Despite his frail appearance, he felt like a dormant beast, subtly suppressing everyone in the hall. This man wore the official attire of Kyrik, with a blood-stained axe embroidered on his chest, marking him as the Kyrik Penal Minister. In any kingdom, the Penal Minister was a figure of immense power and terrifying strength. But with Kyrik currently at war with Azure Kingdom, their Penal Minister hade to Azure Kingdom with great pomp and was treated as an honored guest. What did this mean? A growing sense of unease filled Owen as he quickly scanned the hall. Many familiar faces were present, all holding high positions or prestigious status. Nearly all members of the Azure royal family were present, including Marry, who looked at him with aplex expression. Beside Marry sat two elders from the Council of Elders and the Grand Elder''s son, Mac. Additionally, the headmaster of Luna Academy, dressed in a tasteful purple gown, sat in a corner, her eyes full of interest. The atmosphere in the hall was both subtle andplex. However, all this was quickly disrupted by Owen''s arrival. At the forefront, King Aldric angrily pounded the armrest of his throne, ring furiously at Owen as he walked to the center of the hall. "Owen, do you know the crime you havemitted?!" The hall fell silent at these words. Owen had already sensed trouble; with so many powerful figures gathered here, especially with Kyrik''s Penal Minister being treated as an honored guest, the situation was dire. King Aldric''s sudden question was clearly directed at him! Owen couldn''t help but feel a twinge of anxiety. However, the more critical the moment, the calmer Owen became. Only by staying truly calm could he find a way to break the impasse. "Owen, do you know who I am?!" At this moment, Kyrik''s Penal Minister spoke coldly, his voice grating like chains rubbing together, making one feel uneasy. "Your Excellency, as Kyrik''s Penal Minister, if you have any business with me, please feel free to speak." Owen had noticed him from the beginning. It seemed this man was the one orchestrating today''s challenge. As he spoke, Owen discreetly began adjusting his state. The situation was already precarious, and strength was his greatest asset. Owen''s calm demeanor made Mac, the son of the Grand Elder, look even more displeased, his face full of disdain.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Tsk tsk tsk, Owen, I must say, your boldness matches your strength, growing more reckless by the day. How dare you murder the Crown Prince of Kyrik within our borders!" He spoke directly, making the usation clear and pointing the me squarely at Owen! Having grown up with Leslie, Mac had always considered her his woman. Although Leslie was a bit unruly and he had not proposed to her due to weighing the pros and cons, in his heart, Leslie was already his. Even if Leslie hadn''t acted against her previous fianc, he would have done so secretly. But he hadn''t expected that Leslie wouldn''t reject Owen this time! Moreover, as Owen''s fame skyrocketed, Mac grew even more resentful. As the son of the Grand Elder of the Council of Elders, his status wasparable to that of a prince. He should have been in the spotlight, winning the beauty''s favor, but now, Owen had taken it all! How could he tolerate this?! As Macid out the usation, even those who had been prepared for this news felt a jolt. Assassinating a prince of another kingdom was a crime punishable by death! Moreover, Kyrik had long eyed Azure Kingdom with hostility. Despite Azure Kingdom''s constant concessions, they hadn''t expected Owen to act so brazenly! The Penal Minister''s face darkened. The death of Crown Prince Billy was a severe blow to the pride of everyone in Kyrik. Billy, with his exceptional talent and abilities, had already been chosen as the crown prince. Yet, Owen had killed him! Even Billy''s protector, the master-tier Bryan, had been beheaded. If Azure Kingdom and Owen didn''t pay for this, what face would Kyrik have left? ring at Owen with obvious killing intent, the Penal Minister spoke, "Did you think your tricks could escape our elders'' eyes? Even if you erased the traces, he can still see the mana imprint!" Hearing this, Owen immediately recalled Leslie asking for the Marry family''s crest. Leslie had nned to frame Azure Kingdom for the crime. Kyrik had long sought a legitimate reason to attack Azure Kingdom. However, Owen hadn''t expected such a powerful mage in Kyrik who could trace the erased mana back to him. Owen pondered briefly and then ignored the Penal Minister, instead focusing on the still- talkative Mac. "This isn''t a ce for you to bark like a dog. You''d better not provoke me, or I might not be able to control myself and kill you!" A sh of killing intent flickered in Owen''s eyes. However, Mac, unfazed, continued to provoke him. "Even in such a setting, you dare to threaten to kill me? Are you admitting that you''re behind Prince Billy''s murder?" Mac knew he couldn''t match Owen''s strength. But if he could pin Billy''s murder on Owen, Kyrik would inevitably retaliate. This way, Mac might reap even greater benefits from the ensuing chaos. At that moment, a melodious and maic female voice rang out: "House Ravenwood, here to see His Majesty." As the words fell, Leslie arrived with Duke Charles and Madelyn. After greeting the king, Duke Charles and Madelyn exchanged bewildered looks, not understanding why Leslie had suddenly brought them to the pce. Previously, she had been a recluse, rarely stepping out of her home. However, despite Duke Charles feeling somewhat bewildered, he was experienced in reading the room and immediately sensed that something was off. He cautiously looked towards King Aldric and asked, "Your Majesty, what is happening? Why have so many people been gathered? Owen is a hero, so why is he standing here?" Seeing Duke Charles''s apparent ignorance, King Aldric became even more enraged. "Charles! As a Duke, how can you not know that your son-inw killed Kyrik''s Crown Prince Billy?! Kyrik has presented evidence, and this matter has caused a huge uproar. Do you know what a war between our countries would mean? Can your family bear the consequences?!" Duke Charles had rarely seen King Aldric so angry. Hearing his words, cold sweat began to form on Duke Charles''s forehead. From King Aldric''s demeanor, it was clear that this was not a baseless usation; there was concrete evidence proving Owen had killed Prince Billy. But Owen had always seemed harmless, so why would he kill Prince Billy? After his initial shock, Duke Charles, with a serious expression, questioned, "Owen, is this true?" Before Owen could respond, Leslie interjected, speaking earnestly, "Father, Prince Billy''s death is indeed the responsibility of our Duke''s household." Duke Charles was taken aback and was about to ask Leslie for an exnation when King Aldric, following Leslie''s lead, continued, "Since you have admitted it, the Duke''s household must bear some responsibility for this incident due to poor oversight! Owen, as the main culprit, should bear the primary responsibility. Effective immediately, he will be handed over to Kyrik for their judgment. Additionally, we will cede territory and pay reparations to settle this matter. Penal Minister, what do you think?" Chapter 75: Chapter75-The Punishment of Owen Chapter 75: Chapter75-The Punishment of Owen ? "Hahaha!" Seeing Leslie actively betray him, Mac couldn''t help but burst intoughter. He then looked at Owen with pity. "The mighty Domination Leaderboard prodigy, the pioneer of Academy City, how ridiculous! To be sold out by your own fiance, such a clown, truly the biggest joke!" As his voice fell, everyone couldn''t help but direct their gazes toward Owen. Leslie was known to be a yboy, doing things entirely based on his whims. They had heard of this before, but they didn''t expect him to backstab Owen at such a critical moment. King Aldric now just wanted to quickly quell Kyrik''s anger, so he coldly said: "Owen, given the circumstances, do you have anything to say?" Owen looked at King Aldric, his eyes growing colder. "What is there for me to say?" From King Aldric''s behavior from beginning to end, it was clear he intended to keep the peace. Regardless of whether Owen was guilty or not, as long as Kyrik wanted him punished, Aldric would hand him over without hesitation. To such a person, Owen had nothing to say. Owen didn''t argue, indirectly admitting to the matter. This shocked everyone present once again. Regardless, Owen''s talent was extraordinary. If he could reasonably prove his innocence, they would still be willing to speak for him and form a good rtionship. Especially for Marry, Owen''s words made her feel as if the sky was falling. When she first heard the news, she thought it was impossible, that it must be a misunderstanding. Owen had no motive to harm Prince Billy.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But Owen didn''t defend himself, indirectly admitting to it. Her heart surged with emotions, her body trembled, and she fainted. Owen, however, remained calm throughout. Leslie''s statement suggested she was guiding the situation, likely nning something significant. This enigmatic woman couldn''t possibly just sell him out like that! All Owen needed to do was cooperate with her and finish the act. At this moment, King Aldric snorted coldly, nced at Owen, and announced: "Owen is brutal and immoral, assassinating Prince Billy, leading to conflicts between the two nations, causing suffering and discement among the people. From today, the engagement between Owen and Leslie is annulled!" King Aldric was very satisfied with Leslie''s performance today. Owen''s current reputation was significant. If he didn''t admit to killing Prince Billy, even as the emperor, it would be difficult to make a direct decision against Owen. Fortunately, with Leslie speaking out, he could quickly deal with Owen. Then, King Aldric turned to the Penal Minister of Kyrik Kingdom and said: "Owen''s crimes are heinous, so he will be handed over to Kyrik for punishment!" "Additionally, due to the severe impact of this matter, Azure Kingdom willpensate Kyrik!" As King Aldric''s series of statements fell, the faces of everyone in the hall changed significantly. Even if Owen was indeed the assassin of Prince Billy, treating him this way seemed excessive. No matter what, Owen was the top talent and a meritorious person for Azure Kingdom. But everyone could see King Aldric''s attitude. Challenging him now would bring no good. Seeing King Aldric''s ruthless stance, Owen sighed softly. The royal family is the most heartless. For the interests of the Azure Kingdom''s royal family, King Aldric was willing to sacrifice anything. Owen''s silence was seen by King Aldric as a sign ofpliance, saving the trouble of dealing with him. The Penal Minister of Kyrik was very satisfied with this oue. Although Prince Billy was highly valued domestically, thepensation from Azure Kingdom made him very satisfied! The value of one Owen was iparable to ten, a hundred, or even a thousand Prince Billys. King Aldric scanned the crowd and nced at Leslie, "Since I have annulled your engagement, I will find someone else for you." As he spoke, his gaze fell on Mac of the Council of Elders. Mac, being the son of the Great Elder, was an excellent choice in terms of background, talent, and strength. Leslie''s performance had satisfied King Aldric, making her an ideal pawn to ce a spy. "I believe Mac is an excellent choice in every aspect, perfectly matching Leslie. What do you all think?" King Aldric scanned the ministers. Though his tone was inquiring, the unmistakable authority in his words was clear to everyone. "Your Majesty, Miss Leslie has shown her loyalty to Azure and is a loyal minister. And Mac, as the son of the Great Elder, is the future pir of Azure Kingdom. They are a perfect match!" "Your Majesty, I second this. Leslie and Mac have known each other since childhood. With your approval, it proves they are a match made in heaven!" Some sycophantic ministers began to speak, singing praises to King Aldric. Mac, sitting among the attendees, was filled with joy. Leslie''s beauty was renowned in Azure Kingdom, with many admirers unable to win her favor. Now, this beauty hade full circle back into his arms! Mac couldn''t suppress his smile, quickly stood up, walked to King Aldric, and said respectfully, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for granting this marriage!" Just as Mac finished speaking, Leslie suddenly stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, I have objections!" The ministers, who had already begun to smile and prepare to congratte the couple, were stunned. At such a critical moment, Leslie was refusing?! Everyone looked at Leslie in disbelief. King Aldric was also slightly surprised, but considering Leslie''s contributions today, he smiled kindly and asked, "What concerns do you have? Feel free to speak. If it is within my power, I will certainly fulfill it." Under the gazes of everyone, Leslie did not falter and seemingly innocently said, "Your Majesty, handing over Owen,pensating Kyrik, annulling my engagement, and then arranging a new one for me, all because Kyrik''s prince died?" These words were undoubtedly harsh. Although the truth was clear, bringing it to light was a direct p in the face to the emperor and Azure Kingdom. Was she implying they feared Kyrik? Going so far as to sacrifice a domestic talent and paypensation? Setting aside whether Owenmitted the act, even if he did, the two countries were already on bad terms. Eliminating Kyrik''s crown prince should have been a point of pride! So, King Aldric''s mouth twitched slightly. He thought Leslie was just naive and nodded stiffly, "Yes," Seeing this, Leslie frowned slightly and continued to ask, "Your Majesty, I don''t understand. What difference does it make if a useless person dies? How can itpare to someone like Owen?" Upon hearing this, the people who already had issues with Leslie''s words were instantly in an uproar! It seemed that Leslie wasn''t ignorant. On the contrary, she understood everything! The sarcasm in her words was exceptionally piercing! What did Leslie mean by this?! "Leslie, watch your tone. You previously said that the Duke''s mansion should take responsibility for this matter!" An elder from the Council of Elders couldn''t help but speak up, coldly reprimanding her. Leslie nced at the dark and thin elder with disdain and rolled her eyes, "I only said that the Duke''s mansion should take responsibility. I never said that Prince Billy was killed by Owen." "Prince Billy wasn''t killed by Owen?!" Upon hearing this, everyone became even more perplexed by Leslie, the ygirl, and couldn''t help but whisper among themselves. King Aldric, Kyrik''s Penal Minister, and the elders of the Council of Elders all felt a sinking feeling. For them, it was eptable that Owen was the culprit. Owen indeed had the strength, and there was evidence pointing to him. But now, Leslie was adamantly stating that Owen was not the killer! "Leslie, do you know who the real killer is?!" King Aldric asked sternly, "This is no trifling matter. If you can reveal the real killer, I can guarantee your safety!" "Really?" Leslie looked King Aldric up and down. Chapter 76: Chapter76-The Bloodstained Conference Chapter 76: Chapter76-The Bloodstained Conference ? King Aldric''s pupils suddenly constricted, and a look of shock shed in his eyes. Leslie had always maintained the image of a sheltered youngdy. Prince Billy was a gold-tier mage, powerful and always apanied by a protector. On the other hand, Owen was extremely mysterious and unfathomable; the culprit was definitely him! "Leslie, this matter concerns two nations; how can it be treated as a joke?" King Aldric showed deep displeasure and motioned for Leslie to step back. He didn''t want her to continue causing trouble. Seeing this, Leslie smiled and said, "Your Majesty, do you know how Austin and Chelsea died?" Hearing Leslie mention the crown prince and Chelsea, King Aldric''s eyes immediately turned blood-red. This matter had always been a sore spot for him. His own prince was killed in the capital, and the culprit had yet to be found and avenged. As an emperor, this was incredibly humiliating! However, there were currently no clues regarding the matter. "You know who the killer is?!" King Aldric''s bloodshot eyes stared at Leslie, like a lion about to go berserk. Leslie nodded. Then, Leslie looked at the Penal Minister of Kyrik. The Penal Minister felt his scalp tingle under Leslie''s gaze. After that, Leslie''s gaze swept across everyone in the hall. Everyone she looked at trembled and lowered their heads in fear. They all knew that the deaths of Austin and Chelsea were a significant blow to King Aldric. If Leslie falsely used them, King Aldric, in his rage, might destroy thempletely. "Leslie, point out the killer quickly, and I will be your strongest shield!" Seeing Leslie''s serious demeanor, King Aldric couldn''t help but believe her somewhat. This matter had not yielded any leads so far, and he was not willing to let go of any hope or clue. Leslie smiled faintly and suddenly said, "The one who killed your son and daughter-inw is me. I also killed Prince Billy." ... As soon as Leslie finished speaking, the enormous hall fell into a deathly silence. Everyone felt a mixture of absurdity and terror. "Leslie, do you know what you''re saying?" Even King Aldric felt a sh of panic. If what she said was true, all his previous suppression of the powerful ministers and surveince of the Duke''s mansion would be a joke! Mac of the Council of Elders was equally shocked. He quickly walked over to Leslie and said, "Leslie, don''t speak recklessly at this time. Don''t let that scoundrel Owen influence you!" Leslie smiled sweetly at the approaching Mac. "Mac, do you not believe what I''m saying?" Mac had never seen Leslie so gentle before and couldn''t help but feel moved. He lowered his voice a bit, "Leslie, quickly apologize to His Majesty. Considering your ignorance, I will plead with His Majesty to forgive you." Leslie''s smiling face suddenly turned cold. "Are you teaching me how to do things?" As soon as she finished speaking, a silver sh appeared, and Mac''s head was instantly severed, flying high into the air. Blood spurted out, staining the white tiles of the hall! The air was immediately filled with a strong scent of blood. Some elders nearby had blood sttered on their faces. Everyone who witnessed this scene was petrified. Leslie flexed her wrist, disdainfully flicked the blood off her nails, and smiled at King Aldric. "Do you believe me now?" Although Leslie was smiling, to everyone, it looked like the smile of a demon. Especially as her aura spread rapidly, the entire hall seemed to be under immense pressure. Some weaker mages felt breathless, on the verge of kneeling and worshiping Leslie right then and there! "This Leslie really is a problem!" Luna Academy''s headmistress, in her purple gown, began to emit mana, protecting the nearby important royals and escorting them to safety. Two elders from the Council of Elders appeared on either side of Leslie, like iron walls, blocking her aura. Their old faces were full of shock and anger. "Leslie, you''ve hidden your true strength for so many years, and now it''s revealed to be this terrifying? This is truly our Council of Elders'' oversight!" "Today, we will execute this traitor right here!" The two elders spoke in turn, their murderous intent filling the hall, making it tremble. "Charles, Madelyn, step back. Leave this to me!" Feeling the auras of the two elders sweeping in like mountains, Leslie immediately instructed Duke Charles and Madelyn to retreat. The two were still in a daze, unable toprehend how the usually low-key Leslie could be so unfathomable! Owen remained calm. He had long known that Leslie''s actions today were meant to confront the royal family and overturn the table! Immediately, he activated his Basic Healing Skill to quickly restore himself to peak condition. Now that they had fallen out with the royal family, there was no turning back; it was a fight to the death. King Aldric, finally snapping out of his shock from Mac''s murder, was about to angrily rebuke Leslie and order her execution when a royal envoy hurriedly rushed in from outside. "Your Majesty, something terrible has happened. The entire capital has been blockaded by many forces..." As he spoke, he saw the usually solemn hall had descended into chaos. Royal family members, under the protection of the Luna Academy headmistress, were fleeing in a panic. The white floor of the hall was stained with blood, and a severed heady on the ground. Looking closely, it was Mac, the son of the Great Elder! The two high-ranking, powerful elders of the Council of Elders were releasing terrifying auras, facing off against someone. And that someone was Leslie! Wasn''t Leslie supposed to be an uneducated ygirl? At this moment, the royal envoy felt his brain couldn''t process it all; everything before him defied logic! The scene was already in turmoil! At this time, the Penal Minister of Kyrik tore a scroll, causing the space around him to wriggle like dough, enveloping him until he disappeared without a trace. "Killing Prince Billy, killing Prince Austin and Chelsea, and even murdering the Great Elder''s son, Mac-Leslie, your crimes are heinous!" "A person as vile as you must pay with blood. Whatever your hidden motives are, after today, they will all be nothing but smoke!" The two elders angrily rebuked Leslie, their auraspletely locking onto her. Leslie nced at them, "Just you two old crocks?" "Arrogant!" The two elders'' faces grew darker and more vicious. "Do you really think the Council of Elders is a joke? If the two of us aren''t enough, what if we add a Fallen Angel?" Fallen Angel?! Hearing this, Owen was startled, suddenly recalling a scene from an anime. In the original story, the Great Elder of the Council of Elders had befriended the Fallen Angeln/o/vel/b//in dot c//om n from the high mountains of the extreme west during his travels and training. It was said that this n was exiled from the upper realms and, since they did not originally belong to the human world, they had to form contracts with entities in this world to maintain their connection. And the Great Elder''s son, Mac, the Crown Prince of the Council of Elders, had made a contract with the Fallen Angel n! ording to this contract, if the contractor died, the Fallen Angel would relentlessly hunt down the killer. If the Fallen Angel were left unchecked, this terrifying otherworldly being, with no concept of good or evil, might tten the entire capital in its quest for revenge! No wonder the Council of Elders had such confidence! The existence of the Fallen Angel was definitely one of the Council of Elders'' most powerful weapons. However, because it harmed both friend and foe and was difficult to control, it was rarely used. But now, with Mac''s death, the Fallen Angel''s target was unmistakably clear. Roar! As Owen''s expression grew serious, a piercing, sharp wail suddenly echoed, forming rolling sound waves that swept over them. Chapter 77: Chapter77-Fallen Angel Chapter 77: Chapter77-Fallen Angel ? The entire pce trembled with the sound waves, and the crystal chandelier above the hall shattered from the vibrations. The pce guards with weaker abilities clutched their ears tightly, but the sound waves still prated, like invisible hands piercing their eardrums and stirring their brains. Most of the guards writhed in pain on the ground, bleeding from their seven orifices, continually wailing in agony. Even the powerful elders of the Council of Elders were affected by the sound waves, their minds reeling, bodies chilled, and hands and feet trembling. "Miss, this is bad! A huge ck angel is approaching from outside the city. The city''s walls and defenses can''t stop it at all..." Benedict rushed in, his face tense and worried as he spoke to Leslie. The imperial city''s defensive army had been taken over and the city was on lockdown. But even with such tight security, the mysterious, shadow-like Fallen Angel seemed unstoppable. It smashed through the thick, ancient city walls and shattered the city''s protective array! It charged straight towards them! Even the well-trained magical army, joining forces to intercept, could not budge it in the slightest. Instead, they suffered heavy casualties and could no longer hold their ground! Leslie nced in the direction of the approaching Fallen Angel. Her bright eyes seemed to pierce through the void, seeing the ck-winged figure closing in. She felt a bit of a headache. She had considered all other factors and even mobilized the city''s garrison in advance to deal with unexpected situations. But she hadn''t anticipated that the Council of Elders would have such a deep connection with the Fallen Angel. This sudden event caught her somewhat off guard. The magical army was incredibly strong, capable of besieging even a tinum-tier mage, but they couldn''t harm the Fallen Angel in the slightest, which showed how powerful it was. Suddenly, Owen, standing beside Leslie, heard a system notification in his ear. Sensing the approach of the Fallen Angel: Defeat the Fallen Angel, reward unknown. Escape, lose 50% HP. Owen unhesitatingly chose to defeat the Fallen Angel. Whether out of curiosity about the Fallen Angel or his current predicament, he had no other choice. Having made his decision, Owen immediately looked at Leslie. "Leave the matters within the pce to you; I''ll handle the Fallen Angel." Leslie tilted her head to look at Owen, seriously scrutinizing him for a moment before asking, "Are you aware of what a Fallen Angel is?" Owen nodded, "Naturally." His understanding of the Fallen Angel was deeper and more profound than Leslie''s. Fallen Angels were unique beings whose levels naturally increased over time without the need for training. The older they were, the more terrifying theirbat power! Moreover, Fallen Angels had a natural mark, their angel rings, which could serve as a signature. If someone killed a Fallen Angel, its ring would automatically merge into the killer''s body, forming a dark ring mark. Anyone marked would be hunted by the Fallen Angel n for life until the entire n was exterminated! Owen smiled slightly, "The Fallen Angel race is extremely strange and powerful. I know very well that while other mages might struggle to deal with it, it is unfortunate that it encounters me. You handle the matters inside the pce." Leslie didn''t know why Owen was so confident, but she knew Owen was extremely mysterious. Since he was so certain and had a way to deal with it, it must be true. After all, Owen had created countless miracles so far. "Very well, I''ll take care of the pce affairs. Be careful and just hold it off. Once the pce matters are settled, I''lle to support you as soon as possible!" Leslie knew that now was not the time for hesitation; it was a time for cooperation and mutual trust. Owen nodded, then nced at Madelyn and the bewildered Duke Charles, nodding to them before stepping out and rushing in the direction of the Fallen Angel. Owen moved quickly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Fallen Angel was too powerful, and dying even a moment would result in more injuries to the mages on their side trying to impede it, which he did not want to see. As soon as Owen rushed out of the pce, he could see the distant sky filled with dark clouds, shifting like malevolent spirits. Under these clouds, a roughly five-meter-tall Fallen Angel pped its ck wings, charging forward like a giant bird. All the formations and magical attacks in its path were like paper, corroded to nothing by the ck mist emanating from its body before they could even touch it. Seeing it from afar, Owen felt a weight on his chest, his breathing slightlybored. Although he knew of the Fallen Angel''s existence, seeing it in person was different. The terror it radiated caused the mana within him to wail in warning, urging Owen to flee. "The Fallen Angel is powerful, but it has obvious weaknesses." Taking a deep breath, Owen continued rushing towards the Fallen Angel while focusing his gaze on the Fate Store. After defeating John earlier, he had gained a total of 10,000 fate points, bringing his total to 14,450 fate points. He had been reluctant to use them before. Now was the time! A sh of light appeared before Owen as the Fate Store opened. A dazzling array of items appeared before Owen. These items were mainly divided into three categories: skill scrolls, items, and weapons. Previously, Owen had purchased items such as the Basic Healing Skill and the Order of Fire from the Fate Store. He had never bought any weapons from here. On one hand, the weapons in the Fate Store were extremely rare and precious, naturally requiring a significant number of fate points. On the other hand, he already had the Spear of Godying and didn''t need other weapons. Now, Owen''s gaze quickly scanned the various weapons and settled on the [Spear of Longinus]. Spear of Longinus: This is a spear that once pierced the Angel of God. When divine blood spilled and stained the spear, this legendary weapon was transformed into a divine weapon, capable of annihting extreme malice, free from worldly cause and effect or curses. Where the spearhead points, even mythical beings be mere sustenance. It is the absolute nemesis of the angelic race. However, this spear is also cursed by the Angel of God. Anyone who wields it will suffer a bloody bacsh. After reading the description of the Spear of Longinus, Owen felt more reassured. This spear had ughtered deities and various mythical creatures, and since the Fallen Angel belonged to the angelic race, it too would be restrained by the Spear of Longinus. He looked at the required fate points-10,000! A full 10,000 fate points! It was more expensive than everything Owen had previously purchased from the Fate Store combined! If he hadn''t defeated John and gained those 10,000 fate points, he would have only been able to look at it longingly. "Though expensive, it''s worth it!" Owen reluctantly confirmed the purchase. This Fallen Angel was as good as his! Immediately, the system interface turned blood red, looking like flowing blood, gushing and surging, making a creepy gurgling sound. The indescribable bloodthirsty madness made it seem as if the entire world was submerged in a sea of blood! Then, in the flowing sea of blood, a de that seemed to tear through the void manifested, splitting the blood red apart, dividing the chaotic heavens and earth. Next, a mottled and ancient spear appeared before Owen. This was a spear approximately two meters long. Its shaft was covered in blood-red rust, stained with the blood of countless deities. One could almost see countless beings wailing and trembling, and the heavens and earth copsing! Chapter 78: Chapter78-Spear of Longinus Chapter 78: Chapter78-Spear of Longinus ? Owen steadied himself, his gaze following the length of the spear to its tip. The spearhead was sharp, a slender, razor-edged crescent moon radiating an unimaginable intensity of killing intent, dyeing the void red and causing the surrounding mana to boil. Just looking at it for a moment made Owen''s eyes turn blood red, with an endless killing intent surging uncontrobly from the depths of his heart. At this moment, as the Fallen Angel broke through the formations and smashed through the city walls, appearing within the capital, the once clear sky darkened, like a deep night, exuding a nameless destion that made everyone''s spirits tremble. This abnormality had long attracted the attention of the various geniuses within the capital. "A Fallen Angel?! How can such a terrifying existence appear here? This is a legendary creature that even a diamond-tier mage cannot contend with!" "I don''t know, but it seems its target is the Azure Pce!" "Such a creature wouldn''t appear for no reason. I have a bad feeling about this!" "Before the Fallen Angel appeared, there was already chaos in the capital. I heard that Kyrik''s Penal Minister came to demand answers, iming Owen assassinated their Prince Billy." "I heard that too. King Aldric intended to hand Owen over to quell the unrest, but seeing the current chaos in the capital, things don''t seem to be going smoothly." "Do you think Owen might have shed with the Azure royal family?" "It''s very possible. Rumor has it that the Great Elder of the Council of Elders encountered a Fallen Angel during his travels..." "Oh? Could the Fallen Angel be after Owen?!" The crowd''s heated discussion reached this point, and they widened their eyes, looking in the direction of the pce. Although it seemed incredible, with the Fallen Angel already here, what else could be impossible? Moreover, within the capital now, it seemed that only Owen warranted such a grand disy. "An unprecedented Domination Leaderboard first ce really attracts trouble." "I wonder what the situation in the pce is like. This Fallen Angel is too terrifying; otherwise, I''d go and see for myself." As the countless geniuses discussed, the Fallen Angel seemed to grow even more furious. A sharp, knife-like chill emanated from it, spreading out inyers as it pped its wings faster. The cold spread in rippling waves, freezing the air and forming ice crystals that continuously fell to the ground. The ground, houses, and even the frightened people trying to dodge were all frozen in ce, covered with ayer of frost, unable to move, their souls feeling like they were being pierced by ice, causing them to wail in agony. This cold continued to spread throughout the entire capital, as if it intended to turn the city into a bone-chilling ice kingdom! The speed of this cold''s spread was rapid. Standing on the street outside the pce, Owen tightly gripped the Spear of Longinus. The cold waves spreading from afar formed brilliant ice crystals on the ground, covering shops and rooftops with thick ice and snow. But as the cold waves approached Owen, the Spear of Longinus in his hand suddenly vibrated slightly, seeming to fuse with his arm. The killing intent that was already swirling around him like red threads suddenly surged, turning into a crimson tide that spread in all directions. The icy ripples that approached were shattered by this tangible killing intent, unable to get any closer. At the same time, as this killing intent began to spread, the ground began to sink, as if being crushed by a heavy object, forming blood-red marks that spread downward and outward. Owen gripped the Spear of Longinus even more tightly, his bones creaking.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om From the spear came not only killing intent but also an unimaginable power boost. Mana poured into him like a flood, causing his body to swell. Even with Owen pushing Obsidify to its limit, his entire body turning into ck iron, the continuous influx of mana from the spear was still distorting his body. ughter! ughter! It seemed that both his spirit and body could only relieve the difort and pain through such means. Especially with the continuous influx of mana into his body, Owen felt an overwhelming surge of power and a growing desire for a frenzied release. Several guards from the Council of Elders followed Owen, originally nning to strike when he showed any signs of vulnerability. However, as soon as they approached him, the tidal wave of killing intent rushed over them, pressing down heavily. Though they were gold-tier mages, considered prominent figures among mages, under this pressure, they were like ants, utterly powerless. They could only grit their teeth and resist the pressure. But they onlysted a moment before their bodies exploded, bing part of the misty killing intent. The deaths of these mages made the Spear of Longinus even more ecstatic. Blood! ughter! Countless deep voices echoed in Owen''s ears, like the temptation of demons, urging him to plunge into them and wield even greater power. However, Owen''s mental strength was extraordinary. He let out a long howl, forcibly resisting the influence of the killing intent. Though the Spear of Longinus was powerful, it indeed suffered from the angel king''s blood curse as described. Once activated, it would inevitably cause a bacsh! ... As Owen''s killing intent grew more terrifying while he held the Spear of Longinus, Ymir, who was helping John recover from his injuries, immediately sensed it and looked worriedly in Owen''s direction. The increasing killing intent within Owen could very well cause his body to explode, and even drive him to madness. Owen was in danger! Thinking of the contract ring in Owen''s possession, and knowing that Owen was someone she must protect, Ymir couldn''t afford any dy. She quickly withdrew her own magic and transmitted a message to John: "Stay here and recuperate; I''ll be back soon!" Ymir said this without exining further to John and hurriedly left him. John was meditating to heal his injuries and didn''t expect Ymir to leave so hastily. It was the first time he had seen her in such a hurry, even more so than when he himself had faced life- threatening situations. "Ymir, where are you going? I''lle with you!" Despite feeling a bit disgruntled, John opened his eyes, hoping to help his mentor in some way. Although injured, he was still quite powerful. Hearing John''s words, Ymir''s eyelid twitched. John had developed a deep hatred for Owen, a grudge that wouldn''t end until one of them was dead. She couldn''t exin theplicated situation to him, so she pretended not to hear and quickened her pace, leaving even faster. Seeing this, John felt that something was different about Ymir. It seemed she was hiding something from him. He frowned slightly and looked in the direction Ymir was heading. There, he could vaguely see the terrifying figure of the Fallen Angel. Not far from the Fallen Angel, he could also sense Owen''s presence! It seemed that Owen was going to fight the Fallen Angel! John''s eyes widened in surprise. As Ymir''s disciple, he naturally knew about the Fallen Angel and was well aware of the terror and power of this unique creature. If his senses were correct, Owen had no chance of surviving this battle! There was absolutely no hope of survival, and even if Owen had some hidden card to kill the Fallen Angel, it would only attract more Fallen Angels! Being entangled with the Fallen Angel meant a relentless, never-ending battle! A sinister smile crept onto his face. Although Owen wouldn''t die by his hand, his imminent death was still something to celebrate. But the next moment, his smile froze. Ymir was rushing over so urgently. Could it be to protect Owen?! Once this thought entered his mind, it was like a nightmare that wouldn''t go away. He couldn''t believe it to be true, nor did he want to think it possible. Yet, Ymir''s unusual behavior only reinforced his suspicion. With Ymir''s strength, what could possibly shock her so much? Thinking of this, John''s eyes filled with blood, and he clenched his fists so tightly that his nails pierced his flesh, dripping blood, yet he seemed not to feel it. At this moment, he felt an unprecedented loneliness and frustration. His glory, everything that should have belonged to him, had been taken by Owen! "Owen! I will ruin you!" The roar of a wounded beast erupted from John''s throat. The turbulent and chaotic mana swirled around the hotel room, sweeping up the desk and bed before shattering them into dust. Chapter 79: Chapter79-The Angels Roar Chapter 79: Chapter79-The Angel''s Roar ? On the street. Pedestrians and mages hurriedly fled in terror, the cries of children and the panicked screams of people blending into a cacophony. The news of the Fallen Angel approaching had spread throughout the imperial capital, causing great panic like a gue. Especially as more and more people in the city died tragically, frozen into ice sculptures under the influence of the Fallen Angel''s aura, only to shatter into powder amidst the tremors. Scenes like a living hell turned the capital intoplete chaos. Amidst the crowd fleeing in terror from the path of the Fallen Angel, Owen, wielding the Spear of Longinus, moved against the flow of people. Leaping and running along rooftops, he steadily approached the iing Fallen Angel. When Owen reached the south of the city, he paused slightly. This was originally where the Council of Elders was stationed, now plunged into a chaotic battle. Mages from the Chrysanthemum Hotel, led by Leslie, were fiercely battling against the mages of the Council of Elders. The fight was incredibly intense. The blue brick ground was already full of potholes, chaotic magical fluctuations rising and falling like tides. Large sections of buildings had copsed, turning into seas of fire, with ck smoke pirs shooting straight into the sky. The mages of the Council of Elders had all received the best training, with high-quality staffs and skills. The mages under Leslie''smand, on the other hand, had a rougher demeanor, disying a variety of magical skills, most of them quite ordinary. However, in terms of timing, proficiency, and the ferocity of their attacks, they far exceeded the mages of the Council of Elders, clearly having been honed through blood and fire. At this point, both sides were evenly matched, the sound of explosions continuous, and the casualties severe. The battle had reached a fever pitch, with both sides fighting to the death. Even with the Fallen Angel about to pass through, neither side showed any signs of retreating or leaving. Overall, although the battle was bing increasingly intense, the mages of the Council of Elders were beginning to have thoughts of retreat andcked the resolve of those battle- hardened mages.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om If this continued, the mages of the Council of Elders were bound to be defeated. Owen let out a slight sigh of relief. However, just as he rxed and prepared to head straight for the Fallen Angel, he noticed a figure materializing before him. "Ymir?" The moment he saw the figure, Owen''s eyelids twitched, and he quickly looked around, not seeing John''s figure anywhere. "Owen, leave now! The power of the Fallen Angel is far beyond what you can contend with. Once he targets you, you''re as good as dead, and even I can''t save you!" Ymir''s stunning face was extremely serious, her beautiful eyes fixed stubbornly on Owen. "The Fallen Angel is indeed very powerful, but I have the Spear of Longinus!" Owen knew that Ymir appeared here because of the contract ring, not out of genuine concern for him, so he did not back down, clutching the spear in his hand tightly. "Spear of Longinus?!" Ymir took a look at the spear in Owen''s hand and gasped. Even though the murderous aura emanating from Owen had already made her aware that he possessed a formidable weapon, hearing from Owen that it was the Spear of Longinus still shocked her to the core, causing her to take a few steps back. The fearsome reputation of the Spear of Longinus was well-known among all ancient beings, striking terror into the hearts of all living creatures! "Owen! Although this spear is incredibly powerful, it is excessively malevolent and is also haunted by the resentment of the King of Angels. Using it will surely lead to a bacsh, putting your very life at risk!" Ymir''s face was grim. Owen truly was fearless, not only daring to confront the Fallen Angel but also boldly wielding the Spear of Longinus! This was a weapon that even the gods feared! However, Ymir''s dread and apprehension towards the Spear of Longinus only served to strengthen Owen''s resolve. Although the spear might cause a bacsh to himself, it granted him tangible power and couldpletely annihte the Fallen Angel, preventing it from marking him. Therefore, faced with Ymir''s obstruction, Owen did not hesitate and continued toward the Fallen Angel. The killing intent emanating from him, fueled by the continuous mana infusion from the Spear of Longinus, almost solidified into a blood-colored battle armor on his body, with ghastly bone spikes that made one''s skin crawl. As Owen charged straight towards the Fallen Angel, Ymir wanted to rush forward to stop him, but she realized that the Fallen Angel had already been drawn to Owen''s aura. The presence of the Spear of Longinus made the Fallen Angel, hidden beneath a ck cloak, slightly raise its gaunt face, revealing deep-set, pitch-ck eyes like two living abysses of hell. Ymir''s heart skipped a beat. Although she was not directly targeted by the Fallen Angel, the sudden surge in its aura made her sense a strong feeling of danger. If she were to be targeted, even she might not survive! Growing more anxious, Ymir watched as Owen, shrouded in the armor of killing intent, suppressed the cold aura emitted by the Fallen Angel in an instant, like melting snow under a scorching sun. With the spread of the red killing intent, the Fallen Angel seemed significantly weakened, and the hellish ck gas constantly emanating from its cloak gradually retracted. "Die, die..." A raspy voice, like nails scraping against a skull, came from the Fallen Angel. Its wings on its back pped, and its figure disappeared, reappearing eerily behind Owen. The Fallen Angel''s tall, burly figure stood behind Owen like an upright ck shadow. The horn-like curved de hidden in its sleeve was gripped in a reverse hold, and the hooked de shed downward abruptly, splitting the air and creating an arm-thick vacuum. Owen had been focused on the Fallen Angel, but in an instant, he lost sight of it, causing his heart to tighten. Only when the curved de approached did Owen suddenly sense the bone-chilling killing intent from behind. He immediately twisted his body and swept the spear horizontally. The spear shattered the air, creating a fan-shaped arc as brilliant as mes, twisting the space into an up-and-down distorted arc. The speed of the descending curved de slowed significantly under the surge of killing intent, as if it were stuck in a quagmire. It was in this brief moment of stasis that Owen managed to deflect the curved de with his spear. Sparks flew at the point of contact, and the sharp sound of metal shing mixed with chaotic energy filled the air. The ground beneath Owen''s feet seemed to have been plowed, with dirt surging and rolling, creating fist-thick cracks. In the next moment, Owen took a step back, his spear vibrating and humming incessantly. His palm had traces of blood, with torn flesh causing a twisted, agonizing pain. However, the blood and darkness quickly flickered and healed. Conversely, the Fallen Angel was forced back several meters until it spread its wings abruptly to stop its retreat. The horn-like curved de it held in a reverse grip had a nick on its edge, with cracks starting to spread from the nick. With its weapon damaged, the Fallen Angel stared intently at the Spear of Longinus in Owen''s hand, its dread and madness growing even stronger, a fear rooted deep in its bloodline! This innate killing intent was even stronger than its desire to kill Leslie, the contractor. It seemed as if Owen was its natural arch-enemy, destined for a fight to the death! This feeling, like an invisible hand, drove the Fallen Angel to attack Owen until one of them perished! The Fallen Angel''s aura pressed in from all directions, turning the world pitch ck, devoid of light and color. The Fallen Angel''s figure mergedpletely with the darkness. Endless darkness, like chattering ck insects, swarmed toward Owen with murderous intent. Owen gripped his spear tightly with both hands, the blood-colored killing intent radiating from him, staining the earth and the void around him red. The waves of blood surged and crashed against the encroaching darkness, emitting a piercing wail and forcing the night to retreat continuously. Under the killing intent of the Spear of Longinus, the eerie domain conjured by the Fallen Angel could not affect Owen. Instead, the ever-expanding killing intent continuously drove it back. This seemed to be within the Fallen Angel''s expectations. "Abyss, absolute darkness!" The deep, ethereal voice sounded, reaching Owen''s ears in an instant. A dark halo, like an enormous ck ring, descended from the sky. As the halo fell, houses, earth, and roots quickly turned insubstantial, bing the deepest, darkest abyss. In the abyss, wisps of ck smoke swirled, revealing countless pairs of glowing ck eyes gazing up at the heavens from its depths. Then, one after another, decayed, withered hands slowly reached out toward Owen. This decay seemed capable of corroding even time itself, turning the world into a deste autumn yellow. Wails and moans echoed endlessly across thend. Owen felt his hearing gradually disappear, followed by his sight, smell... it was as if he was sinking into a state ofplete sensory deprivation. Chapter 80: Chapter80-The Price of Power! Chapter 80: Chapter80-The Price of Power! ? "What terrifying battle fluctuations! It seems the Fallen Angel''s presence has halted there!" "Someone is fighting the Fallen Angel! My god, who dares to do that?!" As Owen and the Fallen Angel shed fiercely, many prodigies who had been huddling together to avoid the Fallen Angel quickly noticed the earth-shaking battle. Especially when a ck ring, nearly covering the entire capital, descended, their breaths became rapid, like they were being crushed under the weight of a mountain, making it difficult to move. "Owen! It''s Owen battling the Fallen Angel!" Carlos''s eyes, sharp as an eagle''s, spotted Owen in front of the Fallen Angel from afar, and he couldn''t help but exim. Owen had already be the strongest among the younger generation in their eyes. But the Fallen Angel''s name was legendary, and even their elders, the renowned mages of the continent, were extremely wary of such beings. Yet, Owen was actually confronting the Fallen Angel head-on, alone! This is madness! "What? Owen, are you sure you''re not mistaken?!" The other prodigies, hearing this, looked at Carlos in shock. Owen''s talent and strength were notable, but they were nowhere near the level of the Fallen Angel. Seeing the disbelief on everyone''s faces, Carlos traced a circle in the air with his finger. A mist of water formed where his finger passed, quickly turning into a water mirror. As soon as the water mirror appeared, it showed the scene Carlos had witnessed. Everyone''s eyes immediately focused on it. Ripples spread across the mirror, revealing Owen''s figure. Opposite him, the towering Fallen Angel, with wings pping, was enveloped in an ever-encroaching darkness. The darkness seemed to beposed of countless whispering ck insects. A mere nce made their skin crawl, as if their minds were being gnawed at, forcing their eyes to squint and their senses to be impacted. It seemed that the scene before them was somewhat dyed. "What a terrifying technique, directly affecting the mind. Owen''s currentbat power is formidable, but he is still too young andcks deep foundations!" "Just by observing, our spirits are being affected. It''s hard to imagine the pressure Owen is enduring being in the midst of it all..." Annie and the other prodigies couldn''t help but clench their hands, their faces showing a hint of dread. Before their words were fully spoken, they saw the ck ring, which had already covered the capital, fall again, like a ck curtain draping the entire capital in absolute darkness. Cold, silent... An indescribable sense of crisis overwhelmed them. They began to hear whispers in their ears, their perception of their surroundings blurring, as if they were continually falling into hell. The feeling was eerie and unsettling. Carlos and the other prodigies were aware of the situation, but the influence of the ck ring on them was too overwhelming. They were unable to take any action and could only watch helplessly. Negative emotions such as despair, horror, and pain began to well up in each of their hearts. Fortunately, just as their emotions were about to copse, they suddenly saw Owen, who had been standing like a statue in the water mirror, start to move! His grip on the Spear of Longinus tightened, his knuckles turning white and veins bulging like coiled dragons. The killing intent and bloodlight that had been spreading to repel the darkness retracted, flowing back into his body. This made the bloodlight emanating from him appear crystalline and transparent, bing the only light in the darkness. At that moment, Owen emptied his mind, allowing only the purest killing intent to surface. His eyes glowed blood-red like brilliant rubies. The endless murderous intent lurking in the darkness was fully exposed under his gaze! Then, his spear moved like a dragon, his hands shaking it into countless phantoms, thrusting and shing through the darkness! Each time the spear struck or swept, sharp screams echoed from the seemingly empty darkness, followed by figures bursting like mud, releasing a deeper-than-night blood sma with a nauseating stench. At this point, the Fallen Angel had split into countless parts, attacking Owen like a myriad of fanged ghosts in the night. However, with the Spear of Longinus in hand, Owen''s sensitivity to killing intent reached unimaginable heights for the Fallen Angel. Whether attacking openly or lurking in ambush, every part of the Fallen Angel was vanquished by Owen''s spear! For a moment, the spear danced and blood spattered, making it seem like Owen was fighting against the entire night! Bang! Bang! Bang! As more and more of the Fallen Angel''s fragments exploded, the deep darkness gradually took on a blood-red glow. The Fallen Angel''s fragments began to coalesce, hovering above Owen, preparing to unleash its ultimate attack, the Angel''s Judgment. However, Owen, whose body was now filled with killing intent, was like a beast ready to devour its prey, giving the Fallen Angel no chance. The moment its form began to merge, Owen''s spear roared through the air, rising against the heavens like a red brushstroke, leaving a vivid scarlet mark on the ck curtain! Boom! The Fallen Angel''s chest caved in, and the Spear of Longinus pierced through the armor beneath its robe with the force of a thunderbolt, impaling its body. The mottled rust surrounding the spear, under the surge of blood-colored killing intent, sprouted sharp iron thorns, transforming the spear into a spiked mace. The Fallen Angel''s struggling body was instantly pierced, turning into a pincushion, and its aura rapidly diminished. The massive dark ring also began to fade and shrink after the Fallen Angel suffered this fatal blow, then flew towards Owen. Owen nced at the dark ring, which seemed like a pair of malicious eyes filled with resentment staring at him. As it approached Owen, the Spear of Longinus radiated its killing intent, suppressing the dark ring in ce, rendering it immobile. Subsequently, the Fallen Angel''s severely wounded body transformed into a dense ck mist, rolling downward and dissipating into the air. As the Fallen Angel disintegrated, the dark ring under the pressure of the Spear of Longinus began to undergo a strange transformation. It shifted from its deep, malevolent ck color to a pure white halo. Owen was somewhat surprised, "Could this be an angel''s halo?!" Unlike the malevolent, relentless dark ring, an angel''s halo was a rare and invaluable boon for mages, offering significant benefits. Unexpectedly, the dark ring had transformed into an angel''s halo! Immediately, Owen used his mind power to pull the halo above his head. As the angel''s halo fused with Owen''s spirit, a surge of unfamiliar memories rted to the activation and function of the angel''s halo flooded his mind. Following these memories, Owen channeled his magic, and the halo shed brilliantly. His back strained as a pair of pure white angel wings extended from his shoulders! The wings spanned nearly twice Owen''s height, covered in immacte white feathers, emitting a holy, pure white glow.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om At that moment, Owen felt like an angel! He felt more attuned to mana and experienced a lightness and freedom. He tried pping his wings, and with a gust of wind, he soared into the sky, flying tens of meters in an instant! He could fly!! Owen''s eyes gleamed with excitement. Flight had always been a special ability possessed by only the most elite mages. But now, with the angel''s halo, Owen could also achieve it! And his speed was incredibly fast! With these wings, he could advance or retreat as needed. He had gained another trump card! While Owen was getting ustomed to the angel wings, a sudden system notification sounded in his ear. "Congrattions on eliminating the Fallen Angel. You have received a mysterious reward- the Fallen Angel Set!" As the system voice faded, ck feathers instantly appeared on Owen''s body, intertwining and wrapping around him, transforming into a pitch-ck, menacing armor! The Fallen Angel Set! Feeling theprehensive, imprable protection of the armor, Owen felt an immense sense of security. ording to the system''s description, the most outstanding feature of the Fallen Angel Set was its defense. Owen now felt he could even withstand an attack from a master-tier mage! Master-tier mages were rare on the continent, each one standing at the pinnacle of their respective kingdoms! Every one of them was an ancient figure, a forefather of their kingdom. Yet, the Fallen Angel Set could endure an attack from such a powerful being! How incredibly indestructible! This time, eliminating the Fallen Angel had been a huge gain! However, just as Owen''s excitement peaked, the Spear of Longinus he was tightly holding suddenly began to agitate. Owen coughed up a mouthful of blood, feeling a ripping pain all over his body, and his eyes swelled up, turningpletely blood-red. In the next moment, as a sense of foreboding filled Owen''s heart, his aching eyes suddenly burst! Blood sttered, and Owen''s eyes turned into two dark, bloody cavities, with blood flowing continuously, leaving two streaks of blood down his face, creating an extremely terrifying sight. Chapter 81: Chapter81-The Blind Owen Chapter 81: Chapter81-The Blind Owen ? On the street that resembled ruins, the earth and stones were upheaved. The once magnificent buildings and houses had been leveled to the ground by the recent battle. Various debris and fragments were scattered on the ground. Ymir''s ethereal figure shuttled through the ruins above, anxiously searching for Owen''s figure among the rubble. She glimpsed the lingering battle waves in the ruins, asionally erupting like volcanic explosions, raising dust and fragments. Her face grew more solemn, and her eyes were filled with worry. She had been observing Owen''s battle against the Fallen Angel in secret. The terrifyingbat power Owen unleashed at the end even made her heart tremble with fear. She knew very well how difficult and dangerous it was to drive the Spear of Longinus to that extent. It required the body and mind to bepletely immersed in overwhelming killing intent, akin to dancing on a tightrope. A slight mistake would turn one into a mindless killing machine, a mere puppet of the spear! Although Owen, with the help of the Spear of Longinus, had managed to eliminate the Fallen Angel without any danger, the bacsh he endured was undoubtedly terrifying! If the bacsh was not resolved quickly, although Owen seemed alive now, he was actually on the countdown to his demise. In Ymir''s urgent search, she soon spotted Owen''s figure in the center of the ruins. At this moment, Owen was leaning on the blood-stained Spear of Longinus, standing hunched, with red threads of killing intent asionally jumping out from his body, as terrifying as a thunderbolt. Especially Owen''s eyes, which had burst into two ck holes, revealing wriggling flesh. Blood asionally flowed from them, leaving two bloodstains on his face. Blood-colored cracks spread from his eye sockets towards his head and cheeks, making him look like a porcin about to shatter. Bacsh! The bacsh of the Spear of Longinus! Already worried about Owen''s condition, Ymir couldn''t help but grit her teeth, feeling a surge of anger. She had warned Owen about the risks of using this spear. But Owen just wouldn''t listen. Thinking of the ring in Owen''s hand, Ymir couldn''t help but sigh again. If the bacsh continued unchecked, even if Owen didn''t die, he would suffer irreparable damage. Without dy, Ymir split off a part of her mind power from her illusory body, like a fist-sized ball of cotton, and gathered it at Owen''s brow. "Don''t resist, this is the second volume of Armament Merge, which can merge weapons as organs. It''s the only way to save you now. The bacsh of the Spear of Longinus is irresistible, unresolvable, and irrecoverable. Only by merging this spear into your body can the bacsh be dispelled. Otherwise, you can just wait for death!" Ymir transmitted her voice with a reluctant hum to Owen. Although Owen was severely injured, he still sensed Ymir''s arrival. Hearing the tone of her voice, he knew her mood was not good, and he immediately chuckled dryly and said, "Thank you, Ymir..." He had just tried to drive away the bacsh with mana and even activated the Dragonyer Dagger and Godyer Staff in an attempt to resolve it. However, the bacsh was deeply rooted, seemingly fused with him, and he couldn''t dispel it at all. Instead, it showed signs of getting worse. Owen had heard of the second volume of Armament Merge and knew how important it was for him right now! "Don''t thank me. Just don''t cause me such big trouble next time. Considering the extent of your troubles, even my abilities have limits!" Ymir said seriously, holding her forehead. With her strength, she had absolute confidence in helping John reach his peak, even if he got into various troubles or was in a low point. But Owen was different. She didn''t have the confidence to always protect Owen from harm. Owen could hear the resentment in her words. He coughed dryly twice and focused on the second volume of Armament Merge that Ymir transmitted. With the presence of the contract ring, he believed Ymir wouldn''t deceive or plot against him. But out of caution, Owen endured the increasing pain from the bacsh and first went through the Armament Merge in his mind carefully. After confirming there were no abnormalities, he began to follow the cultivation method of the second volume, gradually mobilizing the nearly exhausted mana within him. Since the Spear of Longinus started its bacsh, it not only stopped providing him with any mana but also began rapidly absorbing the mana inside him. His internal mana was nearly depleted. Fortunately, Ymir sensed this and there was a novel sound of cool water, followed by a feeling of gentle water enveloping his body and continuously seeping into him. The water contained the purest mana, and both his internal injuries and depleted mana were rapidly recovering. Nourished by such mana, Owen feltfortable all over. The dark hollows of his eyes gained a bit of warmth, and mana gradually gathered, seemingly forming two magical vortices. As the vortices appeared, the Spear of Longinus, which Owen was tightly gripping, seemed to be drawn by something and suddenly transformed into a bloody light, flying towards his eye sockets. Under the pull of the two vortices, the spear body swayed left and right and began to gradually soften... Unlike the first volume of Armament Merge, the second volume was more profound and domineering, allowing different weapons and staffs to be smelted into one''s organs. Owen''s eyes had suffered from the bacsh, an injury that could never be restored! The only way topensate was to transform the Spear of Longinus into his own eyes. But this was not easy. "Such a secret technique is rarely sessfully cultivated even within the family, let alone the second volume. But this is the only way for now. I don''t know how you managed to learn it, but it doesn''t matter anymore. Whether it seeds or not depends on your luck," Ymir shook her head. This was the only thing she could do at the moment. Even at her peak, she was extremely wary of the Spear of Longinus, let alone now. Under Ymir''s watchful gaze, Owen remained calm andposed, continuing to smelt the Spear of Longinus, his face showing inexplicable confidence.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Spear of Longinus, you are a legendary artifact and should have some will of your own. I will say this only once: follow me, and I promise to lead you to unprecedented heights!" Owen''s mind power delved deep into the Spear of Longinus, conveying his will to it. Seeing this, Ymir was about to set up a barrier around him to prevent anyone, especially outsiders, from approaching and disturbing Owen. Suddenly, she noticed the Spear of Longinus trembling slightly, then, like a liquid, it split into two. It then flew into Owen''s dark eye sockets, quickly filling them and gradually transforming into two agile and sharp eyes. "What???" Ymir''s face was instantly filled with question marks. The Spear of Longinus was incredibly tough and formidable. While the Armament Merge was indeed a nemesis to such divine artifacts, subduing it should require a tremendous amount of effort. But now, in almost an instant, the Spear of Longinus had alreadypleted the smelting process. This was way too fast! How did Owen do it?! Ymir blinked, her face full of astonishment. this moment, Owen paid no attention to Ymir''s shock. After the Spear of Longinus merged into his eye sockets, he first felt a surge of heat, followed by a sense of blood connection with the spear. Momentster, Owen attempted to slowly open his eyelids. As his eyelids opened, familiar light shone into his eyes, and the scene of the ruins was fully captured in Owen''s vision. He could see! He could really see! Owen rubbed his eyes, feeling the joy of regaining his sight after being in darkness. He was no longer blind! Then, Owen felt another surge of emotion because he realized that not only could he see scenes hundreds of meters away, but every detail within his line of sight was crystal clear! Even the fine roots of tiny nts emerging from the overturned soil, with their veins, were clearly visible. His perception of living beings was also exceptionally sharp, as he noticed earthworms, insects, and various ants emerging from the underground soil. These eyes, forged from the Spear of Longinus, had be extraordinary. And this was merely the most basic ability of these eyes! Owen suppressed his excitement and then tentatively looked at Ymir with these new eyes. Ymir had a mysterious origin and unfathomable strength, serving as the mentor and protector of his predecessor, John, which indicated her power and uniqueness. He wondered if these eyes could reveal anything about her. Chapter 82: Chapter82-Escape? Pursuit? Chapter 82: Chapter82-Escape? Pursuit? ? When Owen''s gaze fell upon Ymir, her eyelids couldn''t help but twitch slightly, giving her an eerie feeling of being seen throughpletely. Instantly alert, her body transformed into mist and hurriedly vanished from the spot. Although Ymir reacted swiftly and disappeared almost instantly, Owen''s transformed eyes still caught her movements. Even if it was just a fleeting glimpse, Owen saw things he had never noticed before. First, he saw the flow of Ymir''s spirit, which was clearly visible in his eyes, including the entire process of her mobilizing mind power to leave. Additionally, he noticed small red dots, varying in size, faintly appearing on her spiritual form. These were Ymir''s weak points and ws! The moment Owen saw those red dots, the thought popped into his mind! As Owen thought carefully, he realized that these were indeed the spots where Ymir''s mind power was weak or ces she subconsciously overlooked. If he were to suddenly attack these red-dot-marked locations, it could likely achieve unexpected results. Additionally, Owen vaguely saw fragments of a divine spark faintly appearing and disappearing deep within Ymir''s soul. Ymir was indeed extraordinary, Owen marveled. If it weren''t for his current eyes, which could discern weaknesses and truths, he wouldn''t have discovered these things even with Ymir always by his side. The Spear of Longinus truly lived up to its reputation as a divine artifact! Owen rubbed his eyes more satisfied than ever. With the augmentation of these eyes, dealing with the Fallen Angel would undoubtedly be much easier. In future confrontations, he now had a powerful new tool. It could even be said that hisbat ability had undergone a qualitative leap! After all, being able to see an opponent''s weaknesses was incredibly advantageous, allowing for the possibility of achieving great results with minimal effort. Afterward, Owen quickly opened his system panel to check it. Name: Owen Level: Gold-tier lv8 Talent: Order of Merlin, Starlit lv2, Supreme of All Exp: 45674/48000000 Skills: Mana Void; Supreme Sword; Guardian Shield, Order Fusion Spell, Obsidify lv3, Judgment Light Sword, Basic Healing Skill, Order of Thunder Usage Skill, Order of Fire Usage Skill, Absolute Copy, Corpse Animation Spell, Armament Merge (Godyer Staff, Dragonyer Dagger, Spear of Longinus), Ring of Angel Weapons: Godyer Staff (2/7), Spear of Longinus, Fallen Angel Set Luck: 90 (Max 100) Fate Point: 4450 After looking at the system panel, Owen felt even more satisfied. If he were to wear the fully defensive Fallen Angel set, he couldn''t even imagine the extent of hisbat power. "Master Owen!" As Owen was checking the system panel, he suddenly heard a familiar voice calling from afar. Benedict was leading some elite Wolf Guards, hurrying over. Each of them was fully armed, exuding strong magical fluctuations, almost all of them being gold-tier mages. "Master Owen, where is the Fallen Angel?" Seeing Owen''s back but not the Fallen Angel, Benedict and the others were puzzled and couldn''t help but ask. Just moments ago, when Owen was fighting the Fallen Angel, Benedict and the others received orders from Leslie to assist Owen in the battle against the Fallen Angel. But judging by the current situation, it seemed the Fallen Angel had already been in by Owen. After all, a pure white halo had appeared above Owen''s head. "The Fallen Angel has been killed by me," Owen said, putting away the system panel and turning to look at Benedict and the others who had hurried over. "The Fallen Angel is dead?" Even though Benedict and the others had already guessed this from the halo above Owen''s head, hearing the confirmation from Owen himself finally made them rx. However, this rxationsted only a moment. When Owen''s gaze swept over them, they felt their scalps tingle, and they staggered backward in a daze, unable to stand steadily. In a trance, they saw an endless sea of blood and sharp edges rushing towards their eyes from Owen''s gaze. Their pupils contracted, blood trickled from the corners of their eyes, and their bodies and spirits felt as if they were pierced through in an instant. As Benedict and the others'' eyes and spirits were on the verge of copse, Owen immediately realized what was happening and quickly restrained the sharpness in his eyes, calming his gaze swiftly. Benedict felt a moment of disorientation, as the sea of blood that was about to engulf him and suffocate him suddenly vanished as if waking from a dream. A gentle breeze brushed over his body, and the bright golden light brought a touch of warmth. The cold, sharp sense of danger seemed nonexistent. Benedict rubbed his aching temples and nced at the others behind him. Their foreheads were already covered in cold sweat, and their chests were almost soaked with it. When Benedict looked at them, they btedly regained theirposure. Benedict was startled, realizing that the previous sensation was not an illusion... "Why are you here? How is the situation on Leslie''s side?" Owen, having reined in the sharpness in his eyes and bing more gentle, nced at Benedict and the others and asked. The group quickly bowed to Owen, not daring to meet his eyes, and respectfully said, "Miss Leslie just sent us to assist you. We rushed over as soon as we received the order. As for Miss Leslie''s current situation, we are not sure. There has been no disturbance at the pce for the time being." "No disturbance?!" A hint of caution shed in Owen''s eyes. With Leslie being tinum-tier, facing those two elders from the Council of Elders, it was impossible for there to be nomotion at all. Immediately, Owen quickly looked towards the depths of the pce. From his current location, the pce was dozens of miles away. However, when Owen gathered mana into his eyes, the distant distance was instantly shortened. The scene of the pce came into view. The dozens of miles werepletely covered. But just as Owen was about to further probe with his eyes, he suddenly noticed that the pce seemed to be shrouded by a special ck barrier! His gaze fell upon it, like hitting an imprable iron wall, making it difficult to advance further. Dark Tower! The first thought that emerged in Owen''s mind was Leslie''s hidden skill! Owen didn''t know much about the Dark Tower. Although he was the designer of the anime characters, his understanding of the Dark Tower only extended to the end of the first season of the anime. However, based on the information he knew, the Dark Tower consisted of nine levels. For Leslie, it was both a burden and a weapon! She could use the Dark Tower for training, and it contained many lost spells. She could directly upgrade within the Dark Tower and even harness the power of the powerful beings imprisoned inside it! Additionally, the Dark Tower itself was a barrier, and when Leslie activated the Dark Tower, herbat power within its confines would greatly increase. As Owen was lost in thought, a figure covered in the scent of blood approached quickly and appeared beside him. Charlotte wiped the blood off her face and reported in a low voice, "Master Owen, as per your and Miss Leslie''s n, King Aldric is leading the royal family members towards the border mountains, likely to retrieve the treasure. However..." At this point, Charlotte seemed to remember something and paused. "However, what?" Owen asked with a frown. Charlotte nced in the direction of the Thousand Peaks and continued, "There is more than just the royal family heading towards the border mountains." "Oh? Who else?" Owen pursued. Charlotte replied, "Carlos and Kyrik''s Penal Minister, they are both secretly following as well." Hearing this, Owen''s expression turned more serious. The royal family heading to the treasureden mountains, with Carlos and Kyrik''s Penal Minister following them, indicated they had noticed something! If Carlos and Kyrik''s Penal Minister indeed followed them, their strength could jeopardize Owen''s n to blow the Council of Elders! King Aldric and his group were not important; the Council of Elders was the key! If the Council of Elders could not be eradicated, truly controlling the Azure Kingdom would ben/o/vel/b//in dot c//om impossible, leaving endless troubles behind. Thus, Owen gave Charlotte a few simple instructions to stabilize the capital''s situation as quickly as possible. Then, he spread his angel wings and transformed into a streak of light, rushing toward the border mountains. ... Meanwhile, in the pce. Whether they were citizens in the city or the various prodigies and guards gathered from different regions, everyone looked up at the sky above the pce. Originally a clear blue sky, it suddenly held a massive ck object, endless in sight, like a mountain descending from the heavens, covering the sprawling pce. Chapter 83: Chapter83-The Dark Tower Chapter 83: Chapter83-The Dark Tower ? In everyone''s eyes, the enormous shadow suddenly shrouding the pce had a deep, ancient surface, exuding an aura of antiquity. The more they stared at it, the more their minds sank into it, vaguely seeing a holy paradise and hearing its gospel echoing in their ears. Some lower-level mages couldn''t help but kneel on the ground, bowing and worshipping with fervent expressions, bing the most devout believers of the shadow. Stronger mages, after breaking free from the influence of the majestic, sacred shadow, tried to lift their heads to see its full form. But no matter how high they raised their gaze, their chins nearly parallel to the towering shadow, they could only see the shape of it piercing the clouds, unable to grasp its entirety. Instead, the oppressive, domineering aura became even more deeply ingrained in their hearts, intensifying their urge to kneel. Only a very few high-level mages could vaguely discern the nature of the shadow. It was a Dark Tower enveloping the pce! Or rather, it was merely the lowest level of the Dark Tower! Above this lowest level, there wereyer uponyer of the tower body, reaching straight into the clouds, forming a nineyer Dark Tower like a pir supporting the sky! Just a glimpse of the Dark Tower''s full form left the top mages with deep astonishment. It was as if ants had truly glimpsed the vast heavens and understood their insignificance! As everyone''s eyes were drawn to the suddenly appearing Dark Tower, filled with shock, a figure emerged, walking gradually out of the tower. "Miss Leslie! It''s Miss Leslie, she''sing out!" With the sudden appearance of that figure, everyone''s attention was drawn to her, their hearts couldn''t help but be startled again. To many ministers, Leslie had undergone aplete transformationpared to the past. Not only did she manipte the royal family, but her strength was also unfathomable, almost monstrous! Manymoners and mages, unaware of what had transpired within the pce, saw Leslie and their already devout expressions towards the Dark Tower became even more fixed on their faces. At this moment, Leslie was stepping through the air, her beautiful face solemn and cold. With each step in the void, a snowke the size of a head appeared beneath her feet, supporting her, making her look like the center of a world of ice and snow. As she walked forward, the cold and noble chill froze the air. Countless snowkes danced and fell to the ground, instantly freezing the surface. Falling on rooftops, thick ice crystals immediately formed. Her arrival was like that of a holy snow elf, causing even time to seem frozen at that moment. "Is she... is she really Leslie? So cold..." Everyone present was dumbfounded, even Duke Charles and Madelyn were staring at her with their mouths agape, unable to believe that the Leslie who seemed like an ice queen was the same low-key, extravagant Leslie from before. The difference was simply too great! What surprised everyone even more was that after Leslie, surrounded by ice and cold wind,pletely stepped out of the pce, two crystal-clear ice blocks, like pieces of crystal, suddenly flew from behind her, falling heavily onto the solid ground outside the pce. Bang! With a loud crash, the two blocks of ice smashed into the ground, creating person-sized deep pits, with fragments of ice and soil flying everywhere. Everyone''s gaze focused on them, and their bodies trembled as expressions of terror instantly spread across their faces. Inside the transparent ice blocks were two elders who had been mutted into human sticks! They were frozen inside, their faces twisted in agony, eyes filled with blood, and their pupils full of unwillingness and pain. These two elders of the Council of Elders, who were high-ranking and powerful, had been tortured into this state by Leslie?! Many people were already shivering in the cold wind, and the sight of the two elders in such a condition made them feel a chill that prated their bones. How did Leslie be so powerful?! Why did she treat the two elders of the Council of Elders so brutally? This was the imperial capital, and she was provoking the Council of Elders and King Aldric! Most people present suddenly felt a strong sense of the imperial capital being in turmoil. They were unaware of what had transpired in the pce hall and only felt that Leslie''s strength and audacity were too great. She waspletelywless! Given their understanding of King Aldric and the Council of Elders, Leslie was likely to be torn to pieces! After all, the entire imperial capital was the ce most deeply controlled by the royal family and the Council of Elders! For a moment, many people snapped out of their shock, their faces full of fear, as if they were already witnessing theing storm, the royal family''s and the Council of Elders'' joint, bloody purge within the imperial capital! "Miss!" At this moment, Benedict, leading a group of Wolf Guards, quickly arrived at the scene. Kneeling on one knee before the slowly descending Leslie, he offered a blood-soaked head and said with fervent eyes, "The defense general of the imperial capital, along with his thousands of guards, have all been killed. This is his head, for you to see!" As Benedict finished speaking, those who had been worried about Leslie''s safety felt their scalps tingle! What did they just hear? The defense general of the imperial capital, the most trusted general of the royal family, had been killed?! The head that Benedict was holding, they could see clearly, was indeed the head of the defense gen What was Leslie nning to do? Was she nning a rebellion?! This was the imperial capital, filled with powerful figures. Even though Leslie was strong, the royal family and the Council of Elders had extensive influence here... Just as these thoughts formed in their minds, Charlotte, d in full armor, arrived with a group of mages wearing Dark Rose masks. They all knelt before Leslie, each holding a blood-soaked head. "Miss, the Golden Twelve have all been beheaded!" "Miss, the head of the Inner Guard Minister is here!" "Miss, the three generals of the Three Major General Offices have been in, their heads are here..." After Charlotte spoke, the other blood-covered members of Dark Rose also spoke up, raising the heads they held high, awaiting Leslie''s inspection. Their tones were extremely fervent. For Leslie, they had trained rigorously for so long, all for this day!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Now, their wish had be reality under Leslie''s orchestration. The transformation of the imperial capital filled them with excitement, and their reverence for Leslie reached its peak at this moment. Seeing her was like seeing a true deity! After hearing these reports, Leslie didn''t say much but asked, "What about him?" Charlotte was momentarily stunned but quickly understood and replied, "Master Owen learned that Carlos and Kyrik''s Penal Minister were tracking the royal family to the border at Thousand Peaks, and he has followed them." After speaking, Charlotte cautiously asked, "Miss, should we immediately support Master Owen?" Charlotte knew Leslie best, as they spent the most time together daily. She had never seen Leslie care so much about a man. Whether Leslie admitted it or not, it was clear that Owen held a special ce in her heart. Leslie''s beautiful eyes looked towards the Thousand Peaks, pausing for a moment before she slowly shook her head and said, "No need. If he can handle the Fallen Angel, those small fry are definitely not a problem. There are more important things to do now." Charlotte nodded repeatedly in agreement. Leslie closed her eyes, mentally calcting the current situation, then opened her eyes and ordered, "Charlotte, take all the members of Dark Rose and visit the homes of the influential families one by one. If they are willing to submit, offer them a drink. If they refuse, help them to a dignified end." Though Leslie''s tone was calm, when Madelyn heard it, it was like a thunderbolt exploding in her mind, causing her to tremble all over. She could already imagine the bloodbath that would ensue in the imperial capital once Charlotte and the others started their actions! She never expected her sister to be such a ruthless character! ... "Madelyn." Suddenly, Leslie''s gaze fell on Madelyn, causing her to shiver despite her efforts to remain calm. Her voice trembled slightly as she said, "Sister... Sister, what do you need from me?" Leslie gently patted her shoulder and smiled indulgently, saying, "Don''t just stand there! Quickly take the Eagle Guard and properly calm the citizens." Seeing Leslie''s eyes as pure as gemstones, Madelyn''s fear dissipated significantly. She nodded obediently and immediately gathered the Eagle Guard to stabilize the situation. Although she didn''t understand Leslie''s thoughts or why she was so different from before, there was one thing she was sure of: Leslie would always be her sister, and Leslie clearly felt the same way. That was enough! Chapter 84: Chapter84-Royal Treasure Chapter 84: Chapter84-Royal Treasure ? Amid the turmoil in the imperial capital, Annie, Andre, and other prodigies from various major forces were all looking towards the direction of South Street. They had all seen Owen''s ying of the Fallen Angel through Carlos'' special magic.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "This Owen is truly ferocious. It feels like the Domination Leaderboard we just created for him isn''t enough to highlight his monstrous abilities. Compared to him, we feel like we''re from a different era." "If he can kill a terrifying creature like the Fallen Angel, is there anything he can''t do? Miraculous feats seem to be just ordinary for him." "Comparing ourselves to him is infuriating. With Owen around, from now on, we can onlypete for second ce." Edward and others shook their heads and sighed, feeling utterly hopeless about surpassing Owen. Previously, even though Academy City had ced Owen alone on the Domination Leaderboard, they had been somewhat unconvinced despite their defeats by Owen. Being in their youthful prime, they had never faced such a significant setback and couldn''t ept the special treatment given to him by Academy City. But now, after witnessing Owen annihte the terrifying Fallen Angel, capable of destroying the imperial capital, their pride was utterly extinguished by Owen! Owen''s image was deeply imprinted in their hearts, and theypletely gave up any thoughts of challenging him! Even Monroe, the saint of the Sun-Moon Sect from the Mountain Forces, felt unprecedented despair. Owen''s existence made her feel that no matter what means she used, she had no chance of victory and waspletely crushed by him! While many prodigies were feeling dejected and shaken, news about Leslie mutting the two elders of the Council of Elders and rebelling quickly spread to them through various channels. "What the heck! Is this news for real? It''s explosive!" "Leslie was really hiding her strength. To have such terrifying power and influence is scary. I''m d I never offended her before." "Those two elders were top tinum-tier powerhouses. How could this happen to them?" "Leslie is only a year or two older than us, yet her strength is vastly superior!" "I originally thought Owen was the only genius who could crush us, but I didn''t expect there to be another hidden gem like Leslie!" "Damn it, this world really doesn''tck geniuses. Compared to them, we''re just part of the masses..." Upon confirming the news about Leslie, Edward and the other prodigies, already disheartened by Owen, felt an even greater weight on their chests. Monroe squinted her eyes and said seriously, "There''s a saying that where there is a Crouching Dragon, there will be a Young Phoenix. Owen is clearly the Crouching Dragon stirring up the world, and Leslie must be the Young Phoenix, no less powerful than him!" "If we can defeat Leslie, we might be able to defeat Owen. These two are geniuses beyond our era!" The other prodigies were deeply moved, seeing that even Monroe, the saint of the Sun-Moon Sect from the Mountain Forces, had such respect and fear for Leslie. ... Time flew by, the sun set, and the moon rose. The imperial capital gradually became shrouded in night. However, tonight was destined to be a sleepless night. Charlotte and Dark Rose swiftly began executing Leslie''s purging n, storming into the noble households one by one. Some ministers and nobles, seeing Leslie''s rise to power, chose to side with her immediately. To them, as long as their status remained unchanged, it didn''t matter who they served. But many hard-liners, even knowing Leslie had seized control of the capital, still intended to resist to the end, angrily denouncing Leslie. For such families and ministers, Charlotte showed no mercy, creating rivers of blood and hanging heads likenterns in front of their estates. Such terrifying ughter and the iron-blooded method of exterminating those who didn''t submit quickly spread fear throughout the capital. The already turbulent imperial capital became even more unstable, with people''s minds in turmoil and the city in a state of upheaval. Although Leslie had seized control of the capital, what about outside the capital? King Aldric and the Council of Elders still existed. No one could guarantee who would have thestugh. This led many opportunistic ministers to be increasingly indecisive, feeling like they were standing on the edge of a cliff, where one misstep could lead to their total destruction and the annihtion of their families. ... "Father..." Leslie stood with her hands behind her back in the courtyard of the Duke''s mansion. "Is everything done?" Duke Charles turned to look at his daughter and asked. "Everything is done..." Leslie replied. Duke Charles nodded, "I should have guessed long ago that you were never some chaotic demon king, but rather a peerless genius." He forced a smile onto his face. Hearing this, Leslie remained silent, simply gazing quietly at her father. After a long silence, she slowly spoke, "Father, you should know that I did all this not for the Azure throne." "I know..." Duke Charles nodded again, a smile appearing on his face. "From the moment I picked you up from the Kyrik Kingdom when you were four years old, I knew you had a detached temperament and no interest in royal power. Your current grand efforts must be to use Azure''s power to seek revenge on the Kyrik royal family for your family." Hearing this, a moment of extreme killing intent shed in Leslie''s beautiful eyes, and her voice turned icy cold. "From the moment the Kyrik royal family slit my family''s throats in front of me, I swore, they must die by my hand!" Upon hearing this, Duke Charles frowned and said solemnly, "Even if the road ahead is fraught with great danger?" Leslie, her beautiful face cold, replied, "Even if it leads to an abyss!" Seeing her determination, Duke Charles sighed deeply. "Fine... Do as you wish... Just as a father, I hope my daughter can remain safe and sound!" Hearing this, Leslie nodded and said, "Don''t worry, no matter what, I will ensure Madelyn''s safety." Duke Charles shook his head and said, "When I say daughter, I also mean you, my silly child." Upon hearing this, Leslie''s cold and stunning face froze for a moment. At that moment, she didn''t know what to say... Seeing this, Duke Charles waved his hand generously and said, "Alright, once the situation stabilizes, you should marry Owen! It would be wonderful to enjoy the joy of family life and hold a grandchild early." Wh-What? Have a child? This abrupt topic change left Leslie momentarily stunned... Even someone as cold as Leslie couldn''t help but blush. "You must hold on to that young man tightly, don''t let other girls steal him away. As far as I know, there are enough girls on the continent who admire Owen to circle the capital three times." Leslie, extremely proud, turned her head away with a light snort. She didn''t refute anything, because even she had to admit, Owen indeed had an indescribable charm. But she wouldn''t be like ordinary girls and be infatuated. However, she could admit that he had a unique allure. Owen and she seemed to have an innate understanding of each other. With just a nce, they could understand what the other was thinking, whether it was about causing turmoil in the world or overthrowing the royal power! She truly enjoyed the wonderful feeling of being evenly matched and having mutual understanding with Owen. Her mind unconsciously reyed the scene of their first meeting. When she thought of the moment they outwitted each other and then reached an agreement with a handshake, a faint smile appeared on her lips. After saying this, she suddenly came back to her senses and realized that Duke Charles had already left. "Was I daydreaming because of that guy?" Leslie was somewhat surprised by her inexplicable actions just now. She shook her head, deciding not to think too much about it. Her beautiful eyes involuntarily looked towards the direction of Thousand Peaks, and she murmured softly, "I wonder how that guy is doing. Hope everything goes smoothly!" Chapter 85: Chapter85-The Royal Familys Revenge Plan! Chapter 85: Chapter85-The Royal Family''s Revenge n! ? Among the towering peaks of the Thousand Peaks mountain range, a group of people were frantically running, evading the pursuit from behind. They were none other than members of the Azure Royal Family! Each of them was in a disheveled state, their luxurious and precious robes almost entirely covered in dust. As they fled through the mountains, their garments were torn into rags. Deep exhaustion and terror were etched on every face. Leading the group was King Aldric, his teeth nearly ground to dust as he continuously cursed Leslie along the way. When Leslie had massacred the great hall today, if it weren''t for the premonition of Luna Academy''s principal who escorted them to the Thousand Peaks, they would have already perished at Leslie''s hands! The price they paid to escape to this point was extremely heavy! The twelve-man team of gold-tier mages had been ambushed by Charlotte as they left the city. They sacrificed their lives to cast the Twelve Zodiac Pces, creating an opportunity for the royal family to flee. However, in their panic as they entered the deep mountains, they were suddenly attacked by Carlos and Kyrik, the Penal Minister. They came with great force, but fortunately, the principal of Luna Academy held off the strong enemies on both sides, allowing the few remaining members to escape with their lives. Though they had escaped to this ce, King Aldric was now as ragged as a beggar, drenched in sweat, his clothes tattered, and his crown lost who knows where. The aura of majesty that once surrounded him as a king had dissipated almost entirely. He now resembled a frightened deer, trembling at the slightest rustle in the wind. "Who''s there!" Suddenly, King Aldric felt something approaching from behind and hurriedly cried out, scrambling away in a panic. "Father, it''s me, Marry..." Marry approached, holding some clear water in a lotus leaf, only to find that her onceposed father had be so terrified. Seeing that it was Marry bringing him water, King Aldric steadied himself, forcing a wry smile. Feeling parched from the escape, he quickly stepped forward and took the lotus leaf with his mud-stained hands. He drank the water hastily, not caring about his image. Some of the water spilled onto his chest, making his already filthy and tattered clothes look even more shabby. "Good, good. You''ve done well. Now, you lead the group and continue deeper," King Aldric said, feeling slightly calmer after drinking the water. He looked at Marry and discussed their next steps. Marry sighed as she looked at her father''s current state, then nodded repeatedly. With the royal family suffering heavy casualties and her father being severely shaken, she knew she had to take on the heavy burden herself. Marryposed herself, scanned the weary royal family members, and spoke loudly: "Everyone, the Azure Kingdom is now at a critical juncture of life and death. We must all pull ourselves together. Though the current situation is dire, our royal ancestors have left us resources for a counterattack!" Upon hearing Marry''s words, "The royal treasure!" Many of the previously despondent royal members suddenly widened their eyes in astonishment and cried out. They had heard from their elders since childhood about a deeply hidden treasure belonging to the royal family. It was not to be used unless the kingdom was facing life and death. However, they knew nothing about what the treasure contained, where exactly it was, or how to ess it. But this legend had been passed down through the royal family for generations. Now, Marry mentioned it again. "That''s right. You might have heard the rumors of the auction. The royal treasure is real and it''s hidden deep within the Thousand Peaks!" Seeing that everyone had regained some spirit, Marry continued to speak, boosting their morale: "We are not far from the treasure now. Once we find it, even though our current situation is dire, we can still turn the tide!" Marry spoke with absolute certainty. "Victory!" "Victory!" The royal members, their eyes now red with determination, roared in unison! ... The lush towering trees grew wildly, with roots crawling over the ground, crisscrossing in every direction. Bright sunlight filtered through the dense foliage, scattering dapples of light onto the group venturing deeper into the mountains. Marry, surrounded by mana, conjured long swords that shredded the branches and bushes in their path, creating a clear trail forward. Behind Marry, King Aldric and the other royal family members, along with the Council of Elders, followed closely, asionally ncing around with wary expressions. Though they had shaken off their pursuers, the Thousand Peaks were teeming with spellbeasts, making the area far from safe. The deeper they went, the louder and more terrifying the roars of the spellbeasts became, their auras exuding ominous power. Fortunately, Marry remembered the map that guided them away from the dangerous areas where spellbeasts gathered. The pervasive miasma was also navigated safely thanks to the map''s guidance, allowing them to avoid getting lost, making their journey rtively uneventful. About an hourter, Marry, leading the way, suddenly stopped and looked ahead, her face breaking into a broad smile. They had reached the valley where the treasure was hidden! "The royal treasure! The royal treasure!" King Aldric''s dim eyes suddenly brightened. He rushed to the front, staring at the nearby valley with a fervor akin to a starving wolf spotting fresh meat. King Aldric knew more about the treasure than anyone else. This ce not only housed mana stones but also contained a treasure trove left by their ancestors, with invaluable items rivaling those in the Kingdom Vault! Because of the vast number of mana stones, the value of this treasure was beyond then/?/vel/b//in dot c//om imagination of other mages. Additionally, two tinum-tier mages from House Ashbourne were stationed here to excavate and guard the treasure. Entering the valley would mean they were finally safe. Seeing King Aldric rejuvenated, many royal family members, including Marry, immediately followed, their fatigue almostpletely reced by excitement. However, upon entering the valley, King Aldric, panting heavily, frowned at the sight before him. The valley was in disarray; the tracks that should have run deep into the mountains were no longer operational. Mine carts were overturned, and there were many chaotic footprints on the ground. Yet, no zombies were in sight. King Aldric sensed something amiss. This area was supposed to be managed by Sean and Robert from House Ashbourne, both mages proficient in Corpse Animation Spells. Ordinarily, this ce should have been bustling with zombies, busy with activity. Yet now, there wasn''t a single zombie in sight, and even the presence of Sean and Robert was absent. "Those two opportunists! They''re unreliable in times of trouble!" King Aldric cursed. House Ashbourne was known for prioritizing profit above all else, willing to abandon everything for the sake of gain. Not sensing the presence of the two mages, King Aldric concluded that they must have fled in fear. His heart raced with anxiety as he dashed deeper into the valley. The treasure! The treasure must not bepromised! King Aldric hurriedly rushed to the center of the valley. At this moment, Sean and Robert''s tent was in shambles, but the treasure vault''s door remained tightly closed. Seeing this, King Aldric breathed a sigh of relief. Marry and the other royal family members, upon seeing the treasure vault door, also disyed signs of eagerness and curiosity. Although they did not yet know what was inside, the scattered fragments of mana stones from the overturned mine carts excited them. It appeared that this mana stone deposit had been mined for a long time, and surely a considerable amount had been umted. "Mana stones are the hard currency of the continent, especially coveted by Middle Earth and the Mountain Forces. With enough mana stones, it''s possible to hire them to take action!" Many royal family members were already visibly eager. They all followed closely behind King Aldric and began to slowly push open the treasure vault door. Creak- As they exerted theirbined strength, the tall and heavy treasure vault door quickly opened. Bright light poured in, revealing piles of mana stones stacked inside. The mana stones, pitch ck and brimming with mana, glowed brightly, shimmering with a radiant light. The light passing through the mana stones created a kaleidoscope of colors, slightly illuminating the dark treasure vault, allowing King Aldric to see the interior more clearly. "Mana stones! Piles and piles of mana stones!" King Aldric eximed first, squeezing through the barely opened door and grasping the nearest mana stone in his hand, like a crazed gambler hitting the jackpot. Marry and the others followed closely behind, witnessing the heaps of mana stones piled up like small mountains inside the vault. Their breathing quickly grew heavy, faces flushed, each of them itching to scoop up all the mana stones and hold them close. Mana stones! A single mana stone the size of a thumb could be exchanged for hundreds or thousands of gold coins, enough to support an ordinary family for a lifetime! And here, the end of the pile wasn''t in sight. Even though they were royal family members, ustomed to luxury and having seen countless treasures, seeing so many mana stones amassed here in person, they couldn''t suppress their excitement. It''s known that if someone outside were to identally obtain a single mana stone, it would be cherished as a family heirloom, carefully protected and passed down through generations. But here, mana stones were asmon as garbage, scattered everywhere, easily found! "Good, good, good! With this legacy left by our ancestors, Leslie is nothing more than a clown, at best enjoying her moment of glory!" King Aldric ecstatically tossed the mana stones into the air, reveling in the feeling of being showered by their energy. However, King Aldric was unaware that these mana stones were merely a tenth of what Owen had left behind. Owen had already plundered the remaining ny percent. If he knew this, he would probably be spitting blood in rage. After inspecting the mana stones, King Aldric continued deeper into the vault. He knew that at the center of this treasure trovey various priceless artifacts ced there by generations of the Azure Royal Family. Though mana stones were incredibly valuable, the treasures left by their ancestors were equally rare and could offer even greater assistance in their current plight! Soon, as King Aldric ventured into the central area of the vault, he saw rows of precious magical artifacts neatly arranged. Each artifact radiated a dazzling array of colors, creating a mesmerizing rainbow-like spectacle. "Dragon Scale Armor!" "Mammoth Tusk Spear!" "Royal Holy Grail!" "Light Convergence Mana Stone..." ncing over the artifacts, King Aldric recognized almost every one of them at a nce. These items were famous not only in the Azure Kingdom but also renowned in other kingdoms. Additionally, the powerful auras emanating from these magical artifacts gave King Aldric a sense of security. With these mana stones, they could hire mercenaries and top forces. Using these artifacts, they could put bounties on the heads of Leslie, Owen, and others. High rewards would surely attract brave individuals. With this dual approach, no matter how ambitious Leslie was or how long she had been preparing for her rebellion, she would still meet a disastrous end. The Azure Kingdom would still belong to the royal family! "Our ancestors were wise. With this treasure, I, Aldric, will surely restore the splendor of the Azure Royal Family!" With a n set in his heart, King Aldric felt much more spirited and swore an oath to the heavens. He seemed to have returned to his former confident andmanding self. At this time, Marry and the other royal family members also arrived. Seeing the vault filled with luxurious and precious magical artifacts, their eyes widened, captivated by these rare treasures. "Everyone, the time for our counterattack is near. Now, transfer the mana stones and these treasures into the treasure chest and take them with us!" Seeing the others following, King Aldric immediately issued themand, simultaneously tossing out a treasure chest pendant hanging from his chest. This was a special storage magical artifact with a muchrger internal spacepared to an ordinary storage ring. Bang! As the treasure chest pendant was released, its size immediately expanded with the wind, forming a huge, spacious treasure chest standing before them. Chapter 86: Chapter86-Marry Becomes a Slave? Chapter 86: Chapter86-Marry Bes a ve? ? Marry and herpanions stared at the huge treasure chest and wasted no time in diligently moving the mana stones and various magical artifacts into the treasury. Of course, this included the Holy Grail, which had been "handled" by Owen. As they transported these treasures, the despair in their hearts vanished, reced by a newfound hope for revenge! Previously, Leslie''s people had chased them relentlessly, making them flee in embarrassment. From now on, it would be Leslie fleeing in disgrace! Marry, as the highest-ranking member of the royal family next to King Aldric, was specifically responsible for transporting the highest quality magical artifacts. The Holy Grail, a symbol of the royal family, was particrly important to all the royal members. It wasn''t until they had ced it into the treasury that everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Time flew by, and half an hourter, all the items in the treasury had been moved into the chest. Surveying the surroundings, they saw only the mottled walls, nowpletely empty. Seeing this, King Aldric quickly formed a seal with his hands, preparing to store away the chest and leave as soon as possible. After all, they were still being pursued, and this ce, a mountain range teeming with spellbeasts, was dangerous. The sooner they left, the better. However, what they feared most came to pass. As King Aldric was about to stow away the chest, a murderous aura swept in like the edge of a de, shattering the treasury doors in an instant. Immediately, figures d in ck poured in from the valley outside the treasury. They blocked King Aldric, Marry, and the other royal family members, as well as the Council of Elders'' guards at the entrance. Seeing these cold and ruthless Nether Guards, King Aldric''s heart sank. He knew these people well. They were the ones who had been chasing his group before. If it hadn''t been for Principal Luna''s intervention, they wouldn''t have even made it here alive. And now, not long after, these pursuers had caught up with them again so quickly! "Tsk, tsk, tsk, I knew it. The royal treasure of the Azure Kingdom''s royal family is not just a mere legend," Carlos said with a smile. As King Aldric furrowed his brow and Marry and the others instinctively closed ranks, warily scanning their surroundings, Carlos, nked by the Nether Guard, walked into the treasury. His smile widened as he gazed at the mana stones and various treasures filling the vault. "His Highness''s intuition has always been urate. It seems he has won again this time!" Following Carlos, an old man with sparse, snow-white hair and a gaunt frame slowly entered, leaning on a staff. His wrinkled face was etched with deep greed. This was Alvin, themander of this elite unit of the Nether Guard, a tinum-tier level 9 mage. Originally, he had brought the Nether Guard to secretly protect Prince Carlos, ensuring his safety without causing unnecessary trouble. After all, Carlos was widely recognized as the best sessor to the Dark Emperor, both in terms of bloodline and talent, and he could not afford any mishap. However, at Carlos''s request, he decided to trust the prince''s intuition. They had been pursuing King Aldric, intending to extract the secrets of the royal treasure from him. They hadn''t expected Principal Luna of the Academy to interfere and block their path. After expending significant time and effort, they finally managed to shake her off. Despite the twists and turns, the oue was very favorable. The sheer number of mana stones and the dazzling array of magical artifacts rivaled even the Kingdom Vault of the Nether Kingdom! As Alvin appeared alongside Carlos, King Aldric''s already ominous premonition deepened. Although Carlos was only a gold-tier mage, his Dark Emperor bloodline endowed him with mysterious powers, making his truebat strengthparable to that of an ordinary tinum-tier mage. Among the royal members present, only Marry could somewhat contend with him, but she was definitely not his match. As for Alvin, he was a tinum-tier level 9 mage, possessingbat powerparable to a diamond-tier mage, and was renowned throughout the Nether Kingdom! Only the Principal of Luna Academy could match him, but with the Principal absent, none of them stood a chance against him in a one-on-one fight. Even together, they were no match. Furthermore, the Nether Guard was the elite force of the Nether Kingdom, almost all of them possessing thebat power to rival gold-tier mages. Their coordination was exceptionally seamless,parable to the renowned Twelve Golden Mages of the Azure Kingdom. Alvin was unbeatable for them! Carlos was equally formidable. Even the hundreds of Nether Guards blocking the exit were on a different level altogether. At this moment, King Aldric''s once fervent heart sank into despair, his expression aging and weakening, as if he had fallen from heaven into hell. Marry, too, gritted her teeth, her heart filled with gloom. Both Carlos and the Nether Guard, whose auras seemed to merge into one, exuded a suffocating sense of danger. Not to mention the greedy Alvin, a tinum-tier level 9 mage, just a step away from diamond-tier. And she was the strongest among their group! But she couldn''t deal with Carlos and his men, let alone protect the other royal members. Indeed, after Alvin, Carlos, and the Nether Guard surrounded them, all the royal members trembled, feeling as if they were plunged into an ice cave.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Some timid royal members even wet their pants in fear, adding a stench to the air. At this life-and-death moment, King Aldric became increasingly calm. His gaze flickered between the treasury and Carlos''s group, struggling for a moment before he painfully spoke: "Carlos, between you and me, between the Azure Kingdom and the Nether Kingdom, there has never been any enmity. You can have the treasure, but we hope you will spare our lives!" The current situation left King Aldric without even a trace of resistance, and his face bore a look of resignation and pleading. Losing the treasure but saving their lives was a dire oue, but it was one he could ept. Losing both the treasure and their lives was absolutely uneptable to King Aldric. Marry and the other royal members understood this, but they still felt as if their hearts were bleeding. These mana stones were the legacy left by their ancestors, thest reserve of the Azure Kingdom. Once given away, their chances of standing against Leslie would be immensely difficult. "Indeed, knowing the situation and acting ordingly is wise. I appreciate people like you," Carlos said, clearly pleased with King Aldric''s reaction. However, as he spoke, his tone shifted, and his dark, swirling eyes grew greedier. "But the treasure is not all I want!" King Aldric''s face darkened again. He had already given up such precious treasure, and now Carlos wanted more? King Aldric clenched his fists in anger, but soon rxed them. Resistance was futile in their current predicament. Bowing his head in defeat, he asked, "What else do you want? As long as you let us leave alive, we can discuss anything." Carlos nodded and smiled. "Simple! Just hand over Marry to me, and I can assure you, this will be myst demand!" To Carlos, the treasure and Marry were the most valuable assets here. He didn''t care about King Aldric and the others. Letting them go could even serve to distract Leslie to some extent. "Marry?!" The royal members'' gazes shifted from Carlos to Marry, their expressionsplicated. Although Marry was their sister and they shared a blood bond, the royal family valued blood ties the least. For the sake of interests, anything could bepromised or sacrificed, especially when faced with life and death! So, after a brief moment of shock, their eyes revealed a glimmer of hope. They all wished Marry would agree to Carlos''s demand. Marry sensed the change in the royal members'' gazes. Although she had somewhat expected it, the reality still pained her deeply. Previously, to ensure their safe escape, she had fought bloodily at the rear of the group. Then, as they delved into the Thousand Peaks, she had led the way to fend off spellbeast attacks. But now, no one spoke up for her; everyone hoped she would step forward voluntarily. How heartbreaking this was! Chapter 87: Chapter87-Mindloss Potion Chapter 87: Chapter87-Mindloss Potion ? Marry trembled, sorrowfully brushing her forehead. Then, like a drowning person clutching at a straw, she looked towards her father, King Aldric. Her father had always cherished her since she was young. Even if the other royal members didn''t care about her, surely her father wouldn''t betray her. Under Marry''s gaze, a flicker of struggle and hesitation crossed King Aldric''s face. He certainly wanted to leave safely, but Marry was the most talented and powerful member of the royal family, and in his mind, the best hope for restoring their kingdom. If he left Marry behind, attempting to reim the kingdom with nothing would be a fool''s dream! Moreover, Marry was a student of Luna Academy, with an extensivework of connections, which would be incredibly beneficial for their cause. Unless absolutely necessary, he couldn''t sacrifice her just like that. Carlos noticed King Aldric''s hesitation and smiled faintly. The fact that King Aldric hadn''t outright refused indicated there was room for negotiation. So, he upped the ante: "King Aldric, I don''t want to make things difficult for you. Just give me Marry, and I''ll share a portion of the treasure with you. With this portion, whether you wish to restore your kingdom or enjoy a peaceful retirement, it shouldn''t be an issue." Carlos''s words carried a devilish allure. King Aldric''s eyelid twitched, feeling somewhat tempted. The reason he wanted to protect Marry was fundamentally due to theck of resources; he needed her to restore their kingdom. But with a vast amount of resources, Marry could be sacrificed. "Thirty percent! I want thirty percent of the treasure here!" King Aldric hesitated for a moment before finally looking up at Carlos, his words firm. Carlos had anticipated King Aldric''s reaction, but such prompt agreement made him burst intoughter. "Very well, since King Aldric asks, thirty percent it is. However, Marry needs to drink this potion first." As he finished speaking, Carlos''s storage ring glowed, and he handed a white, round ss bottle to King Aldric. Although King Aldric wasn''t very powerful, he was knowledgeable. Upon seeing the ck liquid inside the ss bottle and hearing the mysterious whispers echoing in his ears, he immediately felt goosebumps and a chill in his heart. He recognized the ck liquid. It was the extremely evil product of alchemy-the Mindloss Potion. Once consumed, it would strip a person of their consciousness, turning them into a mindless puppet that only obeyedmands. This effect was irreversible; the drinker would forever remain a puppet.N?v(el)B\\jnn King Aldric nced at Marry, a flicker of struggle in his heart. "As long as Marry drinks this potion, not only will you be able to leave alive, but you''ll also take away thirty percent of the treasure. Why not?" Carlos coaxed. He knew King Aldric was fundamentally a man who pursued profit, and the other royal members were all cold and heartless. Or rather, this was themon ailment of all royal families. King Aldric and the other royal members would undoubtedly make a decision that would satisfy him. Marry, with her proud and decisive nature, would never willingly submit or drink the Mindloss Potion. King Aldric and the other royal members had to be used to the fullest to force Marry toply. Carlos saw clearly that, unlike the other royal members, Marry, perhaps due to spending most of her time at Luna Academy rather than the pce, had strong emotions. She wouldn''t disregard the lives of King Aldric and the other royal members. This was the perfect opportunity to gainplete control over her. Putting aside Marry''s identity, her talent, strength, and her swan-like aloof beauty made Carlos yearn for her. Recently, however, Marry seemed to be attracted to Owen, which gave him a bad feeling. He needed to win Marry over quickly; otherwise, he had little confidence inpeting with Owen for her, even though Owen already had Leslie as his fiance. Under Carlos''s urging gaze, King Aldric''s hesitant eyes quickly became resolute. He grabbed the bottle containing the Mindloss Potion and spoke earnestly, "Marry, you''ve been very sensible since you were young. Now, as the eldest sister of all your younger siblings, if you don''t drink this, we''ll all die. As the eldest, you must take this responsibility." "Elder sister, we don''t want to die..." The other royal members echoed, pleading with her. Now that there was a chance to live, they, who had been pampered all their lives, were unwilling to give it up. Members of the Council of Elders also chimed in, "Princess, your sacrifice will be recorded in history. By sacrificing yourself, you give us the chance to survive and restore the kingdom. You are the hero of the Azure Kingdom!" Countless voices flooded Marry''s ears. Her delicate body trembled, and her eyes dimmed slightly. Her father, King Aldric, her brothers and sisters, so many royal members, and the Council of Elders who had sworn allegianceall of them were persuading her to drink the Mindloss Potion! It seemed as if not drinking it would make her the eternal sinner of the royal family! Not a single person stood up for her-not one! What was the meaning of all her previous sacrifices? A joke?! Marry burst intoughter, her gaze sweeping over everyone before finally resting on King Aldric. Those who met Marry''s eyes-royal members and the Council of Elders-lowered their heads, unable to look her in the eye. Yet their attitude remained unchanged, still respectfully hoping Marry would drink the Mindloss Potion. Only by doing so could they survive! As Marry stared at King Aldric, a hint of guilt stirred within him. But the thought of sacrificing Marry for the greater good, for the family, quickly dispelled that guilt. Marry''s heartpletely shattered, her resolve, which had carried her this far, dissipated like smoke. All her past experiences shed before her eyes, only to fade into nothingness. In that moment, she made up her mind. She grasped the bottle containing the Mindloss Potion tightly in her hand. Though King Aldric and the royal members treated her this way, they were still her family. For them, Marry decided to sacrifice herself. However, she could not ept bing a puppet forever. Expressionless, she opened the bottle of Mindloss Potion and looked at Carlos. "If I drink this Mindloss Potion, will you let them go and give them thirty percent of the treasure?" Carlos patted his chest and promised, "I swear by the name of the Nether Kingdom''s Dark Emperor, if you drink the Mindloss Potion, I will absolutely let them leave and allow them to take thirty percent of the treasure of their choice!" Seeing this, Marry hesitated no longer. She held the bottle of Mindloss Potion in one hand and gripped her sword at her waist with the other, preparing to drink and then end her life. Carlos, noticing Marry''s actions,ughed even more arrogantly. Once Marry drank the Mindloss Potion, he had countless ways to prevent her frommitting suicide. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Marry tilted her head back, slowly closed her eyes, and prepared to drink the Mindloss Potion. The expressions of those around her changed in various ways. King Aldric''s anxious heart finally felt a sense of relief. The royal members'' faces lit up with smiles of relief. The Council of Elders nodded slightly, seeing hope for survival once again. Carlos was almost ready to burst intoughter. But just as everyone was filled with anticipation, a sharp, piercing sonic boom suddenly echoed from the distance, nearly tearing everyone''s eardrums apart. Immediately following, a figure d in a ghostly blue, like a dangerous meteor streaking across the sky, shot to the treasure vault above them! A powerful sense of oppression filled everyone''s hearts, making their breathing heavy. "Who are you?!" Carlos and Alvin were the first to react, looking up at the sudden apparition with heightened vignce. The figure was entirely d in armor, obscuring their features and form. A pair of pure white wings, with a wingspan of three meters, extended from their back, somethingpletely unfamiliar to them. The figure was clearly humanoid, so why did it have wings? Chapter 88: Chapter88-Crushing Punch Chapter 88: Chapter88-Crushing Punch ? An angel? But angels were legendary beings, unseen for countless ages. King Aldric, the royal members, and the Council of Elders stared in astonishment and caution at the ghostly blue figure hovering above them. Marry, who had been about to drink the Mindloss Potion, stopped her actions and looked in bewilderment at the winged figure. p - p- Under everyone''s gaze, Owen, with angelic wings fluttering behind him, hovered above the treasure vault, quite pleased with the confusion on their faces. On his way here, Owen had already activated the Fallen Angel set, wrapping himself uppletely. Because he didn''t want to attract the attention of other powers again. Although it might sound conceited, he knew that he was already too dazzling, causing many forces to be wary of him. If he disyed even more terrifyingbat strength, many kingdoms around the Azure Kingdom would likely be unable to sleep in peace. After all, Leslie had already shown terrifying strength and ambition, seizing the throne of the Azure Kingdom almost effortlessly. It was not impossible for them to attack in the future. Therefore, Owen did not n to use the Godyer Staff, [Order], or any of his previous skills this time. He intended to act entirely as a mysterious figure! "Kyrik''s people? But when did they gain such abilities?" Carlos and Alvin exchanged a nce, their confusion growing. In their moment of distraction, Owen''s wings suddenly pped, sending a gale through the air. His figure shot forward like an arrow from a bow, instantly appearing in front of Carlos.N?v(el)B\\jnn His five fingers clenched into a fist, aiming straight for Carlos''s chest. As he threw the punch, an unending wave of killing intent surged towards Carlos, like an overwhelming force crushing everything in its path. The enclosed space of the treasure vault quaked with the immense pressure. Crushing Punch! This was a skill Owen had picked from the Fate Store on his way here. It was a seemingly simple magic skill, just a straight punch. However, simplicity often hid great power. This punch could grow infinitely stronger, and with Owen''s exceptional physique and intense killing intent, it could shatter a mountain with one strike! Moreover, Owen''s eyes had undergone unimaginable transformations, allowing him to see weaknesses, perceive his opponent''s quirks, and predict their movements. Combined with the extreme speed of his angelic wings, the explosive power of the Crushing Punch could break through any defense! In an instant, Owen appeared before Carlos as if he had warped through space. The iing punch, shrouded in killing intent, was like a piercing spear, dazzling and deadly. Carlos was shocked; the speed and terrifying explosive power left him momentarily unable to react. "Die, you ant!" Alvin, standing beside Carlos, frowned and quickly moved in front of him, gripping a green staff in his hand. The staff, like a heavy hammer, had a head resembling a lush, full tree. As he swung it down, it created a fierce whistling sound, followed by dense green mana, resembling countless willow branches, attacking from all directions. A loud crash echoed through the treasure vault as the punch and staff collided. The impact was so powerful that it made everyone in the room unsteady, forcing them to retreat. The next moment, Alvin''s proud expression suddenly changed. The Crushing Punch, which seemed to have exhausted its strength, bizarrely erupted with even more overwhelming power and killing intent! Crushing Punch, Second Layer! Although Owen had only recently learned this skill, the fusion with the Spear of Longinus allowed him to harness an endless ocean of killing intent, driving the Crushing Punch with divine precision. Caught off guard, Alvin had no time to counter. As the more frenzied Crushing Punch struck, his staff was instantly knocked away, and the protective shield around him shattered with a single blow. Bang! It was as if his entire body had been pulverized. Alvin''s flesh and bones trembled in pain as he was sent flying, his pale skin turning blood red from the killing intent that infused his body. Carlos watched Alvin''s body fly back, his pupils contracting sharply. In just one exchange, Alvin had been injured! Though he recognized Alvin''s carelessness, it also highlighted the terrifying strength andbat experience of this mysterious figure. "Everyone, attack together!" Carlos decisivelymanded, signaling the Nether Guard blocking the door tounch abined assault on Owen. The Nether Guard reacted swiftly. Upon receiving Carlos''smand, they immediately unleashed their long-prepared magical attacks, all aimed at Owen. Owen''s eyes glowed with determination; the seemingly dense barrage of attacks was full of ws in his view. With a p of his wings, he maneuvered like a fluttering butterfly, evading the rain of attacks. Simultaneously, he unleashed another Crushing Punch, descending from above like Mount Tai, aimed at the Nether Guard below. As the punch fell, the air was filled with a rushing killing intent, turning the atmosphere crimson. The Nether Guard could barely track Owen''s movements before they were faced with the bloody imprint of his fist, growingrger and closer. Bang! Bang! Bang! Under the force of the punch, the Nether Guard were powerless to resist. They were crushed into a bloody pulp, staining the ground red. Over a hundred elite Nether Guards were annihted in an instant, causing both Carlos and Alvin to breathe heavily, their eyes filled with rage. "Go to hell!" As the leader of the Nether Guard, Alvin was furious. He steadied himself, andplex, dazzling patterns began to emerge around him, with vibrant life force surging through the treasury. In an instant, countless green vines sprouted from the ground like thick tentacles,unching an assault on Owen. Carlos was well aware of Alvin''s methods. As the vines grew, his form seemed to blend with them, disappearing from sight. While Alvin and Carlos attacked in their fury, Marry and the others retreated again and again, fearfully moving to the deepest part of the treasury. King Aldric, in particr, was sweating profusely, his eyes fixed on Owen''s back. Alvin and Carlos were already terrifying enough, but now this mysterious figure appeared, seeming even more fearsome than they were. This left King Aldric unsure whether this was a good or bad turn of events, his heart hanging in suspense and anxiety. Swish, swish, swish! Thick vines, as wide as an arm, wriggled and twisted like tentacles, wrapping towards Owen. He punched, smashing the approaching vines into pulp. However, as long as the roots remained, the vines quickly regrew and continued to extend towards him. This method was quite eerie. Seeing this, Alvin gave a cold smile. This near-barrier level technique, the Green Vine Domain, was his strongest method. Anyone trapped within would have their magic and flesh gradually consumed by the continuously regenerating vines, eventually bing nutrients for them. Among the many dark magics of the Nether Kingdom, it was quite renowned. It was precisely because of mastering this dark magic that Alvin could contend with a junior diamond-tier mage! Although he didn''t know Owen''s tier, he was certain it wasn''t at the diamond level. Prolonged entanglement in the Green Vine Domain would surely lead to Owen''s demise! However, Alvin was somewhat surprised to see that Owen''s armor seemedpletely unaffected by the Green Vine Domain. It felt as though the domain''s power couldn''t fully exert itself. The Green Vine Domain, while not a true barrier, was incredibly close to that level, with its own set of rules! While Alvin felt supremely confident, Owen''s eyes glowed again, scrutinizing the Green Vine Domain. "The weakness is here!" In just a few moments, Owen identified arge red spot at the center of the vines, where Alvin had unknowingly positioned himself, acting as the root of all the vines. Eliminating Alvin would cause the Green Vine Domain to copse! Having confirmed the weak point, Owen hesitated no longer. He surged downward like a dragon diving into the sea, charging fiercely towards the target! Chapter 89: Chapter89-Where Are U Hidding? Chapter 89: Chapter89-Where Are U Hidding? ? In the treasure vault, as Owen dove straight towards the ground, Alvin, who had been quietly hiding underground, suddenly felt a heavy sense of danger. It was as if Owen had seen right through him. The Green Vine Domain was his best shelter; even a diamond-tier mage would struggle to see through it quickly. How did this mysterious person see through his position at a nce? While Alvin was momentarily stunned, Owen''s angelic wings whirred like a meat grinder, shredding the approaching vines into pulp and scattering them everywhere. As Owen got closer to the ground, red killing intent swirled around him, scorching like fire, suffocating Alvin with its oppressive presence. "What terrifying killing intent!" Alvin''s mind was affected by the killing intent. Green light surged from his brow, allowing him to recover quickly, not daring to be careless. He formed intricate hand seals in front of him, chanting ancient words. The vines, which had been copsing under Owen''s assault, quickly thickened. "Though I don''t know who you are, opposing the Nether Kingdom will only lead to death!" "Go join the Nether Guard in death!" Alvin roared, and the vines, like thousands of writhing poisonous snakes, absorbed the corpses of the in Nether Guard as nutrients. The surface of the vines began to harden, resembling fish scales, neatly arranged and shimmering with a strange, vibrant green. They surged towards Owen with deadly intent. "No wonder the Nether Kingdom is known for its dark magic. Such methods are indeed sinister and ruthless, not wasting even their corpses..." Owen shook his head slightly, sensing that the dark magic of the Nether Kingdom was bing increasingly twisted and malevolent. But this thought was fleeting. The angelic wings on Owen''s back shed like des at the converging green vines. This time, however, the vines, having absorbed the corpses of the Nether Guard, were not easily shredded. Instead, the fine scales on the vines vibrated, partially absorbing and deflecting the force of Owen''s wings. The dozens of vines, merely pushed back, once again surged towards Owen, intent on binding him in ce and preventing him from approaching the ground. With the Green Vine Domain in ce, Alvin was its core and could not easily move. However, as the vines elerated, aiming to ensnare Owen like ropes, his eyes shed with understanding, seeing through their trajectory. "It''s time to end this!" Owen didn''t want to waste any more time on Alvin. His angelic wings seemed to expand, then pped forcefully, generating a gale that rippled through the air. His figure, a dazzling white light, pierced through theyers of vines, and he delivered a powerful punch to the ground. Boom! The entire floor of the treasure vault shook, rumbling like ocean waves, spreading in all directions. Beneath the ground, Alvin, squeezed painfully by the shifting earth, felt as if he were caught in a chaotdslide. The magical shield around him had already deformed and twisted, while countless roots of the green vines fractured under the impact of Owen''s punch. A look of terror appeared on Alvin''s face. The power of Owen''s punch was even more terrifying than before. His killing intent had intensified! Alvin''s heart sank. This angel-winged person was incredibly peculiar. He appeared to have only one attack method, but it was overwhelmingly powerful. As Alvin''s sense of foreboding grew stronger, the Green Vine Domain began to crumble. If this continued, once the Green Vine Domain copsed, he would suffer severe bacsh! Immediately, Alvin''s gaze fell on the huge treasure chest not far away. His and Carlos''s ultimate goal was the Azure Kingdom''s treasure. Given the mysterious man''s overwhelming strength, it was unwise to continue wasting time on him. Escaping with the treasure was the best option! Having made up his mind, Alvin''s eyes turned cold. He instantlymanded the vines to self-destruct, intending to dy Owen and buy himself time to escape with the treasure. However, before he could act, Owen, enveloped in killing intent, had already rushed in front of him. "You will stay here!" The cold, death-like voice made Alvin break out in a cold sweat. He then felt a searing pain in his chest, followed by a numbness. His pupils contracted sharply as he saw Owen''s figure suddenly appear behind him. The punch, like a spear, had pierced through his body from behind, and blood gushed out. As Alvin met his end, Carlos, who had been lying in wait, suddenly appeared above Owen. Covered in silver-gray fur and looking like a berserk wolf, he aimed his crimson ws at Owen''s neck, intending to decapitate him. From the moment Owen started fighting, Carlos had been observing his moves and searching for weaknesses, trying to figure out his origins to counter him effectively. However, Owen had used only what appeared to be the simple Crushing Punch from beginning to end. Carlos couldn''t discern his background, only the ws exposed by his monotonous technique! Though Owen''s actions had been too fast for Carlos to find a good opportunity before, he finally had his chance now. Alvin''s death had provided this opportunity. Trading Alvin''s life for the secret of this winged angel was a worthwhile exchange in Carlos''s eyes. Carlos chose to strike suddenly, causing Marry and the others watching from a distance to feel a jolt in their hearts. If Carlos hadn''t revealed himself, they wouldn''t have noticed his presence at all! Moreover, his sudden attack, with the coldness radiating from his wolf ws, gave them the illusion that their bodies were being torn apart. Even metal in front of those ws seemed weak and defenseless! Rip! The wolf ws shed through the air, producing a sound like tearing fabric as they swept past Owen''s neck. Carlos, now transformed into a werewolf, showed a hint of joy in his blood-red eyes. He had hit his target! No matter how strange this person was, the beastification dark magic Carlos used was one of the most bizarre and terrifying forms of spellbeast magic. If his ws made contact, there was no possibility of recovery. However, as soon as the smile appeared on his face, he realized that no blood flowed from the neck his ws had shed through. The image distorted and dissipated like a phantom. Carlos''s body stiffened, and he quickly scanned the surroundings warily. "Are you looking for me?" Owen''s voice came from behind Carlos, carrying a hint of mockery. Carlos had hidden well, but with Owen''s newly enhanced vision, he had managed to locate him. Having detected Carlos''s presence earlier, his sudden attack was nothing more than a joke to Owen. "You... your voice sounds familiar! Who are you?!" Hearing Owen''s voice, Carlos instinctively turned around, questioning him. But Owen had no intention of revealing his identity further. Instead, he answered with his fist. Carlos turned swiftly, but Owen''s punch was even swifter. From a distance, it looked as though Carlos had deliberately moved his face into Owen''s fist. Wham! The power of the Crushing Punch was terrifying. Carlos''s defenses crumbled like paper, his teeth shattering from the impact. He was sent flying backward, leaving a trail of broken teeth and blood in his wake. Owen was somewhat surprised to see that Carlos hadn''t fallen after his punch. After all, this punch was powerful enough to overwhelm even a tinum-tier mage liken/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Alvin. Carlos, however, had managed to withstand it through his beastification, though he looked extremely disheveled and his gaze grew even more sinister. Carlos''s reaction only increased Owen''s killing intent. Carlos was indeed a prodigy, destined to be a formidable figure if given time to grow. But unfortunately for him, he had encountered Owen! As killing intent shed in Owen''s eyes, Carlos''s body jerked as if electrocuted, then he seemed to realize something. "You... you are..." His blood-filled mouth twisted out the words, clearly recognizing Owen. The familiar voice and the deadly intent made Carlos certain that the winged figure was indeed Owen! Realizing this, Carlos''s spirit sank into despair. Chapter 90: Chapter90-Trying to Escape Again? Chapter 90: Chapter90-Trying to Escape Again? ? Carlos had already been defeated by Owen twice. All his past pride had been trampled under Owen''s feet. Even when he had fallen into despair and decided to distance himself from Owen, Owen relentlessly pursued him! From the look in Owen''s eyes, it was clear that he intended to kill Carlos today. Owen showed no regard for Carlos''s status as a prince or his Dark Emperor bloodline, both of which would make any other mage hesitant. Carlos knew he had only one option: escape! Owen''s strength had clearly grown significantly since theirst encounter. Immediately, Carlos tried to transform into a hawk, intending to flee using the same trick as before. Owen, having observed Carlos''s every move, was well aware of his escape method from their previous battle in the arena. This time, Owen had no intention of letting him get away. "Let''s see if your speed is faster or mine!" Owen coldlyughed as Carlos transformed into a ckhawk, attempting to flee. In an instant, Owen crossed several hundred meters, appearing right behind Carlos. Carlos hadn''t even had time to breathe a sigh of relief before he felt a massive shadow looming over him. Without looking back, he knew it was Owen who had caught up. Owen''s speed was far superior to his own, even with his secret techniques. Realizing this, his eyes filled with despair. Owen, however, paid no heed to Carlos''splex emotions of despair, anger, and unwillingness. With his hands like des, he sliced through the wings of the hawk Carlos had transformed into. Sshhh! The two wings were severed instantly by Owen, blood sttering everywhere. The immense killing intent also tore through Carlos''s chest. His body reverted from hawk form to human, then shattered into pieces, falling in a bloody heap. With Carlos''s death, a leveling-up aura enveloped Owen. After eliminating Alvin, he had been at the peak of gold-tier level 8. The experience gained from Carlos pushed him not only to gold-tier level 9 but also close to breaking through to tinum-tier! Feeling the surging magic and the increasing strength in his body, Owen nodded in satisfaction. Although it was only a one-level increase, nearing tinum-tier brought benefits iparable to before. By his estimation, his current strength had improved by nearly fifty percentpared to before the breakthrough. Facing Alvin and Carlos again would be a much shorter battle. After quickly stabilizing his level, Owen suddenly heard the system''s notification. "Congrattions to the host for eliminating Dark Emperor bloodline, Carlos. You have gained 8000 fate points." 8000 fate points! As expected of one of the major viins in the anime''s original story, the fate points awarded were extraordinary! Compared to the 12,000 fate points awarded for killing the protagonist John, this was not far off. Coming here was truly a profitable endeavor! "Alvin is dead, Carlos is dead, and the Nether Guard is dead." At this moment, King Aldric, Marry, and the royal members cautiously stepped out of the treasure vault, gazing up at Owen, who was floating in the air, with reverence as if looking at a deity. They were all stunned. After all, Alvin and his group''s strength was overwhelming, and they stood no chance against them. Yet this mysterious figure had effortlessly wiped out such a terrifying lineup! "Good Lord!" King Aldric knelt on one knee, paying homage to Owen. Although he didn''t know where this powerful figure came from, he feared that Owen might be after the royal treasure. Regardless, showing his submission was crucial. If Owen had no qualms about killing Alvin and Carlos, what chance did they have? The other royal members quickly followed suit, kneeling on the ground. "Good Lord, you can have all the treasures here. We only ask that you spare our lives. We will be eternally grateful and worship you for generations!" King Aldric proactively offered the treasure, afraid of displeasing the mysterious figure. Seeing King Aldric kneeling humbly, Owen felt a wave of disdain. Just moments ago, this same person was coercing Marry into drinking the Mindloss Potion. Although Owen found King Aldric distasteful, he knew the primary task was to have them take the treasure back to the Council of Elders. Only then could he use the nuclear option to swiftly and efficiently annihte the Council of Elders. However, Marry being here posed a problem; he didn''t want her to die in the process. Despite Marry''s arrogance in the original story, she showed remarkable courage and integrity when it came to matters of the nation, far surpassing the likes of King Aldric and the others. Owen pondered for a moment and quickly made up his mind. He then turned to Marry, the only one still standing, and deliberately lowered his voice to ask: "You have the Luna Academy badge. Are you a student of Luna Academy?" Marry, sensing no malice from this mysterious person, was taken aback but slowly nodded. Seeing this, Owen pretended to speak warmly: "I am an old friend of your mentor. I received an echo stone call for help from her, so I came. Can you contact her now? Where is she?" "Mentor''s friend?!" Marry frowned slightly, not recalling such a friend of her mentor. However, given the mysterious man''s formidable strength, he had no reason to deceive her. After all, he hadn''t even nced at the numerous treasures in the chest. Such a person had no need to lie. So, despite being uncertain of Owen''s identity, Marry relied on her intuition and spection. She pointed in a direction and gratefully bowed: "Senior, my mentor is over there intercepting Kyrik''s people. She has been fighting all the way and is exhausted. Please, senior, help her!" Owen nodded and said, "Rest assured. Now that I''m here, she won''t be in danger. This ce has be perilous. Go back to the academy and wait. I''ll bring your mentor back to find you." Marry hesitated upon hearing this. Her father and others were still in danger, and her mentor was fighting a strong enemy. Leaving didn''t seem right, though staying wouldn''t help much either. King Aldric noticed Marry''s hesitation. Seeing a chance to curry favor with this powerful figure, he smiled and said: "Marry, the senior is right. It''s safer for you to go to the academy. Besides, Carlos and his men are dead, and Kyrik''s people are intercepted by your mentor. We''ll be safe going directly to the Council of Elders." Seeing this, Marry no longer hesitated and nodded. After all the recent events, she understood the importance of strength more than ever. If she had the power of this senior, things wouldn''t havee to this! Owen nodded with satisfaction.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Despite some twists and turns, the n was proceeding as intended. He prepared to p his wings and leave, but just then, the system suddenly issued a task: "Congrattions on unlocking a hidden mission: Rescue Luna Academy''s Principal-Raina!" A hidden mission! Owen was startled. He had unlocked a hidden mission! Originally, he had just made up an excuse to send Marry back to the academy and was about to leave directly. He hadn''t expected to trigger a hidden mission! This was a must-ept situation! Firstly,pleting a hidden mission would yield more substantial rewards. Secondly, Owen was quite curious and respectful of the Luna Academy''s principal, Raina. After all, Raina was currently ranked among the top ten on the Celestial Leaderboard! She was only 27 years old, exceptionally beautiful, and undoubtedly powerful. Such a figure yed a significant role in the original anime. Rescuing her this time would not only bring system rewards but also establish a positive connection with her. Since it was something he could do effortlessly, why not? With that in mind, Owen rushed towards the direction Marry had pointed out at the fastest speed. The closer he got, the more puzzled he felt, sensing something was amiss. Kyrik''s side might have tinum-tier experts, but Raina''s strength was formidable. It shouldn''t havee to the point where she needed rescuing. There had to be some unforeseen circumstances he wasn''t aware of! Anyone ranked in the top ten of the Celestial Leaderboard wasn''t a simple character. For Raina, a tinum-tier mage shouldn''t pose too much of a threat. Chapter 91: Chapter91-The Madwoman? Chapter 91: Chapter91-The Madwoman? ? Owen vibrated his angelic wings, sweeping across the sky like a beam of holy light, quickly arriving at a stone forest. As soon as he arrived, Owen was hit by an overwhelming stench of blood, making him almost gag. Looking down, he saw the stone forest stained red with chunks of flesh and shattered bones, resembling a gruesome ughterhouse. Upon closer inspection, the flesh and bones were all human organs, with tattered remnants of -clothing- the signature ck attire of the Nether Guard. The air was still thick with lingering traces of agitated mana. From this, Owen sensed the presence of the Nether Guard. Clearly, there had just been a fierce battle between Carlos'' men and Raina. The shattered corpses left behind were in a horrendous state, dismembered and strewn everywhere. Even though Owen had witnessed many bloody scenes, he couldn''t help but breathe a little quicker, shocked by the sight before him. If it were a scene caused by a brutal, bloodthirsty maniac, he wouldn''t have hesitated for a moment. After all, not a single mage''s body was intact; it seemed like the work of someone with a twisted mind or a penchant for dismemberment. However, considering the current situation, the only person who had fought Carlos'' men here was Raina. Yet, Raina, as the dean of Luna Academy, despite her young age, was a respected elder and a figurehead of the righteous faction. She shouldn''t be capable of such a thing. Just as this thought crossed Owen''s mind, he suddenly saw an even more terrifying battle wave surging from deep within the stone forest, like a mushroom cloud rising. From that battle wave, Owen sensed an incredibly terrifying and frenzied killing intent, making his eyes tinge with red. Currently, Owen was highly sensitive to killing intent, and judging by it, those killed here by Carlos'' men must have been driven to such acts by their deeds. Immediately, Owen quickened his pace to chase after the source. After a few breaths, the stone forest gradually gave way to towering mountains. In a valley surrounded by several mountains, a woman with azure hair was approaching, her mana rising from her like a wolf''s smoke. Owen recognized her at first sight. Raina! The dean of Luna Academy. Owen had encountered her a few times before, but her aloof personality was just like her disciple, Marry. Unless she sought you out first, any attempts to greet or approach her would be in vain. Thus, Owen only recognized her, having had no prior interactions. "This is..." Upon closer inspection, Owen suddenly noticed that while Raina was unharmed, her aura was unusually strange. The frenzied killing intent emanated from her. When Owen got a clear look at her face, her previously serene and indifferent expression hadpletely twisted, covered in blood and bits of flesh. She wore a crazed smile, clutching a severed head in her hand, crushing it with her slender fingers, making a cracking sound, as if relishing the act of ughter. This made Owen''s expression change slightly, staring at her in utter astonishment. In the original story, Raina was depicted as a cold goddess who spoke little, acted decisively, and cleanly. This indulgence in the pleasure of killing, even enjoying dismemberment, waspletely unlike her! Yet, the person before him looked just like Raina! Wait! Suddenly, Owen seemed to realize something and took a cautious step back. The person before him wasn''t Raina at all! In thetter part of the first season of the anime, it was mentioned that Raina had a dual personality. At this moment, her body was upied by her second personality-Lana! Lana was entirely different from her primary personality! She was a very yful, frenzied, and bloodthirsty individual!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, this personality only awakened in thetter part of the first season. Why did it appear so early now? Could it be that Owen''s presence caused a pivotal change in the storyline? As thoughts raced through Owen''s mind, he understood why the system had issued this hidden task. If Lana''s personality were allowed to continue unchecked, it would have a significant impact on her primary personality, Raina. It could even lead to aplete reversal! While Owen was contemting his next move, the only other living person facing Lana, Kyrik''s Penal Minister, was already covered in blood, his aura weak, and his face filled with despair and terror. Earlier, when Raina had been fighting Carlos''s men, he had nned to secretly strike and severely injure Raina, cutting off King Aldric''s only current ally. Everything had been going smoothly, and he had sessfully inflicted severe injuries on Raina. However, just as he was about to strike again, Raina seemed to turn into a madwoman! Not only did her injuries heal at an rming rate, but herbat strength also became incredibly terrifying. Carlos''s strong men and the Nether Guard were ughtered by her as if they were nothing. Even though he had been at the tinum-tier for many years, he was no match for her and suffered unprecedented injuries, with numerous broken bones causing excruciating pain. He even had a strong feeling that if "Raina" wasn''t toying with him to satisfy her twisted desire for torture, he would have been killed already! "Damn it, this is intolerable!" The Penal Minister, though already in despair from being beaten by "Raina," couldn''t bear the humiliation of being toyed with! With a furious roar, the eagle beside the Penal Minister, also beaten to the brink of death and its wings stained red, red angrily at Raina. The eagle was the Penal Minister''s loyal spellbeast, a unique bloodline creature with unparalleled speed and explosiveness. As the determination to fight to the death surged within both man and beast, the Penal Minister quickly took out a crimson pill from his storage ring. "Originally, I didn''t n to resort to this method, but you''ve pushed me too far. Do you really think we''re so easy to bully?" The Penal Minister threw the pill into the eagle''s mouth, then channeled the remaining mana in his body into the eagle, helping it absorb the pill''s demonic power. This pill was something he had acquired from the Sun-Moon Sect, an extremely mysterious potion. Once given to a spellbeast, it could significantly boost its aggressiveness for a short period! Lana watched the Penal Minister''s desperate move and suddenly smiled mockingly, like a cat ying with a mouse, without making any effort to stop him. As the eagle''s aura surged, its eyes turned blood-red with madness, its strength multiplying several times. Only then did Lana, her expression cold, speak: "At least this beast has some strength. I hope you don''t disappoint me again." Lana observed the eagle, now revitalized and immensely excited, then moved like a sinister shadow to the dying Penal Minister. Her five fingers gripped his neck, and a wave of annihting magic emanated from her, turning his body into ck dust, scattering in the wind. With the Penal Minister dead before its eyes, the already frenzied eagle, further provoked by the pill, let out an earth-shattering roar, now fearless, its wings imbued with a crimson killing intent and rage. However, Lana temporarily ignored the eagle. She suddenly smiled, turning to look at Owen not far behind her. "You''ve been watching for quite a while, haven''t you? Why not join in and y with this eagle? Come on, it''s quite fun!" She winked at Owen. Even as the furious eagle pped its wings, like a cloud descending from the sky, rushing towards her, ready to swallow her whole! The eagle''s original strength was at tinum-tier level 9, but due to the pill''s stimtion and the Penal Minister''s death, its power had reached a levelparable to diamond-tier! Diamond-tier strength far surpassed tinum-tier, representing a qualitative leap! As the eagle pped its wings, its giant beak, like two guillotines, locked onto Lana. Yet, Lana was indifferent, ignoring it, her attention solely on Owen, seemingly very interested in this winged man. "Are you human or a monster? Or perhaps a hybrid?" Owen''s face darkened. Was this really the time for mockery? Chapter 92: Chapter92-Dividing the Spoils Chapter 92: Chapter92-Dividing the Spoils ? The eagle''s current strength made Owen sense some danger. If Lana were swallowed, she might sustain serious injuries. Owen''s mission was to protect Raina, so he had no choice but to sigh and charge towards the eagle behind Lana. Lana was simply a madwoman! After sending the eagle flying with a punch, Owen saw Lana''s smiling face and had only this thought. Clearly, she was gambling with her life, betting that he would intervene! If he didn''t intervene, she would either die or be seriously injured! And until now, Lana''s personality hadn''t even met him! No sane person would dare gamble with their own life. As Owen fumed, Lana smiled slightly, the teasing expression on her pretty face growing more pronounced. "Sister Raina is indeed very beautiful and popr. Someone like you must be one of her simps." "But I guess my sister doesn''t like you much. You''re all wrapped up, not showing your face. Are you too ugly and afraid of scaring others?" Lana watched the fight between Owen and the eagle with great interest, asionallymenting. Owen''s anger red up. But with the eagleunching fearless attacks, even when he used Crushing Punch to shatter some of its bones, it seemed not to feel pain, attacking him even more crazily, keeping him pinned in ce. He could only vent his fury on the eagle. To Lana, Owen''s actions seemed like those of someone embarrassed and angry after having their secret revealed. She covered her mouth andughed lightly: "My sister won''t give you, her simp, a chance, but if you can please me, I might create some opportunities for you. Show me what you''ve got." Seeing Lana''s increasingly outrageous remarks, even Owen''s patience was tested, his mouth twitching in irritation. He had to speed up, defeat the eagle, and restore Raina''s primary personality as quickly as possible. As Owen''s expression grew more serious, the aura emanating from him surged like a tidal wave. His Crushing Punch began to incorporate the power of [Order], making his attacks even more formidable. Boom! A deafening roar echoed as the eagle''s massive body was sent flying by Owen''s lightning- wreathed punch. It crashed straight into the mountainside, sending rocks and dirt flying and forming a huge crater. "Not bad, this move has a certain simplicity to it, and it carries a hint of the Order of Thunder, hitting the eagle''s weak spot in the chest perfectly..." Lana''s expression became less mocking and more serious and curious as she observed Owen''s explosive power. In her perception, Owen''s tier wasn''t particrly strong, likely just approaching tinum- tier. But hisbat effectiveness was impressive, even making her feel inadequate byparison. In such a brief exchange, Owen had found the eagle''s various weaknesses, delivering heavy blows each time. If the eagle hadn''t lost its sense of pain, it would have passed out by now. Even if she were the one fighting the eagle, she wouldn''t have done much better. Owen ignored Lana''s praise, focusing entirely on the eagle. At this point, the eagle''s feathers were disheveled, stained with blood and dirt, its mouth crooked and eyes unfocused, its aura weak and devoid of its previous madness. Owen''s repeated attacks had driven it to despair. The thought of revenge was instantly reced by the urge to escape. So, after being knocked into the mountainside, it didn''t rush out again. Instead, it began digging a tunnel along the mountain, attempting to escape while Owen and Lana were distracted. Although it was a spellbeast, its intelligence was not low. Screech, screech, screech... The eagle''s ws scraped through the hard earth and rocks, producing a piercing sound. With each swing of its ws, the tunnel ahead of it extended significantly. However, Owen had already noticed its actions. Facing such a powerful eagle, which had be a mortal enemy, he knew he had to eliminate itpletely. Otherwise, if it managed to escape and grow stronger, it would be a severe threat. Owen''s killing intent pierced the eagle''s back like a spear, the cold breath of death driving it to dig faster. Though it was an eagle, it had a certain affinity with earth mana. In the depths of Thousand Peaks, with itsplex geological structure, the eagle believed that if it could burrow deep enough underground, Owen wouldn''t be able to pinpoint its location, despite his keen senses. This seemed to be the eagle''s only chance. The eagle frantically dug into the mountain, burrowing deeper and deeper. Owen relentlessly pursued it. Behind them, Lana watched with great interest, as if she were a detached spectator. However, her mind power remained locked onto both Owen and the eagle. After a few dozen breaths, the eagle, using its own blood as fuel to dig deeper, was eventually caught by Owen. The eagle''s feathers had lost their luster, and it appeared visibly thinner. With one powerful punch, the exhausted eagle couldn''t resist. Its chest caved in, and under the impact, its back feathers exploded, bones and flesh protruding. Pff! The eagle spat blood and finally copsed, its massive body limp and lifeless. As the eagle fell, the ground around it trembled with its weight. The magical aura lingering in the tunnel above began to dissipate. Without the magic to support it, the makeshift tunnel couldn''t withstand the immense pressure and copsed. Rumble, rumble, rumble! Owen smashed the eagle''s skull to prevent it from feigning death. Spellbeasts had extraordinarily resilient life forces, and the stronger they were, the more tenacious their survival instincts. Just as he finished this task, the tunnel around him began to copse. The tunnel Owen had chased through began to copse,rge rocks falling from above, sealing the cave and seemingly intent on burying them alive. The Fallen Angel set on Owen''s body glowed, forming a protective shield around him, deflecting the falling debris and preventing any harm. However, as more and more rocks fell, the tunnel grew increasingly dark. Owen squinted, looking up at the copsing tunnel. The eagle, in its desperate struggle for survival, had burrowed nearly a thousand meters underground from the mountains.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om For other mages, this situation would have been terrifying, the fear and suffocation of being buried alive overwhelming them. Owen, although not among them, still wanted to leave quickly. Digging out of a nearly thousand-meter copsed tunnel wouldn''t be easy. As Owen began to clear the debris with his mana, Lana suddenly appeared beside him. Holy light emanated from her, dispelling the darkness in the tunnel, and she spoke leisurely: "Leaving here is just a matter of time. No need to rush. This eagle is surely a treasure trove. Why don''t we split the loot?" Owen had long given up arguing with this madwoman, but knowing the beast core would be useful for Seraphina, he agreed. Despite doing most of the work to kill the eagle, Owen didn''t mind giving Lana the rest of the loot, except for the beast core. He had the royal treasury at his disposal and wasn''t particrly interested in the rest. "I did most of the work in this fight. I''ll take the beast core, and you can have everything else from the eagle." Owenid out his terms directly. Lana didn''t agree immediately. She looked at Owen''s masked face seriously, then nodded when she saw his determined eyes. "Fine, but consider it as you owing me a favor." Owen''s lips twitched. Was that really how she saw it? Ignoring her, he took out an expensive long knife from his storage ring and sliced open the eagle''s chest. Blood and entrails gushed out. Chapter 93: Chapter93-Cross the Line! Chapter 93: Chapter93-Cross the Line! ? The eagle had just fallen, its body still warm, emitting a rather peculiar scent. At first, neither Owen nor Lana paid much attention, focused solely on searching for its beast core. However, as they delved deeper into the eagle''s torn abdomen, Owen noticed that the strange fragrance grew stronger. His eyes turned slightly red, and he felt his blood starting to flow inappropriately. Lana was ahead of Owen, navigating through the massive carcass of the eagle, which was like a house made of flesh and blood. Initially, she seemed like a child who had found a new toy. But as the peculiar scent grew stronger, her face flushed, and she subconsciously licked her lips, suddenly stopping in her tracks. Owen, caught off guard, bumped into her back, feeling as if he had collided with soft, fragrant cotton. The scent of roses mixed with the strange fragrance filled his senses, making his vision blur. Inside the eagle''s sliced-open abdomen, Owen''s gaze grew increasingly hazy. Lana appeared more and more delicate and lovely, and the disgust he had felt toward her diminished significantly. Particrly troubling was his physiological reaction, causing him to slightly hunch his body, unable to stand straight. Wait a minute! That scent seemed to be an aphrodisiac! Owen''s heart sank as he suddenly realized that the pill the Penal Minister had given the eagle was likely a potion from the Sun-Moon Sect designed to enhance a spellbeast''s aggressiveness. And the essence of this substance was to enhance the spellbeast''s mating desire, driving them into a frenzy and making them lose their sanity. The Sun-Moon Sect''s doctrine focused on harmonizing yin and yang, viewing the union of these forces as the ultimate natural order, making them masters of this art. Since the potion was intended for spellbeasts, whose bodies wererge and highly resistant to drugs, the dosage had to be substantial and potent, enough to overwhelm any human. Realizing this, Owen immediately tried to suppress his desires, intending to distance himself from Lana. He was here to save Raina, not to cause her harm. Just as Owen was about to push Lana away, he suddenly discovered that Lana had somehow handcuffed them together! "What is the meaning of this?!" Owen tried to break the handcuffs, but no matter how much force he applied, they didn''t budge. This shocked him deeply. Given his current physical strength, even solid alloy would feel like y in his hands. He could even break gold-tier staffs and weapons with sheer force. But these seemingly silver handcuffs wouldn''t move an inch. Determined, Owen continued to try to break the handcuffs, gritting his teeth in frustration, while Lana''s teasing smile grew even more pronounced. "Weren''t you very strong just now? Why can''t you open a pair of handcuffs? And... it seems like you''re afraid of me, trying to avoid me on purpose?" Lana''s big eyes blinked as her flushed cheeks got closer to Owen''s chest, her breath hot against his skin. Before she could continue to tease the desire-stricken Owen, Lana''s expression suddenly changed, her eyebrows furrowing as something seemed to shift within her. She had intended to keep suppressing Raina, who was trying to resurface. After being buried deep within for so many years, Lana had no intention of relinquishing control now. But considering the current situation, she smiled faintly, "This time, you''re in luck. You''d better perform well and not disappoint me..." As she finished speaking, she suddenly closed her eyes and then opened them again. Owen saw the difference immediately: the madness and teasing were gone, reced by a calm andposed demeanor.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Raina had returned. This time, her eyes showed no trace of mockery or madness, but were filled with holiness and coldness. Seeing this, Owen knew. The Raina personality had emerged! As Owen looked at Raina, she was also looking at him. They stared at each other. Although Raina had been controlled by Lana''s personality, Lana and she were essentially one, so she roughly knew what had happened and the awkward situation they were in now. As the dean of Luna Academy, she had never imagined being so close to a man. Moreover, she felt an unusual heat inside her, a faint spark of desire burning in her heart. This was something she had never experienced before! Raina''s eyes flickered, her usual maturity andposurepletely gone. She didn''t know what to say. Owen also felt awkward. Raina was a renowned Celestial Leaderboard warrior and a famous beauty. Now, under the influence of the aphrodisiac, Owen found her even more alluring, with a unique charm emanating from her. It was as if holiness and desire, ice and fire, coexisted within her. For a moment, Owen felt hot and ufortable, his mouth dry. He knew he couldn''t let this continue. But his body instinctively moved closer to Raina. Raina''s heart raced. She wanted to distance herself from Owen, to leave quickly and escape the aphrodisiac''s control. But as soon as she turned, the handcuffs on her wrist tugged Owen along, making it impossible to break free. Raina nced at the handcuffs, a look of despair crossing her face. "We''re doomed!" These handcuffs were left to her by her mentor. Once locked, they stayed on for six hours. Only someone at the sage-tier or above could unlock them, and they also suppressed the wearer''s strength-one of her trump cards. She hadn''t expected Lana to use them against her. Owen''s gaze remained on Raina''s face, and seeing her desperate expression, he realized that these handcuffs were probably impossible to remove. Owen''s face darkened. Unable to unlock the handcuffs, breaking out was also no longer an option. He closed his eyes tightly, frantically circting mana within his body, trying to calm down. Raina did the same, continuously channeling mana, trying to suppress the blush spreading across her skin like a ripe peach. She had been a prodigy at the academy since childhood and eventually became the youngest dean in the academy''s history. Dignity and purity were deeply ingrained in her. Such things from storybooks absolutely couldn''t happen! The two of them stopped talking, each focusing on suppressing their inner turmoil. However, the aphrodisiac''s scent, intensifying with the eagle''s death, became even more potent. The increasing mana fluctuations within them also drew the beast core closer, a round gem the size of a fist, emanating pure mana waves. However, because the eagle had ingested an excessive amount of the aphrodisiac, its beast core had undergone a slight mutation, now radiating an intense desire for reproduction. This seemed to be the eagle''s final obsession. Even Owen and Raina, both of strong will, found their blood boiling and their gazes growing hazy under the influence of this obsession. Owen, being a man and of a lower tier than Raina, suddenly opened his eyes, his Fallen Angel armor disappearing instantly. His eyes, wild and beast-like, lost control and lunged toward Raina. "You... Owen! What are you doing?!" Recognizing Owen after he removed his armor, Raina''s pupils contracted sharply. Her already fragile resolve wavered even more. Instead of retreating, Owen was further aroused by Raina''s pure and noble voice, making his scalp tingle and his breath heavy. Raina, already close to Owen, now felt an overwhelming masculine presence, stirring her emotions. "Stay away! Don''te any closer!" Raina''s body trembled slightly, her hands covering her chest as she stepped back. However, as Owen continued to press forward, Raina slipped and fell backward in panic. With the handcuffs linking them, Owen was pulled down as well,pletely falling on top of Raina. Owen''s body was burning with heat, and Raina''s felt like it was being set aze, the fire of desire within her ring up intensely. As Owennded on Raina, he felt like he was holding onto a soft cushion, indescribablyfortable, and his hands began to roam over her body. Even through her clothes, Owen''s touch made Raina''s delicate, fair skin tremble, quickly turning a rosy shade. "No! Stop!" Raina''s mind was assaulted by wave after wave of desire, like a small boat in a storm, constantly on the verge of capsizing. Her protests only made Owen more wild. He tore off her dress in one swift motion. In an instant, her white, undting body was left with only thin lingerie, which paradoxically made her even more enticing. Exposed to the air, Raina gasped, but before she could say anything more, Owen''s lips were on hers. Shock shed in Raina''s eyes as Owen''s masculine scent overwhelmed her. Then his rough tongue began its frenzied exploration. Raina''s body instinctively responded, her own tongue emerging to guide Owen''s. A ten-minute kiss immersed them both entirely in the sea of desire. Owen''s clothes had vanished, and so had Raina''s. They were nowpletely exposed to each other. Despite being lost in desire, Raina''s inherent modesty and shyness made her use thest of her willpower to quickly channel her mana. She created a surrounding of lush green nts, like a screen of foliage, to shield their bodies. Among the verdant growth, fireflies flickered and danced. Soon, the sounds of Raina''s mixed pain and pleasure filled the air. The two in the grass seemed to be engaged in an intense battle, Owen''s firm thrusts relentless. The water-like screen around them seemed to ripple, the flow unbroken. In the air, sounds of joy, pain, and varying intensities echoed... Chapter 94: Chapter94-Farewell Chapter 94: Chapter94-Farewell ? It was unclear how much time had passed. After exhausting themselves in various ways, Owen eventually awoke from unconsciousness. As he opened his eyes, he realized that the handcuffs binding him were gone. Startled, he quickly sat up and looked around. Raina was already awake, sitting quietly nearby, her gazeplex as she looked at Owen, her white hands tightly clenched. In Raina''s eyes, Owen saw killing intent, regret, resentment, and anger... Owen felt a mix of emotions, knowing that both had suffered losses from this incident. As a man, he felt it was his responsibility to take the initiative, so he cleared his throat and said: "Just now..." Hearing Owen speak, Raina''s forehead veins immediately pulsed, and the killing intent around her sharply intensified. Owen awkwardly scratched his nose and tried to change the subject, "How are you feeling?" As soon as he spoke, Owen felt the atmosphere grow even more ufortable. He had never experienced anything like this before and didn''t know how to handle it. Raina had originally nned to kill Owen for taking her purity, something she couldn''t ept. But considering the circumstances, both of them hadn''t anticipated this oue. Moreover, Owen hade here and fought the eagle without hesitation to protect her, making him somewhat of a savior. She couldn''t bring herself to kill Owen. "Let''s pretend this never happened. If I hear even a whisper of this..." Raina raised her hand and sted the copsed tunnel entrance, then dashed out immediately. She didn''t want to stay in this painful ce for another moment. As Raina left, Owen watched her back with aplex expression. Although this was an idental, fleeting encounter, Owen felt a newfound sense of responsibility. Just then, the system''s prompt sounded abruptly. "Congrattions onpleting the hidden task: Rescuing Raina. You''ve obtained the skill book-Contract Spell." Owen''s attention was immediately drawn to the glowing Contract Spell book before him. Contract Spells were incredibly rare and valuable. Kyrik''s current prosperity wasrgely due to its founding emperor, who had obtained a unique Contract Spell that allowed him to form mutually beneficial contracts with certain spellbeasts. Many had coveted Kyrik''s Contract Spell and tried to obtain it at any cost, but all had failed, as it was closely guarded by Kyrik. Now, this Contract Spell was a reward forpleting a hidden task! It had to be extraordinary. As Owen examined the book closely, he was delighted. This Contract Spell could allow him to form contractual rtionships with any creature. Unlike Kyrik''s Contract Spell, which could only form contracts with certain spellbeasts and came with inherent risks, the system''s reward Contract Spell had no such issues. The contracts formed were unbreakable and wouldst until one party perished, simr to the contract Owen had with his Fallen Angel. This realization excited Owen immensely. He had always harbored a slight unease about his bond with Seraphina, feeling that the connection formed during her incubation was insufficient. Now, with the Contract Spell, he could ensure an unbreakable bond. Without hesitation, Owen retrieved the incubator from his storage space. Following the Contract Spell instructions, he used his blood to draw runes, forming a contract imbued with an aura of immortality.N?v(el)B\\jnn Once he confirmed there were no issues with the contract, Owen pressed the blood-red contract against Seraphina''s egg. The contract seeped into the eggshell through the pores, vanishing inside. Momentster, Owen felt a faint mental connection emanating from the egg. As he focused on it, he felt a sense of kinship, almost as if the little one inside was calling him "Daddy." Owen''s face lit up with joy. It seemed the Contract Spell was working! He had sessfully contracted with Seraphina''s egg! In high spirits, Owen fed the eagle''s beast core to Seraphina''s egg. While the beast core was precious, Owen had no use for it himself. He had obtained it specifically for Seraphina. Given Seraphina''s excellent potential, being nourished by such a high-quality beast core would undoubtedly result in her hatching with extraordinary strength. Owen couldn''t help but look forward to it. "Hatch soon, little one. This world needs someone like you to stir things up!" ... Time passed quickly. A new day had just begun, and a piece of news from Academy City shook the continent! Owen, the wielder of the Godyer Staff, along with Leslie, the eldest daughter of Azure''s top warlord family and a former wastrel, had overthrown the Azure monarchy! Many mages across the continent were initially skeptical upon hearing the news. "The Azure Kingdom has existed for over a thousand years, with deep roots. How could Owen and Leslie possibly overthrow it?" "Yeah, even if Owen is undeniably the greatest prodigy, what does he have to match the Azure Kingdom? He''s still so young; how could he manage it?" As mages debated the matter, more details from the previous day''s events began to surface. "What?! King Aldric of Azure Kingdom, along with the royal family members, was forced to flee the capital under the protection of the Luna Academy''s dean!" "And the renowned Royal Golden Twelve, they were all wiped out!" "When did Owen be so powerful?" "This isn''t just a rumor; it''s true. Too many people witnessed it. I heard the queen has alreadymitted suicide in despair!" "Not only that, but I also heard that all eight of the noble families in the capital have pledged allegiance to Leslie, supporting her ascension to the throne! As for those families that refused to submit, they were all massacred by Charlotte, leaving a trail of corpses!" "Now, Leslie and Owen''s reputation is unmatched. Overnight, dukes and marquises from across the Azure Kingdom have dered their allegiance to Leslie, recognizing Duke Charles''s household as the new royal family!" "The change in power happened so quickly. Even though the academy prominently featured the news in the papers, it still feels unreal." "If it''s hard to imagine how Owen and Leslie achieved this, you should read the academy''s new book, *The Last Night of Azure*, which details the firsthand experiences of the famous Edward!" "I just read the book. The power of Owen and Leslie is terrifying. Owen even killed multiple Fallen Angels, he''s practically inhuman. And Leslie, by herself, managed to cripple two Elders of the Council, her achievements are no less impressive than Owen''s!" Among the citizens of the capital, yesterday''s events were the main topic of discussion. Whether it was Owen ughtering the Fallen Angels or Leslie taking down two Elders of the Council, the people were left in awe, stunned by their immense power. Meanwhile, at the round table of Academy City''s highest council... The seven lifetime professors of Academy City were seated around the round table. These professors were jointly selected by Academy City for their high moral standing and unrivaled strength as top-tier mages. They rarely met unless it was a significant moment, as they all had their own matters to attend to. But now, they had been suddenly summoned by the head lifetime professor, n. The reason was clear to them: the Azure Kingdom had undergone a regime change! This event was bound to impact the continent''s politicalndscape. And as Academy City was a key witness and recorder of history, they had to pay close attention to this matter. With the other six lifetime professors seated, the head professor, n, set down his copy of "The Last Night of the Azure Royalty" and nodded in satisfaction. He turned to Edward, who stood at the edge of the round table, and praised him: "Edward, you''ve done an excellent job with this. The detailed content of this book has garnered much attention and thought. This is a responsibility to history and a significant boost to the academy''s reputation." Chapter 95: Chapter95-The Overall Situation Is Settled? Chapter 95: Chapter95-The Overall Situation Is Settled? ? Edward had known for some time that Professor n was reading his book. However, he hadn''t expected to be held in such high regard by him. Quickly, he bowed modestly and offered a series ofpliments: "Professor, you overpraise me. This is merely my duty." Academy City held a transcendent position on the continent, and the seven lifelong professors were especially significant. They were the most influential and powerful mages of Academy City. Such figures were rarely seen, and not only had Edward seen one, but he had also received praise from Professor n. This made him both excited and a bit overwhelmed. Professor n closed the book and said slowly, "The matter of Owen ughtering the Fallen Angels is already fermenting within the Fallen Angelmunity. The chieftain of the Fallen Angels has issued the highest kill order. This matter is gaining significant attention. Edward, keep a close watch on this." Oh? Hearing that even the chieftain of the Fallen Angels was paying attention to this matter, Edward''s face showed a trace of shock. As a member of Academy City, he knew many secrets unknown to others, including information about the Fallen Angels. The Fallen Angels were incredibly powerful and notoriously vengeful! Being targeted by them was never a good thing. Now, Owen and Leslie''s actions against the Azure royal family had already caused an uproar. With the involvement of the Fallen Angels, this matter would undoubtedly be even moreplicated! Once the news spread, it would inevitably be a focal point for various kingdoms and forces. Regardless of the final oue, it was certain to leave a significant mark on history. Professor n''s request for him to keep an eye on the situation clearly indicated his importance. Edward, trembling with excitement, quickly nodded and assured, "Professor n, please rest assured, I will keep thorough records and not disappoint you!" n nodded slightly, then looked at the other professors and people gathered around, his expression bing much more serious. "In addition, Middle Earth Academy City will soon be sending people down here. Everyone, stay vignt and prepare well. There can be no mistakes!" Thest time people from Middle Earth arrived, they directly took the previous lifelong grand professor to Middle Earth. This was an immense opportunity and honor! After all,pared to other ces, Middle Earth was like a paradise! In every aspect, it was iparable to where they were, even the prosperous Academy City seemed like a remote backwaterpared to Middle Earth. Hearing this, the other professors and academy members also had serious expressions, understanding Professor n''s thoughts. At the same time, they were immensely curious about the mysterious and powerful Middle Earth. Afterward, under the chairmanship of Professor n, everyone routinely inquired about recent events in Academy City, and the meeting gradually came to an end. Seeing that things were settled, Edward again saluted Professor n. He then decided to continue his journey to the Azure Kingdom to follow up on Owen''s matter. At this moment, in the imperial pce of the Azure Kingdom, the original royal guards had been purged and reced with the ck Rose. On the throne in the grand hall, it was no longer King Aldric who sat there, but Leslie in a long dress. Though she was a woman, she exuded an aura of dominance over the world. As she listened to the ministers'' reports from various quarters, she diligently reviewed and corrected the memorials, handling affairs methodically. Many of those who had once been loyal to King Aldric now knelt at Leslie''s feet, looking up at her on the throne. They felt she was a natural-born ruler. Troublesome orplex matters were swiftly and properly resolved in her hands, far more efficiently than under King Aldric. Their deep-seated resistance to Leslie had diminished significantly. After all, Leslie, though ruthless, was fair in her rewards and punishments! Those who submitted to her were all granted titles and positions, demonstrating her broad- mindedness. Even emperors of other dynasties did not possess such magnanimity. Most importantly, under her orders, the turbulent imperial capital and the Azure Kingdom quickly restored their former peace. It was as if the coup had never happened. Some ministers, who outwardly appearedpliant but inwardly harbored strong resistance to Leslie, also began to secretly praise her actions. Initially, they were waiting for Leslie to make a fool of herself. But now, it seemed that the joke was on them! As everyone''s mindset subtly shifted, Leslie suddenly sensed something and looked towards the dark corner beside her. Charlotte''s ghostly figure appeared there, kneeling on one knee and reporting: "Miss, nearly all the major families have chosen to submit. Those unwilling toply have been dealt with. Congrattions, Miss, the overall situation is settled!" With Leslie''s impressive feats of eliminating two elders from the Council of Elders and Owen''s triumph over the Fallen Angels, the other major families had given up on resisting. Some families even proactively came forward to submit without Charlotte needing to visit them, indicating a strong sense of popr support. The other ministers in the hall were not surprised by this result. The long-established major families had deep roots and were indifferent to who sat on the throne, as long as it didn''t affect their families. So, they exchanged nces and bowed together to Leslie, saying: "Congrattions, Your Majesty! The imperial capital is stable, and the overall situation is settled!" As the voices of congrattions echoed, Leslie rubbed her wrist and shook her head expressionlessly: "It is too early to say such things. Though it appears peaceful now, the overall situation is far from settled." Charlotte looked at Leslie with some confusion. King Aldric had fled with the royal family, and Owen had pursued them, moving the n forward. From every perspective, there was no need for such stern vignce; they could afford to take a breather. Seeing Charlotte''sck of understanding, Leslie exined: "To truly settle the overall situation, we still need to address two major unknowns. One is the former chief elder of the Council of Elders, who is now a master-tier mage. This cannot be overlooked, as every master-tier mage is legendary. Moreover, that old man had already reached the master-tier before stepping down." The former elder of the Council of Elders?! Hearing this, both Charlotte and the other ministers'' excitement visibly diminished. They were well aware of the existence of the former chief elder, whose whereabouts had been elusive and mysterious since his resignation. It was rumored that he had been in seclusion at the Council of Elders headquarters, attempting to break through to a higher level. Such a master-tier mage indeed possessed the power and influence to overthrow a dynasty. Seeing the solemn expressions on everyone''s faces, Leslie continued: "In addition, there is General Stanley. He not only holds military power but has also been at diamond-tier level 6 for many years." General Stanley! Everyone''s expressions became even more serious. Although the strength disyed by Leslie and Owen made diamond-tier mages less of a threat, a master-tier mage existed on an entirely different ne, with incredible power. Even they didn''t have absolute confidence in contending with such a force! Moreover, as they knew, the former chief elder of the Council of Elders, William, had once single-handedly fought against two master-tier mages from Kyrik. Although the details of their battle were unknown, William''s ability to retreat safely from their encirclement demonstrated his terrifying strength. This was also why Kyrik, despite eyeing the Azure Kingdom covetously, had only dared to make minor skirmishes at the borders. They were quite apprehensive about William. As for General Stanley, he had always been King Aldric''s most trusted confidant! After Stanley exhibited extraordinary talent from a young age, the then-prince Aldric hadn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om fully supported his training. King Aldric''s eventual ascension to the throne was significantly due to Stanley''s unwavering support. Back then, when Kyrik''s army pressed forward, Duke Charles mostly suffered defeats. Only Stanley''s army continuously brought back victories. They prated deep into Kyrik''s rear, conducting raids and killing many Kyrik generals sent to encircle them. That war was Stanley''s defining moment and the beginning of King Aldric''s rise to prominence! These two indeed possessed the power and influence to overturn the favorable situation Leslie had established. As everyone pondered this gravely, Leslie suddenly smiled and said, "Leslie, prepare a banquet at the Duke''s residence." Charlotte was taken aback. Given her mistress''s decisive nature, shouldn''t they be discussing ns to deal with William and Stanley at this time? Why prepare a banquet?! Leslie''s eyes gazed beyond the pce walls, "That guy has returned!" That guy? Owen! Could it be that Owen has returned?! Charlotte''s face lit up with joy. It must be him; only Owen would warrant such attention from her mistress. Chapter 96: Chapter96-Owen and Leslies First Date Chapter 96: Chapter96-Owen and Leslie''s First Date ? Owen rushed back to the Imperial Capital from Thousand Peaks. At this time, the Imperial Capital was heavily guarded. The figures of ck Rose and Eagle Guard were seen everywhere in the streets and alleys. Clearly, the Imperial Capital was nowpletely under Leslie''s control. As Owen traveled from the city gate to the Duke''s mansion, everyone he encountered, whether ck Rose or Eagle Guard, saluted him solemnly and shouted in unison, "Greetings to the King''s Consort!" Because of this, the entire Imperial Capital knew that Owen had returned. Upon hearing the news, many ministers who had already pledged allegiance to Leslie came with their treasured rare items, hoping to pay their respects to Owen. However, without exception, they were all stopped at the door by Leslie''s personal guards. As for Owen, as soon as he arrived at the Duke''s mansion, he was taken by Charlotte, who had been waiting for him, to Leslie''s private courtyard. Crossing the wooden bridge and flowing water, Owen arrived under the giant tree in the courtyard. At this moment, the giant tree was in full bloom, the fragrance of flowers filling the air, permeating the atmosphere with the beauty of summer. Under the giant tree, there was a table set for a banquet. Leslie was sitting alone at the table, drinking by herself. It was a beautiful scene, with petals falling everywhere, and a stunning beauty sitting alone, drinking wine. Scratching his head, Owen walked up to Leslie and asked, "What''s all this?" Hearing this, Leslie looked up at Owen, a slight smile on her lips. "Sit down and talk." Owen shrugged and took a seat, sitting opposite Leslie, looking at her with a somewhat peculiar expression. Today, she seemed a bit different! "Aren''t you going to eat?" Leslie asked, her beautiful eyes fixed on Owen without blinking. Well! Owen raised an eyebrow, thinking to himself that she was acting strange today...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Shouldn''t she have asked him first about how things went? Clearing his throat, Owen coughed lightly and said, "It seems the situation is settled for now, but in reality, we are standing on the edge of a cliff!" He didn''t need any intelligence to know that although the situation seemed excellent, with Leslie having stabilized the Imperial Capital with ck Rose and Eagle Guard and the major families pledging their loyalty, the reality was that as long as two forces remained inactive, her golden era was as fragile as a castle in the air. "I know," Leslie nodded and took a sip of her wine,pletely unconcerned, and asked again, "Aren''t you going to eat?" Hearing this, Owen pped his forehead, then reiterated to her, "I''m talking about the Elder Council and General Stanley. Their silence is too concerning. Very soon, something big will happen!" This time, Leslie put down her wine ss. "You''re right, but now it''s time to eat. My father always said, ''Be quiet while eating."" Owen was taken aback, looking at Leslie in surprise. From what he knew about Leslie, she would never bring up anything rted to her family, as it was a taboo subject for her. But now, she had mentioned her father on her own. Although it was just a simple sentence, it was a rare urrence in Owen''s eyes. Since she had spoken up to this point, Owen didn''t say anything more and simply said, "Indeed!" With that, he picked up his knife and fork and began devouring the delicious food on the table. He was indeed hungry. Seeing Owen finally start eating, Leslie smiled slightly and also picked up her knife and fork to start her meal. Compared to Owen, however, her dining manner was much more elegant. The atmosphere in the courtyard was somewhat unusual. Outside the courtyard, Charlotte watched the two with a peculiar expression on her face. Not a word about the major issues, and they had started dining? The fire was almost at their eyebrows! How could they be so calm? No wonder they were herdy and the holder of the Godyer Staff. Surely, they must have already thought of a way to handle it! Deeper in the courtyard, Owen and Leslie had finished their meal and had another ss of fine wine. Owen spoke first, "The Council of Elders and the frontier army will send people." Leslie nodded, a beautiful smile curving her lips. "In fact, they''ve already sent people." Owen frowned and asked, "Who have they sent?" Leslie thought for a moment and then said, "The current Chief Elder of the Council of Elders, Otto, left for the Imperial Capital this morning. As for the frontier army, it''s General Stanley." Upon hearing this, Owen fell silent, his brows furrowing into a W shape. If he remembered correctly, Otto had been a diamond-tier master for many years. Was heing in person? What worried him most was that General Stanley of the frontier army, despite Kyrik''s pressure, was alsoing to the Imperial Capital. Two diamond-tier masters were descending upon the capital! Owen looked at Leslie and asked, "So, have you thought of a way to handle it?" Leslie chuckled and shook her head. "Not at all!" Leslie said, her beautiful eyes looking at Owen with interest before she countered, "What about you?" Owen shook his head. "Nope!" Hahaha! They looked at each other for three seconds, then burst intoughter simultaneously. "You have such an uglyugh!" Leslie teased. "No, I don''t!" "I saw you that day when you ughtered the Fallen Angel." "How did it feel?" "Not bad." "Want to use mine next time?" "Sure!" ... Owen and Leslie sat side by side, enjoying the long-awaited summer coolness in the courtyard. Both of them appeared very calm, showing no signs of worry about the imminent arrival of the two diamond-tier powerhouses. Owen didn''t tell Leslie that he indeed had a n to deal with the two diamond-tier masters. As long as they followed the original n and detonated the small nuclear bomb, his tier could undergo a qualitative change. At that time, facing diamond-tier masters wouldn''t be an issue. Leslie, on the other hand, also kept something from Owen... She didn''t tell him that the situation was actually more severe than she had described. Owen''s ughter of the Fallen Angel was already well-known across the continent. She had received news that nine Fallen Angels were flying from the western peaks towards their location, and their target was Owen. The two diamond-tier powerhouses were equally troublesome for her, but not beyond her capability to handle. In fact, to outsiders, the solution seemed simple: if Owen left the Imperial Capital, all problems would be resolved, as the nine Fallen Angels were targeting Owen, not Leslie. In reality, her subordinates had suggested that Owen leave the Imperial Capital, but Leslie outright rejected their proposal. As for the reason... Leslie didn''t want to say, and we didn''t dare ask! One thing was certain: Today''s meal... this viinous couple enjoyed it immensely, More than ever before. Chapter 97: Chapter97-Under the Royal Authority Chapter 97: Chapter97-Under the Royal Authority ? At the Council of Elders, built atop the thousand-de-high peak, the atmosphere was solemn. The current chief elder, and diamond-tier powerhouse, Otto, was looking down with an expression of grief and indignation at the gathered members of the Council of Elders. "Owen, this vile creature, has gone too far! He has insulted the royal family and killed my son. Such blood feuds are irreconcble!" "Fellow colleagues, are you willing to join me in ying this viin and exterminating his entire n?" Otto''s cold, ruthless voice echoed. His already tall figure, standing on the high tform, seemed like a small giant. The luxurious mage robe on his body fluttered. His pale golden eyes appeared to contain endless fury, stirring the void. Below, the members of the Council of Elders were incited, shouting in unison, "Kill Owen, exterminate his n!" "Kill Leslie, annihte the Duke''s household!" Theirbined voices echoed like rolling thunder. Their faces showed anger and resentment, as if they wanted to devour Owen and Leslie alive. The Council of Elders was established to protect the royal family, and now it was their time to act! Soon, after the end of this swearing-in assembly, under Otto''s leadership, the group from the Council of Elders marched grandly towards the imperial capital. Although Owen and Leslie had formidablebat strength, the Council of Elders was no pushover! At the same time, as Otto led the Council of Elders towards the capital, General Stanley, stationed at the frontier, also led his elite troops back to the capital. King Aldric had been his close friend since childhood. Without King Aldric''s help and trust from a young age, Stanley would not be where he was today. Now, Owen and Leslie hadmitted treason, being the chief culprits. The chief culprits must be dealt with! Only with the heads and blood of these two could King Aldric''s shame be washed away! Stanley was bare-chested, his skin a deep bronze, resembling forged brass. His bulging muscles emitted a faint glow, filled with explosive power. Years of military life had not only increased his proficiency in white magic but also continually enhanced his dark magic, reaching a point where he mastered both. Compared to a master-tier mage, he was onlycking an opportunity! He believed that eliminating Owen and Leslie might be the moment when that opportunity woulde! As General Stanley and Chief Elder Otto set out for the imperial capital together, the news spread like a sweeping whirlwind. Along the way, citizens and mages of the Azure Kingdom discussed it fervently, and even the neighboring kingdoms focused their attention on the Azure Kingdom''s capital. Both Stanley and Otto were renowned powerhouses, holding high prestige in the Azure Kingdom, and were among the kingdom''s top-tier strength. Their joint journey to the capital to campaign against Owen and Leslie was undoubtedly an event that shook the continent. Such an act of rebellion and usurpation hadn''t urred in a long time. Crucially, Leslie and Owen had almost seeded! At the center of this storm, the citizens and mages of the capital were all discussing the matter. "Chief Elder Otto and General Stanley, they are both the elite among diamond-tier mages. Coming together to the capital, who can stop them?" "Indeed, a single diamond-tier powerhouse is already terrifying enough to dominate a city. Two diamond-tier mages, especially the most elite onesparable to master-tier, I feel like Owen and Leslie are facing an unprecedented defeat this time." "Conquering a kingdom is easy, but keeping it is hard. Now I can only pray that after Owen and Leslie''s inevitable defeat, the Chief Elder and General Stanley won''t trouble usmon folk." "I heard that the General and the Chief Elder are both top-tier powerhouses, especially the Chief Elder who is known for his ruthlessness. If they defeat Owen and Leslie, the Chief Elder might massacre the city to vent his anger!" For themon people, when titans sh, they are the ones who suffer the consequences. The aggressive approach of Otto and Stanley left them with little confidence in Owen and Leslie, increasing their fear and anxiety. Besides themoners, the major families in the capital and the various powers within the Azure Kingdom were also deeply concerned about this matter. The impact was far-reaching. If Owen and Leslie couldn''t withstand the assault from the Chief Elder and Stanley, a thorough purge within the capital would be inevitable! Under the royal authority, everything else is insignificant! Should the restoration seed, King Aldric would value his throne even more, and his inherently suspicious and paranoid nature would reach its peak. Returning to the previous state of affairs would be extremely difficult, affecting everyone from high-ranking officials and major families tomoners and traders. If Owen and Leslie managed to withstand the attack, those who sided with the General and the Chief Elder would undoubtedly face Leslie''s purge afterward. They had witnessed Leslie''s ruthless methods firsthand. Moreover, their understanding of Leslie was limited. Given her ability to endure for so many years and then seed in one fell swoop, she was undoubtedly not an easy ruler to deal with. Everyone needed to prepare in advance. If the situation became a deadlock with mutual destruction, could they seize the opportunity and be the final winner? Various forces harbored different thoughts. However, most chose the safest approach: sit back and watch the fight unfold, waiting for the oue before making their move. Other kingdoms were even more attentive to this matter. After all, the Azure Kingdom was neither toorge nor too small. A change in its regime would significantly impact the surrounding kingdoms'' bnce of power. Everyone grew increasingly anxious and worried. At this moment, Owen was hosting a banquet in the pce, inviting the young elites from various powers. These elites were individuals of special status and exceptional talent within their respective forces and kingdoms. For Owen, winning them over and signaling to the powers behind them was crucial. At the very least, he needed to stabilize them during this period. These elites, whether voluntarily or due to requests from their families, powers, or kingdoms, were keen to participate in the banquet. In the luxurious hall, young men and women held wine sses, mingling and conversing with acquaintances. Owen stood at the center of the hall, looking more handsome and upright in his formal tailcoat, exuding maturity and steadiness.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Owen, with your talent and strength, your future is limitless. I, Andre, greatly admire and respect you! With Otto and Stanleying on strong, you should avoid direct confrontation and stall them. The longer you drag it out, the more advantageous it will be for you!" At this moment, Andre, a burly man, downed a ss of red wine and handed a special token to Owen, looking at him earnestly: "If they push you too hard,e find me. This is my token. Although the Sahano Church I belong to isn''t a major power, we have many followers, enough to keep you safe for a while." Owen smiled faintly and patted Andre''s broad shoulder, not taking the token, "I appreciate your kindness, but it should be them who are running." Compared to the ambiguous attitudes of other elites, Andre''s support was clear and unwavering. Owen already had a good impression of this straightforward elite. Now, with Andre offering him a way out, Owen felt even more touched. After all, it''s easy to add flowers to a brocade, but providing help in times of need is much harder. Owen was confident that if he defeated Otto and Stanley, the many elites with ambiguous attitudes present would be the first to congratte him and bring valuable gifts. However, once Otto and Stanley were defeated, the overall situation would be settled, making their ttery and gifts unimportant. This also showed that Andre was genuinely thinking about Owen''s well-being, without many ulterior motives. Seeing Owen''s firm attitude, Andre did not insist and went off to drink on his own, appearing quite carefree. After Andre left, Davis, the eldest son of the Prime Minister of the Cloud Empire, also approached Owen. Owen had a profound impression of Davis, as the Cloud Empire was undoubtedly a behemoth, and Davis, being the eldest son of the Prime Minister, held a high status and exceptional talent. Even Owen valued someone like him greatly. Chapter 98: Chapter98-What, Lacking Simps? Chapter 98: Chapter98-What, Lacking Simps? ? "Owen, it seems that every time we meet, your strength has greatly improved, making us all feel ashamed," Davis said upon seeing Owen again. He keenly sensed an even stronger sense of danger from Owen. Especially Owen''s eyes, which seemed to prate one''s soul, made Davis regard Owen with even more importance, showing genuine admiration on his face. As the eldest son of the Prime Minister of the Cloud Empire, Davis had encountered all sorts of people since childhood. However, none had given him the same sense of being unable to keep up as Owen did. With someone like Owen, anything seemed possible. Among the many elites present, most did not think highly of Owen and Leslie, believing that their sess wasrgely due to the element of surprise. Now that the General and the Chief Elder had reacted, they thought Owen and Leslie would no longer have a chance. If this banquet were not personally hosted by Owen, many would not have even attended. After all, they were facing two diamond-tier mages, not just anyone could contend with such power. However, Davis''s view differed from those of the other elites. Especially now, seeing Owen again, Davis was astonished by Owen''s evident improvement! "This time, the issue is internal to the Azure Kingdom. Our Cloud Empire will not interfere, and other kingdoms will not easily take action. You only need to focus on dealing with domestic threats," Davis said with a friendly smile, treating Owen as a friend and speaking in a seemingly casual manner. Hearing this, Owen sensed Davis''s goodwill. His words assured Owen that he need not worry about other kingdoms, especially the potentially hostile stance of the Cloud Empire. Now, Davis''s clear statement that the Cloud Empire would not interfere was the greatest help for Owen. "Additionally, I have some privately collected information on the General and the Chief Elder that might be of use to you," Davis continued, taking out a package from his storage ring and handing it to Owen. Owen''s heart stirred. Although Leslie''s Chrysanthemum Hotel had already started gathering relevant information, it was not yet the far-reachingwork it would be four yearster across the Azure Kingdom. Therefore, Davis''s intelligence was extremely valuable! "Know your enemy and know yourself, and you can fight a hundred battles without defeat." He had never faced Stanley and Otto before and knew little about their methods. Having this information in advance would allow him to prepare better. "Thank you. I will always remember this kindness," Owen said solemnly as he epted the package. Seeing Owen take the intelligence, Davis felt a sense of relief deep down. Owen needed help right now, and Davis valued Owen''s talent greatly, hoping to align himself with Owen. From what he knew of Owen, he was not one to like owing favors. By epting the package, Owen not only acknowledged Davis but also indicated that they were on the same side. This was very important to Davis. Although he was the eldest son of the Prime Minister''s household, he was not the only son, and there were many who coveted the position of Prime Minister. To secure his position, he needed powerful allies, and Owen and Leslie were the best candidates in his mind. While their current situation was challenging, if they managed to persevere, a bright future awaited them! Though it was a gamble, he believed in Owen, the man who had repeatedly created miracles. Owen''s rise was marked by legendary and seemingly impossible feats. This time, he believed, Owen would again bring a great surprise. After conversing with Owen for a while, both felt more at ease, and their discussion began to broaden, creating a sense of having met a kindred spirit. "What are you two talking about? May I join the conversation?" Suddenly, as Owen and Davis were engrossed in their discussion, Monroe walked over with a ss of red wine. Tonight, Monroe was clearly dressed with care. Her ivory-like legs were wrapped in pure white stockings, exuding a mature charm and allure. As one''s gaze moved up her long legs, it met a white evening dress. Though formal, her graceful figure filled it out, giving it an alluring and seductive touch. After drinking, her face had a charming blush, her eyes were dreamy, and she had a faint scent of wine on her, making her even more enticing. She was a true enchantress! Even Owen, who had seen many beautiful women, felt his heart race and his face flush at Monroe''s deliberate appearance. Beside Owen, Davis, who knew Monroe well, understood that she was highly attracted to power. In fact, the entire Sun-Moon Sect was like that. They had no regard for the weak, using them as stepping stones with ruthless abandon. But towards the strong, they were the most loyal servants, willing to do anything without hesitation. Her enchanting and seductive appearance tonight, coupled with her intoxicating demeanor, was something even Davis had never seen before. It was clear she had prepared specially to approach Owen today. "I suddenly remembered I have some matters to attend to. You two continue your conversation," Davis said, giving Owen a wary look before quickly turning and leaving, giving the impression of a hasty retreat. Seeing Davis leave, Monroe''s smile became even more alluring. Her red lips curved into a crescent moon shape, and her hand fell naturally onto Owen''s chest, as if they were long-lost lovers reunited. Owen''s eyelids twitched as he calmly stepped back, saying, "Miss Monroe, it seems you''ve had too much to drink." Owen knew a bit about the massive Mountain Forces of the Sun-Moon Sect. Their members were known to stop at nothing for their cultivation and goals, having no moral boundaries, which he found distasteful. Especially due to the situation with Raina, he had indirectly crossed paths with this faction. "Owen, you''re so unromantic," Monroe said, momentarily taken aback by his rejection. But she quickly regained herposure and moved closer to Owen, her eyes fixed on his as if trying to see into his soul. "Owen, the Chief Elder and the General will arrive in the capital tomorrow. Given their level and strength, you can''t possibly be a match for them," she said. "Instead of exhausting yourself trying to escape this certain death, why not leave here with me? Don''t you think you and I are a perfect match?" Monroe''s red lips parted slightly, and her beautiful face showed a hint of genuine affection. "Miss Monroe, we seem to have just met, haven''t we? Isn''t it a bit too early to be saying such things?" Owen shrugged, indirectly rejecting her. He already had Leslie and Raina in his life and had no intention of getting involved with another woman.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Moreover, Monroe''s affiliation with the Sun-Moon Sect meant that she could never have a ce in his heart, as the Sun-Moon Sect was all about the exchange of interests. She was approaching him now because of his talent, but if she found someone better in the future, she would undoubtedly abandon him without hesitation. Even if she didn''t find anyone better, her primary concern would always be her interests and those of the Sun-Moon Sect, with him onlyingst. Such deep calctions would lead to endless troubles once involved. "Owen, there''s no need to refuse so quickly. Let''s not talk about the imminent threat posed by the General and the Chief Elder''s forces tomorrow. Even if you get through this safely, do you really want to stay in one corner and not see a broader world?" Monroe waved her hand, mana surging before her, transforming into various magnificent and unique scenes of the continent. "From what I know of you, Owen, you''re not that kind of person. So why not travel the continent with me?" she continued. "I''m thinking of your best interests. Leaving here would be wise, given the current dangers in Azure. Why take such a huge risk for Leslie?" Monroe had not expected Owen''s refusal. At this critical moment, staying in the capital seemed unwise. Once the General and Chief Elder arrived, the situation could turn dire. "Thank you for your concern, Miss Monroe. I will handle this matter properly. After all, it''s a matter of my life. If you have the time, you are wee to stay and watch," Owen said politely, despite feeling some dissatisfaction towards Monroe. Chapter 99: Chapter99-The Day of Arrival Chapter 99: Chapter99-The Day of Arrival ? Distanced! Owen was distancing himself from her! As a saint of the Sun-Moon Sect, Monroe had an extremely keen sense of and judgment regarding the subtle emotions between men and women. Owen''s actions at this moment made her feel deeply disappointed and somewhat angry. Since bing a saint, she had always lived in luxury, having everything she desired. Countless suitors surrounded her, presenting her with various gifts and rare treasures just to gain her favor. In her mind, everything in the world was at her fingertips. She was ustomed to rejecting other men, but no man had ever rejected her! In this moment, her pride felt as if it had been trampled into the mud by Owen. "Oh, I''m sorry, Miss Monroe. I have some matters to attend to. Please continue to enjoy the banquet," Owen said, his eyes now unusually perceptive, quickly sensing a hint of murderous intent from Monroe. It was clear that his rejection had angered her. As soon as he finished speaking, Owen disappeared from his original spot. He genuinely wanted to distance himself from Monroe, and he also had matters to attend to. On the pce''s rooftop, he had sensed a very familiar presence! Shortly after, Owen reappeared, now standing on the eaves outside the banquet hall. On the ovepping blue-tiled and zed ridges, a graceful female figure floated. She stood with her back to Owen, gazing up at the full moon in the sky, exuding a sense of mncholy and timelessness. Ymir! Seeing that back, Owen immediately recognized her. "Owen, I will be leaving here tomorrow," Ymir said softly, turning to face Owen as he gazed at her, letting out a gentle sigh. Leaving?! Owen had anticipated that Ymir''s seeking him out would mean something significant was happening, but he hadn''t expected her toe and bid farewell directly! "You''re leaving? Where are you going?" Owen asked after a moment of silence.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I will be taking John to Kyrik to continue our training. During this time, you must take care of yourself and avoid being reckless. I''ve always hoped we would meet again someday," Ymir sighed, her tone heavy as if she were imparting final words of wisdom. Owen felt a mix of emotions towards Ymir. If it weren''t for her giving him the second volume of Armament Merge, he might have remained blind forever, his spiritual consciousness suffering bacsh and leading to his death. Although her actions had her own calctions, her help was genuine and substantial. "You are the most gifted person I have ever met. As long as you are willing to keep a low profile and gradually improve, your future is boundless. Tomorrow, when the two diamond- tier powerhouses gather, you don''t need to take action forcefully. As long as you stay alive, honor and disgrace are of no importance," she said with aplex look in her eyes before her figure dissolved into mist and vanished. Owen stared at her fading silhouette, silent for a long time. It seemed like a farewell, but in reality, her final words were likely her true purpose. She didn''t want him to die; she wanted him to survive. This was partly due to the contract ring but also likely her personal feelings. ... Early the next morning. As the sky began to lighten, the capital was already bustling with activity. Many forces had barely slept, knowing that today, the two diamond-tier powerhouses, Otto and Stanley, would arrive in the capital with their respective forces! Their reputations echoed throughout the capital and were deeply ingrained in the hearts of everyone in the Azure Kingdom. They were the living legends of the Azure Kingdom, the strongest besides the mysterious former Chief Elder. Unlike other mages, they had endured countless battles and trials by fire and blood, possessing strength truly close to master-tier. Many in the capital had never witnessed these two''s splendor. Now, their imminent arrival would determine the future fate of the Azure Kingdom. This was an event destined to be recorded in the annals of history. Many people wanted to witness this moment firsthand and quickly obtain thetest news. Thus, crowds gathered on the tall and broad city walls. People from various forces and major families did the same. Although they had temporarily allied with Leslie, this alliance was fleeting. If Owen and Leslie showed any signs of defeat, these allies would be the most ruthless turncoats. Edward had arrived early, his expression excited, and his hand holding the quill slightly trembling with nervousness. Seeing all the forces paying attention to this matter, he felt a growing anxiety. If Owen were defeated, he would no longer have the opportunity to follow and report on Owen, losing the golden opportunity that had brought him fame and status. He needed to find a way to help Owen ovee this hurdle. Surviving this life-and-death crisis would catapult both their reputations to unprecedented heights! However, while Leslie and Owen''s strength was formidable, could they really stand a chance against diamond-tier powerhouses, and not just one but two at their peak? Edward had read through mountains of books. Yet, such a battle with such a vast level difference was something he was witnessing for the first time. Owen was currently only at gold-tier level 9, a full two tiers below diamond-tier. At levels like gold-tier, tinum-tier, and diamond-tier, even a small level difference was difficult to bridge. Let alone two full tiers! If it weren''t for Owen, anyone else facing a diamond-tier powerhouse would be instantly wiped out due to the immense level difference. They wouldn''t stand a chance. Leslie''s tier was significantly higher than Owen''s, but she was still only at tinum-tier level 3, which was a whole tier and several levels below diamond-tier level 9! This gap alone left many mages breathless. No matter how hard they racked their brains, they couldn''t see any chance of victory for Owen and Leslie. The level difference was simply too great! However, Edward had confirmed that Owen and Leslie had not secretly fled the capital. Instead, they seemed determined to hold their ground. It seemed they were not overly afraid of the General and the Chief Elder. "When was thest time we saw two peak diamond-tier mages?" "Can Owen and Leslie really withstand their attack? The more I think about it, the more anxious I get." "Any other mage in this situation would have no chance of survival, but these two defy conventional logic..." Many were anxiously discussing, feeling increasingly hopeless and grim. At this moment, Leslie and Owen stood side by side at the highest point of the Duke''s mansion, gazing towards the outskirts of the capital. Today, Charlotte had already surrounded the Duke''s mansion with all the forces under the Duke''smand. This was not only to protect the mansion but also to restrict the movements of Madelyn, Duke Charles, and other family members. Stanley and Otto wereing for Owen and Leslie. Only the two of them could change the oue. Even though Madelyn and the others were worried about them, there was nothing they could do that would be effective. After all, only Owen and Leslie had the qualifications to contend with the two diamond-tier powerhouses. The others, not even reaching tinum-tier, would only be going to their deaths. "Let''s go. After today, the Azure Kingdom will be free of worries for a while," Owen said seriously to Leslie beside him. He had already prepared a device capable of remotely detonating the Mini Nuke, a special button embedded with a ruby. This button was connected to the nuke using mind power, allowing it to not only detonate the nuke but also to lock onto its location through the ruby''s sensing capabilities. At this moment, the location of the nuke was getting closer and closer to the Council of Elders headquarters. Clearly, King Aldric, eager to return to the Council of Elders and stop running, had been traveling relentlessly day and night. ording to the ruby''s sensing, the nuke was almost at the Council of Elders'' doorstep. It was this very nuke that gave Owen absolute confidence. As long as the Council of Elders was destroyed, Otto and Stanley would be minor issues. "Then let''s go. They''re almost at the city gates. Stick to the n," Leslie said, squinting as she charged towards the city gate. Owen followed, ready for the decisive moment ahead. Chapter 100: Chapter100-The Army at the Gates! Chapter 100: Chapter100-The Army at the Gates! ? At the gates of the imperial capital, the arrival of Edward and hispanions ignited a flurry of discussions, causing the atmosphere to grow increasingly intense. "The General has arrived!" Suddenly, a mage near the city walls shouted, his eyes fixed on the ins outside the capital. There, dust billowed, and the sound of spellbeasts galloping could be heard from afar. The ground seemed to tremble and undte as if a colossal beast was rapidly approaching. Some powerful mages, or those with keen eyesight, quickly spotted a burly man in armor seated on the lead spellbeast''s back. His expression was stern, and a scar that ran across his face like a twisted centipede added a touch of ferocity and valor to his demeanor. At the sight of this man, many mages and gathered prodigies, already tense, began to tremble slightly. General Stanley! This legendary figure of the Azure Kingdom had arrived! It was precisely because of his presence that the Azure Kingdom had remained stable for so many years. He was not only a battle-hardened general but also a diamond-tier level 6 mage, a stabilizing force for the Azure Kingdom. Many mages on the city walls felt as if a heavy stone pressed on their hearts. As Stanley, riding on the back of the spellbeast, drew closer, the sense of oppression grew increasingly terrifying, making them instinctively want to open the city gates and kneel before him. This general had once raided the rear of Kyrik, conquering any city that resisted to the end. He was the butcher who struck fear into the hearts of Kyrik. The mere mention of Stanley''s name incited strong murderous intent among the people of Kyrik. At the same time, the name Stanley was equally renowned among the mages of the imperial capital, instilling deep-seated respect and awe. "Even the winds and clouds change with his arrival. This is General Stanley? Though he has not yet reached the master-tier, he has already begun toprehend the [Order]. Truly a terrifying figure!" Edward and the other mages, possessing considerable strength and keen eyesight, gazed solemnly at the ever-changing clouds above Stanley''s head. Generally speaking, whether a ck mage or a white mage, both harness the power of mana. The difference lies in white mages seeking power externally, while ck mages seek it internally. They are far from reaching the level of controlling an entire region or even a [Order]. Only master-tier mages, who have delved deeply into the path of magic, can truly grasp this power. Some exceptional diamond-tier mages can also master parts of the domain and [Order]. This [Order], unlike the [Basic Order] held by Owen, is a unique [Order]prehended through personal growth. Although not as domineering as the [Basic Order], its power is still formidable! Mages who canprehend this are exceedingly rare and are undoubtedly legendary figures. Stanley was clearly one of them! At this moment, although Edward and hispanions were backed by the stronghold of the imperial capital, the vast, swirling clouds above Stanley''s head made it seem as though the entire sky was pressing down. The capital''s light dimmed, appearing small and fragile. Stanley, the focal point of everyone''s gaze, rode his spellbeast at a steady pace, stopping beneath the city gate. His resolute eyes gazed up at the ancient, illustrious city. In the past, when he arrived here, he was greeted by rows of officials, and sometimes even King Aldric would personallye out to wee him. But now, he was barred from entry, and King Aldric had retreated in disarray to the Council of Elders. The order of the past had beenpletely destroyed by Leslie and Owen! As Stanley closed his eyes slightly, reminiscing about the past, a powerful voice rang out from nearby. "General Stanley!" Chief Elder Otto, apanied by the members of the Council of Elders, quickly arrived on a massive magic carpet. Stanley turned to nce at the Chief Elder and the others. On his way to the imperial capital, he had heard that Chief Elder Otto and the members of the Council of Elders were rushing there, but he hadn''t expected to meet them at the city gate. He rarely interacted with the Chief Elder, only knowing him as a passionate and vigorous man. Otto''s swift arrival in the capital this time might have ulterior motives. With a serious tone, Stanley asked, "Chief Elder, have youe here to eliminate traitors like Owen and Leslie?" Seeing Stanley''s wary eyes, Chief Elder Otto''s old face was filled with grief and indignation. "My child was brutally killed here. This enmity is irreconcble. Today, I havee not only for revenge but also on behalf of His Majesty, to punish the traitors!" Noticing Otto''s unusually intense emotions, Stanley nodded slightly and said, "Since we are both working for King Aldric, let us join forces this time and seek justice for His Majesty!" With that, both of them simultaneously looked towards the city tower of the capital. Their momentum had already surged, filled with a murderous aura, like an autumn wind sweeping through fallen leaves, bringing a bone-chilling cold. Many mages who had initially focused their gaze on them now felt their hearts skip a beat and took a few steps back in reverence. Some even regretteding here to watch the spectacle, realizing it might have been a mistake. The strength of both Otto and Stanley far exceeded their expectations. The two diamond-tier powerhouses joining forces could indeed contend with a master-tier mage. Owen and Leslie, at most, could only contend with tinum-tier mages, equivalent to early diamond-tier mages at best. The gap in levels and power was too vast. They were already feeling a sense of despair for Owen and Leslie. "Owen! Leslie! Come out and face your death!" Otto''s emotions had long been ignited by anger and murderous intent. He now shouted fiercely towards the city gate. His voice carried a strong mana wave, causing the air to vibrate intensely, creating ripples that spread like water waves. These ripples fell upon the thick city walls, making them shake as if struck by an earthquake. As the sound waves continued to spread and reached everyone''s ears, it felt like sharp spikes piercing their hearing, echoing relentlessly in their minds. Some lower-level mages turned white-eyed and foamed at the mouth, fainting on the spot. Even powerful mages like Edward and other prodigies felt their blood boiling, as if the mana within and around them was resonating with the sound waves! Boom! As the sound waves spread into the depths of the imperial capital, some old houses began to copse inrge sections, ruthlessly destroyed by the waves. However, at this moment, Leslie''s chilling voice spread out.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Otto! This is not a ce for you to run wild!" Leslie''s voice was not loud, but it carried a bone-chilling coldness. As it spread, a thinyer of ice formed on the ground, and the buildings and nts within the city seemed to be covered with a light frost. The spreading sound waves also froze and then shattered into icy powder, falling gently to the ground. "Leslie!" Everyone was already very familiar with Leslie''s voice and immediately looked towards its source. Above the royal pce, Leslie walked step by step on a staircase formed of ice and snow. Her white dress intertwined with the ice and snow swirling around her, resembling a snow queen ascending to her throne. A trace of amazement shed in everyone''s eyes as they gazed at her, nearly unable to look away. Leslie had always been low-key, even after upying the imperial capital and the royal pce. She had been busy handling various state affairs and had rarely appeared in public. People only knew of her stunning beauty and stubborn personality, but now, seeing her, her aura exuded a natural regal presence, as if she was born to rule. Beside Leslie, Owen stood in a ck formal suit, walking alongside her on the icy staircase. Compared to Leslie''s overt dominance, Owen appeared more reserved. However, his gaze was profoundly deep, like that of a mage who had weathered many storms, as if nothing could stir his heart. Calm and restrained, yet with a hidden sharpness lying dormant, unfathomable... Under countless watchful eyes, Owen and Leslie stood side by side atop the city wall, overlooking Otto and Stanley below without a trace of fear or timidity. It was as if they were greeting long-awaited old friends who had finally arrived. The tranquility in their eyes instinctively calmed the many restless mages present. Chapter 101: Chapter101-Old Man, Come Over Here and Get Beaten! Chapter 101: Chapter101-Old Man, Come Over Here and Get Beaten! ? "Owen! Leslie!" Many mages looked utterly shocked. They had assumed that Owen and Leslie would never reveal themselves easily and would instead mobilize arge number of mages within the city to resist to the end. After all, their opponents were two powerful diamond-tier mages. However, Owen and Leslie had both appeared at the city gate. What did this mean? Were they nning to confront Chief Elder Otto and General Stanley head-on? Edward, who had been frantically recording the scene, paused in disbelief when Owen and Leslie made their entrance.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He could hardly believe his eyes. He thought Owen and Leslie were incredibly arrogant and oblivious to the gravity of the situation. These were two renowned diamond-tier mages. Among all diamond-tier mages, how many dared to challenge them? If they relied on the city''s formations to resist, they might hold out for some time, perhaps even contending with Otto and Stanley with the help of other mages. But by appearing openly, they were giving Otto and Stanley the perfect opportunity for a decisive strike! Once targeted, escape and concealment would be nearly impossible, leading to certain death. The dignity of a diamond-tier mage could not be challenged! At this moment, not only Edward and many prodigies were astonished, but even Stanley and Otto did not expect Owen and Leslie to show themselves so quickly. Otto couldn''t tell if these two were overly confident or foolish enough to believe they could contend with him. A sh of light from his storage ring produced a bloodstained longsword, which flew straight at Owen and Leslie. "Do you really think that killing a few useless pawns gives you the right to be arrogant in front of me? Now, I give you a chance to atone before everyone bymitting suicide!" Despite everything, he was their elder. Striking first would be beneath him, so he decided to give them onest chance to apologize. Otherwise, he would make them understand the true meaning of suffering. The blood-colored longsword flew through the air like a blinding streak, emitting a pungent stench that tinged the air red. Leslie was about to act, but Owen stepped in front of her. "Leave this Chief Elder to me." Based on the intelligence gathered from Davis, Owen was fully aware of the various skills and trump cards of both the Chief Elder and the General. Although the Chief Elder was much stronger than Stanley, the top-secret information indicated that Owen was the best match to face Otto. With narrowed eyes, Owen''s body surface was covered in a writhing, dark light that turned his entire body a ck iron color, emitting an indestructible aura. He then clenched his right hand tightly, grabbing the de of the blood-red sword. With a firm grip, the de twisted and shattered like a pretzel. "Otto, you are a renowned elder, but do you have the courage to fight me?!" After crushing the blood-red sword, Owen''s sharp gaze fell on Otto, and he beckoned him with a hand gesture. At this moment, all the mages who witnessed the scene were stunned, unable to believe their eyes. Owen was actively challenging Chief Elder Otto! Had he gone mad? There was a gap of two entire tiers between them! It was likeparing a firefly to the bright moon! Previously, if Owen hadn''t provoked him, Otto, as an elder, would have been restrained by decorum. But now that Owen had issued the challenge, Otto had every right to respond, and no one could justifiably intervene on Owen''s behalf. Owen was burning his bridges! Even Edward, who had seen many grand events, was full of disbelief. Otto, at the pinnacle of diamond-tier, had attack methodsparable to a master-tier mage. Such a mage would be treated with utmost seriousness and caution by Academy City. Had the pressure driven Owen to the point of madness? All eyes then turned to Otto. "Very well, since you seek death, I shall grant your wish!" Owen''s disdainful words and provocative actions ignited Otto''s already raging fury, like a powder keg being lit. Otto''s bloodshot eyes stared intently at Owen, and the intense killing intent radiated from him like thick smoke, soaring into the sky and spreading in all directions. The mages behind Otto felt a prating chill through their bodies, causing them to shiver and retreat, distancing themselves from Otto. They had always known the Chief Elder''s formidable strength, but Otto had rarely shown true anger before. Now, in his fury, they realized just how insignificant their power waspared to his. They couldn''t even withstand the killing intent emanating from him. Almost simultaneously with their terrified retreat, Otto''s burly figure vanished from where he stood, suddenly appearing before Owen as if he had teleported. In his hands, he gripped arge silver-white axe. The axe had a long handle, and its head depicted a soaring bluebird, with the de radiating a sharp, cold light. He swung it down towards Owen''s head. With this swing, the very space seemed to lock and solidify, countless mana gathering onto the axe de, making it the only thing capable of moving within the frozen space-time. Despite Owen''s enhanced perception, his pupils contracted as he barely tracked Otto''s movement. He then saw the axe raised and descending towards his head, giving him an illusory sense that he couldn''t evade or defend against it. This feeling was something Owen had only vaguely sensed before when wielding the Supreme Sword. Otto had indeed neared the level of a master-tier mage; otherwise, this move couldn''t have such a terrifying, immobilizing effect. Even a gold-tier mage or a diamond-tier spell couldn''t resist this move-they would only end up beheaded, with no chance of struggle. "A mere gold-tier shrimp, to die by my hand, is a blessing earned over three lifetimes!" Otto''s face twisted into a grim and delighted expression. Although he had not yet stepped into the master-tier, under the guidance of the previous Chief Elder and through his own insights, Otto had already grasped parts of the domain and [Order]. This power was aplete downgrade attack against a low-level mage like Owen, who could not possibly resist and was entirely at Otto''s mercy. It was only at this moment that Edward and the other mages realized Otto had made his move! Such speed! Such terrifying power! All the mages present gasped in awe and looked at Otto with reverence. They asked themselves, if they were in Owen''s ce, would they have been able to respond under the pressure of Otto''s aura? They realized they would have been beheaded before they even had a chance to react. Owen also found it difficult to break free, feeling as though he was stuck in a quagmire, surrounded by insurmountable resistance. Swoosh! As therge axe was about to cleave Owen''s forehead, the Orders of Thunder and Fire suddenly burst forth from his body. Only an [Order] could counter another [Order]! In the next moment, mes erupted beneath Owen''s feet like a dazzling firework, shattering the powerful binding force. Then, arcs of lightning danced across his body, boosting his speed nearly tenfold. He quickly dodged backwards, causing the scene before his eyes to blur from the rapid motion. He could only hear the howling wind in his ears. At the instant Owen retreated, the silver-white axe fell, grazing his hair and slicing off a few strands, which turned to ash. The turbulent mana from the axe de shot out, forming a beam several dozen meters long that struck the city wall below with immense force. Boom! The nearly hundred-meter-thick wall erupted in a deafening roar upon impact from the axe de. The earthy yellow wall, like a gigantic loaf of bread, was cleaved into two sections. The separated halves left a wide, dark groove where the de had cut! Many mages who failed to dodge in time were caught in the aftermath, bing unfortunate casualties. The already restless hearts of the onlookers grew even more anxious. Chapter 102: Chapter102-Owens Plan Chapter 102: Chapter102-Owen''s n ? Boom! On the walls of the imperial capital, the figures of Otto and Owen shed continuously, like two meteors colliding, producing deafening sounds. The wall beneath their feet was riddled with holes, nearly shattered by the magical ripples spreading from their battle. Under Otto''s relentless attacks, Owen was forced to retreat continuously, appearing like a flickering candle in the rain, ready to be extinguished at any moment. It was only thanks to the support of the Fallen Angel Set that he managed to hold on until now. However, Owen''s resilience far exceeded Otto''s expectations. Each time the great axe descended upon him, in the face of mortal danger, Owen would activate the Order of Thunder and Order of Fire to forcefully widen the distance between them. This scene left everyone watching in astonishment, their breaths caught in their throats. Given Owen''s current strength, the fact that he could withstand Otto''s attacks for so long waspletely unexpected! On the city wall, Edward was frantically recording the battle, his monocle emitting a unique glow that captured every detail of the fight. His astonishment grew stronger with each moment. He had seen many records of diamond-tier mage battles, where such powerful beings disyed terrifying destructive power capable of scorching mountains and boiling seas. From Otto''s demonstratedbat prowess, he had already surpassed that level. The city wall was riddled with holes and left in ruins under his axe. The ancient walls of this thousand-year-old city were nearly destroyed, and the terrifying aftershocks had already killed countless mages. Yet, Owen remained standing, showcasing unimaginable tenacity under Otto''s attacks. It was important to note that Owen''s current level was merely gold-tier. Despite the vast disparity in their levels, Otto had not been able to instantly kill Owen. Instead, Owen had managed to dy him until now. Just this fact alone was unprecedented in historical records and utterly shocking! Edward could already imagine the immense shockwaves this news would send once it spread! However, amid the shock, Edward grew increasingly anxious and worried. His palm, gripping the quill, was already drenched in sweat. Though Owen could barely hold on under Otto''s assault, if this continued, he wouldn''tst much longer! If Owen died at Otto''s hands, it would indeed be news that would shock the continent. But without Owen, finding another prodigy that could attract the continent''s attention and the academy''s focus would be nearly impossible. While Edward was inwardly restless, Leslie, who was also watching the battle, felt equally unsettled. Her beautiful eyes remained fixed on Owen, never leaving him from the start. Owen''s current level was far too low, even though she knew hisbat power far exceeded his level. However, every time she saw Otto almost kill Owen, her heart would skip a beat. Just as her aura began to boil over, General Stanley''s wary gaze fell on her. Owen and Leslie were the leaders of this rebellion. Since Owen had taken the initiative to challenge Elder Otto, seeking his own death, Leslie had now be Stanley''s prey. If Leslie wanted to help Owen, she would have to get past him first! "You can barely protect yourself, yet you still worry about others," Stanley sneered, shifting most of his attention from Owen to Leslie. Elder Otto had the absolute advantage. Although Owen could jump around, he was nothing more than a clown! There was no way he could be a match for Elder Otto. Next, it was Stanley''s turn to eliminate this rebel leader! As Stanley prepared to strike, he suddenly saw a bright light erupt from Owen, who had been suppressed by Otto. Numerous Judgment Light Swords surrounded Owen, forming a continuous flow that transformed into a giant sword several dozen meters long, aiming straight at Otto''s forehead. After their previous encounters, Owen was well aware of Otto''s strength. The gap between their abilities was too vast; he was no match for Otto. If not for the support of his two [Orders], he couldn''t havested this long. Rather than being gradually overwhelmed, Owen chose to attack to defend and continue the struggle. He had sensed that King Aldric was about to enter the Council of Elders. As long as he could hold out until then, the situation wouldpletely reverse! After all, the power of a nuclear explosion is beyond the imagination of these mages who have never experienced it! When the Council of Elders'' stronghold is destroyed, not only will it mentally devastate Elder Otto, but Owen will also gain significant experience by eliminating the core elite of the Council of Elders. At that point, it will be uncertain who will emerge victorious! Faced with Owen''s sudden attack, Otto hesitated for a moment, but his expression quickly turned even more grim.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Although he had almostpletely overwhelmed Owen, this insignificant insect had been jumping around in his hands for so long without being subdued, which greatly embarrassed him. Now, Owen dared to take the initiative to attack, showing utter disrespect! "Hmph! Such a trivial trick, how dare you use it before me! Break!" Otto''s powerful voice spread out as hisrge axe descended fiercely, shattering the river of sword energy formed by Owen''s Judgment Light Sword into light particles. However, before Otto could continue his assault, an illusory shadow of the Godyer Staff appeared behind Owen, about ten meters tall, surrounded by mes and lightning, exuding a violent aura of destruction. Through Armament Merge, the Godyer Staff had integrated into Owen''s body, allowing him to master and utilize it to a deeper extent. Now, by incorporating the two [Orders] into it, Owen endowed the Godyer Staff with terrifying power capable of threatening a diamond-tier mage. Even master-tier mages were wary of the [Orders] of heaven and earth, let alone Otto. Indeed, as Owen wielded the Godyer Staff and struck down, Otto''s gaze grew more serious, though his expression remained a cold smile. If Owen continued to rely solely on the Order of Fire and Order of Thunder to dodge, Otto would need to exert more effort. However, with Owen recklessly consuming his mana to engage in directbat, the moment his mana was exhausted would be the moment of his demise. Bang! A light shadow appeared at Otto''s feet, followed by a dark shadow rushing out to collide with Owen''s Godyer Staff. Then, Otto''s true form once again traversed the space, and hisrge axe swung toward Owen. Avatar of Light! This was one of Otto''s trump cards, capable of creating a temporary clone. Though not as powerful as his true form, it possessed fiveyers of his strength, enough to block Owen''s attack! However, Owen was already aware of Otto''s various skills and trump cards. When the dark shadow appeared, Owen had already been on guard. As Otto''s figure reappeared, Owen transformed into lightning, continuously widening the distance between them, while counting down in his mind for the final moments. He sensed that King Aldric, carrying the treasure, was about to enter the Council of Elders! 30 29 28 ... Counting down silently, Owen pushed the Order of Thunder to its maximum, flickering like a streak of lightning in the air to distance himself from Otto. But this time, Otto had shed his disdain. Even though Owen retreated swiftly and decisively, Otto gradually closed the gap. "Escape? Do you think you can? After ying with you for so long, it''s time for you to die!" The closer Otto got to Owen, the broader his smile became. However, at that moment, Otto couldn''t tell if it was a trick of his mind, but he noticed a hint of a smile on Owen''s lips as well. This sudden realization sparked an uneasy feeling in Otto''s heart! For a mage of his level, he had developed a keen sense of foreboding. This feeling hadn''t surfaced for a long time, but just now, when Owen smiled, it reappeared! Something was wrong! Something had to be wrong! Could it be that Owen had activated something capable of threatening him?! Otto''s mind churned with thoughts, and instead of advancing, he retreated, quickly increasing the distance between himself and Owen. Meanwhile, a smile appeared on Owen''s face. The countdown had ended! Chapter 103: Chapter103-Brighter than Ever! Chapter 103: Chapter103-Brighter than Ever! ? Three minutes earlier... At the Council of Elders'' main hall, when King Aldric and the royal family members finally arrived, the Council of Elders had summoned all its members from their various locations. On one hand, this was to support King Aldric. Since its establishment, the Council of Elders had sworn loyalty to the king and to serve him. Now, with the king disced and facing internal rebellion within the empire, they had to gather quickly to follow his orders and restore the kingdom. Additionally, the news had already spread as King Aldric made his way there. The king had brought the royal treasure to arm the Council of Elders, intending to crush Owen, Leslie, and their rebellious followers. Thus, the Council of Elders'' members were highly enthusiastic. They all knew the immense value of the royal treasure, which had been kept secret for a long time. Even the slightest leak of this treasure would reveal items of extraordinary worth! When all the elders gathered, it was indeed as they had expected. Precious mana stones, various staffs, weapons, and magical artifacts were piled up in the Council of Elders'' hall like small mountains, dazzling and exuding a fatal allure! Even though they were members of the Council of Elders and had seen many rare treasures, they had never dreamed of seeing such a vast array of valuable items. They were mesmerized, their mouths watering, and their eyes dazzled. Any one of these items could fetch millions of gold coins in the outside world! "With the support of the royal treasure, no matter who might be backing Owen and Leslie, we will surely present their heads to His Majesty!" "Long live the King! With the blessings of the royal ancestors, we won''t even need to lift a finger. The Chief Elder and the General can easily take their heads and bring them before His Majesty!" All the elders of the Council of Elders were lost in the treasure, showering King Aldric with endlesspliments. After all, receiving even a single item as a reward would be immensely beneficial to them. With the elders'' ttery and the presence of such abundant treasure, King Aldric''s heart was considerably soothed. Despite the many hardships along the way, the oue was favorable. He had safely reached the Council of Elders, bringing the royal treasure with him. "Your Majesty, what is that? Why does it look so unfamiliar?!" Suddenly, the second elder, with furrowed brows, pointed at a silver cross among the treasures. He recognized almost all the other items, as they were all well-known and prestigious. However, the cross puzzled him, even after observing it for a while. Other elders, hearing his question, also looked toward the cross. Amid the other treasures, the silver cross appeared neither remarkable nor unique and should not have been there. Initially, King Aldric thought the second elder was merely ignorant. However, upon seeing the cross himself, he too frowned. He realized he didn''t recognize it either. "It must be from a very ancient era, with its rted legends and records lost over time," King Aldric casually exined. The other elders nodded, agreeing with his reasoning. "Let''s not dwell on this. Owen and Leslie''s sudden rebellion is a grave offense. I need all of you to give your utmost effort. If any of you need something from the treasure, feel free to select an item." King Aldric waved his hand, not dwelling further on the matter. Compared to the Azure Kingdom, these treasures were inconsequential.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om With King Aldric''s permission, the Council of Elders erupted in fervent gratitude, bowing enthusiastically before him. "We swear our undying loyalty to Your Majesty!" Their collective voices echoed to the heavens. The aura of every Council of Elders member surged with excitement. At that moment, some elders noticed that the seemingly ordinary silver cross suddenly began to shine brightly, bing extraordinarily radiant. Their curiosity deepened, wondering if the cross was reacting to the atmosphere and emotions in the room, indicating it was some unique treasure. The second elder also frowned slightly, feeling that something was amiss. He quickly reviewed recent events in his mind. Then, his heart skipped a beat! Since His Majesty had fled the imperial capital, aside from being pursued by Kyrik and the Nether Kingdom, Leslie and Owen had not chased after Emperor Titan. This was very strange! With Leslie''s cunning and calction, she wouldn''t overlook this detail! Yet, His Majesty had smoothly reached the Council of Elders and retrieved the treasure! The second elder''s face turned pale as he realized something. Could it be that Owen and Leslie had deliberately let King Aldric enter the Council of Elders? With all his might, he shouted: "If you don''t want to die, run!" ... At that moment, Owen held the ruby button in his hand and pressed it down hard! The red light of the nuclear bomb activation device shed. At that instant, time seemed to stand still. Many keenly perceptive mages couldn''t help but shiver, as if swept by an invisible cold wind. But momentster, everything between Owen and Otto was calm, as if nothing had happened. "Boy, what trick are you ying?!" Otto, who had distanced himself from Owen, had felt a strong sense of danger from him. But it seemed Owen had just taken out a button embedded with a ruby and then... nothing happened. What was that eerie feeling just now? Why did Owen now have a look of satisfaction on his face?! Otto felt as if he was being toyed with by Owen, but didn''t know why. Facing Otto''s questioning, Owen put the ruby button back into his storage ring and smiled slightly: "Old man, your home is gone!" ... As the scalp-tingling voice of the Second Elder rang out, the other elders, who were surrounded by numerous treasures and preparing to select their desired items, all turned their heads towards him in astonishment. When the Great Elder went to the imperial capital to take the heads of Owen and Leslie, this Second Elder was the most powerful and highest-ranking member of the Council of Elders. However, they did not understand what the Second Elder meant by his words. King Aldric and other members of the royal family also looked towards the Second Elder at this time. Seeing his face pale as a sheet, they couldn''t help but feel a chill in their hearts. The next moment. While everyone was still in a daze, the Second Elder had already pushed the mana in his body to the extreme. Countless blue winds swirled around him, making him as light as a swallow. In the blink of an eye, he had already escaped outside the hall. Then, the people in the hall saw the silver cross, which was flickering with silver light, suddenly tremble violently and then explode with a bang. In an instant, everyone in the hall felt a blinding white light before their eyes. Everything in that white light was evaporated, vaporized, and eventually vanished. They didn''t even feel any pain. Their bodies were vaporized into molecules under the terrifying high-temperature wave! King Aldric, members of the royal family, and many elders of the Council of Elders... Together with the entire hall, they disappeared in an instant, enveloped by the pale white light. As for the Second Elder who had already escaped the hall, at the moment the silver cross exploded, he felt as if his body was pierced by countless sharp des. That pale white light was like the most terrifying existence in the world. His expanded consciousness, personal armor, and abundant mana were all easily prated by it! It showed that all his efforts were in vain. Despair! Indescribable despair filled the Second Elder''s heart. He turned his head onest time to look at the scene behind him. The once magnificent and grand hall had vaporized into a mist. The towering mountain peaks were reduced to nothingness in the exploding white light, as if the world had been recreated from chaos! Then, his body, like a wisp of smoke, dissipated and vanished as the white light shone upon him. After easily evaporating the Second Elder, the explosion of the nuclear bomb had just begun. The surrounding mountains trembled and shattered in the white light, ttened in an instant. The ground constantly heaved and sank, crumbling inch by inch under the sweeping shockwave. The rocks and soil deep underground were churned up and thrown high into the air. From a distance, the mountains stretching for dozens of miles werepletely destroyed. No nts or creatures remained. Countless clouds of dust rose and swirled in the sky, like a mourningment. This ce had be a lifeless dead zone and forbidden area! ... ?? Otto looked confused, wondering if Owen had gone mad. At the very moment this thought crossed his mind, an unimaginable shockwave suddenly surged forth, shaking the entire world! Otto''s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly looked towards the distant horizon. There, on the horizon, endless dust rose like ocean waves, leveling houses, cities, buildings, and even the ground in an instant! The source of the shockwave was the mountain range where the Council of Elders was located! Otto''s heart filled with terror as he suddenly understood the origin of his previous sense of unease. The Council of Elders! Something must have gone wrong with the Council of Elders! As Otto realized this, the shockwave had already spread from the distant horizon, apanied by a deafening roar that filled the air. Every mage present was captivated by the sound and force of the shockwave. From a distance, the shockwave seemed to engulf the world, rendering them insignificant like ants. Even the mere sound of the wave made their heads ring, almost to the point of bursting. Outside the imperial capital, the mages who first encountered the shockwave were struck as if by a heavy hammer, their bodies flung into the air, chests caved in, spitting blood, and tossed around in the overwhelming force like grains of sand. "Glow Shield!" "Star Protection!" "Tree Spirit Descend!" Desperate, the mages activated various protective spells, colorful lights shing as they barely managed to fend off the oing shockwave. However, the city walls of the capital began to copse inrge sections under the force of the wave, unable to withstand it any longer. Many mages were buried in the rubble. "What happened?!" "That wave seemed toe from a great distance. How can it still be so powerful from so far away?!" Everyone stared in terror towards the direction of the wave, mana flickering in their eyes as if prating the vast dust clouds to see a huge, gray-yellow mushroom cloud rising in the distance. "That looks like... the mountain range where the Council of Elders is located!" Seeing the colossal mushroom cloud rising, supporting the sky, countless mages gasped in shock. The Council of Elders headquarters was far from the imperial capital, situated in a secluded mountain range. Yet the shockwave from there had reached the capital and caused such a terrifying disturbance. It was unimaginable what earth-shattering event had urred at the Council of Elders! Chapter 104: Chapter104-The Afterglow of the Nuclear Bomb Chapter 104: Chapter104-The Afterglow of the Nuclear Bomb ? Almost at the same time, all the major forces across the entire continent sensed the earth trembling, as if an invisible power was pushing the continent to shift! Even many reclusive old monsters showed a few traces of shock on their aged faces. "What is this... what kind of power is this? Why is it so terrifying?!" "It seems the entire continent is affected, yet it doesn''t seem like the might of heaven. If it''s man-made, then what terrifying level has this person reached? To be able to destroy a nation single-handedly would be an easy task..." "Judging by the direction of the tremors, it seems to being from the direction of the Azure Kingdom. But the Azure Kingdom is merely a medium-sized dynasty in a remote area. Why would such amotion arise there?!" Many old monsters looked into the void, their eyes as weak as candle mes but steadfast, piercing through the void to see the enormous mushroom cloud rising into the sky! That mushroom cloud covered a range of hundreds of miles in the sky, where no light could be seen, no traces of life existed, as if chaos had just begun there. Even these old fellows, who were already half-dead, could smell a strong scent of danger from it. If they themselves were to endure that terrifying impact, they would be vaporized, not even being on the same level! All the major forces were observing the direction of the Azure Kingdom and the headquarters of the Council of Elders from a distance. And under the imperial capital, the people who had endured that terrifying ripple of energy brushed off the dust on their bodies, looking up in horror at the more distinct mushroom cloud rising in the sky. They felt that the world seemed small in front of it, vaguely obscuring the sky above the Azure Kingdom! Otto had previously thought Owen was talking nonsense, but now, seeing the unprecedented explosion at the Council of Elders that even affected the imperial capital, his heart sank instantly. Under such a terrifying impact, there was absolutely no chance for anyone at the Council of Elders to survive! The Council of Elders, his life''s work,pletely destroyed! At this moment, Otto''s spirit plummeted to the bottom, his expression dazed as if he had lost his purpose. And the people in the imperial capital who survived were all looking at the mushroom cloud in horror. They vaguely felt it was somewhat familiar, as if they had seen it somewhere before. Andre, Davis, and other prodigies also stared in shock at the mushroom cloud. What kind of method is this? Did Owen do this? This is too terrifying! It''s simply not something from this era! They had a strong feeling that even diamond-tier mages, or even master-tier mages, would find it difficult to withstand the terrifying impact at the center of that explosion! As everyone''s minds were in turmoil, Leslie looked at Owen, her face full of amazement, and her usually cold eyes showed rare traces of a smile. Earlier, Owen had told her he had a way topletely wipe out everyone in the Council of Elders. She hadn''t really believed him, as she had never seen anything so terrifying on the continent before. But Owen was truly special, so Leslie chose to believe him. Now, with the nuclear explosion, seeing and feeling the terrifying power it unleashed, she deeply understood Owen''s n and confidence. If that nuclear bomb had exploded in the imperial capital, this thousand-year-old city, spanning hundreds of miles, would have been reduced to ashes and be a footnote in history.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At the same time, a sense of joy welled up in her heart. The Council of Elders was gone, King Aldric and the royal family were all obliterated. This meant that as long as General Stanley and Chief Elder Otto were dealt with, the throne of the Azure Kingdom would be firmly within her grasp. Owen, too, was watching the rising mushroom cloud. It was evenrger and more terrifying than he had imagined! He could already see from a distance that the entire mountain range had be a no-man''snd and would remain so for quite some time. In terms of sheer power, this nuclear bomb could be considered a strike of the gods. As Owen''s mind struggled to regain calm, the system notifications kept ringing in his ears. "Congrattions to the host for eradicating Jack, the Second Elder of the Council of Elders, and earning 10,000 fate points!" "Congrattions to the host for gaining arge amount of experience and leveling up to tinum-tier level 1!" "Congrattions to the host for killing King Aldric and earning 6,000 fate points!" "Congrattions to the host for gaining arge amount of experience and leveling up to tinum-tier level 2!" "Congrattions to the host for eradicating Payne, the Third Elder of the Council of Elders, and earning 5,000 fate points!" "Congrattions to the host for gaining arge amount of experience and leveling up to tinum-tier level 3!" ... The system''s continuous notifications kept ringing in Owen''s ears, along with the glow of level-ups constantly emanating from him. This surge of improvementsted for several tens of seconds before it finally stopped. Owen calcted his newly acquired fate points-34,000 in total! This amount was more than double what he had previously umted. He now deeply understood the importance of fate points. With such arge number of fate points, he possessed a profound foundation. After all, the items in the Fate Store were extremely precious and rare, offering him significant assistance. In addition, Owen''s level had now stabilized at tinum-tier level 7! He had leaped from gold-tier level 9 straight to tinum-tier level 7 in one go! This unprecedented surge in power brought immense improvement to Owen''s physique, mana, and mind power, akin to a refreshing enlightenment. His flesh and meridians emitted a bright glow, showing a natural affinity to the elements. Even without intentionally directing it, mana continuously converged towards him. Chapter 105: Chapter105-Planetary-tier Skill? Seriously? Chapter 105: Chapter105ary-tier Skill? Seriously? ? Standing on the city wall, Owen even felt that mana was like obedient little spirits, seamlessly following hismand, devoid of any previous awkwardness. Along with the enhancement of his mind power, his perception of his surroundings became sharper and more detailed, with the range of his senses expanding more than tenfold! This growth felt as if Owen had been elevated from a child to an adult, achieving a qualitative leap in every aspect! This sensation of improvement was intoxicating for Owen. Compared to before, he now truly felt he had entered the ranks of top-tier mages. His sensing and maniption of mana had be effortless and fluid. While Owen was relishing the changes within him, the Fate Store suddenly lit up. Then the system notification sounded: "Congrattions to the host for unlockingary- tier skills!" Owen was delighted to hear this. The range and items in the Fate Store had increased, which was undoubtedly great news. However, the system''s notifications stopped at this point. This dampened the joy Owen felt from gaining arge number of fate points and leveling up. He subconsciously frowned because the super old monster and master-tier powerhouse, the former Chief Elder William, whom both he and Leslie feared, was not on the system''s death list. William, the former Chief Elder, was not dead! There could be no mistake in the system''s notifications. Therefore, there were only two possibilities: Firstly, William''s strength was so profound that he survived the nuclear explosion. Secondly, for some unknown reason, William was not present at the Council of Elders. Regardless of the situation, with William still alive, both he and Leslie might face the pursuit of a master-tier powerhouse in the future! A master-tier mage is the most top-tier existence in any kingdom or power, the foundation of a nation, akin to a nuclear weapon in this world. If such a person were tounch a covert attack, even Owen wouldn''t be confident in resisting it. This potential threat couldn''t be ignored or underestimated. At this moment, many mages who found the mushroom cloud somewhat familiar suddenly recalled the method Owen had used on Tony previously! Although the power back then was far from as terrifying as now, it still shook the entire sky over the imperial capital. Now, this method seemed to be an upgraded version of Owen''s TNT! Thus, many eyes turned to Owen, finding him increasingly unfathomable. Previously, when Chief Elder Otto suddenly retreated, they thought Owen was preparing to use somest-ditch trump card, causing Chief Elder Otto''s apprehension. Little did they expect that the method he employed didn''t target Otto but instead destroyed the Council of Elders! It seemed that from the very beginning, Owen had been making numerous ns and arrangements. Only now, as the truth was revealed, did they realize the extent of Owen''s schemes and preparations. Edward also reacted, quickly closing his astonished mouth and hurriedly bowing his head to start writing furiously, preparing to record this event. He was certain that this incident would be remembered in history and be a focal point of discussion for future generations. As the one documenting it, he too would be remembered by history. This was an enormous benefit and opportunity for Edward. However, as his quill swept across the yellowed parchment of his notebook, it quickly stopped. He suddenly realized that all words seemed so pale and powerless in the face of that earth- shattering explosion, as if no words could fully capture even a fraction of the scene before him! Immediately, he tore off that page of notes and began to sketch and paint the sky. If words couldn''t express it, then the most direct and clear illustrations would record everything. "Once this painting ispleted, it will undoubtedly be a masterpiece of the century. Owen, oh Owen, you always bring me the greatest surprises!" As Edward busily drew, he couldn''t help but express his amazement. Owen was undoubtedly his lucky star! As everyone''s gaze gradually focused on Owen, the despondent Otto also quickly snapped out of his sorrow, loneliness, and despair. His bloodshot, crazed eyes stared intently at Owen as he questioned word by word: "Owen! What have you done!!!" The terrifying power of the explosion had deeply shocked him! Owen shrugged and calmly said, "As you can see, the Council of Elders no longer exists from this day forward." Hearing Owen''s words, Otto''s breathing instantly became rapid, as if a barely healed wound had been torn open again, the bloody pain surging back like a tidal wave. The images of the Second Elder and others shed through Otto''s mind, each transforming into a specter, fueling his murderous intent to surge violently! "Die with them!" he roared, gripping hisrge axe tightly. All other sights disappeared from his eyes, leaving only Owen as the sole existence. Locked onto by Otto''s aura, Owen, who had justpleted his sessive breakthroughs, felt his own aura erupt like a volcano, shing with Otto''s. tinum-tier level 7?! Although Otto''s aura suppressed Owen''s slightly, his expression grew even more grim. Owen''s tier had just been gold-tier level 9, hadn''t it? How had he advanced to such a level in such a short time?! An entire major tier and seven minor levels! How was this possible? Otto couldn''t believe his eyes. Yet, the surging aura clearly told him that Owen had indeed leaped to tinum-tier level 7 in one go! Was he even human? As the Chief Elder of the Council of Elders, Otto had seen many prodigies and witnessed breakthroughs due to various opportunities. But none of thempared to Owen''s current leap! Such an increase was simply too absurd! Even seeing it with his own eyes, he found it hard to believe. Not far away, Leslie''s heart also shed with a trace of shock, but it quickly turned into admiration and praise. This level of upgrading speed-this was someone who could truly match her! Only such a person would genuinely have a chance to apany her to the end! "You must have been hiding your tier just now, right? Otherwise, not even a god could break through so many levels at once!" Otto said, his voice dripping with venom. "But still, to break through from gold-tier level 9 to tinum-tier level 7 in just a few days-your growth rate is truly terrifying." "Therefore, you will die for the Council of Elders!" he dered. "Today is your death day. Not even god can save you!" The murderous intent in Otto''s eyes almost became tangible. He and his axe seemed to merge into one, a peculiar rhythm emanating from him, spreading towards Owen. Meanwhile, seeing Otto move against Owen, Stanley, who had been watching from the sidelines, took a deep breath and looked at Leslie. "I have to admit, your fianc is really impressive. If he were given more time to grow, surpassing you and Otto would only be a matter of time." "Unfortunately, he won''t have the chance to grow any further. The gap of an entire tier is an insurmountable chasm for Owen." "Of course, the same goes for you!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As Stanley''s aura swept towards her, Leslie remained calm. "Really? For Owen, crossing a major tier to kill the enemy is not an impossible task. The same goes for me!" As she spoke, Leslie''s body emitted a cold air, her long hair fluttering before turning into a freezing wind that spread in all directions. Her tier climbed from tinum-tier level 3 to tinum-tier level 8! Her tier had also significantly increasedpared to before! This couple''s upgrading speed was terrifyingly fast! One must know that other tinum-tier mages spent years umting experience to break through. But for Owen and Leslie, experience and bottlenecks seemed non-existent! Seeing the shock in Stanley''s eyes, Leslie beckoned to him. "Whether crossing a major tier to kill is possible, you can try and see!" Chapter 106: Chapter106-Please Give Me an Explanation! Chapter 106: Chapter106-Please Give Me an Exnation! ? Stanley, observing Leslie''s familiar actions, was in no hurry to attack. He spoke seriously: "I did note here for anything else but to seek justice for the Azure Royal Family. I want to know why you acted against the royal family!" Stanley''s understanding of Leslie was limited, and it was precisely because of this that he felt confused and puzzled by her rebellion against the Azure Royal Family. As Stanley voiced his question, the eyes of the many prodigies and mages present immediately turned to her. They too were very curious about Leslie''s sudden action against the Azure Royal Family, not understanding why she did so. Now, Stanley had asked the question they all wanted to ask. Facing Stanley''s question and the curious gazes of everyone, Leslie said nothing. She simply clenched her five fingers tightly, and an ice-cold spear condensed from frost appeared, which she held horizontally in front of her chest, emitting a cold, smoky chill. Stanley hade with aggression, and no matter what she said, he wouldn''t truly take it to heart. Defeating him would be more powerful than any exnation or words. Seeing Leslie''s stance, Stanley sighed in disappointment. Leslie, from House Ravenwood, was undoubtedly a true top-tier prodigy. If possible, he didn''t want to eliminate Leslie. The Azure Kingdom still needed such prodigies. The future Azure Kingdom needed top-tier powerhouses who could protect the people from storms and disasters. Having guarded the border for many years, Stanley had witnessed the ughter and plunder inflicted on the frontier people by Kyrik, bodies lying everywhere, and extreme brutality, treating the people of the Azure Kingdom as less than human. Kyrik''s arrogance and confidence stemmed from their national strength, especially having master-tier mages in their ranks. While the Azure Kingdom had a master-tier mage, the former Chief Elder William, his mysterious nature and long absence had diminished his deterrence. If the Azure Kingdom also had a master-tier mage in ce, Kyrik would never dare to invade on arge scale! Chief Elder Otto had once had the opportunity to break through to the master tier, but as he aged, achieving that breakthrough seemed increasingly out of reach. Although he was still in his prime, Stanley was currently only at diamond-tier level 6, and he had a long way to go before reaching diamond-tier level 9, the threshold for attempting a breakthrough to master-tier. In his mind, the only person likely to be a master-tier mage within a few years was Leslie standing before him! She had already broken through to tinum-tier level 9, not far from diamond-tier. If she maintained her current rate of progress, it wouldn''t be long before she reached master-tier. Moreover, master-tier might not even be Leslie''s limit! She had the potential to reach even higher levels! "Since you don''t want to exin, let''s settle this with our skills. The Azure Royal Family is the true ruler of the Azure Kingdom. For your betrayal, you will pay the price, Leslie!" Stanley took a deep breath, and with a powerful step, he leaped off the spellbeast''s back, a bloodstained ck longsword emerging from his storage ring, which he gripped tightly in his hand. As he wielded the longsword, Stanley''s aura became fierce, like a monstrous beast descending once again. Intense killing intent surged from him like a rising smoke column, reaching the sky!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In an instant, the killing intent and cold air collided between the two, creating a fierce gale that spread outwards. From a distance, the void above Stanley''s head was filled with blood-colored clouds, like a burning red sky, casting a ring crimson veil over everything. The blood light twisted and distorted everything it touched, creeping toward Leslie. "A domain!" "This is some kind of domain power. Stanley truly deserves to be called the pir of the empire. Even before reaching diamond-tier, he has already mastered domain power!" "Stanley has in many Kyrik generals and invading spellbeasts at the border. It makes sense that he would develop a killing domain like this." "Once you master a domain, it creates a significant gap between you and other diamond-tier mages. Leslie is truly facing a formidable opponent now!" As Stanley''s aura surged, affecting the surrounding void, the discussions among the spectators grew more intense, with expressions of amazement and admiration on their faces. Andre, Monroe, and other top prodigies also looked at Stanley with a sense of awe. Even among diamond-tier mages, those who have initially condensed their own domain are extremely rare throughout history. Stanley is indeed the fearsome butcher of Kyrik! "Mastering a domain versus not mastering one is like night and day. Earlier, I thought Leslie might be able to contend with Stanley since she managed to kill two tinum-tier elders. But now, it seems she''ll be instantly overpowered!" Edward couldn''t help but sigh. Even if Leslie and Stanley were at the same level, the difference between having a domain and not having one is immense. A domain is akin to a mage''s own world. Within it, the mage gains immense power whilepletely suppressing anyone who enters. Furthermore, the various uses of a domain are considered the hallmark of top-tier mages. As countless blood-red lights began to erode her surroundings, Leslie''s expression grew significantly more serious. She noticed the coldness emitted by her spear was being eroded and extinguished. In just a moment, her surroundings were dyed blood red, as if she were in a sea of blood- chilling and menacing. Despite her serious expression, Leslie was not surprised. The information Owen had provided her earlier mentioned that Stanley might have condensed his own domain in its embryonic form. And to counter a domain, other methods were simply ineffective. "Within my domain, you won''t have any chance. Considering your noble heritage and the sacrifices your ancestors made for the Azure Kingdom, you should end your life to atone," Stanley said, shaking his head slightly as his domain of killing intent enveloped Leslie. For Stanley, this was an internal conflict, and minimizing impact and losses was the best way to protect the people of the Azure Kingdom. After all, in the end, it''s themon people who suffer the most from war. However, as soon as he finished speaking, he noticed that Leslie, standing within his domain, seemed unaffected by its suppression. Her expression remained calm, and her aura was not being suppressed; instead, it was continually rising! "General Stanley, you may be too arrogant. Domains are indeed powerful, but you''re not the only one who has mastered a domain!" Leslie dered as she struck her spear heavily into the ground. A cold chill spread from the spear, quickly covering its surface with translucent ice crystals. These crystals then spread to the ground, rapidly freezing it in a circr pattern, extending out for dozens of meters. Stanley didn''t even have time to react before he found himself within the frozen expanse. Simultaneously, snowkes began to fall from the sky. These dense snowkes were as sharp as metal, slicing through rooftops and piercing the ground. Even when theynded on Stanley''s armor, sparks flew, as if they intended to prate him! A domain! This was the fluctuation of a domain! At this moment, all the mages observing the battle showed expressions of astonishment and horror. They had already been shocked that Stanley, at diamond-tier, hadprehended a domain. After all, those who could understand a domain at this tier were always exceptionally talented, often bing legends. But Leslie was only a tinum-tier mage. How could she also haveprehended the mysteries of a domain?! To them, it seemed utterly inconceivable! The concepts within a domain were incredibly profound and mysterious. They had trained for decades and barely grasped the basics. How could someone as young and rtively inexperienced as Leslie condense a domain? Moreover, her domain waspletely covering and freezing Stanley''s domain, indicating that her mastery of the domain far surpassed Stanley''s! Even the proud and noble Monroe felt a surge of shock in her heart! Last night, when Owen rejected her confession, she thought Owen was blind, foolishly choosing Leslie, who seemed destined to be eliminated, over herself. But now, seeing Leslie''s youth and her ability to condense a domain, Monroe couldn''t help but feel a mix of resentment and a tinge of fear deep within her. Chapter 107: Chapter107-Treating Someone with Their Own Medicine Chapter 107: Chapter107-Treating Someone with Their Own Medicine ? The power of a domain was something she, as the saintess of the Sun-Moon Sect, understood all too well. Within a domain, one is like meat on a chopping block, almost without any chance to resist! Moreover, while it was rare, there had been mages throughout history who mastered domains at the diamond-tier. However, those who mastered domains at the tinum-tier were as rare as phoenix feathers! Such individuals, as long as they lived, had unlimited potential and a future with limitless achievements! Even though Monroe usually looked down on prodigies outside her sect, feeling superior to them, she now found herself inferior to Leslie in every aspect! At this moment, it wasn''t just Monroe and the others who were shocked; Stanley, standing within the domain of ice and snow, was even more astounded. He deeply understood the difficulty of mastering a domain, having nearly gone mad after a century of bitter battles amidst mountains of corpses and seas of blood. But now, his strongest card seemed like a joke in front of Leslie. Not only had she mastered a domain, but hers was stronger than his! "Very well, Leslie. I indeed underestimated you before. You are truly worthy of being my opponent!" Stanley said, his expression extremely serious. He shifted from holding his sword with one hand to holding it with both hands. "I hope you won''t disappoint me from now on!" With these words, he took several steps forward. Each step caused the ice on the ground to shatter instantly, ice shards flying everywhere, apanied by the haunting wails of a battlefield, causing one''s spirit to tremble. However, with Stanley in Leslie''s domain, these tactics had no effect on her. Nheless, Stanley was still a diamond-tier level 6 mage, and Leslie did not dare to becent. The Order of Ice emerged from her brow, radiating pure icy power. The wind and snow within the domain intensified!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Leslie''s figure seemed to merge with the icy wind and snow, her form dissipating, leaving only the cold, deadly intent that locked onto Stanley. Braving the wind and snow, Stanley shed his longsword in intersecting arcs, creating long cross-shaped de marks that swept forward. Wherever they passed, the illusion of a bloodstorm and the wails of the damned appeared! The overwhelming wind and snow were evaporated by Stanley''s sh, and there were signs of his murderous domain breaking through the ice, reemerging menacingly. However, Leslie had no intention of giving him any chance. Almost at the moment Stanley struck, she thrust her spear, attacking from his side. Leslie''s body was as lithe and agile as a cat''s, and her spear, covered in solid ice, exuded an added sense of agility and sharpness. As Leslie made her move, the battle-hardened Stanley instantly sensed her location. His figure, like a streak of blood, moved swiftly, turning and shing his longsword at Leslie, creating dazzling arcs of blood light. ng! ng! ng! The two exchanged several blows in quick session. Each collision was like an explosive detonation, sending shockwaves in all directions. Their figures continually shifted within the tempestuous waves, making it nearly impossible to lock onto their positions. Only the increasingly intense and piercing sounds of their shes could be heard, along with the astonishing ripples spreading from within the domain. "Leslie''s strength is terrifying. General Stanley is actually evenly matched with her!" "General Stanley has been through countless battles. How could Leslie have such richbat experience?" The faces of the onlookers grew more and more astonished. Though they were shocked by Leslie''s disy of a domain, they didn''t initially believe she could be a match for General Stanley. After all, when Stanley was fighting on the frontier, Leslie might not have even been born yet. The experience gained from life-and-death battles was far beyond that of everyday sparring andbat. Yet, Leslie was now holding her own against General Stanley, not only without revealing any ws but constantly looking for opportunities to attack! Stanley, battling Leslie, could keenly feel her uniqueness and strength. He had a faint illusion that Leslie could foresee his moves! This was something that even he, after countless battles, could barely achieve. Moreover, Leslie''s physique was far more resilient than he had imagined. In their rapid collisions, she showed incredible toughness. He had originally nned to injure Leslie''s body with his overwhelming attacks and then capture her in one fell swoop. However, despite his fierce assaults, Leslie remained unharmed. Her seemingly delicate body was actually like a sponge, absorbing most of the impact that would have shattered any other tinum-tier mage. "How is this possible?!" Stanley''s eyes were full of disbelief. The more he fought, the more desperate he became. Leslie was far too unfathomable. He had already used most of his techniques but to no avail against Leslie! Meanwhile, it seemed Leslie had yet to reveal her trump card. On his way here, he had learned that Leslie had summoned a massive Dark Tower to wipe out the Council of Elders, engulfing the entire pce within it. Yet now, she hadn''t used it. In reality, Leslie was also gaining more respect for Stanley''s strength. Although she had not fully unleashed the power of the Dark Tower, she had used most of her other techniques. Still, she couldn''t defeat Stanley! Unlike Stanley, she couldn''t maintain this state indefinitely. Taking a deep breath, Leslie slowly closed her eyes. A strange ck aura began to surge from behind her. As the ck aura swirled around, Stanley suddenly felt an extreme sense of danger, causing goosebumps to rise all over his body. Dong... An ancient and grand bell tolled, as if from an infinitely distant void, reverberating through the heavens and earth. Stanley''s pupils contracted sharply as he saw a towering structure emerge from the swirling ck aura behind Leslie, faintly discernible. The bell''s tolling emanated from the eight cornices of the Dark Tower, curved like ox horns, giving off an ancient, inexplicable aura that made him drowsy and lethargic. Dark Tower! Despite being affected, Stanley''s obsession with the Dark Tower made him quickly bite his tongue, using the pain to suppress its influence. Then, like a bolt of lightning, he surged forward, his blood-stained de aiming straight for Leslie''s forehead. This strike was powerful and forceful, like a waterfall cascading down a mountain, carrying an unstoppable momentum. Although he didn''t know the exact abilities of the Dark Tower, its appearance had triggered a primal sense of urgency and crisis within him. This was a rare sensation, one he had only experienced during life-and-death situations. If the Dark Tower fully manifested, it would spell his doom. He couldn''t allow it to happen! With this thought, his descending de grew even faster and more powerful, slicing through the air, leaving a long, deep ck mark. However, just as the de was about to strike Leslie''s forehead, her figure was already sheltered within the Dark Tower. Dong! The de, covered in blood-colored rust, struck the surface of the Dark Tower and immediately shattered, emitting a wailing sound. The recoil force from the broken de caused Stanley''s hand to crack, blood oozing out, and his hand bones to ache with fractures. The Dark Tower then emitted a unique light, resembling ck chains that wound around Stanley. As Stanley recovered from the pain of the shattered de and prepared to use mana to distance himself from Leslie, he suddenly realized that the ck chains wrapped around his body made his mana feel as if it was weighed down by immense shackles, rendering it almost impossible to mobilize! In that brief moment of astonishment, Leslie suddenly opened her cold eyes. The chill was like a sword, piercing Stanley''s heart. The shadow of death made Stanley almost suffocate. However, the next moment, Stanley noticed that the tip of Leslie''s spear stopped right before his eyes and did not continue to pierce forward. "You lost!" Leslie said coldly. Stanley did not argue because if Leslie hadn''t held back, he would have already been pierced through the head. This only made him more puzzled, and he asked directly: "Why don''t you kill me?" Chapter 108: Chapter108-Owens Magnanimity Chapter 108: Chapter108-Owen''s Magnanimity ? To Stanley, victory belonged to the strong. Since he wasn''t Leslie''s match and would have died at her hands, there was nothing more to say. But Leslie had shown mercy! He couldn''t remember having any connection with Leslie and didn''t think of her as someone who would be merciful. Meanwhile, the spectators, who had been watching the battle, stared wide-eyed at Leslie, who now held her spear pointed at Stanley''s forehead, their breaths almost held in suspense. Just moments ago, the two had been evenly matched, the situation intense and deadlocked. How had it suddenly shifted to an overwhelming victory for Leslie? The tip of her spear was so close to Stanley''s forehead that just an inch further would have pierced his skull. After their initial astonishment, the onlookers shared the same thought as Stanley. Leslie had chosen not to deliver the fatal blow at the critical moment. It seemed like she was deliberately sparing Stanley. But this wasn''t in line with Leslie''s usual behavior. Under the puzzled gazes of everyone, Leslie said calmly: "A true general should die on the battlefield fighting against the enemy, wrapped in their horse''s hide, not in the capital, killed in an internal conflict." "When you were very young, you fought against Kyrik. Your fate should be to die on the path to conquering Kyrik, not here." Upon hearing the first part of Leslie''s words, Stanley showed a look of deep agreement. His many years in the military had ingrained in him the habits and spirit of a soldier. The highest ideal for a soldier was undoubtedly to die on the battlefield against the enemy, wrapped in the hide of their horse, and return home with honor. However, Leslie''stter statement touched something deeper and made him wary. He stared at Leslie with a slightly cold gaze. "Are you ordering me to march against Kyrik?" Stanley asked. Leslie retorted, "Why not?" For a moment, the atmosphere between them became tense and subtle. ... As Leslie and Stanley determined their contest''s oue, Owen and Otto''s battle had reached its climax. Otto, being a diamond-tier mage, had deep reserves of mana, flowing endlessly like a mighty river. In contrast, Owen, whether maintaining his Obsidify state or using his eyes to track Otto''s movements, required a significant amount of mana. If not for his extraordinary recovery abilities and the support of his Basic Healing Skill, he wouldn''t have been able tost this long. Even with the Basic Healing Skill aiding his recovery and providing continuous mana forbat, Otto grew increasingly fierce with each strike, adopting a strategy of trading blows. Ultimately, Otto''s depth and experience far exceeded Owen''s. If this continued, Owen was certain he would be the one to face a crushing defeat. So, after withstanding a powerful axe strike from Otto, Owen seized the opportunity to retreat, creating distance between them. Then, he summoned the Order of Fire in his left hand and the Order of Thunder in his right hand.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Two entirely different but equally dominant forces rose from his hands, transforming into towering mes and thunder. These forces began to merge above his head, creating a powerful and awe-inspiring spectacle! TNT! At that moment, any mage who had their attention on Owen immediately recognized this technique. The scene of Owen obliterating Tony with a single move had left an indelible mark on many in the imperial capital, especially the shockwave that had been visible to all. Everyone remembered it vividly. At the time, Edward had even asked Owen for the name of this technique. TNT! Though the exact meaning of the skill''s name was unclear, it was undeniably powerful andmanding! Now, this terrifying technique thatbined the power of two [Orders] was reappearing in Owen''s hands! Immediately, the mages who had already maintained a certain distance from Owen and Otto began to frantically scramble further away. Thest time Owen used this move, he was only at silver-tier level 7. Yet, the resulting power had captivated the entire imperial capital. Now, Owen had broken through to tinum-tier level 7! He had essentially crossed nearly two major tiers! Owen''s mana, mind power, and control over the [Orders] had all advanced significantly. The explosion''s power frombining the two [Orders] this time would be unimaginably terrifying. They didn''t even want to imagine it. But one thing was certain: if they stayed too close to Owen''s battle, they would be caught in the explosion and turned to ashes! Many mages who hade to watch had already perished from the aftershocks of Otto and Stanley''s battles. They didn''t want to be coteral damage. As they rapidly retreated, Leslie also sensed the dangerous fluctuation from the two [Orders]. Her eyes immediately turned towards Owen, a hint of confusion in her heart. The power of TNT was indeed formidable, but by her estimation, the energy emanating from it wouldn''t be enough to kill a powerhouse like Otto! Otto was a diamond-tier level 9 mage, just a step away from bing a master-tier mage. Moreover, as the Chief Elder, he undoubtedly had life-saving items at his disposal. Owen''s TNT might be terrifying, and while it could heavily injure, if not kill, someone like Stanley, Otto was different. What exactly was Owen nning? He must be aware of TNT''s power and Otto''s strength! This thought crossed Leslie''s mind but was quickly dismissed. Although she didn''t understand Owen''s intentions, she had absolute confidence in him. If he chose this course of action, he had his reasons. Her role now was to steadfastly wait and wee him back in victory, just as Owen had always trusted her. "Is this your famous skill, TNT?" Otto asked, feeling the pressure from the two different [Orders] building up on him. The mage robe he wore clung tightly to his body, and he felt a pinprick sensation all over. However, his eyes showed little fear. When Owen defeated Madelyn and first made a name for himself, the Council of Elders had already begun collecting information about him. Thus, Owen''s TNT skill was no secret to Otto. He knew it required significant power and carried substantial risks for Owen. [Order], a rare and wondrous element in the world, was something that even Otto, nearing master-tier, respected and feared. If the two [Orders] fused and exploded, the resulting power might not be as catastrophic as the st that destroyed the Council of Elders, but it would still be immensely destructive. Even facing the explosion directly could endanger his life. But Owen had a trump card. And so did Otto! "It has been many years since anyone has forced me to this point. I thought I would only need to use this move against a master-tier mage. I never expected to use it against a tinum- tier mage. Fate truly has a sense of irony," Otto remarked, shaking his head slightly, his gaze complex. Light began to surge around him, and an ancient portal slowly emerged behind him. Owen intended to use his most powerful technique for a decisive victory, and Otto had the same idea. The longer this battle dragged on, the more his reputation would suffer. He needed to eliminate Owen quickly to avoid unforeseenplications. Moreover, Stanley''s defeat by Leslie was beyond his expectations. He could not afford to waste any more time with Owen. "Primal Gate!" "Your most loyal servant calls upon you to descend!" "Descend!" As the portal''s shadow gradually materialized, Otto sped his hands together like a devout nun, his prayers growing louder and more fervent, causing the surrounding mana to tremble. "Primal Gate?" Hearing Otto''s incantations, many mages looked on in deep confusion, not understanding what this technique was. They could only feel that the sky behind Otto seemed to be supported by an ancient stone pir, forming a portal that felt like the sole structure in the world, ancient and grand, filling them with a sense of dread. Merely gazing directly at the portal''s shadow felt like sphemy, a sin. Many low-level mages, upon seeing the portal, immediately fell to their knees, bowing repeatedly like puppets, as devout as if they were witnessing their deity. Even Edward, Andre, and others found their eyes drawn irresistibly to the portal, as if it possessed an inexplicable allure. Chapter 109: Chapter109-The Primal Gate Chapter 109: Chapter109-The Primal Gate ? Outside the imperial capital, a colossal portal stood between heaven and earth, resembling the Gate of Myriad Worlds, or perhaps the cornerstone of the world and the source of magic, ancient and mysterious. The massive stone structure, seemingly formed naturally, was covered in marks from rain, snow, and ice, giving it an aura of timelessness that could leave anyone who gazed upon it in a daze. "The Primal Gate!" "How on earth did Otto learn this skill?!" Not long after, Edward, Monroe, and a few others wore expressions of sheer terror and astonishment. They recognized the Primal Gate as a terrifying yet extremely sinister forbidden technique! Any skill categorized as forbidden was invariably both extraordinarily powerful and exceptionally evil. If such techniques were to spread, they would bring endless cmities. This was why they were jointly banned and prohibited from being practiced by any mage! Even in Academy City and the Sun-Moon Sect, forbidden techniques were untouchable. The factions behind these institutions had scarcely any records of such skills, emphasizing their prohibition, as practicing them would ultimately harm both the practitioner and others. Yet, this rarely mentioned but clearly forbidden technique had been discovered and mastered by Otto! ording to their knowledge, once the Primal Gate was opened, it would release Doom Light, annihting everything in its path and recreating primordial chaos. Even after thousands of years, thend would remain deste! It was terrifying to the extreme! Moreover, the most frightening aspect of this technique was its severe bacsh, which seemed to consume the caster''s lifespan. Otto was actually nning to use this move to eliminate Owen, showing how much he valued and intended to kill Owen! "This situation is dire. If Otto really opens the Primal Gate and releases the Doom Light, Owen''s TNT, despite its power, will be reduced to chaos by the Doom Light as long as it is made of matter and energy!" "This forbidden technique can threaten even master-tier mages'' safety. We indeed underestimated Otto as the Chief Elder!" "To have sessfully mastered a forbidden technique, the Chief Elder''s talent in this area is astonishing. I''m afraid Owen is doomed," Edward and the others'' expressions changed drastically. Those who had nned to distance themselves from the battle now turned and fled in panic, fearing they would be caught in the crossfire and left without a grave. Even the previously confident prodigies with protective treasures no longer dared to stay, quickly retreating and putting as much distance as possible between themselves and Owen and Otto. They felt that both Owen and Otto wereplete madmen. Neither TNT nor the forbidden technique were things they could withstand at their current levels. They couldn''t begin to imagine what kind of catastrophic explosion would ur when these two terrifying forces collided. As everyone fled further and further away, the Primal Gate behind Otto almost became tangible, manifesting in the world. this moment, Otto, standing before the gate, seemed as small as a ck dot. However, since his aura was merged with the Primal Gate, his small body exuded a presence that distorted the space-time around him, making him appear extraordinarily domineering and terrifying. Otto''s eyes, now pitch ck and ancient, coldly stared at Owen. "With the Primal Gate revealed, Owen, any of your techniques are meaningless!" At this moment, with the Primal Gate standing behind him, the dangerous fluctuations from Owen''s impending TNT seemed to vanish. The sense of danger that had just surged in Otto''s heart disappeared like smoke in the wind! Owen''s TNT hadpletely lost its threat to him. Or rather, under the Primal Gate, all techniques were futile. As the Primal Gate locked onto Owen, the mana around him seemed to sense something, scattering away in terror. Even Owen felt a sense of peril as if a sword hung over his head. The next moment, Otto seemed to perceive the astonishment and fear in Owen''s eyes andughed loudly, waving his hand forward. Immediately, the Primal Gate trembled, causing the entire area to shake. Then, a dim gray light emanated from the portal! The light seemed to be the most primordial chaos, creating and destroying everything within it, a cycle of life and death, reversing yin and yang, profoundly mysterious. Wherever the light shone, time and space lost all meaning. In less than a breath, the gray light had already reached Owen. Everything in front of Owen turned into an indistinguishable, untouchable chaotic mist. An unprecedented sense of danger made his heart race. Taking a deep breath, he hurled the sessfully fused TNT forward. The mes and thunder intertwined, forming a spiral-shaped light ball, with the mes chasing the thunder and the thunder chasing the mes. It quickly collided with the gray light. At the moment of contact, Otto''s face showed even more disdain. As a practitioner of the Primal Gate, he was acutely aware of the domineering nature of this forbidden techniq Even the terrifying energy mass formed by the [Order] powers would be suppressed and gradually obliterated! Almost simultaneously with the disdain on Otto''s face, Owen''s TNT, the chaotic spiral energy mass, was assimted like dust into the primordial chaotic aura, disappearing without a trace. The TNT was neutralized! Even though Owen knew the Primal Gate was bizarre and powerful, he hadn''t expected the TNT to be neutralized so effortlessly! "Ha ha, Owen, is this your strongest technique? It didn''t even cause a ripple in my presence!"N?v(el)B\\jnn After assimting the TNT, Otto''s face was full of smugness, and his gaze at Owen was like that of a dead man. However, there was no fear on Owen''s face; instead, he wore a calcting smile. Otto''s heart skipped a beat. The feeling of unease he had felt when the Council of Elders was bombed surged back. But now, Owen had no more techniques left and was about to be turned into part of the chaos by the Doom Light. So why did he still feel uneasy about Owen? Otto didn''t understand, but Owen knew very well. The second form skill of the Godyer Staff, Guardian Shield, quietly appeared in front of him. From the moment he started condensing the TNT, he had been luring Otto into using this move! ording to the intelligence he received from Davis, the Primal Gate was a forbidden secret technique, but it was also a projectile-type magic. And this type of magic was perfectly countered by the Guardian Shield! Based on the [Order] of the Guardian Shield, any projectile-type magic would be reflected back with triple the force! Killing Otto with conventional methods was nearly impossible for Owen. But if Otto himself helped, it would be much easier. Now, the Doom Light shot from the Primal Gate was the perfect weapon for Otto''s own demise. "Old man, who said TNT is my strongest attack? Sometimes, being a frog in a well isn''t a good thing," Owen said calmly, shielded by the Guardian Shield. As soon as he finished speaking, the Doom Light struck the Guardian Shield, which absorbed the impact and then reflected it back like a mirror. Otto noticed the Guardian Shield glowing in front of Owen. He didn''t know what it was but sensed it was the source of Owen''s confidence. If he could destroy it, he wanted to see how devastated and hopeless Owen would look. However, just as this thought crossed his mind, he saw the Doom Light being reflected back at him by the curved shield. At that moment, facing his own Doom Light, now nearly three times stronger, Otto felt his scalp tingle with fear! It was as if the Doom Light he had summoned had turned into a sword aimed straight at his heart. When the reflected Doom Light struck him, he felt an indescribable pain, as if he were being torn apart. His skin, then his flesh and bones, began to dissolve like snow under the scorching sun, disappearing as if they had never existed! He didn''t even have time to react or scream before he was reduced to ashes. Chapter 110: Chapter110-Planetary-tier Skill Chapter 110: Chapter110ary-tier Skill ? As Otto was obliterated by the Doom Light reflected by the Guardian Shield, bing part of the ashes, Davis, Monroe, Edward, and the others gasped in disbelief. They had just realized that Otto held an absolute advantage, even Owen''s TNT was obliterated under the Doom Light. Yet, just as the Doom Light was about to fall upon Owen, it was blocked! It''s known that the Primal Gate''s Doom Light can destroy everything, recreating chaos, and is among the most fearsome offensive forces in forbidden arts. However, it was now blocked by Owen, and even reflected by the light shield on him, causing Otto to be indirectly killed by his own means. "What on earth is that light shield? Owen had never used it before!" "I don''t know, but judging by Owen''s calm demeanor from beginning to end, it seems he anticipated this..." "Otto turned to ashes; he was close to a master-tier mage, which is incredible!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "In today''s era, tinum-tier mages rarely fall in battle, let alone a top-tier diamond-tier mage." After a brief silence, the crowd erupted in a deafening discussion. The eyes that turned to Owen were now filled with awe. Though they were unsure what method Owen used at the end, it was undeniable that Otto truly died because of that Guardian Shield. Owen is only a tinum-tier level 7 right now! What kind of terror would he unleash once he breaks through to the diamond-tier?! Given the speed at which Owen is advancing, they vaguely felt that the time is not far off. A true new star has risen. If previously Owen was only renowned among the younger generation, almost everyone only regarded him as a leading figure among the young. At this moment, with Otto dying at his hands, even the veteran mages had to admit that Owen now has the potential to stand among the ranks of the top-tier mages in various kingdoms, holding his ground as a prodigy among the veteran mages! How incredible is this? After all, for a mage to break through to the diamond-tier, they must undergo long periods of rigorous training and honing, typically taking nearly a hundred years to reach this tier. However, Owen, who was initially thought to be merely a prodigy, had unknowingly caught up with and even surpassed them. "Guardian Shield truly deserves to be the second form of the Godyer Staff..." At this moment, Owen gradually withdrew the Guardian Shield, a hint of shock on his face. The terror of Otto''s Doom Light just now made TNT look useless. If it weren''t for the Guardian Shield, he would have been the one to turn to ashes. He won this time by a stroke of luck. Even though he had previously learned from the information provided by Davis that Otto possessed the Primal Gate, a forbidden technique, if Otto''s ultimate trump card had not been a ballistic-type forbidden art, even Leslie would have found it troublesome. It would have been impossible to eliminate him so easily. Although the process was somewhat arduous, the final result was satisfactory. "Congrattions, host, for eliminating Chief Elder Otto and earning 20,000 fate points!" "The experience gained today has reached its limit, and the overflow experience has been converted into 30,000 fate points!" The system prompt sounded, and Owen was somewhat surprised. It seems that his rapid advancement from gold-tier level 9 to tinum-tier level 7 by destroying the Council of Elders was too fast. After all, he had never heard of an experience cap before. However, the abundant experience gained from eliminating diamond-tier level 9 Otto wasn''t wasted but instead converted into fate points. A total of thirty thousand. This left Owen very satisfied. Improving his rank was not a difficult task for him. On the contrary, acquiring fate points was extremely challenging, and obtaining so many at once left Owen quite pleased. For Owen now, fate points were undoubtedly more important. The Fate Store had many tempting items for him. Moreover, not long ago, after destroying the Council of Elders, the Fate Store had received an upgrade, allowingary-tier skills to be purchased! Owen pondered for a moment and nced at his status panel. Name: Owen Level: tinum-tier Lv7 Talents: Order of Merlin, Starlit Lv2, Supreme of All Exp: 0/98,000,000 Skills: Mana Void, Supreme Sword, Guardian Shield, Order Fusion Spell, Obsidify Lv3, Judgment Light Sword, Basic Healing Skill, Order of Thunder Usage Skill, Order of Fire Usage Skill, Absolute Copy, Corpse Animation Spell, Armament Merge, Dark Ring, Crushing Punch. Weapons: Godyer Staff (2/7), Spear of Longinus, Dragonyer Dagger, Fallen Angel Set Luck: 90 (Max 100) Fate Points: 88,450 Seeing that he had over eighty thousand fate points, Owen''s eyes lit up. Every time he browsed the Fate Store before, he felt his wallet was empty andcked confidence when viewing the dazzling treasures. At that time, he didn''t have many fate points. But now, with over eighty thousand fate points, he was several times richer than before! He could finally take a good look at the treasures in the Fate Store, especially theary- tier skills after the store upgrade! Owen eagerly opened the Fate Store. In addition to the three original fixed sections, there was an update forary-tier skills, shing with golden light. From what Owen understood, eachary-tier spell skill was rare in the world andparable to forbidden arts, but without the drawbacks and bacsh of forbidden arts. This level of spell skill was rare and elusive, and every time they appeared, they stirred up a storm across the continent. Even a kingdom like the Azure Kingdom did not have the qualification topete for such skills. Even if they sent people to participate, they would only be cannon fodder. These skills are incredibly tempting even for master-tier mages! They could even attract the attention of grandmaster-tier mages! Now, the rareary-tier skills were more than just one in the Fate Store! Owen rubbed his hands in anticipation as the Fate Store he opened transformed into eight streams of light, surrounding him like stars, radiating brilliant light. Seeing this, Owen''s eyes nearly popped out of his head. The Fate Store had put up eight differentary-tier spell skills at once! It''s known that any singleary-tier spell skill involves the mysterious [Order] level. Once mastered, it would elevate a mage to a top-tier power in the continent, gaining widespread fame! Securing just one would make any mage ecstatic, with noints whatsoever. Yet he had a wide selection to choose from! Immediately, Owen''s gaze swept over the eight stars circling in front of him. "Meteor Shower Technique, aary-tier spell skill, contains the mysteries of both the earth and sky [Orders]. Mastering this technique allows one to summon a meteor shower from the heavens above; minor mastery can destroy a city, while full mastery can obliterate a nation." After reading about the starry light orb in front of him, woven with earth-yellow and sky- blue hues, Owen swallowed hard, extremely tempted. Just from the description of thisary-tier spell skill alone, he could imagine countless meteors trailing long fiery tails descending from the sky, wielding near-apocalyptic power. Owen never felt he had enough of suchrge-scale destructive spell skills! However, when he nced at the price, he couldn''t help but twitch his lips. Seventy thousand fate points! He currently had only a little over eighty thousand fate points. Purchasing it would mean he would have to forego any otherary-tier skills. He wasn''t confident he could earn tens of thousands of fate points in a short time. So, Owen had to force himself to calm down and look at the otherary-tier skills avable. With so many options here, and limited fate points, he needed to be cautious and choose the skill that was the best and most beneficial for him, or else he would waste this excellent opportunity. "World in Hand, aary-tier spell skill, contains the [Order] of space. With minor mastery, one can open up a small world. If integrated with one''s domain, it can imprison enemies within. With full mastery, it can evolve the elements of earth, fire, wind, and water, bing a world unto itself, allowing the caster to be the master of this world." Chapter 111: Chapter111-I Dont Understand This Skill! Chapter 111: Chapter111-I Don''t Understand This Skill! ? After reading about it, Owen couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. This skill could actually create a small world! It is known that those who can touch the essence of the world almost always bear the title of a god! And this skill could allow the practitioner a glimpse into that extraordinary power in advance! Although this skill didn''t have the destructive power of the Meteor Shower Technique, in terms of potential, it definitely surpassed it. Owen nced at the required fate points-seventy-five thousand. Owen''s excited heart calmed down a bit. Although he had Mana Void, his domain range was too small to truly cover an area of several miles. This skill was somewhat impractical for him. So, Owen continued to look further. After several hundred breaths, after reviewing all eight stars, Owen''s attention was focused on thestary-tier spell skill. Supreme Order! The name of this skill was quite special. Owen had some impression of this [Order]; it was mentioned in the introduction of the first episode of the anime''s background.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Dark God King was not born in this ne but came from the previous ne. It is said that Supreme Order was a skill possessed by the Dark God King''s father. However, the anime did not borate much on this skill. It was only mentioned that this skill could create and destroy all things, serving as the foundation and prototype of all spells. It is both a spell and time and space itself. Extremely powerful and profoundly mysterious. When Owen first saw the name of thisary-tier skill, he wondered if he was mistaken. This skill clearly wasn''t aary-tier existence but something higher, even a legendary universe-level divine skill! Only a god could master and perform such a skill! Yet, this skill truly appeared here. And the required fate points were only eighty thousand! It could be acquired for eighty thousand fate points! Owen was undeniably tempted! Even though he didn''t know what kind of existence the Dark God King''s father was, the power of the Dark God King still circted throughout the continent to this day. His staff possessed various incredible abilities. Moreover, the anime introduced him as part of a special background, indicating that the Dark God King''s father was also an incredibly terrifying existence. Owen didn''t know if he would ever encounter this skill again if he missed it. So, after only a moment of hesitation, Owen made up his mind. Buy it! Thus, eighty thousand fate points turned into a golden torrent, pouring into the light orb of Supreme Order. Immediately, the surface of the Fate Store seemed to be on fire, burning away the surface information and refreshing it with new content. A light orb, dozens of times brighter than the previous ones, reced the eight light orbs, radiating a certain allure. Supreme Order (Advanced), required fate points: 1,000,000. Owen''s mouth twitched slightly. He had felt something was off before-how could a skill belonging to the Dark God King''s father be sold so cheaply? Now it seemed he had been tricked by the system. The Supreme Order he just purchased had already appeared in his mind, clearly marked with the words (Beginner Version). As for this Advanced version, Owen carefully counted the zeros after it. A full million fate points! Owen''s eye twitched at the sight. At his current rate of acquiring fate points, he had no idea when he would manage to gather a million fate points. Just as Owen was feeling duped, the system seemed to sense his thoughts, and around the light orb of Supreme Order (Advanced), other light orbs of varying sizes appeared. These light orbs also contained various spell skills, all marked with the words (Advanced), and the fate points required for each were astronomical, often in the hundreds of thousands! It seemed that althoughary-tier skills were already very powerful, they would be outdated when reaching higher levels. Skills like these have a gradual process and can''t be achieved overnight. Thinking of this, Owen felt much better. After all, obtaining the beginner version of Supreme Order was quite a profit. Previously, his skills were more about defense and survival. Now, with the Supreme Order skill, he estimated that he should be able to cross two major tiers and easily defeat his enemies. At that moment, Leslie walked over, slightly frowning, and tugged on Owen''s sleeve. "What are you daydreaming about? Did the technique you used just now have a strong bacsh on you?" Owen snapped back to reality and shook his head slightly, "I''m fine." Then he noticed, with slightly narrowed eyes, that Leslie''s level had increased significantly, reaching tinum-tier level 8. She was still at a higher level than him. When Owenst saw Leslie, she was only at tinum-tier level 3. Apparently, she hadn''t been idle these past days and must have used the Dark Tower to train and level up. "It''s good you''re fine. Otto is dead, the Council of Elders is destroyed, and now we just need to deal with Stanley." Leslie sensed that Owen had some secrets, but she didn''t press him. Instead, she turned her attention to Stanley. Owen had secrets, and so did she, which she didn''t see as a problem. Owen felt the same way. Although he was curious about Leslie''s Dark Tower, if she didn''t mention it, he didn''t n to ask. Moreover, with so many people watching them, it was better to focus on the task at hand. Under the gaze of Owen and Leslie, Stanley took a deep breath, recovering from the shock of Otto''s death, and coldly nced at Owen and Leslie. "Although your strength is formidable, and I am not your opponent, the destruction of the Azure Royal Family and the Council of Elders must be exined to me and the world!" Stanley''s attitude was resolute. The previous defeat had dealt him a significant blow, but it also made himpletely indifferent to his own life and death. "Leslie, not to mention your past crimes, you''ve secretly built a power, threatened ministers and mages to serve you, behaving like a treacherous viin!" "And the Crown Prince, the Queen, the son of the Chief Elder, the Elders of the Council of Elders, all died miserably at your hands. This shows how ruthless you are,cking any sense of reverence!" Hearing Stanley''s words, Leslie shook her head and said: "Firstly, I did threaten those ministers and some mages, but only because I had leverage over them. They were corrupt and unrighteous, which allowed me to control them. Moreover, under my leadership, rewards and punishments are clear. Even without using leverage, how many do you think would leave me?" "The bustling world is all for profit; peoplee and go for their interests. I can bring them benefits, so they are willing to follow me. It''s merely a transaction." "As for the Crown Prince and the people of the Council of Elders, they were already doomed. I was merely carrying out justice on behalf of the heavens!" "The Azure Kingdom''s current state of weakness and vulnerability is entirely the fault of the Council of Elders and the Royal Family. If not for their narrow-mindedness, constant scheming, and suppression of domestic talents, how would it cause a brain drain and disunity among the officials?" "They were blind to the suffering of the people. The streets are full of beggars, and thieves and bandits emerge one after another. You probably haven''t noticed, have you?" "Under my governance, this will never happen! The Azure Kingdom will rise and no longer suffer oppression!" In the end, Leslie spoke as if making a promise, her expression solemn. When Leslie''s words fell, everyone present, except Owen, stared at her in shock. Stanley, finally understanding her intentions, questioned: "Leslie! What do you mean? Are you nning to be the first empress of the Azure Kingdom?" Leslie replied seriously, "Why not!" Stanley angrily retorted, "Your methods are bloody, and your schemes are ruthless. How can you rule as an empress without the people''s support, bringing disaster for a thousand years!" Leslie snorted coldly, "Only those who rule the world can gain the people''s support! The current Azure Kingdom is corrupt from top to bottom and requires strict measures. This is what''s beneficial for the people and the Azure Kingdom. Has there been any rebellion in the imperial capital under my rule?" Facing Leslie''s question, Stanley was left speechless. He knew that he was a failure today, and no matter what he said, it would be meaningless. Thus, he began to remove his armor, preparing to retire and live in seclusion. But at that moment, Leslie nted a spear in front of him and asked seriously: "General Stanley, are you a general of the Azure Royal Family or a general of the Azure people?" Chapter 112: Chapter112-War! Chapter 112: Chapter112-War! ? "General Stanley, are you a general of the Azure Royal Family or a general of the Azure people?" Leslie''s questioning voice echoed, and Stanley felt a wave of confusion. As a soldier, he had always fought to protect the people of the border. Thismitment was ingrained in him. He hade to the imperial capital to demand an exnation from Owen and Leslie because their rebellion had caused turmoil in the once-stable Azure Kingdom! Now, as Leslie had said, under her rule, there had been no major unrest in the capital or elsewhere. The real casualties and disruptions affected mostly the noble families. Additionally, Chief Elder Otto and the Council of Elders were eliminated and destroyed by Owen. The Azure Kingdom would soon return to peace, only with a new empress in charge... As various thoughts and emotions surged in Stanley''s mind, Leslie noticed his inner wavering and waved her hand to the back. Immediately, Charlotte appeared beside Leslie in a sh, holding several hundred urgent letters with respect. These letters had red feathers attached, signifying that they contained the most critical information for the empire. Leslie nced at them and took a letter from the pile, beginning to read it aloud. "At approximately 10:00 on the 16th, tens of thousands of Kyrik border troops attacked Sandfall City on the frontier. Sandfall City is in a state of emergency and requests reinforcements!" "At approximately 11:00 on the 16th, Kyrik unleashed spellbeasts to attack the important frontier town, requesting aid!" "At approximately 12:00 on the 16th, outside Sandfall City, arge number of spellbeasts were gathered. Spellbeasts attacked the city with the main army. The defending general fought bravely but was no match for Kyrik''s overwhelming force. Sandfall City was breached, and the defendersy dead everywhere." "After the city fell, the Kyrik army looted, killed, andmitted countless atrocities. They then set fire to the city, with mes soaring into the sky, visible from miles away." Upon reading this, Leslie scattered the letters before Stanley. Stanley was deeply shocked by the news Leslie had read. He hadn''t expected that during his time away from the border, Kyrik would take advantage of the situation andunch a massive attack on the frontier. Even Sandfall City, a frontline border town, had been breached! He remembered that themander of Sandfall City was a straightforward man who had sent his wife and children away long ago. When Stanley first heard this, heughed at themander, thinking that with himself stationed at the border, Kyrik would dare not invade, and if they did, they would meet their doom! There was no need for such premature preparations for the aftermath. However, now it seemed that the internal turmoil of the empire had foreshadowed great trouble. Even sensing the imminent danger, themander and his soldiers fought to the end, protecting the people of Sandfall City until they perished in battle. Stanley''s heart ached sharply. Especially upon hearing about the fall of the city, his heart sank to the bottom. He was all too familiar with the ways of the Kyrik savages, who raped, looted, andmitted atrocities, treating the people of the Azure Kingdom as less than human! Although he hadn''t witnessed the carnage firsthand, the horrifying scenes seemed vividly before his eyes, and his eyes instantly turned blood red! "Kyrik, damn you!" The intense fury nearly tore Stanley''s chest apart. He cursed loudly and immediately looked towards his army in the distance. "All troops, assemble! Follow me to war!" "The Kyrik beasts must pay for this!" As soon as he finished speaking, his mount, whichy crouched like a ck bear, sensed his emotion and charged towards Stanley. Stanley leaped into the air,nding on the back of his spellbeast, and then, like a plume of smoke and dust, galloped toward the horizon. The soldiers who had followed Stanley, all loyal to him, immediately followed him, heading towards the border. To them, the safety of the frontier people was most important, not the internal strife. They neither liked nor wanted to participate in it. After Stanley led his troops away, the ce returned toplete peace. Countless people gazed at Owen and Leslie standing on the ruins of the capital''s city wall, their expressionsplex. Earlier, the Chief Elder and General hade with great momentum. The expected defeat of Owen and Leslie did not ur. Instead, Chief Elder Otto and General Stanley had faced death and retreat. The situation in the capital and the Azure Kingdom was miraculously stabilized by the two of them. Amid the crowd''s astonishment, disbelief, and eptance, Leslie stood like a pure white swan, surveying the crowd as if dering her presence to them! Everyone from the Azure Kingdom who met Leslie''s gaze showed signs of submission. Leslie''s skill and strength hadpletely conquered them at that moment! The same thought appeared in everyone''s mind without exception. From this day forward, the first and only queen in the history of the Azure Kingdom had been born! Monroe and many other prodigies felt somewhat ashamed under Leslie''s gaze. Whether it was Leslie''s absolutely stunning and coldly beautiful face or her absolute power in defeating Stanley with the strength of her domain, they all felt a sense of being unable to compare. It was as if their pride and glory seemed dim in her presence. She was like a swan among chickens, noble and elegant, notparing herself to anyone, yet surpassing everyone. Seeing that the events of the day were mostly settled, Leslie nced at Charlotte. Charlotte immediately understood and began organizing the officials who hadpletely submitted to reinforce the city walls, calm the citizens, and finish the remaining tasks. Seeing this, Leslie nodded slightly, then turned her slightly authoritative eyes to Owen, with a yful smile on her lips. "I think we should renegotiate our cooperation." "Ah?" Owen opened his mouth, a little taken aback, not knowing what Leslie meant, but he nodded in agreement. So he followed Leslie to the Duke''s mansion. "The General Otto was killed by Owen, and General Stanley was subdued by Her Majesty Empress Leslie to continue guarding the border. They really won!" Although the battle at the gates of the capital had ended, various news about the battle spread like wildfire, causing the capital to boil with excitement andmotion. Many citizens, who had been worried that Stanley would massacre the city, finally rxed, and all eyes were fixed on the direction of the capital''s gate. Even though Leslie had previously asked Madelyn to reassure the citizens of the capital, telling them that they would surely survive this cmity, deep down, they were somewhat skeptical. After all, the Chief Elder and the General were renowned diamond-tier mages with formidable reputations. Although Owen and Leslie were top prodigies, they were still far behind such veteran powerhouses. But unexpectedly, not long after, Owen and Leslie achieved a resounding victory! "They really are monstrous talents. No wonder Academy City specifically created a Domination Leaderboard for Owen. I think, aside from Owen, Leslie... no, Her Majesty then/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Empress, also deserves to be on it!" "Of course, I''ve heard Her Majesty the Empress has mastered the power of a domain, but she''s only at the tinum-tier. Imagine how terrifying she will be when she grows to the diamond-tier or even the master-tier!" "I can''t help but feel this isn''t entirely a good thing. Leslie is very cunning; before she revealed her ambition, she deceived all of us. I feel that the throne of Empress of the Azure Kingdom is not the limit of her ambitions!" "I feel the same way, but I think it''s a good thing. Ambition leads to progress. Under her leadership, the Azure Kingdom might be a super kingdom far beyond its peak..." "She''s an unprecedentedly young empress, truly the first female empress of our time!" "The first female empress? That''s an apt title, matching her formidable strength and unpredictable ambition. But is this ultimately good or bad?" People in the capital, the citizens, and the mages of the Azure Kingdom were all discussing this matter. Whether Leslie bing the empress is good or bad for the Azure Kingdom, no one could say for sure. However, one thing gradually became a consensus. Leslie had both the strength and ambition and was definitely an empress who wouldn''t be content with the status quo! After all, when she defeated General Stanley, she didn''t kill him but instead ordered him to raise troops against Kyrik! Chapter 113: Chapter113-Drinking Chapter 113: Chapter113-Drinking ? While everyone was discussing, Owen encountered Edward hastily catching up from behind on the way back to the Duke''s mansion. At this moment, Edward''s face was full of excitement. His hands were stained with ink, slightly ckened, and his right hand still vaguely maintained a pen-holding posture, trembling slightly as if he had just written too much and hadn''t recovered yet. Upon seeing Owen, he formally wiped his monocle with his sleeve, ced it over his right eye, and gave Owen a very gentlemanly and grateful bow. "Congrattions, Mr. Owen, on eliminating the diamond-tier veteran powerhouse Otto. Your name will henceforth shine in the hearts of everyone on the continent!" "Congrattions, Mr. Owen, for bing renowned throughout the world!" Previously, although Owen had attracted the attention of many factions as a genius, it was merely attention, and they did not take him that seriously. But now, Otto, a mage nearing the master-tier, had been killed by him in public. Owen''s significance was no longer merely as an unprecedented prodigy but as a forceparable to a master-tier mage! Therefore, even Edward, as a historical recorder specially appointed by Academy City, dared not show a hint of disrespect toward Owen. Moreover, it was thanks to Owen that his status in Academy City had been elevated, and because of Owen, he experienced a piece of history that would undoubtedly be discussed by future generations! For every historical recorder, this was absolute bliss! Of course, the most important point was that information and records about Owen had sold out! All the major factions, kingdoms, and countless mages were increasingly curious about Owen, and through selling this information, he had made a fortune! Seeing Edward''s respectful demeanor, Owen was somewhat surprised. Edward wasn''t someone who liked to curry favor, possessing the pride of being a recorder from Academy City. Besides, he had heard that Edward had been promoted and was now a historical recorder. Although it was just the addition of two words, it was a recognition of Edward. He was no longer responsible for the daily recording and dissemination of information but was now in charge of the more grand and important task of recording history! Although interesting and strange things happen on the continent every day, how many of these will be recorded in history and passed down through millennia? As far as Owen knew, historical recorders were only responsible for the truth of history. They reported history exactly as it was. They never embellished the deeds of emperors, nor did they deliberately distort or belittle the facts. They were a group of strong-willed individuals. Even the most renowned emperors couldn''t make them bow or submit! So why was he showing such respect to Owen? Owen was a bit puzzled. Although he was indeed an unprecedented prodigy, there was no need for this level of deference. Sensing Owen''s surprise, Edward smiled and said: "These past days, Mr. Owen, you have provided me with a wealth of material, bringing me significant attention in Academy City. I owe much of my current standing to your help, and I had not yet had the opportunity to thank you in person." Hearing this, Owen understood. No wonder he had felt curious eyes on him wherever he went recently; it seemed it had much to do with Academy City and Edward''s influence. Owen didn''t mind this much. When he wasn''t strong enough, he always tried to stay low-key and grow quietly. Now that he had acquired some power to protect himself, whether he remained low-key was no longer a concern. "I didn''t do much to help; there''s no need to thank me, Mr. Edward." Owen responded with a simple bow. Regardless, Edward represented Academy City, and his goodwill was beneficial for Owen. After all, Academy City''swork spanned the continent, as did its intelligencework. Is there any dynasty''s prodigy who wasn''t once a student of the Academy? So, after some thought, he said, "If there''s anything you need my cooperation with in the future, I''ll certainly do my best to assist." Edward nodded excitedly; Owen was now a living legend! However, after a brief moment of excitement, Edward seemed to remember something, and his smile faded considerably. "Master Owen, I came to find you because Academy City just sent a message. The Fallen Angel n has issued an order to hunt you down. Nine Fallen Angels are already on their way to the capital." As he spoke, Edward''s expression grew much more serious. "You might want to find a ce to hide for a while." The power of the Fallen Angels was feared by all major factions. With nine Fallen Angels on the move, it was a total kill mission! Owen couldn''t afford to get into trouble now. Faced with this news, Owen wasn''t particrly surprised. That''s just how the Fallen Angels were; provoking one meant provoking them all. Although the Fallen Angels were formidable, he didn''t want to hide. He couldn''t hide forever, and besides, he had killed Fallen Angels before, even if dealing with nine of them would indeed be troublesome. Seeing Owen''s calm demeanor, seemingly unfazed by the news, Edward quickly added: "Mr. Owen, these nine Fallen Angels are diamond-tier beings! Although you have the capability to fight a diamond-tier mage, nine Fallen Angels working together is too terrifying!" "Moreover, as far as I know, legendary creatures possess extremely powerful bloodline suppression. They can crush and kill lower creatures just by exerting their aura!" Owen nodded and said, "Thank you for this information. I understand. You can go back now." With that, he continued on to the Duke''s mansion. Seeing Owen''s calm demeanor, Edward felt some of his urgency ease. After all, Owen had created many miracles, and while nine Fallen Angels were terrifying, maybe Owen had a way to deal with them? Perhaps he was worrying unnecessarily. ... Leaving Edward, Owen soon returned to his room. Then he eagerly opened the incubator to check on Seraphina''s condition. With the help of the many beast cores fed to it by Owen, the snake egg''s incubation was progressing well. The eggshell was bing semi-transparent, with a jade-like color, and inside, a small snake could be seen hatching. If it were an ordinary Seraphina, it would have hatched by now. However, due to Owen continually feeding it beast cores, Seraphina instinctively absorbed and refined them to nurture its body. Although the incubation speed slowed, its core bone and potential were growing even better. In fact, while looking at the egg, Owen felt a sense of oppression he had never experienced before. This feeling reminded him of the bloodline suppression Edward mentioned. Seraphina''s father was likely a prince of the corevore serpent n. The corevore serpent is a unique spellbeast that can infinitely grow by devouring spellbeast cores. It is considered a legendary mythical creature, though its bloodline is too thin to fully recreate its ancient glory. But now, Seraphina''s core bone was evolving and growing in the direction of the corevore serpent... While Owen pondered the bloodline suppression, Charlotte suddenly came to the door and softly said: "Mr. Owen, thedy has returned to the courtyard and is waiting for you there..." "Oh, I see." Owen snapped back to reality, thinking of Leslie''s increasingly cold yet noble facen/?/vel/b//in dot c//om and her earlier mention of cooperation. He couldn''t help but smile slightly, then put away the incubator and left the room. Chapter 114: Chapter114-Leslie, What Do You Really Want? Chapter 114: Chapter114-Leslie, What Do You Really Want? ? Owen followed Charlotte to the familiar courtyard of the Duke''s mansion... At this moment, Leslie had changed into a ck long dress, which added depth to her cold elegance. Leslie was leaning on a stone table with both hands, bending over to study a map on the table, as if she was trying to figure something out. When Owen approached, he saw that it was a map of the Azure Kingdom, showing all the citiesrge and small in the capital. For some reason, seeing this scene made Owen feel uneasy. He had a vague sense that something was about to happen. Nheless, Owen walked to face Leslie directly and asked bluntly, "How do you want to renegotiate our cooperation?" Hearing this, Leslie slowly raised her head and looked at Owen, remaining silent for a moment... Instead of answering Owen''s question, she said to herself, "The first time we met was in this courtyard, wasn''t it?" Owen frowned at her words. "So what?" Leslie shook her head as if reminiscing. "I remember, back then, you were really bold!" "Do you know, at that time, I really wanted to kill you." Owen nodded... How could he not know! Back then, ording to the system''s prompt, Leslie''s favorability towards him had dropped to just 5, and she had ced her hand on her heart. With his power at that time, he couldn''t possibly have opposed Leslie! If he hadn''t been honest and offered Leslie a tempting deal, she might have killed him with a single blow! "But in the end, you didn''t strike," Owen remarked with a sigh. "Indeed! I didn''t," Leslie smiled. "Back then, you said you''d deal with the Council of Elders within a year. I didn''t take it seriously at first." "After all, ording to my calctions, it would take at least three years!" "I spared your life to see what kind of tricks you nned to pull." Owen shrugged and smiled, "Then, we broke into the Kingdom Vault together." Leslie''s lips curled into a slight smile as she replied, "We killed the Azure Kingdom''s prince and princess!" Owen continued, "You took the Azure Kingdom''s treasure map, and I took the handle of the Godyer Staff!" Leslie chuckled, "That was our first cooperation, truly perfect!" "To be honest, it was after that incident that I decided to work seriously with you." "And sure enough, with our cooperation, we overthrew the Azure Kingdom''s royal power within a year." Hearing this, Owen''s smile faded a bit, and he said gravely, "There are some things I haven''t told you." Leslie, hearing this,ughed it off and said nonchntly, "Coincidentally, there are some things I haven''t told you either." Owen paused for a moment and then said, "The master-tier strongman from the Council of Elders, William, isn''t dead. He mighte to the capital at any time for revenge." Hearing this, Leslie looked intently into Owen''s eyes and said with her red lips slightly parted, "I know!" "Charlotte just brought me news." "Someone said that after the explosion at the Council of Elders, they saw William rushing back from the East Sea." Owen nodded. Since Leslie knew everything, there was no need for him to say more. "What haven''t you told me?" Leslie was silent for a moment before speaking, "The Fallen Angel n has nine Fallen Angels currently heading toward the capital." "They will arrive by tomorrow at thetest!" Hearing this, Owen smiled and said, "I know... Edward just told me." Mm! Leslie responded softly and then fell silent, but Owen saw the struggle in her eyes. Owen understood... She wanted him to leave the capital! After all, the explosion at the Council of Elders and the arrival of the nine Fallen Angels were both rted to him! If he left the capital... The capital could be spared. Heh! Owen let out a bitterugh. Were he and she destined to reach this point after all? But so be it... Or perhaps it''s for the best... At least the two of them remained in a purely cooperative rtionship. Just then... Leslie''s beautiful eyes shed with a glimmer as she slowly spoke, "Let''s not talk about that for now." "Since we both fought for the Azure Kingdom, let the two of us divide it!" What!! Hearing this, Owen thought he misheard. Was Leslie talking about dividing the territory of the Azure Kingdom with him? At that moment, a wave of anger surged in his heart... Was she trying topensate him? With a grim expression, Owen sat across from her and asked in a cold voice, "Fine! How do you want to divide it?" Leslie seemed unaware of Owen''s emotional turmoil. She thought seriously for a moment, then pushed the map in front of Owen. "Choose whatever you want!" Hearing this, Owen suddenly felt a bit suffocated. He wondered if this woman''s heart was really made of ice. He nced at the map casually and asked coldly, "You mean to give it all to me?" Without a second thought, Leslie nodded seriously and said, "If you want it, I''ll give it all to you!" Fine! At this moment, Owen didn''t hesitate and said directly, "The Eight Cities of the Central State!" Without thinking, Leslie replied, "They''re yours!" Owen''s eyelid twitched... The Eight Cities of the Central State are the heart of the Azure Kingdom, the absolute core aside from the capital... And she''s willing to give them to him? Owen took a deep breath and continued, "Aetheria?" "Yours!" "Drakenshire?" "Yours!" "Eldoria?" "Also yours!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Luminastra, Nighthaven, Thundertide?" "All yours!" Upon hearing this, Owen staggered... All mine? Is this a joke? The cities I mentioned are the most important in the capital, and she didn''t even bat an eye before giving them all to me? Heh! Owen was both amused and exasperated by Leslie... With a half-smile, he asked, "All to me?" "Then Leslie, tell me, what do you want?" As the words fell, the atmosphere became tense... Seeing Leslie remain silent, Owen shook his head, unwilling to listen any further. He turned and walked towards the room, intending to take all his belongings and leave the capital... Just as he took two steps, a cool voice called out... "Wait!" Owen frowned and turned around... At that moment, he saw Leslie looking up, the reddish sunset casting its light on her strikingly beautiful face. She reached up to tuck her hair behind her ear, and her starry, radiant eyes gazed at him seriously... Her lips slowly curved into a slight smile... And she softly said, "I want you!" Chapter 115: Chapter115-The Most Lavish Dowry in History Chapter 115: Chapter115-The Most Lavish Dowry in History ? "I want you!" The cool and slightly enchanting voice echoed throughout the small courtyard as petals danced in the sky like a bewitching scene. A few petals drifted down andnded in front of Leslie. It was a beautiful sight, yet it couldn''t sway her gaze in the slightest. Perhaps, at that moment, nothing in the world could make her look away. She was intently watching Owen! She believed she was showing her greatest sincerity! Owen looked at Leslie, those three simple words echoing in his ears, making his heart tremble! His mind was a blur, like a muddle of confusion, unable to think clearly. Owen''s heart was in utter chaos. He rubbed his brow and spoke with exasperation, "What... what do you mean by this?" This was the first time he, a grown man, had been so openly confessed to by a girl... No, this shouldn''t even be called a confession! "I like you," that''s a confession. "I love you," that''s expressing love. "I want you," what does that mean? How was he supposed to respond to that? Leslie, hearing this, thought for a moment and said, "Didn''t I tell you we needed to redefine our partnership?" So what? Owen didn''t quite understand how what Leslie said was rted to what she did today. "What I mean is that our partnership should no longer be just a simple partnership." "It should be upgraded to us being life partners, supporting each other and moving forward together." "Don''t you think we make a great team?" Leslie smiled as she exined to Owen. Put it... more simply! Owen looked at Leslie''s stunning and coldly elegant face, his brain seemingly crashing... Um... Leslie thought for a moment and then said seriously, "Simply put: marriage!" Hearing this, Owen was taken aback... thinking, well, that was straightforward and direct! Just as he was about to speak, Leslie continued, "Before I met you, I always thought that marriage was too pointless." "It had no meaning; it felt like a child''s game of ying house, which held no interest for me." "But after meeting you, Owen, I realized it might not be so meaningless after all. It could actually be quite interesting." At this, Leslieughed, a very happyugh... Even the sight of flowers blooming for miles was far less enchanting than she was at that moment. Hearing this, Owen nodded... He could tell that Leslie was speaking from the heart. Actually, the reason he was so flustered earlier wasn''t that he didn''t understand; he just hadn''t fully processed it! After all, in the original story, Leslie was known for scheming against the world and being ruthlessly cold! She didn''t differentiate between genders... She ttened the Three Realms from the Azure Kingdom, pushing her way up to the Ninth Heaven! Anyone who dared to stand in her way would die, with no exceptions! It was precisely because of her unparalleled ruthlessnessbined with her stunning beauty that made her irresistibly captivating. Even though Owen had designed her character, he was once captivated by her charm! "So what was that bit earlier about?" Owen asked awkwardly, rubbing his nose. She had just let him choose cities, and he had misunderstood her intentions and actually picked some... Now thinking back, he felt a bit embarrassed! "I heard that when men and women get married, the bride is supposed to bring a dowry or something." Leslie looked at Owen earnestly as she spoke. I see!! Owen finally understood everything... When she asked him to choose the cities of the Azure Kingdom, she was letting him select her future dowry! Moreover, this dowry could be considered unprecedented in its extravagance and grandeur! Is there anyone else in the world who uses the Azure Kingdom''s vastnds as a dowry? Whew! Owen took a deep breath and then said seriously, "Leslie, I''ve changed my mind..." "What I said earlier doesn''t count." "I don''t want any of those." Hearing this, Leslie raised her eyebrows slightly, her beautiful eyes looking at Owen with some confusion. "None of it?" "Aetheria, Drakenshire, Eldoria, Luminastra..." "You don''t want any of them? Why?" Owen shook his head and smiled, "Because what you''re offering isn''t what I want." Leslie lifted her delicate chin, her stunning face full of confidence. Proudly, she said, "Owen, then tell me what you want..." "As long as you want it, and as long as I have it." "I''ll give it all to you!" Owen was silent for a moment, then suddenly looked up at Leslie''s puzzled yet proud face and said in a deep voice, "You." The simple yet deep word echoed... This time it was Leslie''s turn to be stunned! But the good thing about Leslie was that she quickly snapped out of her daze. She slightly curled her lips into a smile at Owen... Her smile radiated a brilliance that seemed to convey all the beauty in the world. She smiled and responded to Owen, "Mm! I''ll give you everything!" The scene widens... A man and woman stood in the depths of the courtyard, both smiling happily... Yes!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Happier than ever before! From beginning to end, the two never said the words "love" or "like"mon among ordinary couples, yet one could sense the uniqueness and closeness between them... They were never bound by the mundane entanglements of ordinary romance. For Leslie... With Owen, she shared an innate, mutual understanding and tacit connection. Being evenly matched, yet having the joy of striving together toward amon goal. The endless joy brought by the deep connection between their souls. So today, her decision was made after careful consideration. To her, Owen was a one-of-a-kind existence in the world. They didn''t know how long they stood in silence among the peach blossoms. When a gentle breeze blew a petal across their eyes... Owen and Leslie spoke simultaneously: "When everything is settled, I''ll marry you!" "When everything is settled, I''ll marry you!" Hearing the words, both were stunned for a moment. Then they turned andughed lightly... Outside the courtyard... Duke Charles watched the two standing among the petals, a fatherly smile spreading across his serious face. He sighed with emotion and then turned to leave. Seeing the two made the impending crisis seem insignificant. And Charlotte, d in her fiery attire... She looked at the two with envy... Holding a note in her hand... The note clearly read 2 words: "Master-tier Iing!" Chapter 116: Chapter116-Master-tier Approaches Chapter 116: Chapter116-Master-tier Approaches ? Outside the courtyard. Charlotte paced anxiously outside the courtyard, asionally looking inside, feeling both nervous and hesitant about whether she should go in and report. Though she couldn''t see what was happening in the courtyard, she could hear the sounds of Mr. Owen and thedy clinking sses.N?v(el)B\\jnn Since she had been with thedy, Charlotte had never seen her drink so heartily; many times, it was just a sip, and then she would stop. Only when she was with Mr. Owen did thedy seem different from usual, or perhaps that was her true self? Charlotte didn''t know, but she had just received urgent news that had to be conveyed immediately to thedy and Owen. While she was still hesitating, Leslie''s voice suddenly came from the courtyard. "Is there something? Come in and say it." Hearing this, Charlotte immediately lowered her head and quickly walked into the courtyard. Once inside, Charlotte was slightly surprised. The courtyard was covered by the canopy of an ancient tree, its lush branches spreading like a giant green umbre,pletely covering the courtyard. In the dappled shadows beneath the branches, Leslie leaned half-drunkenly on the stone table, her white jade hand supporting her flushed cheek, her eyes dreamy and entrancing. Empty wine bottles covered the stone table around her, adding a charming aroma to the air. Opposite her, Owen, also carried a hint of alcohol, his eyes locked with Leslie''s, creating a rather intimate atmosphere. Charlotte didn''t know much about rtionships, but seeing them like this, she could tell they genuinely had eyes for each other. She couldn''t help but feel a bit emotional, as this was the first time she''d seen thedy act this way toward a man. However, considering Owen''s talent, strength, his possession of the Godyer Staff, and his role in overthrowing the Azure Royal Family, she thought perhaps only someone like Owen was worthy of herdy. So, she pretended not to notice anything and kept her head down, looking at her toes as she quickly reported: "Miss, I just received an urgent message that a master-tier strongman is on their way to the capital, causing a stir among many mages along the way, and they areing with great momentum!" A master-tier mage was approaching! This was why she had to report, even though she knew that Miss and Mr. Owen were enjoying a sweet moment together. It''s important to understand that Otto, the Chief Elder who had reached diamond-tier level 9, was already terrifyingly powerful enough to destroy a city, yet he was still not a master-tier mage! He hadn''t even touched the level of a domain, which was worlds apart from a true master-tier mage! You could say that even ten Ottos couldn''t match one master-tier mage! One was in the sky, the other underground! Otherwise, all the major powers wouldn''t regard master-tier mages as the core of a kingdom! A kingdom with a master-tier mage seated and one without is as different as heaven and earth! And now, such powerful individuals wereing aggressively! However, contrary to Charlotte''s expectations, neither Owen nor Leslie showed fear; they only looked more serious. "The master-tier mageing, is it the former Chief Elder of the Council of Elders, William?" The joy on Leslie''s face disappeared, and the hint of tenderness in her eyes was reced by coldness. Charlotte nodded repeatedly and added, "Not only Chief Elder William, but he also brought the Chief Elder of the Fallen Angel n, who is also a master-tier mage!" At this point, Charlotte''s voice grew heavier. Two master-tier mages! What kind of oppressive force is this? It''s known that a single master-tier mage is a pir of a kingdom. They are enough to deter those surrounding nations with sinister ambitions. Two master-tier mages are considered top-tier in any kingdom, and almost no kingdom would dare provoke them. Although Miss and Mr. Owen''s strength wasparable to top diamond-tier mages, in front of a master-tier mage, a diamond-tier mage was like a childpared to an adult. The difference in domains and mastery of [Order] is like the difference between a toddler taking their first steps and a grown man! One can easily handle ten. Yet, as Charlotte grew increasingly anxious, Leslie remained calm and said, "I understand. You may leave." Charlotte''s breathing was slightly hurried for a moment, but she knew that since thedy was not panicking, she likely had a strategy in mind, so she quickly turned and left. After Charlotte retreated, Leslie shifted her gaze to Owen. "Two master-tier powerhousesing here really show how much they regard us. What do you think?" Owen set down his wine ss and smiled. "What else can we do? We''ll each take on one." Master-tier mages are indeed terrifying. However, Owen felt confident in confronting such formidable opponents. Because the skill he possessed, **Supreme Order**, allowed him to cross two tiers to defeat enemies. This was the source of his confidence. So what if they were master-tier mages? He now had the strength to fight them! Leslie couldn''t help but smile at Owen''s confidence. It seemed that, in Owen''s eyes, master-tier mages were not fearsome at all, merely like roadside weeds and wildflowers. This kind ofposure and confidence made her wonder what other cards he might be holding. "Then let''s take one each; that keeps it simple. As long as we can keep them here forever, the throne of the Azure Kingdom will be as steady as a mountain." Leslie pondered for a moment and nodded slowly. Although she had won over the people and gained the support of officials by killing Otto, destroying the Council of Elders, and subduing Stanley, other dynasties outside the Azure Kingdom had long been eyeing this piece of fat meat, though mutual deterrence kept them from acting. Now, with two master-tier mages attacking, turning them into the founding battle for the Azure Kingdom seemed like a good n! Although she didn''t know what Owen''s confidence and trump cards were, Leslie had her own confidence. The month was up, and the monster imprisoned on the first floor of the Dark Tower was once again ready to act. ... At the same time, the citizens of the capital were still unaware of the impending arrival of two master-tier mages. They were still immersed in the joy of Owen and Leslie defeating the two diamond-tier powerhouses. Essentially, they didn''t care much about who won, as they would remain at the bottom regardless of the victor. But after Leslie and Owen''s victory, the impact on them was minimized, with people even sent to help repair the houses damaged by the battle. For them, this was a great blessing, like true deities. Some citizens, whose homes and shops had copsed, were singing and dancing, praising the Empress. As for the downfall of the Azure Royal Family, they didn''t care at all; they only felt that with the current situation, Leslie and Owen were much more genuine than the Azure Royal Family. Moreover, having these two strong, top-tier prodigies ruling the Azure Kingdom was an excellent thing for the millennia-old dynasty. Meanwhile, on the other side, the prodigies of various forces who remained in the capital had no mind to celebrate, their faces reced with shock and disbelief. They had all received messages from their families or academies-two master-tier powerhouses were about to arrive in Azure Capital, and they were advised to leave as soon as possible! With two master-tier mages taking action, the capital would be a living hell! After all, the magic of a master-tier mage could already harness the power of the heavens and earth, carrying immense divine might! Though the capital city seemed immense to the average person, in the eyes of master-tier mages, it was nothing significant. "Former Chief Elder William and the Chief Elder of the Fallen Angel n- these two are ruthless figures, and now they''re both here, it seems they intend to leave no escape for Owen and Leslie." "Yes, even the appearance of one master-tier mage would draw attention from many dynasties. Now that two areing together, Owen and Leslie are truly in danger." "If Owen and Leslie had some time to grow, they might not fear master-tier mages, but now..." Many prodigies who knew this news were full of shock. They originally gathered to discuss Owen and Leslie, but now the topic changed immediately. After all, two master-tier mages taking action was something that hadn''t happened in a long time, especially targeting two juniors! In a tavern where many prodigies gathered, the Sun-Moon Sect saintess Monroe nced around at the crowd, feeling that these people held unrealistic fantasies about Owen and Leslie, and she frowned slightly. "At this point, I think we should leave the capital quickly and watch from afar. With two master-tiers in action, the battle''s impact will be too terrifying. Owen and Leslie should have received this news as well. If they don''t leave, do they expect us to stay here and die with them?" Saying this, Monroe stood up, ready to leave quickly to avoid bing cannon fodder. However, as she stood up to leave, she was suddenly surprised to find that everyone else was still seated calmly in the tavern, showing no sign of leaving. Chapter 117: Chapter117-The Banquet Chapter 117: Chapter117-The Banquet ? Why aren''t they running? Monroe''s noble eyes showed confusion. The arrival of two master-tier mages was a matter of absolute strength. Even within the Sun- Moon Sect, they were among the most elite! As the saintess of the Sun-Moon Sect, she had interacted with such powerhouses. She knew their power was unfathomable, with various methods far beyond the capabilities of ordinary mages. Numbers meant nothing before them. These people staying here would only die alongside Owen and Leslie. She snorted lightly; if they wished to die here, it was none of her business, so after a cold smile, she looked at Davis, the eldest son of the Prime Minister of the Cloud Empire. If others wished to wait here for death, let them wait. But Davis had a special status and position, and if he died here, it would be hard to exin to the Cloud Empire and the church. "Davis, this ce is dangerous; we shouldn''t stay long." She said tly and turned to leave. However, after a few steps, she realized that Davis showed no sign of getting up to follow her. Instead, he seemed deep in thought, narrowing his eyes. "Davis, what are you thinking? Stop dawdling ande quickly!" Monroe beckoned him, looking slightly annoyed. Previously, Davis had always been obedient and respectful toward her. But now, for some unknown reason, he no longer listened to hermands. As Monroe''s expression began to change, Davis seemed to snap back to reality, quickly stood up, and walked over. Seeing Davis rise, Monroe nodded approvingly, "Good, that''s the Davis I know. I''ll forgive your earlier rudeness for now." However, as soon as she finished speaking, Davis said with a peculiar expression, "Who said I was going with you? I want to go to House Ravenwood." At these words, the pride that had just appeared on Monroe''s face instantly vanished, and her expression turned as dark as a pot''s bottom. She kindly reminded Davis to leave, but he was ungrateful, ignoring her goodwill and showing no regard for her dignity! "The Duke''s mansion? At a time like this, it must be under close watch. We should go there too. Although the two master-tier mages are indeed terrifying, I think Owen and Leslie must have a backup n." "I agree. Neither of them is easy to deal with; they have hidden cards that seem endless. As long as they don''t panic this time, I believe there''s an eighty to ny percent chance they''ll manage to get through it!" After Davis spoke, others also began to get up, deciding to go with Davis to the Duke''s mansion to see what was happening. Owen and Leslie must know about this news, and everyone was curious about how they would handle the situation. Seeing others gradually say they wanted to go to the Duke''s mansion, a look of disbelief shed across Monroe''s charming and proud face. She could see their real thoughts at a nce. They seemed to express great confidence and respect for Owen and Leslie. In reality, many wanted to use this to test Owen and Leslie''s strengths and see if they had the guts and means to handle this. Even more people wanted to use this opportunity to befriend Owen and Leslie. Was it worth risking their lives at a time like this to curry favor? Many of the prodigies moring to go to the Duke''s mansion were indeed trying to cozy up to Owen and Leslie, as Monroe had guessed. This time, the two master-tier magesing was indeed a major crisis for Owen and Leslie. But for them, it was also a great opportunity. Previously, they had been cautious, avoiding too much contact with them during their crises, fearing being caught up in it themselves. However, from previous experiences, it was clear that these two could not be judged by common sense. They all had a strong premonition that if they missed this opportunity to connect with and ingratiate themselves with Owen and Leslie, they might remain mere acquaintances in the future. After all, their growth rate was astonishing, like two prodigies! Seeing Davis and the others'' resolute attitudes, Monroe gave them a cold look, as if she was looking at corpses, then turned and left. Shortly after Monroe swiftly distanced herself from the capital, two terrifying auras descended upon the capital like mountains covering the entire city. The once calm skies over the capital began to churn, the air thickened, and the mana there ignited and boiled. To the far west, an expanse of dark clouds, like the night itself, flew rapidly toward the capital. It was the nine Fallen Angels, their wings beating mightily! ... At the Duke''s mansion, led by Davis, the assembled prodigies had gathered at House Ravenwood. Leslie, Owen, and Duke Charles valued these prodigies who came to lend their support. Even though their current strength could not help resolve the crisis, they all represented major kingdoms and top-tier powers, which made them invaluable. Additionally, while their current strength might not be substantial, they were among the most talented individuals on the continent. Their future potential was limitless, and they were likely to be the backbone of their respective factions, even pirs of their nations! It was important to establish good rtionships with them early on. The prodigies, having been received by Duke Charles, Leslie, and Owen, felt they had made the right choiceing. They were well aware that Owen and Leslie were now at apletely different level than themselves. If it weren''t for their backgrounds and their timely show of support, they might not have been qualified to meet Owen and Leslie under normal circumstances. Owen and Leslie had surpassed them by far, and the gap would only widen in the future. Seizing this opportunity to show goodwill would undoubtedly yield unprecedented rewards once Owen and Leslie reached their full potential. Their strength and potential were evident to all! Moreover, despite the impending arrival of two master-tier mages, Owen and Leslie remained calm, showing no signs of panic. Clearly, they were confident in handling the situation. Since the two in charge were unafraid, any lingering worries in their hearts vanished. "Owen, today Young Master Davis abandoned the Sun-Moon Sect saintess Monroe toe here personally. Such loyalty deserves three toasts!" At the banquet, everyone was drinking and eating heartily, creating a lively atmosphere, and Andre, being cheerful and outgoing, raised a ss of red wine and teased. Hearing this, everyone immediately joined in the fun. "Indeed, Monroe is the saintess of the Sun-Moon Sect, and Young Master Davis refused to beN?v(el)B\\jnn a sycophant. He''s truly a role model for us!" Amid the uproar, Davis couldn''t help but chuckle, realizing these people had misunderstood something. Owen could vaguely sense the mutually exploitative rtionship between Davis and Monroe, which was definitely not romantic. However, amidst the lively atmosphere, he raised his ss and said: "Young Master Davis has helped me a lot in the past, and today''s gesture has moved me deeply. Come, I''ll drink first as a sign of respect!" With that, he drained his ss of red wine in one go. Although these words had a teasing tone, the information Davis previously provided about the Chief Elder and the General was indeed crucial for Owen. Otherwise, things wouldn''t have gone so smoothly. Owen had wanted to thank Davis in person before, but he never had the opportunity. Seeing Owen speak so sincerely, and the atmosphere being joyful, Davis, following their yful banter, nced at Leslie and said: "Others might learn from me, that brothers are like limbs and women are like clothes, but Owen should never follow my example. Miss Leslie, this unparalleled empress, is worth more than ten thousand brothers!" "Pfft..." In response to Davis''s sycophantic remarks, many mages gave him the finger. With Davis and Owen leading, the already lively banquet atmosphere became even more heated, filled with jokes,ughter, and merriment, reaching its peak! Suddenly, everyone at the banquet felt two overwhelming pressures descending rapidly upon them! In an instant, it felt as if a heavy stone pressed down on everyone''s hearts, and the cheerful atmosphere plummeted to freezing. At that moment, everyone knew that the two master-tier mages had arrived! Chapter 118: Chapter118-Destroy All of You! Chapter 118: Chapter118-Destroy All of You! ? Former Council of Elders'' Chief Elder, William! Great Patriarch of the Fallen Angel n, Aqualis! Two master-tier mages! As the oppressive aura grew increasingly terrifying, Owen and Leslie exchanged nces at the banquet before soaring into the sky together. In a matter of seconds, they had flown above the Duke''s mansion. From a distance, they watched as two figures flew in from the horizon, seemingly enveloped in the deep night, arriving together. The growing pressure, likeyered waves, assaulted from afar, as if bending the very heavens. Owen squinted his eyes, his gaze filled with a crimson killing intent that wrapped around him like armor, dispelling the iing pressure. His eyes, like spears, pierced through the void, clearly seeing the figures of the two men. On the left was an elder with withered yellow hair, dressed in a bright red robe. His demeanor was sinister, like someone who had hidden in the darkness for years, devoid of sunlight. His skin was full of bark-like wrinkles, loose and colorless, exuding a chilling aura akin to that of a zombie. Wherever he passed, it seemed as if countless vengeful spirits wailed behind him, and the clouds appeared even more twisted and eerie, as if from hell. This man was the former Chief Elder of the Council of Elders, William! Not far from William hovered a Fallen Angel d in pitch-ck, spiked armor. His entire body was encased, with only his enormous ck wings visible. Each p of those massive wings stirred violent winds, slicing through the void with a howling sound, slightly faster than William. Though his facial expression was unseen, as he drew closer to the capital, the presence of the Fallen Angel who perished here became increasingly intense and clear. The lingering wails shook his eardrums, and the scarlet killing intent made his helmet ze like fire. At this moment, they seemed to have sensed the gaze of Owen and Leslie. Both trembled slightly, their killing intent and anger growing stronger. In a sh, the sound of sonic booms rang out continuously. The two appeared above the capital at an even faster speed! As the two appeared, the sky above the capital was instantly shrouded in dense clouds, blocking the rays of the sun. The world seemed to plunge into eerie darkness in an instant, with countless low, dark, and ominous voices echoing between heaven and earth. The citizens in the capital looked up in astonishment at the sky, their pupils contracting and their breathing slowing significantly. How could it have changed like this when it was just a sunny day?! Immediately following this, the terrifying oppressive aura emanating from William and Aqualis poured down like andslide. The entire capital was instantly enveloped, the pressure causing sonic booms in the air, which was torn into irregr cracks, falling with a howling sound. The citizens within the capital felt as though their bodies were filled with molten lead, unbearably heavy, and their backs involuntarily hunched, their legs trembling. Many citizens could not withstand this immense, terrifying pressure; their feet sank deeply into the ground, and they fell heavily to their knees, oppressed like pigs and dogs. Even some of the more powerful mages felt as though they could barely move, their magical energy disintegrating, trembling in fear! They instinctively wanted to escape, but found they couldn''t move at all, no matter what methods they employed. The two overwhelming pressures were like insurmountable mountains! Seeing that William and Aqualis had sealed off the capital the moment they appeared, as if designating it as a human purgatory, Owen and Leslie frowned slightly. The next moment, their auras surged like erupting volcanoes, shooting skyward like two unbreakable iron walls, colliding with the iing oppressive force. Boom! The deafening roar spread out, forming ripples that expanded outward. Owen and Leslie trembled slightly, retreating a step back. However, the oppressive force emanating from William and the Fallen Angel''s Great Patriarch was sessfully resisted by Owen and Leslie. "Owen! Leslie!" Seeing his advancing pressure blocked, William narrowed his pale eyes and red at Owen and Leslie, his boundless rage erupting uncontrobly. Heaven and earth seemed to be influenced by his emotions. The ground trembled, the air roared, and chaotic air currents howled like swords, making the entire capital feel as though it were in the midst of an apocalypse. The Council of Elders was his life''s work, but now it was utterly destroyed! His carefully groomed sessor, his own blood rtives-all perished in that great explosion. Even if he had been at the Council of Elders at the time, he would have been severely injured, if not killed! And the masterminds behind it all were now standing right in front of him! Owen! Leslie! This must be repaid in blood! Facing the sudden surge of murderous intent from William, Owen stepped forward, meeting William''s crazed and murderous gaze head-on. Every move of a master-tier mage contains the might of heaven, and mages below the master tier dare not challenge them directly, lest they be crushed by their immense pressure. However, Owen''s eyes were the legendary weapon of ughter, the Spear of Longinus incarnate. In this confrontation, William''s pupils shrank abruptly, feeling a stinging pain in his eyes, as if pierced by Owen''s gaze. He was forced to channel mana to fortify his eyes, barely managing to resist Owen''s prating stare.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This startled him slightly, as his current tier should havepletely overwhelmed Owen, who was only tinum-tier. Yet in this gaze confrontation, it was he who came out worse! "Truly peculiar. No wonder the Council of Elders fell to you, but this time, you will have no more chances!" "You, along with everyone in the capital, shall be buried with the fall of the Council of Elders!" With a roar, the space around him shattered inch by inch, and a profoundly dark domain rapidly expanded outward from his body in all directions. It was as if a drop of deep ck ink had fallen into a pool of pure water, quickly spreading and staining the already dim surroundings into total darkness, where one couldn''t see their hand in front of their face. In this absolute darkness, rustling sounds asionally emerged, as if countless things were squirming in the shadows, spreading as the domain expanded! This was the Elder''s domain-[Dark Forest!] When the murderous intent in his heart reached its peak, he attacked without hesitation! The spreading speed of the dark domain was incredibly fast and exceedingly strange, with twisted ck trees growing in every shadowy corner where light couldn''t reach. Within the capital, many citizens who had hidden in their rooms felt the environment growing darker, yet even with wide-open eyes, they saw only pitch-ck darkness. Then, ck trees began to grow wantonly around them, their branches like arrows piercing through their bodies, using their flesh as nourishment to elerate the trees'' growth. In just an instant, after absorbing the flesh and blood of hundreds of citizens, the dark trees sprang up from the ground. These trees seemed to gain a certain level of intelligence. The thick bark twisted and contorted, eerily forming grotesque faces that emitted continuous cries ofment and pleading. Sensing this, Owen''s expression turned icy. He hadn''t expected William to attack with such madness and disregard for consequences, treating the citizens of the capital as if they were nothing. Once a Grand Elder, he had now be a madman! As William unleashed his Dark Forest domain, the Great Patriarch of the Fallen Angel n beside him locked his aura onto Owen and Leslie. He felt an intense, unending murderous intent toward Owen in particr. The Fallen Angel n was known for their exceptional resilience and bloodline suppression, yet Owen had managed to eliminate them. This was not only a provocation against the Fallen Angel n but also from Owen; he did not sense the curse of the Fallen Angel n! This meant that Owen had a way to eliminate a Fallen Angel without being affected by their bloodline curse. For the Fallen Angel n, this was both unbelievable and uneptable! This was why the Fallen Angels ced so much importance on Owen. Owen must die! All those in the capital who witnessed the Fallen Angel n''s humiliation must also perish! Chapter 119: Chapter119-Show You Something Good Chapter 119: Chapter119-Show You Something Good ? "Owen, tell me, what method did you use on the Fallen Angel Narnia? Exin it clearly, and I might give you a quick death. Otherwise, both you and everyone in the capital will die because of you!" The Great Patriarch of the Fallen Angel n coldly scrutinized Owen, his murderous intent so intense that it resonated with the heavens and earth, causing a humming sound. As he spoke, the wings of the Fallen Angel behind him shook, releasing countless water spheres from his wings. These spheres hovered around him like steel balls and shot towards Owen in a torrent, intending to inflict severe harm and force him to kneel and beg. These water droplets, dense as rain, contained highly corrosive properties. They tore through the void, leaving behind a trail of ck perforated ballistic marks. ck smoke continuously emerged from the marks, emitting a piercing "sizzling" sound. As Owen observed the spheres, like concentrated sulfuric acid, engulfing the sky and heading toward him, he felt a slight stir in his heart. He detected a familiar fluctuation among them. [Order!] The fluctuation of [Order!] The Great Patriarch of the Fallen Angel n actually wielded the Order of Water! Because Owen had mastered two types of Orders, his sensitivity to the aura of an Order was exceptionally keen! No wonder a casual strike from him was so terrifying, capable of annihting any being below the master tier! The Fallen Angel n, with their unique bloodline, stood at the pinnacle of many creatures. With the power of an Order, they were considered extremely formidable even among master- tier beings. As Owen was preparing to make a move to counter this attack, which made him feel a sense of danger, Leslie suddenly stepped forward and sent a telepathic message to Owen: "I''ll take care of this Fallen Angel!" Hearing this, Owen nodded directly. He knew that Leslie, who controlled the Order of Ice, must have sensed the presence of the Order of Water within the Fallen Angel''s Great Patriarch. Leslie had always had a deep longing for an Order. In an instant, after Leslie stepped forward, her body began to expand slightly, her muscles bulging slightly, and her limbs bing more elongated and resilient, forming a perfect physique that seemed to embody explosive power. At the same time, her eyes had unconsciously transformed into vertical pupils, emitting a strange light. The rain droplets, which had been flying swiftly like bullets, suddenly seemed to slow down as her pupils contracted. What had been too fast to see before, each droplet now fell clearly into her vision, allowing her to see them with rity. She then leisurely stretched her muscles and bones, making a cracking sound like popping beans, and a yful smile slowly appeared at the corner of her mouth. "Finally, a worthy opponent has arrived!" With a somewhatzy voice, Leslie''s slender arm suddenly swung forward, her already protruding sharp ws slicing through the void, creating fierce crescents like crescent moons. When they collided with the iing raindrops, they immediately tore them apart, and both were annihted! Seeing Leslie''s sudden and bizarre transformation, both William and the Fallen Angel Great Patriarch flinched. They felt that Leslie had undergone a drastic change from before, and even they could sense a dangerous aura emanating from her. It seemed that Leslie now posed a significant threat to them! Their expressions changed slightly, as they couldn''tprehend what technique Leslie had just used. Owen, however, had a vague understanding that Leslie''s power likely came from the mysterious Dark Tower. She now truly had the strength to contend with William and the Fallen Angel Great Patriarch! "The Great Patriarch of the Fallen Angel n is yours; leave William to me." At this moment, Owen took a deep breath, his gaze focusing on the Supreme Order in the system interface! This was aary-tier skill he had exchanged for 80,000 fate points. It was a technique used by the ancient Dark God King''s father. Although it was just a beginner''s version, its power instilled Owen with great confidence. It was precisely because of this skill that Owen felt no fear toward master-tier mages. With Owen''s decision, he activated the Supreme Order. Instantly, the originally clouded sky erupted with thunder, and a terrifying aura not belonging to this ne surged from Owen. Like billowing smoke, it pierced through William''s dark domain in an instant! It broke through the sealing clouds, rushing straight to the heavens, causing the sky to roar and tremble as if pierced by this wave of energy! At that moment, everyone who had been focused on Leslie was now utterly shocked, staring in disbelief at Owen! They felt as though he had be a divine being from another ne, transcending this time and space. Even though he was right in front of them, so close, he seemed unattainable, far beyond their reach. Then, they suddenly noticed a massive shadow faintly appearing beyond the sky, making the entire continent seem insignificant as ants in its presence. The shadow was so enormous that its full form could not be discerned, but the pressure emanating from it was like a mountain of ages, pressing down on the entire continent, making it groan and sink! For the mages near Owen, this oppressive feeling was even stronger, as if they were frozen in ce by the pressure, with the shadow''s mere thought able to obliterate thempletely! As the shadow appeared, a pir of light, surrounded by rainbow hues, descended from its body, piercing through time and space, enveloping Owen within it. At that moment, Owen felt as though he had be a deity, with the changes in time and space seeming to ur at his whim. Simultaneously, his physical body, mind power, and mana all experienced a qualitative leap, as if the Orders of the world were rushing into his mind, ready for him tomand. Of course, Owen knew that this was merely an illusion. Unless he truly mastered this skill, he could only use it to temporarily elevate his tier significantly. Meanwhile, as the rainbow light pir descended from the sky and empowered Owen, the various forces across the continent were drawn to the immense shadow and the pir of light, capturing their full attention. ... At Luna Academy, Raina, who was in seclusion training, suddenly looked up at the sky, her usually aloof and cold eyes showing a rare expression of shock. From the massive shadow, she sensed an unfathomable, vast aura that made her feel like an ant in its presence. "Mentor, the direction of that descending light pir seems to be from the capital..." Marry, who was standing guard beside Raina, spoke with a face full of astonishment. The scene was truly unbelievable; the entire continent seemed so small and insignificant before the shadow. Who could have triggered such a world-shaking phenomenon? "The direction of the capital?!" Raina murmured, remembering that not long ago, urgent intelligence had arrived at the academy indicating that William and the Great Patriarch of the Fallen Angel n had headed to the capital to eliminate Owen and Leslie. She knew a bit about William and the Fallen Angel Great Patriarch; they couldn''t possibly cause such a world phenomenon not belonging to this ne! The one capable of triggering such a phenomenon was most likely Leslie and...Owen. Thinking of that person she was reluctant to mention, Raina fell silent, but deep inside, she felt that only Owen could cause such a phenomenon... Meanwhile, in Kyrik, the King of Kyrik, the white-browed elder, and other ministers in the council hall all felt the sky trembling at this moment and sensed the terrifying shadow and the rainbow pir descending from beyond the heavens! "The capital of the Azure Kingdom, the light pir has descended there..." "What a terrifying shadow, merely a vague presence and it''s already hard for me to breathe. What on earth is this phenomenon?" "This is an aura from another ne; something extraordinary must have happened in the capital!"N?v(el)B\\jnn As a master-tier mage of Kyrik, the white-browed elder was extremely grave at this moment! At this time, the ministers of the Cloud Empire all looked up at the sky, feeling increasingly insignificant. In the face of this celestial phenomenon, each one was shaken. Their faces bore deep shock and confusion. After all, this phenomenon was incredibly terrifying! "It''sing from the direction of the Azure Kingdom''s capital. Davis should be there. Send him a message immediately to inquire..." Chapter 120: Chapter120-Visitors from Middle Earth Chapter 120: Chapter120-Visitors from Middle Earth ? While the various kingdoms and factions were shocked by this phenomenon, the forces in Middle Earth were also rmed by this spectacle. The mana in Middle Earth is abundant, several times more than other continents, making it a ce filled with powerful individuals and emerging talents. Many ancient and long-lived families have been established here. For the strong from other regions of the continent, it is considered an honor to practice and live in Middle Earth. Consequently, the prosperity of Middle Earth is unmatched by other areas. When the celestial phenomenon appeared, almost all the long-lived families in Middle Earth were startled. Compared to forces outside Middle Earth, their shock upon seeing the gigantic apparition and the seven-colored beam of light was indescribable. At Sunluna Academy, located in the extreme north of Middle Earth, an elderly man in a mage''s robe, with snow-white hair and a long beard, widened his eyes in astonishment and eximed, "Supreme Order!" "How can it be the Supreme Order?!" As the headmaster of Sunluna Academy, he had heard of this skill from a higher realm. However, he always believed it to be a myth, not something that truly existed. Yet now, this skill had manifested! This gave him a surreal feeling, as if myth had turned into reality. After a brief silence, he concentrated, causing a surge of mana to emanate from him. The void split open like flowing water, forming a void passage that transported his third disciple, Diana, who was in seclusion, to his side. Diana, who appeared there with closed eyes, looked about eighteen years old, with an innocent face and snow-white skin. Her ears were sharp and long, resembling those of an elf. "Diana, you must investigate this matter thoroughly. Remember, this is of great importance, and you must be meticulous and cautious!" Hearing her mentor speak, Diana slowly opened her eyes, raised her snow-white, jade-like hands, and stretchednguidly. Her movements were somewhat exaggerated, emphasizing her already curvaceous figure, making it appear even more voluptuous. Her astonishingly fair chest filled her clothes to the brim, seemingly ready to burst from its confines at any moment. Despite this overwhelming allure, she had a waist that could be encircled with one hand. As she finished stretching and stood up, her figure showcased a perfect pear shape, contrasting sharply with her innocent face, epitomizing the term "baby-faced with a voluptuous figure." Even the calm andposed headmaster dared not look too long at his exceptionally well- developed disciple. He coughed twice and urged, "Investigate the Supreme Order skill thoroughly and set off immediately!" Diana had already sensed the disturbance in the sky above but had ignored it due to her seclusion. She hadn''t expected her mentor to be unaware of the cause and to send her to investigate! This was a tremendous opportunity! "Thank you, mentor! Thank you, Headmaster! I always knew you were the best. I''ve been cooped up in the academy, practically going moldy. Now I can go on an adventure. Rest assured, I''ll handle this matter wlessly!" Diana was delighted and rushed to the headmaster, hugging his wrist as she spoke gratefully. The more Diana assured him, the less confident the headmaster felt. He quickly withdrew his hand from the embrace of her white skin. Perhaps due to her age and personality, she had been quite lively since childhood, having caused some mischief in Middle Earth before. However, with him cleaning up after her, it hadn''t been an issue. But if she strayed far from Middle Earth, even he wouldn''t be able to help from such a distance. So he spoke seriously: "I''ve told you many times, be steady, be steady. When will you change your impulsive nature?!" "Also, when you''re outside this time, use magic to disguise yourself as a man. Don''t create any trouble. Although other regions are not as advanced as Middle Earth, asionally, there are prodigies. You must be cautious." "Got it, Headmaster! Rest assured, I''ll handle it!" Seeing the headmaster start nagging again, Diana felt like her ears were about to grow calluses from listening and was bing drowsy. She quickly dashed out of the hall. "Remember to disguise yourself as a man to avoid unnecessary trouble!" The headmaster reminded her again as she disappeared from sight. ... Meanwhile, in Middle Earth, deep within the southernmost primal forest, there stood a castle resembling a city, seamlessly connected to the mountain, vast and majestic beyond sight. This was the hidden home of the dark magic family, Aiden Castle.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om At this moment, a seductive woman with ram horns, wings on her back, and a ck tail, resembling a subus, was half-lying on a luxurious bed in the castle. Her alluring body was entuated by tight ck leather, highlighting her curves to an extreme, perfectly conforming to her skin, adding a maddening allure of ultimate sensuality. At this time, the mistress of the castle looked up at the sky, her red lips slightly parted, "Supreme Order, the legendary skill has manifested. Could it be that there truly exists an ultimate in magic?" She shook her head slightly, suppressing the confusion in her heart, and then pursed her red lips. Her voice, filled with allure and seduction, spread out gradually. "Go, investigate this matter thoroughly. I want to know every detail." Immediately, the dark castle was filled with rustling sounds. ... While the entire realm was greatly shaken by Owen''s use of Supreme Order. Above the sky of this realm, beyond the endless stars, therey an even more ancient, magnificent, and vast ne. In this ne stood a colossal white tower whose height could not be seen, nor its width spanned. It seemed to be the pir supporting this ancient ne. At the unseen top of the white tower, a long sword hovered. At this moment, this sword, which had been here for an unknown length of time and had never moved, seemed to sense something and trembled slightly. ... Azure Kingdom, Imperial Capital. After Owen triggered the celestial phenomenon and was bathed in the seven-colored beam of light, William and Aqualis, not far from Owen, were already stunned and speechless. To them, this spectacle had far surpassed anything conceivable in this realm. Where did Owen learn such techniques?! Initially, they thought Leslie''s sudden surge in aura was already troublesome, but now, with Owen''s aura dramatically increasing under the beam''s influence, their expressions turned even grimmer. At this moment, Leslie was also staring at Owen in shock. Although she had known that Owen probably had some trump cards left unused, she hadn''t expected his trump card to be so unique and powerful! The aura emanating from Owen was so intense that even she wore a grave expression. But soon after, a smile appeared on her face. The stronger Owen was, the more advantageous the situation was for them. As long as Owen could hold off William, she was absolutely confident she could eliminate the elder of the Fallen Angel n! After all, she had saved her once-a-month opportunity to strike until now! "Haha, do you really think you can oppose us with some secret skill? Foolish dreams!" Momentster, both William and Aqualis snapped out of their shock, their faces twisted with murderous intent as they red at Owen and Leslie. Although Owen and Leslie''s auras had increased rapidly, giving them a sense of danger, William and Aqualis, being master-tier mages with deep foundations, could clearly see that the two had only temporarily boosted their power. Such enhancement was merely superficial, with their auras being unstable! "One each, let''s take their heads and pay for blood with blood!" William spoke first, and then the dark domain surged towards Owen like a tide, eroding the space around it into darkness. Even the light emitted from the seven-colored beam around Owen was being encroached upon and eroded by the darkness. Leslie was about to take action when she saw the Great Elder of the Fallen Angel n dart in front of her. "Now you can''t even protect yourself, and you still want to save Owen? Stay here forever!" As he spoke, his violent aura transformed into overwhelming waves behind him, crashing towards Leslie. The water surged through the void, creating ripples that spread out, shattering the surrounding grass, trees, and the walls of the imperial capital into pieces. Chapter 121: Chapter121-The Terror of Supreme Order Chapter 121: Chapter121-The Terror of Supreme Order ? Under the aura spread by the Fallen Angel Great Elder, the people of the imperial capital, who had already fled far away, felt a chill throughout their bodies, a tingling sensation on their scalps as if the spreading ripples were the scythe of death. The sturdy walls of the imperial capital were instantly dented and pierced through, while the houses along the way were ttened like wild grass swept by a gale. Seeing these ripples about to reach the terrified citizens retreating in the city, Leslie frowned, and a surge of anger rose within her. As the unprecedented Empress of the Azure Kingdom, these citizens were her people! "Get lost!" Leslie, filled with rage, coldly uttered a word, and her nimble hands danced like fluttering butterflies, forming ancient seals before her. As these seals rapidly changed, a massive Dark Tower manifested from the void, hovering behind her like a vast, dark mountain, expansive and grand. The Dark Tower was divided into nine levels, each surrounded by a terrifying aura. Upon contact with mana, a piercing sound erupted, as if something inside the tower was trying to break free. However, this anomaly quickly subsided as the Dark Tower emitted a brilliant light, restoring calm. As the light from the Dark Tower spread, it formed an imprable barrier, blocking the aura released by the Fallen Angel Great Elder with a muffled roar. Many citizens sheltered behind the barrier were already drenched in sweat, and some timid ones even wet their pants. When that icy aura struck, they felt their past sh before their eyes as if they were about to die. "The Empress, it''s the Empress!" Soon, the many citizens who had realized this began to cheer, expressing their relief and excitement at having survived. They had just received news of the two master-tier mages'' attack, and before they could react, William and the Great Elder of the Fallen Angel n had already descended upon the city. At that moment, everyone was filled with despair. Even if Owen and Leslie could handle the two master-tier mages, the terrifying aftermath of the battle would be beyond their endurance. Regardless of who emerged victorious, the imperial capital would likely be reduced to ruins, and they would perish in the fallout. However, to their surprise, at this critical juncture, Empress Leslie had diverted her attention to protect them! At that moment, the citizens, who had not fully recognized Leslie, instantly became her fervent supporters. They were ordinary people, the lowest-level mages, considered insignificant ants by the powerful and mere objects of exploitation by politicians and capitalists, who generally disregarded their lives and deaths. Yet now, Leslie had acted to safeguard their safety! This was unprecedented! Actions speak louder than words! At this moment, Leslie''s actions won over more and more hearts among the citizens of the imperial capital. "At this point, you still care about the lives of these worthless peasants? Do you really consider yourself an emperor?" Seeing Leslie go out of her way to activate the mysterious Dark Tower to protect the citizens of the imperial capital, the Great Elder of the Fallen Angel n couldn''t help but sneer with disdain. In their eyes, thesemoners were worthless. Perhaps their only use was to serve as coteral damage for the death of a Fallen Angel. Now that Leslie was deliberately protecting them, whether it was genuine or fake, his intent to kill these citizens grew even stronger! At that moment, his expression suddenly tightened as he sharply turned his gaze toward Owen. The seven-colored beam of light that had enveloped Owen was now entirely absorbed into his body, causing his skin to take on a dazzling, multicolored, ss-like sheen that emitted an extremelymanding aura. Every movement he made was like that of a humanoid beast, containing terrifying power that caused the void to rumble. Moreover, the dense mana swirling around his body nearly solidified into a liquid form, subtly undting with his thoughts. Owen felt an unprecedented, intense magical power coursing through him, filling him with an indescribable sense offort! At the same time, his perception of the external world became remarkably clear, and he could faintly see traces of [Order]! Then, his aura began to soar! tinum-tier Lv8 tinum-tier Lv9 Diamond-tier Lv1 - Diamond-tier Lv9 Master-tier Lv1! In an instant, Owen''s aura surged to a levelparable to that of a master-tier! The power and vitality emanating from him shook the heavens and earth, causing a tremendous roar! Master-tier! With the aid of the Supreme Order, Owen''s power increased by two whole tiers!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Of course, this enhancement was only Owen temporarily borrowing a portion of his future power to forcibly elevate his strength to Master-tier Lvi! He could only maintain this state for three minutes! Although three minutes is a brief time, during these three minutes, he was on par with a master-tier entity! At this moment, the once seemingly unattainable master-tier William was now on the same level as Owen! Instantly, the dark domain that had reached the edge of Owen''s body, sensing the sudden explosion of terrifying energy, was dispersed! Using Owen''s body as a boundary, the Dark Forest domain retreated beyond the imperial capital! "How is this possible?!" The sudden turn of events left William, who was preparing to quickly eliminate Owen, with his mouth agape in disbelief at what he was witnessing! Owen''s aura had actually risen to a levelparable to a master-tier?! Just moments ago, he was only tinum-tier Lv7! There was a gap of two entire tiers between that and Master-tier! But now, the seemingly insurmountable chasm between heaven and earth had been bridged! Even if he racked his brains, he couldn''t think of such a heaven-defying secret technique! The key was that Owen''s current aura didn''t feel like an inted tier but rather like he had been tempered through countless trials before breaking through, with an extraordinarily solid foundation. This was vastly different from using a secret technique to enhance one''s power! Immediately, the disdain on William''s face vanishedpletely, reced only by shock and caution. To break through to Master-tier clearly showed that he was a person of enough talent and -caution. Although William didn''t understand what Owen had done to create the celestial phenomenon, the enhancement it provided Owen was undeniable. If he underestimated him and failed, there would be no chance for regret. "You truly do surprise me! I must peel open your heart and liverter to see what secrets you hide!" Though Owen''s sudden increase in power was terrifying, as a genuine Master-tier Lv1 mage, William felt no fear of Owen; instead, he became increasingly excited. Having been stuck at Master-tier Lv1 for decades, discovering Owen''s secret might allow him to break through his bottleneck and reach a higher level! A higher level would not only mean a broader world but also the rejuvenation of his nearly exhausted lifespan! Thus, Owen gained yet another reason for William to kill him as an original sin! As William''s expression fluctuated, Owen, who understood the limits of being a true powerhouse for only three minutes, did not want to waste a single moment. He suddenly clenched his fists. Obsidify and Judgment Light Sword were instantly activated by him! Swish! Swish! With the surge of mana and mind power, in an instant, countless light swords had already surrounded William, encircling him like a dense cluster of stars. They then began bombarding the ck barrier that suddenly rose around him. Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of continuous explosions erupted. Each light sword striking the barrier caused it to tremble, producing an earth-shattering collision sound. The ck barrier eroded the light swords, causing them to explode, revealing the mes and lightning hidden within them. For a moment, even before William could make a move, he found himself engulfed in a frenzied assault of light swords, mes, and lightning. These attacks became even more terrifying after Owen''s power surged. Even the barrier formed by William''s Dark Forest domain began to crack. He had to alter the domain, using thorny bushes and brambles to block the light swords and lightning, while extreme darkness extinguished the mes. As William temporarily adopted a defensive approach, Owen gripped the long sword transformed from the Godyer Staff tightly in his hand and shed it toward William. Supreme Sword! This sh, like a river cascading from the heavens, tore through the sky, as if space and time were copsing under its might! There was no escape! Nothing could withstand its cut! The supreme power of the divine sword finally revealed a glimpse of its sharp edge! Chapter 122: Chapter122-First Battle Against a Master-tier! Chapter 122: Chapter122-First Battle Against a Master-tier! ? Outside the Imperial Capital. As Owen unleashed the Supreme Sword, Elder William, who was busy fending off the Order of Fire, Order of Thunder, and the Judgment Light Sword, suddenly felt a sense of impending doom. He widened his eyes in horror, staring at the Supreme Sword that loomedrger andrger in his vision. Throughout his life, he had encountered many mages skilled in the art of the sword, but the feeling Owen''s strike gave him was entirely different. It was as if this sword was destined tond on him, unavoidable. The terrifying waves emanating from the blinding sword light made his hair stand on end and gave him goosebumps. Realizing the gravity of the situation, William did not dare be careless. He swiftly sped his hands together, generating a powerful suction from his palms, like a vortex, drawing the ck trees from the Dark Forest domain to the front, transforming them into an endless dark forest that stretched the distance between him and Owen. Boom! The unstoppable sword energy swept across, slicing through the surrounding darkness and revealing the purest white sword light. Even the towering trees that continuously sprouted were reduced to ashes and vanished the instant they touched the sword light. Yet, the dark forest created by William seemed endless, with no apparent end. After the sword energy shattered those ck trees, it seemed trapped within the dark domain. Seeing this, William was about to breathe a sigh of relief when he suddenly noticed the unseeable sword energy expanding dramatically, growing to a height of several dozen feet, and then tearing through the dark forest at an even faster pace. Watching the sword energy shatter the dark forest in an instant, William''s frown deepened. He suddenly realized that the sword energy hadn''t lost much of its power against the dark forest but instead was gathering momentum! The piercing aura reached him from afar, almost ripping his skin apart. The ominous feeling in William''s heart intensified. He suddenly produced a round, bulging iron orb from his palm, covered with various mysterious patterns. "In the presence of my Yin Pearl, all attacks shall be dissolved!" "If this is your strongest technique, then you can go die!" With the Yin Pearl in hand, William''s confidence and assurance surged as he coldly channeled his mana into it. Empowered by the mana of a master-tier mage, the Yin Pearl quickly expanded, bing like a ck moon hanging over the Dark Forest domain. This ck moon emitted a light that seemed capable of dissolving everything. Under the illumination of this light, Owen''s fearsome sword strike appeared to be swallowed by the invisible ck light. The Yin Pearl was his ultimate treasure, possessing the special ability to nullify magical attacks, greatly benefiting him. He rarely used it, as it could withstand even master-tier magical attacks. Just as he was brimming with confidence, William suddenly noticed that under the radiance of the Yin Pearl, the Supreme Sword had mysteriously vanished. His pupils shrank abruptly. The light emitted by the Yin Pearl was like a quagmire; once entangled, it was impossible to escape. But now, the sword strike had disappeared! While he was stunned, a chilling sword energy, sharp enough to crack his skin, suddenly emerged from the void before him. He abruptly realized that the Supreme Sword had torn through the void and appeared right in front of him. This time, not even his domain, the Dark Forest, could hinder its advance. The protective magic around him was immediately torn apart upon contact with the sword energy of the Supreme Sword! Bang! The terrifying sword energy struck directly at William''s chest. His chest caved in immediately, his mage''s robe was shredded, and his emaciated chest, ribs, and flesh were shattered under the sword''s impact. It seemed as if this sword strike was meant to split him in two, eradicating him entirely. William''s face was extremely grim. He had used various skills and techniques, and various magical lights shed on his chest, but at most, they only weakened the power of the Supreme Sword; they couldn''tpletely block it. His body suffered unprecedented trauma, almost twisted into a mass of mangled flesh. "Damn it!" The pain from his torn body constantly stimted William''s keen nerves. He roared angrily, and the Dark Forest domain suddenly contracted, drawing countless dark forces to outline a bizarre ck willow tree in the center. The willow''s branches were countless, hanging down like writhing ck snakes. At the end of these branches, hung countless ck silhouettes, their heads down, pierced by the willow branches, as if they were part of the tree. Dense and chilling, just a nce made one''s scalp tingle! After the dark willow tree appeared, the bodies hanging from it suddenly exploded, turning into a twisted mist of blood and fragments. Among these remnants, traces of the Supreme Sword''s sword energy could be seen! With the bodies on the willow serving as mediums to transfer the damage, William''s body, nearly torn in half, quickly healed. His weakened aura suddenly surged at this moment. Watching this scene, Owen frowned slightly. Although he knew that William was not someone easily defeated, this method of transferring damage was undoubtedly strange. Through his eyes, he could see the willow tree in the Dark Forest domain behind William, with hundreds or even thousands of bodies hanging from it. Although many bodies had exploded to resist the Supreme Sword, only about one-third of them were used up. "Your sword strike is indeed formidable, but it must have taken quite a toll on you as well, right?" As Owen gazed at the dark willow tree, William, who had recovered, fixed his venomous eyes on Owen. Owen''s terrifying skill far exceeded his expectations. However, although this move was indeed powerful, it had drained nearly half of Owen''s mana, indicating that it wasn''t a technique Owen could easily use. Having ultimately withstood the attack, William thought to himself that it was now his turn to perform!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Tremble before my shadow puppets!" William roared, swinging his hand forward. Instantly, the corpses on the dark willow tree began to move mechanically, bending their joints, then charged from the willow, treading on the pitch-ck realm of the Dark Forest, rushing towards Owen! Owen was in a bad state now, and the time hade for him to be finished! After the previous encounter with the Supreme Sword, William had grown somewhat wary of Owen. This kid had not only raised his tier to a level simr to his own but also possessed formidable techniques! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Silhouettes of dark puppets dashed toward Owen from all directions. Among these silhouettes, Owen vaguely recognized many familiar figures. They were the once-renowned prodigies and geniuses of the Azure Kingdom. "These dark puppets seem very familiar, and their moves appear to be their original skills..." "Could it be that William, the former Grand Elder, secretly harmed them since these people all mysteriously disappeared earlier?" The many prodigies who were watching the battle felt even more shocked, and their gazes towards William grew increasinglyplex. If Owen''s sudden eruption of master-tier aura had initially left them in disbelief, then these dark puppets unleashed by William made their scalps tingle with a sense of creeping horror. If their suspicions were true, then the decline of the Azure Kingdom was closely linked to this former Grand Elder. After all, those missing prodigies and powerhouses had the potential to reach master-tier or even higher tiers, butter vanished without a trace. As shock filled the hearts of the onlookers, Owen also noticed the aura emanating from those puppets. Many had reached the tinum-tier and diamond-tier, and now they swept towards him in a mighty onught, their momentum terrifying. Looking at these dark puppets, Owen squinted slightly and murmured to himself, "Is it a numbers game?" After speaking, Owen formed seals with his hands, activating the Corpse Animation Spell. Corpses he had stored in his storage ring, along with Sean, Robert, and two bloodwolves, surged forward like a torrent towards the dark puppets. Although William''s dark puppets appeared more formidable, the zombies stored in Owen''s storage ring numbered in the hundreds or even thousands. Under his current master-tier power, these zombies had their auras elevated by several minor tiers, even a full major tier! Chapter 123: Chapter123-The War Between Two! Chapter 123: Chapter123-The War Between Two! ? In a realm of darkness, numerous ck humanoid silhouettes rushed towards Owen at high speed. They were vast in number, varied in form, and wielded a bizarre array of techniques, yet the aura emanating from them was extremely dangerous and terrifying. Each silhouette was like a ferocious beast, seeming to tear its target to shreds. However, just as these numerous dark silhouettes were about to reach Owen, beams of light swirled in front of him, and pale, twisted zombies charged forward, heading straight for the dark puppets. Bang! In an instant, the leading dark silhouette punched the chest of an advancing zombie, causing its chest to cave in and ck blood to seep from its mouth as it flew backward, clearly no match for the dark silhouette. But as this zombie was knocked back, the zombies behind it surged forward relentlessly, surrounding the dark silhouette and using their numbers to engage it. Soon, the howling sounds of battle and the roars of zombies and dark puppets echoed in front of Owen and William, turning the area into a bloody battlefield. Everyone witnessing this scene stared at Owen in astonishment. This ability to control corpses was something they had never seen Owen use before, appearing to be another one of his hidden trump cards! Most of these zombies were of low tier and should not have been able topare with the dark puppets controlled by William. However, because of Owen''s power and the value of his two [Orders], the relentless assault thwarted William''s n to quickly overwhelm Owen through sheer numbers. It seemed that as Owen''s strength had significantly increased, he was gradually gaining the upper hand! "I originally thought that a diamond-tier peak mage was the limit he could defeat, but I didn''t expect that even a true master-tier mage would be unable to handle him and would even be suppressed by him!" "I''ve said before that Owen grows stronger when faced with powerful opponents. The more formidable the enemy, the more his potential is unleashed. It seems staying here was indeed the best choice for us!" "Although Owen currently holds some advantage, he must not becent. William, as the former Grand Elder of the Council of Elders, has been secretly honing his skills for years. It''s impossible that he hasn''t made progress. Owen''s strength was forcibly enhanced and may notst long. If this drags on, it could be very disadvantageous for Owen!" The crowd watched the bloody scene of puppets and zombies shing and began to whisper among themselves. While they were optimistic about Owen''s current state, they worried that if the fight dragged on too long, the scales of victory might tip in William''s favor. Owen was well aware of their concerns, and he was silently counting down in his mind. One minute had already passed since the start. The time he had left was running out. In a conventional battle of master-tier levels, it could take an entire day and night to determine a victor or who lives and dies. Therefore, Owen had no intention of dragging this out with William! He decided he would have to take a more unconventional approach! Seeing the calcting gleam in William''s eyes, Owen gripped the Godyer Sword tightly. He pushed his Basic Healing Skill to the limit to replenish his mana reserves and then charged directly at William. William was initially nning to carefully probe Owen''s trump cards and weaknesses but was taken aback when Owen dared to charge at him head-on. His pupils contracted sharply, and ayer of dark, mud-like writhing armor appeared on his body. This armor, forged from the rare flesh and blood of spellbeasts, had the ability to enhance its wearer and absorb mana from other mages. Since Owen intended to fight quickly, William was ready to meet him head-on! With the armor donned, William''s body seemed to swell in size, and a staff with a crystalline mirror surface, resembling the w of a demonic dragon, appeared before him, gripped tightly in his hand. As the staff appeared, Owen, who had already charged in front of William, suddenly found his breathing quickening. He felt overwhelmed by the surge of a profoundly evil presence emanating from the mirror surface, threatening to plunge him into eternal darkness. Under the impact of this aura, Owen''s charging speed abruptly slowed, as if he were frozen in ce. While Owen was affected by the Demonic Dragon Staff, a gleam of deadly intent shed in William''s eyes. Empowered by the armor, he swung the staff fiercely, aiming to strike Owen''s neck. The mirror at the tip of the Demonic Dragon Staff was shrouded in a dark, ominous light, forming a sharp de that sliced through the air with a whistling sound. "Under the Demonic Dragon Staff, even master-tier mages would be affected. You''re still too young!" As the staff was about to decapitate Owen, the veins on William''s forehead throbbed with excitement. The Demonic Dragon Staff perfectly resonated with his Dark Forest realm. Previously, Owen could resist the influence of William''s realm, but the resonance between the staff and the realm created an overwhelming force beyond Owen''s imagination. Screech! The sudden attack sliced off a portion of the flesh on Owen''s neck, causing blood to stter. If Owen hadn''t tilted his head back just in time, this strike would have surely decapitated him! Seeing Owen narrowly evade the fatal blow, William was slightly disappointed. However, he knew that given Owen''s current keen perception, killing him so easily was unrealistic. Still, managing to injure Owen under thebined pressure of the Demonic Dragon Staff and the Dark Forest was something he had not aplished before! In the next moment, unwilling to give Owen any respite, William charged at him again, aggressively. Every time he swung the Demonic Dragon Staff, it was like a batonmanding the Dark Forest. The suppression of the dark realm and the dragon''s might contained within the Demonic Dragon Staffyered together, forming an increasingly heavy shackle that pressed down on Owen. William''s attacks grew faster and faster, and the Demonic Dragon Staff became almost a blur of ck, its physical form barely visible. The Dark Forest realm also began to shift, folding and twisting like a sponge, gradually closing in on Owen. Under William''s relentless and frenzied assault, Owen retreated continuously, shifting from his earlier advantage to being suppressed by William. Boom, boom, boom!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The thunderous sounds of their battle grew sharper and more intense. In such a high-intensity fight, injuries began to appear on both Owen and William. Their clothes were almost entirely soaked with blood, some of it their own and some from their opponent. In this entanglement, Owen had only one minute left. At this moment, as he counted down in his mind, Owen suddenly widened his eyes, a glint of determination shing in their depths. He stopped retreating and adopted a more aggressive fighting style, seemingly ready to go down with William. William, closely watching Owen''s movements, noticed that despite being covered in wounds, Owen had given up on defense and switched to a more ferocious offense. He guessed that Owen probably couldn''t maintain his state for much longer and was choosing to fight to the death, hoping to take him down along. "Heh, since you''re at your limit, just surrender and die! Struggling and resisting in front of me is futile!" With these words, William stood his ground and shed head-on with the charging Owen, engaging in a strategy of exchanging blows. In just a few brief moments, both of them sustained wounds that cut to the bone and damaged internal organs. Theirbat grew more intense, fighting with relentless ferocity, but their energy was steadily declining. Overall, the situation was not looking good for Owen. Although he relied on his Basic Healing Skill to rapidly heal his injuries, his recovery speed could not keep up with William''s rapid attacks. "Owen is in a tough spot. Is the gap between their tiers simply too great?" "Owen hasn''t even reached diamond-tier, and yet he''s managed to contend with William using that skill that triggered a celestial phenomenon. It''s already an unparalleled miracle." Many people watching Owen, covered in blood, felt anxious. From the moment they met Owen, he had rarely been injured. Let alone being wounded so severely, it gave them the impression of a desperate struggle. However, while many sighed in despair, some keenly perceptive mages, like Edward, suddenly noticed something behind William. It seemed as though something was about to break through, causing ripples of agitation. Chapter 124: Chapter124-A Genius Can Kill Across Tiers! Chapter 124: Chapter124-A Genius Can Kill Across Tiers! ? Behind William, there was a deep, ink-ck darkness. As the Dark Forest gradually contracted, the power of his domain became increasingly terrifying. It was precisely because of the augmentation of this domain that he was able to gradually suppress Owen and continuously weaken his strength. "Owen, it ends here. A genius like you will be my most powerful dark puppet!" Williamughed maniacally. Just as he was about to deliver the final blow to Owen, he noticed that the bloodied Owen had a mocking smile on his face. "Many have tried to kill me, but you''re not qualified!" Owen spoke, revealing his blood- stained teeth. William''s body trembled, suddenly feeling an unsettling aura spreading from behind him. As that aura approached, even his Dark Forest domain trembled slightly, vaguely sensing a strong sense of danger. The smile that had just formed on William''s face suddenly became serious. He instinctively rejected Owen''s words, thinking it was merely a ploy to deceive him. However, the dangerous aura felt like ice water sshed on his back, stimting his nerves and forcing him to turn and look behind him. As he turned and warily nced back, he saw the space there undte and eerily manifest another figure of Owen! Another Owen?! At that moment, William wondered if he was experiencing some kind of hallucination. Clearly, Owen was right in front of him, his aura there, bloodied and weakened. Why was there another figure of Owen behind him?! Was it an illusion or a mirage?! William''s pupils contracted as his mind power locked onto the Owen that appeared behind him like a tide. His surprise quickly turned to shock. In his perception, the Owen behind him had the same aura as the real Owen, with only one difference: the Owen facing him was covered in blood and nearly defeated. However, the Owen appearing here had a surging aura and was exceptionally powerful! The dangerous aura he had just sensed was emanating from this Owen! At this moment, the other geniuses and mages, who had previously thought Owen was in dire straits, had their pupils contract sharply. What were they seeing, two Owens?! In their perception, both figures were Owen, with no distinction! "No, one of them must be a clone. It''s just that the clone''s skill is so exquisite that it''s difficult to distinguish the real from the fake!" Some experienced mages quickly narrowed their eyes, staring at the two Owens and eximing in surprise.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Then, their gazes swiftly focused on the newly appeared Owen. In his palm, a distorted orb of light appeared, emitting an aura many were very familiar with. TNT! Owen''s signature skill, a terrifyingly powerful attack technique. At this moment, the oddly colored light orb in his hand was only about the size of a bun, but the turbulent and dangerous aura emanating from it made their eyelids twitch. Even the slightest power leaking from the orb caused the surrounding void to explode, spreading out web-like ck cracks. This TNT, infused with two [Order]s, was evidently created by the now master-tier Owen, driving the power of the two [Order]s to the extreme. It was nothing like the TNT Owen had previously created at the tinum-tier or even gold- tier levels! Even William, whose expression was now solemn, was captivated by the TNT orb in Owen''s hand. This technique of Owen''s had almost be his trademark, something even William had heard of. Especially after the Council of Elders was destroyed by a terrifying and mysterious force, his attention was focused on Owen, feeling that the chaotic and mad energy was very simr to Owen''s TNT. Now, it seemed to be true, and he even sensed a crisis of death from it. His heart raced, and blood surged rapidly to every corner of his body, urging him to retreat quickly. "Who are you, really?" TNT was clearly a destructive weapon utilizing the stars of [Order]. Yet, [Order] was obviously not within the Owen behind him, so how had he managed to conjure it?! Logically, a clone should possess only a fraction of the original''s power, and the various techniques of the original body could not be executed by a clone. Moreover, considering the power of [Order], no matter how one looked at it, the situation was filled with mystery and abnormality. Reacting promptly, William immediately contracted the surrounding Dark Forest into a ck sphere, sheltering him within it. Out of caution, as William chose defense, the Owen clone behind him remained calm and serene, simply pushing the light orb toward William. Without Owen''s mental control and barrier, the fire and lightning elements, which were already prone to explosive rejection, detonated instantly! In that moment, the world trembled, dust and smoke rose, as if the apocalypse had arrived. At that very moment, William, deeply aware of the danger, further tightened his magical domain, making the Dark Forest transform into a ck cocoon,yer uponyer shielding him. He knew well that Owen was already at his limit. If he could withstand this final strike, then Owen would likely suffer severe bacsh, leading to serious injury or even death without William needing to make a move. However, Owen had already anticipated William''s actions almost the instant the TNT exploded. The Mana Void, which he hadn''t used in a long time, was activated! Waves of peculiar energy emanated from the blood-covered Owen, devouring all mana within the domain''s coverage like a ravenous maw. The area within the domain''s range became a vacuum devoid of mana. Initially, when Owen first acquired this domain, it extended only about three meters, requiring close proximity to function effectively. Now, with his master-tier strength enhancing it, the domain instantly enveloped several miles, particrly centering William in the very middle. After the Mana Void unfolded, William, who had initially rxed and was waiting for the aftermath of the TNT explosion to dissipate, had already emerged from the Dark Forest domain. Suddenly, he found his Dark Forest seemed to be under some absolute suppression, and he lost control over his formation! Following that, the domain, which had enveloped himyer byyer, began to rapidly disintegrate! Like melting snow, it vanished entirely after the Mana Void was deployed, leaving him directly exposed to the terrifying ripples of the iing TNT! Boom! Before William could react, his unprotected body was sent flying, spitting blood. It felt as if his internal organs were shattered. A deep sense of dread immediately arose in William''s heart. As he prepared for a desperate struggle, he looked down to find his body already disintegrating amid the endless chaotic ripples! In the eyes of the onlookers, William appeared like a y statue, turning to ash without leaving any remains under the annihting waves of TNT. Even though everyone witnessed this scene with their own eyes, they could hardly believe it was real. William, a master-tier mage, had died so suddenly that it left them momentarily stunned, failing to think about escaping the terrifying ripples generated by the TNT. It is important to note that, despite ongoing conflicts across the continent, master-tier mages almost never fall in war. After all, such mages are invaluable elite powerhouses for any kingdom or force. Losing even one would have profound impacts on their respective factions. Unless absolutely necessary, a master-tier mage would not act lightly. Moreover, even if a master-tier mage does encounter a formidable opponent, reaching a verdict of victory or defeat is not exceedingly difficult at that level. However, to actually decide life and death is extraordinarily challenging. How many mages who have reached this level don''t have a trump card of their own? And which one doesn''t have a backing power? Therefore, master-tier mages often die from the exhaustion of their lifespan. Yet now, Owen had truly obliterated a master-tier mage right before their eyes! "Congrattions to the host for eliminating master-tier level 1, William!" While everyone was in shock over the fall of William, the master-tier mage, a system prompt sounded in Owen''s ears. "Congrattions to the host for obtaining 50,000 fate points and leveling up to diamond- tier level 1." Chapter 125: Chapter125-Order Field Chapter 125: Chapter125-Order Field ? William, the former Grand Elder of the Council of Elders and a master-tier mage, was killed by Owen! Edward''s hand, holding the quill, trembled slightly, and his mouth involuntarily gaped open in shock. A master-tier mage! The cornerstone of every major kingdom, now fallen! And he was in by Owen, this rising star! All the other prodigies and mages present looked on in shock and horror at the scene before them. In their subconscious minds, a master-tier mage was an invincible existence! Not just them, but even the forces behind them would only treat such powerful beings with respect and never dare to offend them. Yet now, Owen had in one! How long had it been since such an event urred on the continent? At this moment, throughout the entire capital, everyone was gazing up at Owen''s silhouette in the sky, speechless and shocked into silence. With the fall of William, the master-tier mage, it seemed as if the heavens themselves sensed it. A bright star descended from the celestial river in the sky, transforming into a brilliant meteor that illuminated the continent. It streaked across the firmament, leaving a long trail before it finally blossomed like a dazzling firework, then vanished into oblivion. "A meteor descends, and the void wails-this signifies the fall of a master-tier mage..." All major forces with their eyes already on the direction of the Azure Kingdom and the imperial capital were now even more rmed, filled with intense shock. A master-tier mage had fallen! William? The Grand Elder of the Fallen Angel n?! What exactly happened there? A master-tier mage had fallen there. ... Amidst the chaotic energy waves. Owen, who was at the center of everyone''s attention, was continuously enveloped in radiant light, the glow of constant leveling up. After the system notification ended, Owen''s tier jumped from tinum-tier level 7 to diamond-tier level 1! To leap from tinum-tier straight to diamond-tier! Such an enormous leap was a qualitative transformation. After all, a tinum-tier could only be considered a top-tier strong figure in a kingdom but not its pir or a top powerhouse. Only a diamond-tier mage is a pir in any empire, with their words and actions affecting the future of the realm! And now, Owen had truly stepped into this tier, not just possessingbat powerparable to a diamond-tier! With the continuous increase in level, Owen clearly felt his body undergoing tremendous transformation. It seemed as though every cell was being enveloped and washed by mana. Every piece of flesh was strengthened and fortified by mana. His mind power had almost be tangible, forming a vast sea of consciousness at his brow, radiating genuinely terrifying mental waves like an invisible hand stirring the void before him. As Owen silently sensed the transformation and enhancement of his body, the system prompt sounded once more.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Congrattions to the host for eliminating the Council of Elders elder, unlocking the hidden achievement-Council of Elders yer." Owen''s heart skipped a beat, not because of the achievement itself but because of the rich rewards it brought! "Congrattions to the host for obtaining the Order Field!" "Congrattions to the host for obtaining the Tree of World!" "Order Field?" Owen''s gaze first fell on the [Order Field] disyed on the system interface. He previously received the Mana Void from the system, which was surprisingly powerful and dominant, ying a crucial role in turning the tide against formidable opponents, including the recent elimination of the former Grand Elder of the Council of Elders. Now, with the system rewarding another domain, Owen was undeniably intrigued, especially given the name of this field, which felt tailor-made for him. As Owen focused on it, the Order Field immediately integrated into his body, bing something akin to a dantian, suspended in his abdomen and emitting a special, profound wave. Under this influence, Owen''s Order of Fire and Order of Thunder seemed to be drawn to it, soon converging within the Order Field. As the two [Order]s converged, the light emanating from the Order Field grew ever more intense. At the same time, the various mysteries and functions of the domain surged into his mind. After a brief period of absorption, Owen narrowed his eyes slightly, a smile of excitement appearing at the corner of his mouth. The Order Field primarily had two functions. First, it allowed [Order]s to gather within it, enabling them to coexist harmoniously, preventing the conflict between different [Order]s. Currently, Owen has two [Order]s within him. Thanks to the Armament Merge and techniques for using both [Order]s, he has a strong command over them, which has prevented any issues from arising. If it were any other mage, even a diamond-tier mage, they would inevitably encounter issues of mutual [Order] repulsion once they mastered two [Order]s. After all, [Order]s are extremely special and powerful entities in this world. Having control over even one is considered a great fortune. Attempting to wield two [Order]s could lead to mutual repulsion, potentially resulting in destruction. Although Owen does not currently face this issue, if he were to attempt to wield a third [Order], the problem of [Order]s repelling each other would be unavoidable, and it would be nearly unsolvable! However, the Order Field now perfectly helps Owen resolve this issue. Within the Order Field, Owen''s mastery over the [Order]s is also deepening, seemingly mergingpletely with the [Order]. Besides this benefit, what makes the Order Field even more valuable to Owen is its ability to gradually develop a new [Order]-one unique to Owen himself! This prospect excited Owen immensely! [Order]s are rare wonders of the world, and there aren''t many to begin with. They are often found in unique locations, and many already have owners. Collecting multiple [Order]s and mastering them is an incredibly challenging task! Yet now, the Order Field could create a unique [Order] of its own. If others were to learn that Owen possessed such an extraordinary domain, they would likely stop at nothing to target him. Since [Order]s are extremely rare and cause a stir on the continent whenever they appear, the allure of a domain capable of producing [Order]s is immense to major forces. This was truly a significant gain! Owen quickly calmed his breathing and turned his attention to the system''s other reward. The Tree of World. It appeared as a small, lush tree about the length of an arm, with leaves that were green as jade, emitting a gentle, soothing green light. Just by looking at it, one could sense its rich life force. However, aside from this, Owen did not perceive any particrly special attributes. Owen nced at the system''s description-Tree of World, the source of all life. It was a simple introduction with no details about its uses or other information, which made Owen frown slightly. However, since it was a system reward with a grand title, bearing the name of the world, it was clearly no ordinary item. While Owen was pondering the Tree of World, the system''s voice sounded again. "The host is temporarily not suited for a direct level-up, but the host can choose whether to break through." "Current EXP bar: 5,000,000/1,000,000." Upon seeing this, Owen was taken aback. Was this about choosing the timing of his breakthrough? While Owen was still puzzled, the mana and spirit within him suddenly felt drained by some force, leaving his body emaciated as he copsed backward. "The three minutes are up..." An overwhelming weakness engulfed him, making Owen feel restless, as though his body, starved for days, had undergone intense exertion, causing indescribable difort. His spirit was exhausted, his eyelids heavy as if filled with lead, slowly drooping shut. The skill Supreme Order was indeed formidable, allowing Owen to borrow a portion of his future strength and elevate himself to a levelparable to master-tier in a short time. However, like all simr secret arts, no poweres without cost. After using it, a corresponding price must be paid! As Owen''s body became extremely weak and he fell backward, descending from the sky, he felt utterly out of control, with the wind whistling past his ears, growing ever more intense. In his current frail state, hitting the ground would likely result in serious injury or death. But at that moment, he suddenly caught a whiff of a fragrant breeze. He then felt soft, warm arms catching his falling body. Owen struggled to open his eyes and indeed saw Leslie holding him, her expression somewhat complex. "Rest well. Leave the rest to me," she said. Chapter 126: Chapter126-Leslie About to Lose? Chapter 126: Chapter126-Leslie About to Lose? ? "What a promising younger generation! Truly remarkable!" After Leslie ced Owen on the ground, the Grand Elder of the Fallen Angel, hovering in mid- air with his wings pping, had eyes filled with endless astonishment. William, as his close friend, was someone whose immense strength he knew well. Even among master-tier level 1 powerhouses, William was an exceptionally formidable presence. Even he, as a mythical being of legend at the same tier, did not possess the power to annihte him. Yet, Owen, whom they had considered their prey, managed to do so. Owen, a mere tinum-tier junior, had miraculously achieved this feat right under his nose! This left him bewildered, as if in a dream, while his murderous intent toward Owen and Leslie peaked. From the moment such a prodigy became an enemy, there was no alternative path but annihtion! Owen had indeed performed a miracle, but his current condition was clearly dire. In his eyes, although Leslie bore some resemnce to Owen, she could not possibly unleash power equivalent to a master-tier level. The gap in tier was not something Leslie, a tinum-tier mage, could ovee! He was not like William, and he would not be theughingstock of master-tier mages, forever etched in history as a disgrace. "To think a small Azure Kingdom could have two such outstanding talents. Unfortunately, your brilliance ends here, having encountered me!" With those words, the Fallen Angel Grand Elder charged at Leslie, his aura icy cold. Although he underestimated Leslie, William''s demise was a lesson, and he would not make the same mistake! As the Fallen Angel Grand Elder made his move, Owen felt a blur before his eyes, and then a shadowy figure suddenly appeared before him, enveloping him with an overwhelming and suffocating magical presence. Under the oppressive aura, the mana around Leslie slowed and was suppressed, but soon, an icy cold chill rose from Leslie, freezing all the iing energy in its tracks. The surrounding space seemed to transform into a massive ice crystal. "Order of Ice... I sensed something familiar about your aura before. To think that this rare [Order] is with you-fate is on my side!" As Leslie activated the Order of Ice to counter the oppressive aura of the Fallen Angel Grand Elder''s bloodline, the Grand Elder realized that the cold emanating from Leslie was indeed from the rare Order of Ice! While all [Order]s possess mystical qualities, some are especially unique, and the Order of Ice is one of them. The Fallen Angel n had expended considerable effort searching for this [Order] but had only managed to acquire the Order of Water as apromise. Now, the much-coveted Order of Ice was with Leslie. If they could eliminate her, the path of ice would be within the Fallen Angel n''s grasp! Growing increasingly greedy, the Fallen Angel Grand Elder licked his lips, his ck feathers transforming into rushing rivers imbued with unimaginable force, striking Leslie. Boom! Leslie''s body was enveloped in armor formed from ice crystals. The ck feathers appeared light as a feather but struck the armor with overwhelming force, causing the ice-formed armor to dent and crack. As the ck feathers trembled slightly, thepressed water element within surged forward, enhancing the prative force of the feathers'' overwhelming power. Leslie felt a heaviness in her chest, the impact of the ck feathers giving her the illusion of severe chest trauma, making it difficult to breathe. Her understanding of the Order of Water was limited, but she sensed that the Grand Elder of the Fallen Angel n had reached a deeper understanding of [Order], transcending its superficial aspects. This was a level she had only recently begun toprehend, and it was evident that the Fallen Angel Grand Elder was ahead of her in mastering [Order]. However, this thought only shed through her mind briefly. Her long, snow-white legs suddenly exerted force, propelling her into the air to evade the continuous assault of the ck feathers. Then, a gleam flickered in her vertical pupils, and the dents in the mysterious ice from the ck feather strikes instantly returned to their original form. A spear appeared in her hand, and with a few quick maneuvers through the void, she charged toward the Grand Elder. The spear thrust forward like a dragon. Cold wind rushed at the Grand Elder, who wore a cold, ruthless smile. Although Leslie''s speed was astonishing at that moment, as a member of the Fallen Angel n, he was among the most elite in all aspects. Leslie''s attack trajectory waspletely within his control. With a virtual grip of his hands, intricate water-flow runes lit up in his palms. Just as Leslie closed in, the sound of rushing water suddenly echoed in the void around her, continuously bombarding her body. These waters were an eerie ck, with highly corrosive properties. The chill emanating from Leslie''s armor failed to freeze them, and they dissipated into nothingness.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The ck water sshed onto Leslie''s ice armor, creating a sharp sizzling sound. The water clung to her, slowing her forward momentum, flowing like a ck mire. Leslie''s expression grew slightly solemn. Despite having pushed the power of Dark Tower''s firstyer to its limit, she was still at a disadvantage against the Grand Elder of the Fallen Angel n. At this moment, although she possessed the strength to contend with a master-tier mage, this Grand Elder of the Fallen Angel n was no ordinary opponent. In the next moment, the ice on Leslie''s body shattered explosively, and the resulting cold wind scattered the oing ck water. Leslie then lunged forward through the void like a sh of white light, her spear aimed at the chest armor of the Fallen Angel Grand Elder. Leslie''s sudden burst of speed caught the Grand Elder slightly off guard. However, as the spear tip made contact with the armor, he regained hisposure and violently shook the nearly tangible mana within him. Leslie''s hands went numb immediately, and her palms seemed to crack from the vibration, bleeding. She staggered back, each step paling her already beautiful face. "The Fallen Angel n is indeed iparable to ordinary races. A master-tier mage is already powerful, and Her Majesty''s situation is dire!" "s, the power Her Majesty has unleashed is terrifying, but the difference in level is just too great." "Even though Owen has in William, if the Grand Elder of the Fallen Angel n isn''t defeated, today''s situation remains dire!" At this moment, seeing Leslie''s repeated attacks being easily deflected by the Grand Elder, and even seeing Leslie injured, everyone''s faces grew grim. Most of the people in the Azure Kingdom''s capital had already epted Leslie as their Empress. If Her Majesty Leslie and Owen were to die, they truly didn''t know what the future of the Azure Kingdom would be. "Sister!" Madelyn watched Leslie''s retreat, her pale face full of worry and anxiety, wishing she could rush up and fight alongside her sister. Duke Charles, standing beside her, quickly restrained her. He knew well the terror of a master-tier mage, and with Madelyn''s current strength as a gold-tier mage, rushing in would only mean certain death. "Don''t worry, Leslie, like Owen, is someone who ns several steps ahead. She will find a way!" Although Duke Charles was deeply concerned about Leslie''s current situation, he still believed that Leslie could work miracles! After all, Owen had done it. With what he knew of Leslie, she would do whatever it took to seed. Edward''s eyes were wide with anticipation. Owen had just broken the irond shackles between tiers, and if Leslie could replicate that feat, the threat of master-tier mages would be significantly diminished by their presence. However, judging by the current situation, even though Leslie seemed to be using some means to boost her strength, she didn''t appear to be a match for the Grand Elder of the Fallen Angel n. What other trump cards does she have? Chapter 127: Chapter127-Within the Dark Tower, I Am King Chapter 127: Chapter127-Within the Dark Tower, I Am King ? In a sky shrouded in dark mist, the Fallen Angel stood like a god high above, emanating an overwhelming and domineering aura that suppressed everything, forbidding even birds to fly. Opposite the Fallen Angel, Leslie, who had been blown back, struggled to stabilize herself as ice crystals continuously formed under her feet. Her beautiful face was devoid of any color, pale and frail. However, her eyes were filled with anger and murderous intent. A kind of madness, not belonging to Leslie, faintly tore through the space around her, exuding a thick aura of malevolence. This also caused Leslie''s fingernails to be sharper and longer, like scimitars gleaming with cold light. Her straight posture began to bend like a bow, resembling a beast ready to pounce. The change in Leslie''s aura was almost immediately detected by the Grand Elder, but he paid it no mind. His hands came together in front of him, forming an ancient seal. "ck Water Tide!" A deep and cold voice issued from his mouth, and suddenly the sound of rushing water could be heard from all directions. Centered on his body, waves of ck tide spread out one after another, transforming the surrounding miles of sky into a swamp-like state. The onlookers gazed upward, feeling as though the world was inverted, with ck rivers flowing wantonly through the sky, the waves surging endlessly, causing a sense of mental disorientation. Surrounded instantly by ck water, a chilling and dangerous aura came rushing in. The dual pressure from both bloodline and domain immediately locked onto Leslie, whose aura was rapidly increasing. The pressure was as heavy as a mountain. Even a master-tier mage of the same tier would be suppressed and affected. However, this time, the moment these two pressures fell upon Leslie, a profound ck light began to glow faintly from her. The Dark Tower, which had previously shielded the citizens within the imperial capital, protecting them from the impact of the battle, was now summoned by Leslie, hovering above her head. The ck light cascading from the base of the Dark Tower was like a protective shield, dispelling the ck tide and pressure, making it the only ce within the vast swamp unaffected. Seeing Leslie wield the mysterious Dark Tower, the Grand Elder''s expression became serious. Earlier, when the Dark Tower had blocked the aura of both him and William, he had sensed that this tower was extraordinary. Now, with Leslie controlling it, it effortlessly neutralized the dual pressures of domain and bloodline, proving that the Dark Tower was even more remarkable than he had imagined. The key point was the ancient aura emanating from the Dark Tower. Even for the Fallen Angel n, which hailed from the upper realms, it was an unprecedented sight. As the Grand Elder''s expression turned solemn due to the appearance of the Dark Tower, Leslie''s slender fingers made a grasping motion, seemingly resonating with the Dark Tower, which then swiftly charged towards the Grand Elder. At this moment, the Dark Tower had contracted to a height of only ten meters. This condensation made it less grand but more refined. As it charged towards the Grand Elder, the lowest level of the Dark Tower quivered slightly, and the ck light spread like mist, quickly dispersing the ck water and pressure around him, pinning him in ce. The Grand Elder frowned, feeling as if an overwhelming and terrifying aura emanated from the Dark Tower, giving him the illusion of suffocation. Suddenly, his vision blurred, and the world seemed to turn pitch ck in an instant, with the grand imperial capital vanishing from sight. The Grand Elder was suddenly shocked to realize that he was no longer outside the imperial capital but had been transported into a mysterious space. This space was extremely dark, filled with an ancient and decaying smell. Even when he channeled mana into his eyes, he couldn''t see anything in the darkness, as if his vision had been taken away. He quickly spread his mind power to sense the unique space within the tower. However, as soon as his mind power expanded, he sensed a massive ck shadow. Before he could perceive it clearly, the approaching consciousness was swallowed whole! The pain and disorientation from the tearing of his mind power made the Grand Elder grimace, and even the rhythm of his wingbeats became erratic. Meanwhile, Leslie, who had entered the lowest level of the Dark Tower alongside the Fallen Angel Grand Elder, feltpletely at home here, as if she had returned to a familiar ce. She squinted, using her cat-like vertical pupils to see the Grand Elder''s initial awkwardness in this space. She immediately gripped her spear again and charged at the Grand Elder. This time, being inside the Dark Tower, Leslie''s speed increased dramatically. The demonic power within her boiled over, causing her hair to stand on end, elevating herbat strength to a new level. Although the Fallen Angel Grand Elder was unfamiliar with this ce, his sense of danger was exceptionally keen. Instinctively, he infused mana into his spiked armor, causing it to writhe and grow like a sea urchin bristling with long spikes, preventing anyone from getting too close. But Leslie was no longer the same! Bang! Bang! Bang! Her spear swept across with unstoppable force, shattering the spikes. The spear''s cold tip: The sound of their shes echoed, with countless sparks flying and quickly vanishing. as she engaged inbat with the now-responsive Grand Elder. The terrifying battle waves reverberated through the Dark Tower like a destructive torrent, but as they struck the ancient tower''s walls, they were immediately absorbed and neutralized. As the battle between them intensified and reached a fever pitch, the secondyer of the tower above the base began to tremble slightly, with the faint sounds of ferocious spellbeasts echoing within. Soon after, the thirdyer of the tower also showed signs of instability, with simrly vicious and cruel sounds faintly emerging. Leslie was especially sensitive to the sounds of these spellbeasts. She knew it was time to conclude the battle quickly; otherwise, if the seals of the Dark Tower continued to break, the ferocious spellbeasts contained within would likely target her first. While the Dark Tower granted her immense power, it also burdened her with heavy shackles. The Grand Elder, though unaware of why Leslie was speeding up, could tell from her urgency that she could not sustain the Dark Tower''s power for long. This was the first bit of good news for the Fallen Angel Grand Elder inside the Dark Tower. Under Leslie''s relentless attacks, even he was struggling to keep up. He had suffered considerable injuries, particrly his spiked armor, which Leslie had punctured with her spear until it was full of holes, nearly losing its protective effect. He immediately shifted from offense to defense, intending to draw out the battle with Leslie and see how long she couldst. As a result, mana surged within him, and bones began to grow out of his body, covering himpletely and recing the spiked armor. He resembled a living Asura, exuding a terrifying aura that sent chills down the spine. Then, just as he switched to a defensive stance, a massive w descended from above, enveloped in an unimaginable gust of air, crashing down upon him with lightning speed. The Grand Elder had not anticipated the presence of a third party within the Dark Tower. When the w struck him, even with his bone armor for protection, he suffered broken bones and tendons. The shattered bone spikes pierced into his body, causing indescribable pain. Almost simultaneously, as he was severely injured by the w, Leslieunched her attack. An extreme cold swept over, freezing the space around him for an instant, making his movements stiff. Leslie thrust her spear, and the glint of cold light became dazzling, briefly dispelling the darkness inside the lower level of the Dark Tower. The Grand Elder''s face changed dramatically, but after being suddenly attacked by the w and frozen by Leslie''s Order of Ice, he was already gravely wounded. He could only watch helplessly as the spear pierced through his body. Thud... The sound of the spear prating his sacred body echoed abruptly. The cold emanating from the spear instantly froze the bloodline and internal organs within the Grand Elder, even covering his pping wings with a thickyer of ice, immobilizing them. Then, with a thought, Leslie quickly took the Grand Elder out of the increasingly unstable Dark Tower, reappearing in the sky above the imperial capital. As Leslie and the Grand Elder of the Fallen Angel n reemerged, the mages who had been scanning the surroundings to find them immediately focused their attention. Seeing the Grand Elder''s body pierced by a spear and frozen solid, they all gasped in shock.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om What had just happened? How had the Grand Elder, who seemed to have the advantage, ended up in such a state?! Chapter 128: Chapter128-The Nine Symbiotes Chapter 128: Chapter128-The Nine Symbiotes ? The Grand Elder of the Fallen Angel n has fallen! At this moment, as everyone gazed at the frozen corpse of the Grand Elder, whose aura rapidly plummeted to nothing before dissipating entirely, an uproar erupted among the crowd. The Fallen Angel n was inherently powerful, and the Grand Elder was a master-tier mage, yet he had died at Leslie''s hands. This shock and disbelief were no less than when Owen had eradicated William! These two were truly battle maniacs! Now, the eyes of the crowd turned to Leslie and Owen, filled with profound awe and reverence. Master-tier mage! An existence they could only look up to! For many, reaching that level was the highest point they could hope to attain in their lifetimes. Yet, such beings had been sessively in by Owen and Leslie! The pinnacle they dreamed of reaching was already surpassed by these two. This inevitably led them to marvel once more at the terrifying couple! After the demise of the Fallen Angel Grand Elder, Madelyn, Duke Charles, and even the prodigies from various kingdoms and factions gathered here, all breathed a sigh of relief, with excitement visible on their faces. They had sensed that Owen and Leslie were extraordinary and had gone to the ducal pce specifically to support them. In hindsight, their actions were incredibly wise. They could now confirm that after Owen and Leslie''s astonishing achievements spread today, their reputation and status would be entirely different from before! They would no longer be in the same league as these young prodigies. In the future, catching up with them would be nearly impossible. Fortunately, they had seized the opportunity to forge good rtions with Owen and Leslie. The only thing that puzzled them was that after the Fallen Angel Grand Elder''s fall, no celestial phenomena appeared. It seemed as if he did not belong to this world. Under the gaze of the crowd, Leslie, who had just eliminated the Grand Elder, let out a slight sigh of relief. If it hadn''t been for the unique nature of the Dark Tower''s lower level, which greatly restricted the Grand Elder of the Fallen Angel n, and the unexpected attack by the demonic entity at the base,bined with her sudden outburst, she wouldn''t have been able to kill the Grand Elder. If she had failed to eliminate him, her situation would have been dire. She had used too much of the Dark Tower''s power this time, causing the tower''s seals to noticeably waver. Fortunately, the oue was eptable. Moreover, the Grand Elder''s body contained the Order of Water. By obtaining his Order of Water, she could stabilize the Dark Tower''s seals. This was the reason for her confidence in daring to use the Dark Tower''s power so recklessly. Leslie promptly channeled her mana to extract the Order of Water from the Grand Elder''s body, causing it to hover above his corpse. This was an azure rune resembling a "W," emitting an abundant watery aura that invigorated the spirit. As the Order of Water emerged, the surrounding mages became breathless, their faces filled with intense greed! An [Order]! The legendary [Order] was right before their eyes! Such temptation was nearly irresistible to all the prodigies present! After all, prodigies like Owen and Leslie possessed [Order] within them! Their exceptional talent and strength were closely tied to the empowerment of [Order]. If one could acquire an [Order], they might not match Owen or Leslie, but they would certainly stand above other prodigies! However, as greed arose in their hearts, Charlotte and others loyal to Leslie gripped their staffs and weapons tightly, watching the crowd with vignce. At the same time, everyone present felt the piercingly cold aura emanating from Leslie, which covered the entire area with a chilling frost. This shocked them, instantly bringing them back to their senses. While the Order of Water was incredibly alluring, their lives were undoubtedly more valuable. Leslie''s disyed power was far beyond what they could contend with. Even if they all attacked together, they would be nothing more than cannon fodder. Moreover, even if they managed to seize the Order of Water through some means, they would inevitably face the wrath of Leslie and Owen. Just the thought of it extinguished any lingering desire in their hearts. Owen and Leslie''s current strength wasparable to that of two master-tier mages, rendering them fearless of any kingdom. Additionally, given their youth and boundless potential, no faction would be willing to provoke them lightly. After all, master-tier was not their ultimate limit! Once the crowd calmed down, both Leslie and the gradually recovering Owen, who had opened his eyes, breathed a sigh of relief. Owen was acutely aware of his current state, feeling as weak as an ordinary person. Despite having started using his Basic Healing Skill, the bacsh he had suffered was too severe, causing his recovery to be slow. He could also see that while Leslie was in a better condition than himself, she no longer possessed the terrifying aura she had before, and her strength had clearly diminished. Fortunately, these people ultimately chose to back down. However, just as Leslie reached out to touch the Order of Water, a surge of violent and domineering auras suddenly swept in from afar, heading straight for Leslie. Leslie frowned slightly, and a gust of ice and snow howled forward, dissipating the approaching auras. Yet, due to the sudden appearance of these auras, the Order of Water seemed to be summoned and transformed into nine reversed streams, converging into the bodies of nine Fallen Angels that had suddenly appeared. As the water streams merged into their bodies, the nine Fallen Angels'' auras became unified, releasing a more terrifying and concentrated bloodline pressure, spreading like a tidal wave of blood. Thud, thud! The crowd, who had just sighed in relief, all vomited blood and knelt down, as if bearing the weight of a boulder, with their mana nearlypletely dissipated. "One, two, three, four... nine!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Nine Fallen Angels! At that moment, many mages struggled to lift their heads and look at the nine figures in the sky, their faces unusually grim. They hadn''t expected that after the Grand Elder of the Fallen Angels had fallen, nine Fallen Angels would arrive immediately! Although the aura of each individual Fallen Angel wasn''t as terrifying as that of the Grand Elder, theirbined aura was even more oppressive and dreadful! At the forefront of the blood-colored tide, Leslie''s already pale face grew even more wan and solemn. If she were at her peak, she would have some confidence in fighting these Fallen Angels. After all, while thebined aura of these Fallen Angels was formidable, their individual strength should only be at the diamond-tier level, far from reaching the master-tier level. It was only because of the unique Fallen Angel bloodline that they could approach that level. If she could find the right opportunity to defeat them one by one, there was still a chance. However, she was not in the best condition right now. She took a moment to steady her breathing and nced down at Owen. Owen''s condition was even worse, leaving her with no room to retreat. So, Leslie stepped forward, bearing the bloodline pressure of the blood-red tide upon herself. "Leslie! You are courting death! You dare to kill our n''s Grand Elder!" As Leslie stepped forward, the leading figure among the nine Fallen Angels, d in blood-red armor, stared at her with cold, hard eyes. Their endless fury made the bloodline pressure they emitted boil over. Leslie grunted, and an intense cold burst forth from her, transforming into a domain of ice and snow to resist the increasing bloodline pressure. "Haha, yes, I did kill your Grand Elder. So what? Do you want revenge? Do you have the strength for it?" Leslie fearlessly locked eyes with the leading Fallen Angel. The Fallen Angel n was known for their vengefulness, relentless and unforgiving. Leslie had no intention of wasting words with them. As Leslie''s provocative words fell, bloodshot lines appeared in the eyes of the nine Fallen Angels, their anger nearly igniting them! Meanwhile, on the ground not far behind Leslie, Owen watched the scene, filled with anxiety. Thebined power of the nine Fallen Angels was terrifying, and having absorbed the Order of Water, they had be monstrous. In her current state, Leslie was no match for them! Chapter 129: Chapter129-Bow or Die Chapter 129: Chapter129-Bow or Die ? The nine Fallen Angels pped their wings as they circled Leslie, exuding an intensely cold aura like the winter wind, leaving ayer of frost wherever they passed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Surrounded by the nine Fallen Angels, Leslie had already expanded her domain of ice and snow to its fullest extent. At the center of the domain, a translucent Order of Ice materialized, enhancing her domain in an attempt to keep the nine Fallen Angels permanently frozen in ce. However, as the domain of ice and snow reached them, the nine Fallen Angels, seemingly linked in mind and spirit,pressed the domain instead. Leslie, not in the best condition, squinted as she scanned the nine Fallen Angels. Then, within the domain, snowkes swirled wildly like a blizzard, shrouding Leslie''s figure and making her vanish from the Fallen Angels'' sight. The leading Fallen Angel, d in blood-red armor, narrowed his eyes, filled with murderous intent and fury. His gaze pierced through the domain like a sharp sword, slicing through the swirling snowkes. Yet, he could not see Leslie anywhere; it was as if she had vanished entirely. At that moment, a sense of unease crept into his heart, as if a great threat was looming over him. Suddenly, he noticed a snowball rolling across the snowden surface of the domain. Initially the size of a fist, it grew rapidly to the size of a house, and by the time it reached them, it was like a mountain, casting the nine Fallen Angels into its shadow. The cold emanating from the snowball was incredibly intense. Just being near it covered their wings with a thickyer of ice and snow, which then cracked and fell off, numbing and detaching from their flesh. The leading Fallen Angel, d in blood armor, charged forward to meet the snowball, punching it with all his might. Bang! The punch unleashed a surging force that sted forward, creating an ever-expanding vacuum channel with waves of overpowering impact spreading in all directions. Under the intense impact, the massive snowball''s forward momentum slowed, then suddenly caved in and exploded, scattering snowkes everywhere! Yet, before a smile could appear on the blood-armored Fallen Angel''s face, several dark figures suddenly shot out from the exploding snowball, dispersing and heading straight for the eight Fallen Angels behind him. The eight Fallen Angels, sensing the sudden approach of the dark figures, instantly became alert. Light red up around them almost simultaneously, forming protective shields to shelter them. Boom! Just as their shields appeared, the scattered dark figures suddenly converged into two sharp shadows. One of the figures was none other than Leslie, who had just vanished. Her palm was filled with swirling cold air, spinning fiercely as she struck the chest of the Fallen Angel before her. The protective shield he had just formed cracked immediately, torn apart by the sharp ice and snow, which then drove forward and pierced his chest. The piercing cold wind was soul-chilling, shattering his armor into pieces like a cracked porcin, and the cold wind seeped through the cracks, turning his flesh and bones into ice shards that fell to the ground. In an instant, this Fallen Angel, who wasparable to ate diamond-tier mage, was reduced to ashes. The mages watching the battle were all struck with a sense of horror. They hadn''t expected that even with the nine Fallen Angels working together, Leslie would still find a w and crush one of the Fallen Angels with unstoppable force! And that was a diamond-tier mage! Although not as terrifying as a master-tier mage, Leslie had just killed a master-tier mage, and her condition had visibly deteriorated. Yet the power she unleashed was still so fearsome! After Leslie dispatched that Fallen Angel, the remaining eight Fallen Angels'' faces twisted with rage as they rushed toward her. However, Leslie had anticipated this, and the other shadow beside her suddenly revealed its sharp edge at that moment. It was her weapon, the Spear of Extreme Cold. As the other Fallen Angels focused their attention on her, the spear flew through the air, unexpectedly piercing one of the Fallen Angels between the eyes. The sharp tip of the spear instantly prated his skull, causing blood to stter, and then his entire head exploded. Another Fallen Angel had fallen! This sudden turn of events shocked everyone once again. Earlier, they had thought Leslie might not be able to handle these Fallen Angels, but in just one encounter, two Fallen Angels had already perished at her hands! Leslie also breathed a slight sigh of relief at this moment. While thebined power of these Fallen Angels was indeed terrifying, taking them down one by one wasn''t as difficult as she had imagined. However, just as she rxed, she suddenly noticed that the Fallen Angel whose body had exploded seemed to reverse in time. The shattered body reformed, turning into streams of water that flowed backward and restored him to his previous state! "Your skills are indeed impressive, but unfortunately, the nine of us are one; you cannot kill us!" The blood-armored Fallen Angel red at Leslie with fury, then joined the other Fallen Angels in forming seals with their hands, creating an intricate array of crisscrossing lights that trapped Leslie at its center. As the array''s lights brightened, Leslie''s sense of unease grew stronger. She had managed to take advantage of their carelessness to kill two Fallen Angels, but now it seemed it was all for nothing! Leslie frowned. These Fallen Angels were already strange, and with the Order of Water''s enhancement, they seemed like a dispersed whole. It appeared that unless they were all destroyed together, it was impossible to kill them individually. Realizing this, Leslie immediately wanted to retreat. The Fallen Angels were clearly aware of this. What had initially seemed like carelessness, as if they had underestimated her, now appeared to be a trap! However, by the time Leslie realized this, it was already toote! The light array confining Leslie grew ever more dazzling, its escaping light distorting space like a wave of heat, and a pure aura of destruction rose from the formation like the hottest magma! Bang! In the next moment, red magma erupted like a fountain, with its core resembling a scarlet dragon that engulfed Leslie before she could react. The intense heat spread instantly, causing the air temperature to skyrocket, like a parched desert. Each breath felt like fire searing the lungs. Caught in thebined assault of the nine Fallen Angels, Leslie''s situation became dire. Her domain of ice and snow was distorted and shattered, the ice and snow evaporating from her body. She was sent flying backward, crashing heavily into the ground and creating a deep crater. This sudden reversal left everyone watching with their mouths agape, faces full of shock. Seeing Leslie thrown into the pit, Owen''s face turned crimson with rage. He had already sensed something was amiss, knowing the nine Fallen Angels'' secrets made defeating them individually unrealistic. Now, reality confirmed his fears. As he struggled to recover, perhaps driven by his rising fury, Owen''s recovery speed surged dramatically! The nine Fallen Angels exchanged nces, each seeing a hint of murderous intent in the other''s eyes. Although they had nned to lure Leslie into attacking and exposing a weakness, they were stunned when she immediately dispatched two Fallen Angels. If not for their unique bloodline and the Order of Water''s support, two of their number would have fallen. It''s important to remember that Fallen Angels are extremely rare; losing even one is a significant loss. Leslie''sbat power was too terrifying, and she was their enemy. She had to be eliminated quickly to prevent future problems. However, as they rushed towards the pit to attack Leslie, they suddenly shuddered, feeling an overwhelming rage locking onto them from afar! Turning their heads, they saw Owen, who had been lying on the ground, now standing. His once-weak aura was rapidly climbing, rising to a level that made them feel a sense of danger. Chapter 130: Chapter130-Successful Hatching! Chapter 130: Chapter130-Sessful Hatching! ? On the chaotic ground, Owen slowly floated upward, his raging aura shaking everything around like his anger. Although his aura had recovered, it was still far from the peak state he had achieved when using the Supreme Order. Thus, the Fallen Angels, after a brief nce at Owen, focused their attention on Leslie, whoy in the pit below, her aura weakened.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At this moment, eliminating Leslie seemed easier than dealing with the recovering Owen. Their disregard for Owen made him take a sudden step forward, charging toward them as his storage ring trembled slightly. Seraphina, in the incubator, had sessfully hatched! Realizing this, Owen''s face lit up with a fervent joy. Seraphina had been greatly enhanced by his repeated feeding of spellbeast cores, boosting both her bloodline and strength. Her innate talent was already exceptional, destined to be the Queen of Hellter in her development. Now, with Owen''s assistance, she became even more formidable. Just hatching from the incubator caused the space within Owen''s storage ring to be unstable, with unusual fluctuations suggesting it might burst. With a thought, Owen quickly summoned Seraphina. Seraphina, now only about the length of an arm and not yet fully formed, resembled an ordinary snake, but her scales shimmered with vibrant, rainbow colors, radiating a brilliant light and appearing extraordinary. Additionally, since Owen had used the Contract Spell from the system rewards to establish a bloodline contract with Seraphina, she gazed at him with affectionate snake eyes as soon as she was summoned from the storage ring. She flicked her tongue and affectionately nudged Owen''s leg with her head. Seeing her cute appearance, Owen felt delighted, especially with the Contract Spell making him feel a bloodline connection with Seraphina. He extended his finger to gently stroke her head, sensing the immense energy contained within her small body, his eyes shining as if he had found a natural ally. "Mother...?" Just as Owen was about to speak, he suddenly heard a timid yet affectionate voice deep within his mind, calling out to him from Seraphina. She tilted her head as if recognizing this naturally close mother figure for the first time. Seeing her like this, Owen''s mouth twitched slightly, but he understood it was due to the Contract Spell, which made her naturally close to him. He had taken care of her while she was still in the snake egg, which led her to see him as her mother upon hatching. Owen was about to send a telepathic message to exin, as being called "mom" by a snake felt quite awkward. However, before he could, Seraphina, who possessed a decent level of intelligence, seemed to sense something. Her innocent snake face showed a hint of genuine anger and coldness. "Mother, is someone bullying you? Tell me, and I''ll bite them to avenge you!" She angrily transmitted this message to Owen. As her anger surged within her small body, she suddenly grew to several dozen meters long, like a giant serpent capable of swallowing mountains and rivers! Seeing this, Owen was even more thrilled. He knew that Seraphina, with her exceptional talent, was already incredibly powerful despite just hatching. Still, he hadn''t expected her to master the ability to change her size at will. As she expanded, the scorching waves emanating from her suppressed even the auras of the nine Fallen Angels! The nine Fallen Angels had been focused on Leslie in the pit, but as Seraphina released her aura, they felt a chill down their spines and a faint sense of dread deep within their bloodlines. The nine Fallen Angels exchanged shocked nces and quickly turned their attention to Seraphina. As Fallen Angels, their bloodlines were exceedingly noble, rooted in myth and legend, exerting a strong suppressive effect on other creatures'' bloodlines. Normally, a being that could exert its full power would be reduced to about seventy percent under their bloodline suppression. Yet now, not only did their aura fail to suppress Seraphina, but they also sensed a hint of danger emanating from her! This indicated that Seraphina''s bloodline was at least simr to theirs, and at the very least, it was of a legendary level! As the nine Fallen Angels gazed at Seraphina with serious expressions, the other mages present, especially Edward and various prodigy mages, were also staring at Seraphina without blinking. At this moment, Seraphina, asrge as a mountain range spanning twonds, was pushing Owen with her head as she charged toward the nine Fallen Angels. Her massive, powerful body writhed as she moved, the air echoing like thunder as she transformed into a crimson streak of light to attack them. Witnessing the astonishing aura that Seraphina suddenly unleashed, even they felt an overwhelming sense of dread, as if facing the Fallen Angels directly. Their mana was significantly suppressed. "What kind of spellbeast is this? Is it another of Owen''s trump cards? Such terrifying bloodline pressure-it rivals that of the Fallen Angel n!" "It seems that this spellbeast is still in its infancy, yet it already possesses such formidable power. It''s unimaginable how terrifying it will be once it matures!" Everyone''s attention was entirely captivated by Seraphina. They had never seen a spellbeast with such powerful bloodline pressure, and crucially, it seemed to have been sessfully contracted by Owen! It''s known that the stronger a spellbeast''s bloodline, the more difficult it is to tame and control, with many powerful bloodlines even capable of backfiring on the contract. Even in infancy, a contract might not be possible. Yet Owen had seeded! Boom! As Seraphina closed in on the nine Fallen Angels, she suddenly opened her gaping maw and unleashed a torrent of searing, annihting mes at them. The mes rolled forth like a fiery cloud in the sky, stretching endlessly, evaporating all moisture within miles and causing the ground to crack while making everyone''s blood boil! The nine Fallen Angels felt the searing mes approaching, and the surrounding air dried up like scorching sand, with only fire elements remaining as the other mana was nearly repelled! Their expressions shifted slightly as they hurriedly closed ranks, forming a ck ring around the leading blood-armored Fallen Angel, encircling him like stars around the moon. Immediately, water elements surged from their bodies, transforming into massive waves crashing toward the mes. As fire met waves, a searing steam exploded into the void, leaving the space riddled with holes as the steam surged. The next moment, Seraphina''s annihting mes gradually dissipated, while the waves before the Fallen Angels had evaporatedpletely, leaving embers dancing on their feathers and armor like beastly teeth gnawing at their wings, causing excruciating pain. In this initial sh, Seraphina held a slight advantage. However, Owen soon saw the nine Fallen Angels'' auras merging, extinguishing the mes on them in an instant, and their weakened auras began to surge once more. "Vile creature, you have some strength, but no discernment, forming a contract with someone who is doomed!" After deflecting Seraphina''s attack, the leading Fallen Angel pped his wings, splitting the sky with dark clouds, and a torrent of moisture began to descend! This deluge suppressed the searing heat emanating from Seraphina. Though Seraphina was exceptionally gifted, she had just hatched and could not yet contend with the power of an [Order]. Additionally, she was currently only a fire-element spellbeast, having not yet devoured enough beast cores to evolve, making her vulnerable to the Order of Water''s suppression. Realizing this, Owen quickly looked toward Leslie, who was standing up from the pit. "Leslie, share the power of your Order of Ice with Seraphina!" Sharing an [Order] is generally done only in very close rtionships due to the inherent risks involved. Unless it''s like the nine Fallen Angels, who use secret arts to be one and seamlessly share the Order of Water without any hindrance. If any greed or possessiveness arises, the [Order] will cause intense bacsh and disruption to both the sharer and the original owner. Chapter 131: Chapter131-Extermination Chapter 131: Chapter131-Extermination ? Sharing an [Order]! Hearing Owen''s words, Leslie was slightly startled, knowing that this was a risky endeavor, especially when sharing it with a fire-element spellbeast. However, Leslie had great trust in Owen, and she could sense the bloodline contract between Owen and Seraphina. So, without a moment''s hesitation, she activated the Order of Ice from her brow, which appeared like a spinning snowke, emitting a mystical cold aura. As the Order of Ice manifested, Owen could clearly feel the intense longing from Seraphina. Originally a water-element spellbeast, Seraphina was exceptionally talented, and having absorbed many powerful beast cores, she was already adept in both water and fire. Currently, her fire magic was dominant, but with the addition of the Order of Ice, her dual mastery of water and fire would make her even more formidable! In terms of talent, she could be called the top spellbeast of this ne! At that point, even with the noble bloodline of the Fallen Angels, they would still be suppressed by her! With Owen''s confirmation, Seraphina swallowed the Order of Ice as it floated before her. As the Order of Ice entered Seraphina''s body, her magma-like crimson scales began to emit a white cold mist from the gaps between her scales. From a distance, Seraphina now appeared as a fusion of sun and ice, with waves of alternating heat and cold radiating outward, creating ripples in the air. The nine Fallen Angels nearby watched Seraphina with grave expressions. Previously, Seraphina posed only a minor threat to them, but now, empowered by the Order of Ice, she made their bloodlines tremble! A sense of impending doom loomed over them. The mana flowing within them slowed, as if subjected to some suppression. Such a situation had only previously urred with their formidable opponents! Under their cautious gaze, as Seraphina''s aura transformed from searing heat to alternating hot and cold, Owen''s aura also began to rise rapidly. Standing atop Seraphina like a dragon knight, Owen''s aura gradually merged with Seraphina''s, surging to the level of ate diamond-tier mage. Connected by bloodline to Seraphina, her massive enhancement also caused Owen''s strength to skyrocket. Simultaneously, he noticed that the aura of the nine Fallen Angels weakened further under Seraphina''s constant pressure. Previously, these nine Fallen Angels wereparable to the peak of the diamond-tier, and together they rivaled a master-tier mage. But now, they had fallen to the early diamond-tier, and evenbined, they only reached the level of a master-tier mage. Sensing this, Owen''s murderous intent intensified, and he, along with Seraphina,unched an attack on the nine Fallen Angels. Seraphina''s massive body moved through the sky as the nine Fallen Angels struggled to counteract the effects of the bloodline suppression. Caught off guard, they were struck by Seraphina''s long tail, sending them flying, their bodies feeling as if they were shattering, with fire and ice continually infiltrating them. The leading blood-armored Fallen Angel and several others managed to dodge, but Owen''s attack quickly followed. It was a barrage of lightning and fire intertwined into spheres of light, which exploded upon reaching them. Silver lightning danced like thousands of silver serpents, striking them, while the scorching mes burned their armor and skin, causing genuine searing pain. "Regroup!" "Form the array!" Seeing Owen and Seraphina''s fierce assault, the blood-armored Fallen Angel quickly dispelled the remaining lightning and fire, his body glowing red as he stabilized his injuries. He immediately sent out a call, summoning the other Fallen Angels. At this point, their only option was to reestablish the formation and rely on the Order of Water and the array''s intricacies to hold their ground. However, despite his summons, the other eight Fallen Angels were unable to regroup around him, as they were intercepted by Owen and Leslie. Especially with Seraphina''s massive body forming a circle, she surrounded the Fallen Angel and several others in the center, effectively isting the remaining Fallen Angels outside her body. "You all attacked me before, and now it''s my turn!" Seeing Seraphina suppress and separate the Fallen Angels, Leslie leapt from the pit and charged at the Fallen Angels on the outskirts, moving as nimbly as a cat and attacking them in quick session. Separated from theirbined force and suppressed by Seraphina, the Fallen Angels'' power had significantly weakened, leaving them no match for Leslie''s furious assault. In just one encounter, they were beaten badly, retreating while spitting blood. Knowing that killing them separately would allow them to regenerate, Seraphina refrained from killing them, instead relentlessly wearing them down to vent her anger. Owen and Seraphina attacked even more ruthlessly, not killing them for the time being but continuously assaulting their armor and bodies. They shattered their armor, sttering it with blood, then trapped them using sun and ice magic, continually weakening their mana. Meanwhile, Owen, Leslie, and Seraphina''sbined assault on the nine Fallen Angels, treating them like punching bags, was meticulously documented by Edward,plete with illustrations.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om For Edward, the Fallen Angel n was thoroughly dishonorable, sending not only a Grand Elder but so many Fallen Angels, practically their entire force. Watching them get thoroughly beaten was quite satisfying to him. Moreover, the Fallen Angel n was renowned across the continent, yet now their Grand Elder was in by Leslie, and nine powerful n members were being utterly defeated. Once this news spread, the Fallen Angel n''s reputation would be utterly tarnished. This event was bound to shake the entire continent. After all, today saw the fall of two master-tier mages, and nine Fallen Angels, whosebined strength rivaled a master-tier mage, suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of Owen and Leslie. While documenting, Edward also sent this urgent news back to Academy City. This event was too significant! Even before Edward sent the news back to Academy City, n, the Chief Professor of Academy City, had already personally headed to the site upon witnessing the celestial phenomena. From the phenomena, he saw legendary skills and understood that this event had widespread implications, requiring him to personally investigate and see who could cause such a massive commotion. Bang! After Owen, Leslie, and Seraphina thoroughly defeated the nine Fallen Angels, they gathered the nearly dead Fallen Angels together, preparing to concentrate their mana and eliminate them all at once. As long as they died simultaneously, their seemingly immortal state would cease to exist! Seeing this, everyone present felt a chill in their hearts. From what they knew, the Fallen Angel n was powerful but incredibly scarce in number. Including the Fallen Angel previously killed by Owen and the Grand Elder, the n had suffered heavy losses. If these nine Fallen Angels perished, some believed it might lead to the n''s extinction! As this thought crossed their minds, they saw nine Judgment Light Swords, imbued with the power of [Order], appear before Owen and quickly fly through the air. Each Judgment Light Sword contained the lethal intent of the Spear of Longinus, and once touched, even the resilient Fallen Angels would be ensnared and destroyed! The blood-tinged light swords grewrger in the eyes of the nine weakened Fallen Angels, who could barely lift a hand, feeling an umon sense of impending death. Yet their mana was utterly depleted, their bodies severely injured, swollen, and sore, with shattered armor, leaving them defenseless. In their moment of despair, a vast white hand emerged from a deep, terrifying rift in the sky above them, splitting the clouds. This hand, as massive as a mountain, crushed Owen''s nine Judgment Light Swords with ease! Chapter 132: Chapter132-Negotiating with a God-Tier Chapter 132: Chapter132-Negotiating with a God-Tier ? The clear blue sky seemed to be torn in two by a terrifying force, revealing a dark, abyssal crack that stretched endlessly, chilling to behold. Even the light that shone into thisrge ck fissure was instantly swallowed, leaving itpletely dark. At that moment, from within the rift, a massive white hand reached down, asrge as a mountain, easily crushing Owen''s deadly attack. The hand continued to approach Owen and Leslie, its five fingers gradually closing, pulling the surrounding space inward and copsing toward its palm. With the appearance of this hand, the nine Fallen Angels, who had been weakened and despairing, suddenly sensed something and looked up in shock at the hand. As members of the Fallen Angel n, they recognized this hand immediately-it was etched into their very bones! It belonged to the former n leader of the Fallen Angels-Oya! The Fallen Angel n had long lifespans, and they had once seen this n leader, whose strength was unfathomable and whose talent was exceedingly rare within their n. Previously, they believed they would never see this elder n leader again, as he had ascended to the legendary god-tier and moved to a higher ne. But now, unexpectedly, he had intervened! "My Lord!" The nine Fallen Angels knelt to the ground in unison, like wronged children seeing their guardian, and immediately began toin: "They, they are the ones who killed members of our Fallen Angel n without any reverence and were about to annihte our n!" "Yes, old n leader, these people are too wicked. Our n already has few members, and the Grand Elder was brutally killed by them. We beseech you to eliminate such ruthless individuals!" As they spoke, their voices carried both pleading and anger. Although Owen and Leslie were powerful, they were nothing more than mere nuisances before the old Oya! After the nine Fallen Angels spoke, Owen and Leslie could clearly feel an unimaginably terrifying aura descending from the massive rift in the sky above! The aura locked onto them! Under this aura, they felt like leaves in a storm,pletely helpless. All of their abilities seemed utterly powerless against such an overwhelming force! Seraphina became even more frightened and panicked, as this aura was beyond itsprehension! Leslie silently calcted and judged in her mind, realizing that even if she gave it her all, they wouldn''t stand a chance against the owner of that giant hand. This was not a battle on the same level-a true overwhelming strike! Meanwhile, Edward and the prodigies present were all staring up in shock at the great rift in the sky. Though they didn''t know the identity of the giant hand, it was clear to them that the one who intervened came from a higher ne! The power was unimaginable! While they had previously had great faith in Owen and Leslie, they now felt only deep despair. This visitor was an entity from the upper ne; even if Leslie and Owen were dozens of times stronger, they couldn''t possibly be a match for it. But who was this suddenly appearing presence? Could it be a powerful figure from the Fallen Angel n?! As the crowd''s attention shifted from Owen and Leslie to the giant hand, a gray-ck figure descended from the sky. It was a Fallen Angel with a form that seemed both solid and ethereal, its features unclear but its shape remarkably simr to humans, with not one pair of wings but three. A six-winged Fallen Angel! Owen''s heart skipped a beat. Ordinary Fallen Angels only had two wings; this one far surpassed them, existing on a life level beyond this ne. Owen vaguely remembered something about six-winged Fallen Angels, so he steadied himself, calmed Seraphina at his feet, and took deliberate steps toward the six-winged Fallen Angel. Everyone who saw this was shocked, thinking that Owen was courting death. The six-winged Fallen Angel''s gaze slowly focused on Owen, emanating a piercing, chilling light. But Owen was not afraid, for he knew the real purpose of this six-winged Fallen Angel, Oya. "Perhaps we can talk. There''s no need to make this situation so tense. After all, we don''t have a life-and-death grudge with the Fallen Angel n. On the contrary, if we cooperate, it would benefit both you and me." Owen spoke slowly, his eyes steady and confident, even as the pressure emanating from Oya grew increasingly terrifying, almost suffocating him. "Just you?" Oya sneered. Although he could see at a nce that Owen''s talent was exceptional, he was still too young. In front of him, or rather in front of this projection of himself, Owen was nothing but an ant. Owen was well aware of Oya''s disdain and replied directly: "Then why haven''t you attacked us yet?" As soon as he said this, the overwhelming aura emanating from Oya momentarily halted. Sensing this, Owen smiled confidently and said: "For someone of your level, a few powerful members of the Fallen Angel n dying wouldn''t concern you, and you wouldn''t interfere lightly. The real reason for your intervention must be rted to the potential extinction of the Fallen Angel n." "Even though these nine Fallen Angels are rtively important and numerous within your n, if I didn''t intervene, they would eventually perish with time, pushing the Fallen Angel n closer to extinction." Oya squinted, feeling that Owen seemed to know many secrets about the Fallen Angel n. "Interesting. If you can truly prove your value, then coboration between us is possible." Hearing this, Owen rxed slightly. Organizing in his mind the information and intelligence about the Fallen Angel n from the original story, he continued: "The Fallen Angel n is a race that fell from the upper realm, having a thin connection to this ne, thus requiring contracts to sustain their existence-that''s one." "Secondly, the reproduction of the Fallen Angel n requires the blessing of the Holy Tree within your n, but the Holy Tree has been withering recently. Soon, it will be difficult for the Fallen Angel n to reproduce normally." "And the essential material for the Holy Tree to sprout again is the blood of the spellbeast with the strongest bloodline in this ne." Saying this, Owen nced back at Seraphina, who was anxiously retreating, and said seriously: "The real reason you came here wasn''t to stop me from killing the members of the Fallen Angel n but because you sensed Seraphina''s aura!" Hearing this, Seraphina shrank back in fear. Though she had just hatched, her unique bloodline gave her a keen sense of danger. Before, she hadn''t known where the danger wasing from, but now, with Owen''s words,n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om she immediately realized that the threat came from the suddenly appearing six-winged Fallen Angel! He harbored ill intentions toward her! The expressions of the nine Fallen Angels changed abruptly. They didn''t fully understand why Oya had suddenly appeared, but what Owen mentioned about the Fallen Angel n''s difficulties in reproduction and the withering of the Holy Tree was indeed a closely guarded secret and a fact! Otherwise, they wouldn''t have attempted to form contracts with the top human prodigies, trying to find other ways to continue their lineage. But how did Owen know so much?! Instantly, the nine Fallen Angels turned their gaze toward Oya. Oya''s old brows furrowed and then slowly rxed, saying: "You''re a clever young man." "Although I don''t know where you learned this information, you''re rightthe bloodline inheritance of the Fallen Angel n is indeed in trouble." The bloodline of the Fallen Angel n is extremely unique, with interlinked bloodlines; the more people and stronger individuals in the n, the stronger the bloodline power, benefiting the entire n. But now, with the dwindling of the Fallen Angel n, he clearly felt that the power of the Fallen Angel bloodline was waning. And the solution was exactly as Owen said: the premier spellbeast of this ne could help rejuvenate the Holy Tree, thus revitalizing the Fallen Angel bloodline. Thinking of this, he no longer concealed his gaze, openly fixing it on Seraphina. When Owen summoned this spellbeast, Oya had sensed its significance. Although this spellbeast had not yet matured, it already showed great promise and was remarkably exceptional. Chapter 133: Chapter133-Cooperation Chapter 133: Chapter133-Cooperation ? The spellbeast with the premier bloodline on the continent! Until now, Oya believed that such a spellbeast only existed in legends. It could only emerge as the singr ruler amid great upheaval on the continent, rising above countless spellbeasts. He had been waiting for this opportunity. He didn''t expect this spellbeast to have already appeared! And it had be Owen''s contracted spellbeast! When Oya first realized this, he felt it was unbelievable and couldn''t believe it was true. After all, the spellbeast with the strongest bloodline on the continent, even in its infancy, was nearly impossible for humans to contract. Such spellbeasts were blessed by the heavens and the earth, and even seeing one was a stroke of extraordinary luck. A spellbeast with such terrifying talent and immense strength was extremely difficult to discover; even as a god-tier mage, elevated to the upper realm, he could only confirm its bloodline upon seeing it. Searching for it in the vast continent would be like finding a needle in a haystack. However, seeing Owen''s confident demeanor, he seemed very sure that this was indeed the spellbeast with the premier bloodline on the continent he had been secretly pursuing. Most importantly, Owen had sessfully formed a contract with it, and Seraphina seemed not to resist but rather depended on Owen. This exceeded Oya''s expectations and changed his perception of Owen, no longer regarding him so lightly. If Owen had merely learned about the current plight of the Fallen Angel n from some source, his precise discovery of the solution, even bringing the spellbeast with the premier bloodline on the continent before him, undoubtedly signified that Owen was no ordinary person! Most importantly, Owen seemed to be shrouded inyers of mist. Even with this godly projection, Oya could not see through him! Owen''s current tier was merely diamond-tier level 1, having just recently broken through. How could he not see through a mage so far beneath his own level? Who would believe such a thing if it were told? After a moment of contemtion, Oya gradually withdrew his imposing aura. He carefully observed Owen and then nced at Seraphina before saying slowly: "Its bloodline is vital for the continuation of our Fallen Angel n. This fact cannot be changed, and it''s the premise for any peaceful negotiation you seek." Upon hearing this, Owen felt slightly relieved. Although Oya''s words still carried the domineering and unquestionable tone of a god, his attitude was noticeably more conciliatory. "Seraphina can nourish the Holy Tree with its bloodline to help the Fallen Angel n, but as you can see, Seraphina has just hatched and its bloodline power is not yet stable. It needs time to develop." Oya thought seriously for a moment and then nodded. The Fallen Angel n''s reproduction situation was dire, but their long lifespans allowed them to hold out a bit longer. Moreover, he could indeed sense that while Seraphina''s bloodline was potent, it was unstable and required time to mature. Seeing Oya''s agreement, Owen smiled slightly and said: "Seraphina can assist the Fallen Angel n, but it won''t be withoutpensation." Upon hearing this, Oya casually replied, "Name your terms. As long as they aren''t excessive, I can fulfill them." For Oya, the continuation of the Fallen Angel bloodline was paramount. It wasn''t unreasonable for Owen, a genius of this ne, to ask for something in return. Most importantly, this lower ne didn''t have much of value. Whatever Owen wanted, Oya could provide without difficulty.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Seeing Oya''s agreement, Owen''s smile deepened. Meanwhile, the nine Fallen Angels behind Oya had also recovered considerably. They looked at Owen with disdain, thinking that cooperating with a lower-ne bumpkin was beneath their leader. But considering that Owen hadn''t seen much of the world, the things he considered valuable would likely seem ordinary to them. Owen ignored the expressions of the nine Fallen Angels and smiled as he spoke: "When the King gives his word, it is as good as done. My request is simple: first, I need the divine stone brought from the upper realm by the Fallen Angel n." This stone could reinforce the seal of the Dark Tower for Leslie. Previously, Leslie had repeatedly used the Dark Tower''s power, loosening its seal. This was crucial, concerning Leslie''s survival. Moreover, if those terrifying creatures capable of destroying the continent broke free from the Dark Tower''s seal, no one would survive their wrath. In the original story, after Leslie reached the master tier, she immediately went to annihte the Fallen Angel n just to obtain the divine stone. Now, due to my intervention, the timeline and storyline have changed, but this divine stone remains vital for Leslie! Divine stone?! Hearing Owen''s request for the divine stone, the nine Fallen Angels were shocked, their faces turning pale. This item had been passed down since ancient times, containing abundant mana, and was their religious relic, a treasure revered by the Fallen Angel n! How could it be given away so easily? Just as anger surged within them, urging Owen not to dream so wildly, they saw Oya turn over his hand, producing a pure white gem, which he handed to Owen. The gem was wless, emitting a dense mist of pure mana, inspiring awe. The nine Fallen Angels watched as Oya handed the divine stone to Owen without hesitation, feeling as though their hearts were bleeding. They only saw this stone during the most sacred of festivals, disyed on the altar, and now it was given to Owen so effortlessly! However, this was Oya''s decision, and even if they disagreed, they could only hold their tongues, faces flushed with frustration. Owen was also surprised at how decisively Oya handed over the divine stone. But he could tell that this divine stone was genuine! "You''re a straightforward person!" Owen took the divine stone and quickly stored it in his storage ring, unable to resist a compliment. Then he turned his gaze to the nine Fallen Angels behind the King. "I have onest small request. Since we are now partners, I would like to receive a Holy Token from the Fallen Angel n, so I can feel a bit more secure." Upon hearing this, the nine Fallen Angels, who were already at their breaking point, couldn''t help but angrily retort: "You''re dreaming!" "The Holy Token of the Fallen Angel n is only for the n leader and the Grand Elder to hold. What makes you think you''re worthy?!" Their agitation was understandable because the bearer of the Fallen Angel n''s Holy Token could summon the Fallen Angel n members to fight on their behalf! In the Fallen Angel n, only a very few esteemed individuals could wield a Holy Token. Though they had reluctantly epted the partnership with Owen due to the King''s intervention, they couldn''t agree to serve under Owen or fight for him! Oya was also hesitant at this moment. The significance of the Fallen Angel''s Holy Token was profound and not something that could be given lightly. Moreover, the Fallen Angel n''s resistance to Owen was strong. While Oya had the absolute authority to make decisions, considering his people''s emotions was also necessary. However, after some thought, Oya looked at Owen and asked seriously: "Once you obtain the Holy Token of the Fallen Angel n, regardless of your race, you will be considered a member of our n and canmunicate with us through the Holy Token. Have you thought this through?" Overall, he was quite satisfied with Owen''s talent and strength. At such a young age, Owen possessed terrifyingbat power and had contracted the continent''s premier spellbeast. In this lower ne, he was indeed the most dazzling prodigy, leaving nothing for Oya to criticize. Binding him with the Fallen Angel n would not tarnish the name of the Fallen Angels. However, Owen did not possess the bloodline of the Fallen Angel n. "Those who are not of our race are sure to have different hearts." This required careful consideration. The other nine Fallen Angels looked at Owen, hoping he would refuse. They had no desire to fight for Owen. While Owen''s talent and potential were impressive, they still remembered vividly the torment he, Seraphina, and Leslie had inflicted on them! Chapter 134: Chapter134-Leslies Secret Chapter 134: Chapter134-Leslie''s Secret ? Seeing Oya toss the request back to him, Owen smiled and said: "Rest assured, King, since we are now partners, I sincerely hope the Fallen Angel n will grow stronger. How about we let bygones be bygones?" Seeing Owen''s sincere attitude, the King hesitated no longer. Light patterns flowed in his palm, forming the shadow of a six-winged angel, which then flew into Owen''s brow. The Holy Token of the Fallen Angel n was in his hands! Although Owen had anticipated the King''s eventual agreement, actually obtaining it filled him with excitement! Thebat power of the Fallen Angel n was among the best in this ne! Working together, they could rival master-tier mages, not to mention the presence of this King-level Fallen Angel! With their support, the Azure Kingdom could truly establish itself, bing a force with backing! The nine Fallen Angels looked at the Holy Token on Owen''s brow. Initially, they felt only resistance and defiance toward Owen, but upon seeing the Holy Token, an involuntary sense of reverence filled them. It was as if they were facing a highly respected elder of their n. Thus, these conflicting emotions contorted their expressions, and ultimately, like frost- bitten eggnts, they lowered their noble heads under Owen''s gaze. "Your requests have been fully granted by me. I hope you won''t disappoint me," Oya said, giving Owen a long look before leaving with the nine Fallen Angels, whose expressions wereplex. As the members of the Fallen Angel n departed, everyone present looked at each other, then at Owen, with a newfound respect and admiration. They felt that Owen, who was about their age, was bing more mysterious and unfathomable. Both Leslie and Seraphina sighed with relief; during Owen''s negotiations with Oya, they had been tense, as Oya''s presence was overwhelmingly oppressive. Thankfully, Owen had handled it well and even obtained some valuable items from Oya. Before they could approach Owen to ask about it, Edward, who had been recording everything, seemed to sense something and suddenly rushed to Owen. "Master Owen, Professor n has arrived!" His tone was very respectful, as if he were speaking to his mentor or idol. Upon hearing this, Owen noticed the space in front of him splitting open, revealing an elderly man with white hair, wearing the orange robes of Academy City, who suddenly appeared. Owen had never met this man before, but he had heard of him. After all, in a colossal entity like Academy City, this man was its spiritual leader! The lifelong Chief Professor, n! However, Owen was unsure why such a prominent figure would suddenlye to find him. Upon arriving, n looked deeply in the direction where Oya had departed, then turned his serious gaze toward Owen. "Owen, was the recent celestial phenomenon caused by you?" Owen nodded. He had not expected his first use of the Supreme Order to have such a widespread effect. Seeing Owen''s acknowledgment, even though n had already suspected it, he couldn''t help but breathe heavily, his eyes showing a hint of reminiscence. "The skill of the ancient Dark God King''s father, isn''t it? A skillpletely foreign to this nethe legendary Supreme Order!" n had gleaned some knowledge about this skill from ancient texts passed down in Academy City. It was an immensely powerful and terrifying skill. The ancient Dark God King was already a nightmare for all mages, and his father must have been even more formidable-a fact beyond doubt! Now, Owen had mastered such a skill, and by leveraging it, he had crossed two major tiers while still in the tinum stage to annihte a master-tier mage! This demonstrated the supreme and terrifying nature of the skill! The gap of two major tiers was normally an insurmountable chasm, yet this skill allowed Owen to forcibly bridge it. "This skill is undeniably powerful, but it has also attracted the attention of Middle Earth. It''s likely that those from Middle Earth wille here to seize the method for learning this skill," n sighed. He had high hopes for Owen; such a prodigy was a rarity, even in his long life. Even though Middle Earth had favorable conditions, its prodigies might struggle to rival Owen. Unfortunately, possessing such a treasure invites trouble. While Owen was very strong now, Middle Earth''s resources and powerful figures were endless, and once they set their sights on something, they never failed to obtain it! Seeing the seriousness in n''s words, Owen gave him a grateful smile, then casually replied: "If they want the method to learn this skill, they''re wee toe. I''ll be waiting for them." "Being young and spirited is a good thing. It''s important that you have confidence," n said, deciding not to press the matter further, and then left the area. Academy City did not partake in worldly conflicts, and ning to warn Owen was already bending the rules somewhat. But Owen was too special. With Professor n''s departure, Owen and Leslie both breathed a sigh of relief. At least the intense battle had finally ended. Afterward, the two of them quickly returned to the Duke''s residence to recuperate, dragging their weary bodies along. The many prodigies who hade to cheer them on did not disturb them further. However, a few dayster, as the guests began to leave, they all stopped by the Duke''s residence to offer various precious gifts and bid farewell to Owen and Leslie. Clearly, given Owen and Leslie''s current strength and potential, even the factions backing these guests did not dare to underestimate them. Undoubtedly, they all hoped to befriend Owen and Leslie. Leslie, with her aloof nature and the need to handle various affairs of the Azure Kingdom, only asionally attended the farewell banquets when she had time. Most of the banquets were organized by Owen himself. Since he knew the trajectory of the anime and that most of these prodigies would be renowned figures in the future, Owen was very warm and approachable, treating them as friends. After saying goodbye to the various prodigies over a few days, Leslie arranged to meet Owen in the small courtyard again. This time, as soon as Owen entered the courtyard, he noticed that the atmosphere was different. The courtyard was more warmly decorated, and there was heightened security around, preventing anyone else from approaching. "Owen, have you always been curious about why my strength has grown so quickly?" Stopping under the big tree, Owen saw Leslie, bathed in golden light, turn slowly toward him with a gentle look, entirelycking her usual coldness and wariness. It was as if she hadpletely opened her heart. Owen knew this meant Leslie truly recognized him and saw him as her life partner. "Is it because of the Dark Tower?" Owen walked to her side, taking her delicate hand and asking. A faint blush appeared on Leslie''s cheeks as she lightly brushed the middle finger held by Owen, where an ancient ring was worn. "The Dark Tower was left in my ring initially. Later, by chance, when I obtained the Order of Ice, it activated it." As she spoke, the air before her roared and spread out, and a Dark Tower appeared out of nowhere, slowly rotating and emitting a mysterious ck light. Faint cracks appeared on the surface of the Dark Tower, exuding an aura that seemed to shake the very void. "I don''t know the name of this Dark Tower. Its existence is my greatest secret," Leslie said earnestly, looking at Owen. She was revealing the secret of the Dark Tower to someone else for the first time. Owen tightened his grip on Leslie''s hand. He knew that Leslie, burdened with a deep-seated grudge, was aloof by nature, but once she epted someone, she would remain unwaveringly loyal, offering absolute trust and support. "This Dark Tower has nine levels, and each level imprisons a monstrous figure from different nes, all of whom are extremely powerful." "However, the seals of this Dark Tower are loosening, and only by continuously obtaining [Orders] can the seals be strengthened." Saying this, she sped Owen''s hand tightly in return. "Would you like to take a look inside the tower?"N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 135: Chapter135-The Turbulent Dark Tower Chapter 135: Chapter135-The Turbulent Dark Tower Inside the Dark Tower. This is a vast, pitch-ck space, like a universe without bright stars, boundless and endless, where time and space are greatly diminished. Within this space, Leslie appeared with Owen. They stood side by side on the dark cosmos. Although they seemed small in this vast space, Leslie emanated a unique aura, as if her every move could influence the entire space. Leslie was very familiar with this ce. Despite the darkness, Owen could clearly sense that she was much more rxed, as if she had truly returned home. It was Owen''s first time in this unique space, and he felt everything here was very oppressive. Two distinct forces shed and intertwined, maintaining the surface peace. One of these forces contained a strange sealing power, which even affected Owen''s perception, making it increasingly vague. This force seemed to be inherent to the Dark Tower itself. The opposing force, which felt familiar to Owen, was one that Leslie had used against Stanley and the Grand Elder of the Fallen Angel. This aura permeated the space, as if a monstrous beasty dormant in the darkness. Owen''s gaze gradually focused on the central region of the space, and Leslie followed his line of sight. "You feel it, don''t you? It''s the monster sealed in the firstyer of the Dark Tower. Once I''ve fully mastered thisyer, I can draw upon its power once a month." Owen had already suspected this, so he wasn''t surprised, but his expression was solemn. He knew that if this power wasn''t controlled, it would eventually turn against its user. Moreover, the Dark Tower''s seal would also be affected. In fact, the Dark Tower had already been influenced. On the pitch-ck firstyer, faint cracks appeared, as if light was shining through from the other side. Leslie didn''t mention this but seemed to think of something pleasant. She led Owen through the space, arriving at a bamboo house built there. The bamboo house wasn''trge and was quite simple, but it exuded a sense of history. The surface of the bamboo was slightly yellowed, and as they approached, it emitted a unique aura that calmed the mind. Owen felt his body and mind rx, but then he sensed something and was slightly startled. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om A domain! Moreover, it was the lingering aura of a domain! "Don''t be rmed," Leslie said. "When I first entered here, the tower''s guardian was still alive. She used to cultivate inside this bamboo house, and this is her lingering domain aura, which has a calming effect." "She was very kind to me. She taught me many cultivation methods and skills, and also shared a lot of information about the Dark Tower and how to control it." "I was able to master this Dark Tower so quickly thanks to her help." Hearing this, Owen''s expression grew even more serious. This information hadn''t appeared in the anime! "Where is she now?" Owen asked curiously, looking around. Although he didn''t know who the guardian was, she seemed to be an ally rather than an enemy, given her kindness to Leslie. Leslie shook her head slightly, "I don''t know where she went. After she helped me master the firstyer of the Dark Tower, she disappeared without a trace. She only told me that from now on, I am the new master of this Dark Tower." Leslie felt a deep gratitude toward the guardian. As her understanding of the Dark Tower deepened, she also had more questions she wished to ask her. Unfortunately, the guardian left no clues behind and vanished into thin air. "Since she is the guardian of the Dark Tower, if we cultivate diligently, we will surely have a chance to see her again in the future." Owen could see that Leslie was feeling a bit down, so he gentlyforted her. He understood Leslie''s feelings at that moment. Perhaps only someone who knew Leslie''s past couldprehend how her resilient and determined character was formed. "Yes, we will definitely have the chance to see her again in the future." Leslie didn''t dwell too much on this matter. Previously, she spent most of her time cultivating in the bamboo house; only here did she feel at ease. This ce was more like a sanctuary for her soul. Now, with Owen''s presence, her heart underwent a significant change. She hoped they could grow rapidly together. "Owen, today I''m not just sharing my greatest secret with you. I also want you to try and see if you can use that replication skill of yours to share the Dark Tower with me." As soon as Leslie finished speaking, Owen was deeply shaken. The power and mystery of the Dark Tower were vividly portrayed in the anime. It could be said to be the foundation of Leslie''s rise to be an empress. Even those rare and precious [Order] items were insignificantpared to the Dark Tower! Now, Leslie intended to share this Dark Tower with him! It''s important to note that in the original anime, Leslie kept this secret to herself. At most, others knew that Leslie had a Dark Tower as her trump card. However, the true mysteries of the Dark Tower were barely known! Even her closest subordinate, Charlotte, only had a superficial understanding of the Dark Tower. At this point, apart from Leslie, Owen was the one closest to understanding the Dark Tower! Owen was deeply moved. Although he had many trump cards, perhaps the only thingparable to the Dark Tower was the Godyer Staff. However, the Godyer Staff was currently iplete. If he could freely enter and exit the Dark Tower and summon its power at crucial moments, his strength would reach a new level! However, Owen also understood that achieving this wouldn''t be easy. The Dark Tower was no ordinary object; it couldn''t simply be replicated or shared at will. Aside from Leslie, the master of the Dark Tower, even Owen, standing so close to her, was still affected by the tower''s sealing power. Reaching the point Leslie envisioned wouldn''t be easy. "Let''s stabilize the situation with the Dark Tower first; this isn''t something we can rush." Owen thought seriously for a moment and gently patted Leslie''s hand. He knew Leslie was thinking of him. Mastering the Dark Tower would be immensely beneficial, whether for cultivation orbat. However, he could already clearly feel the Dark Tower trembling, with a terrifying aura like a rushing waterfall crashing down from above, gradually weakening the tower''s sealing power. For a moment, Owen could even see massive entities trying to tear through the Dark Tower''s barriers and escape. "Stabilizing the Dark Tower isn''t easy. As far as I know, only [Order] and a few other rare items can do so." Leslie was aware of the turmoil within the Dark Tower, which was one reason she approached Owen, hoping to share the Dark Tower with him. She had been secretly searching for anything, whether [Order] or other items, that could stabilize the seal. Unfortunately, up to this point, she had found nothing. This was within her expectations, but she still felt quite disappointed. [Order] was incredibly difficult to find, and even the slightest hint of its existence would cause a stir across the continent. As for items that could stabilize the Dark Tower''s seal, she believed they might be even rarer than [Order]. As the master of the Dark Tower, although she had only mastered its lower levels, she deeply understood the power and mystery of the Dark Tower. Anything that could help the Dark Tower must be a treasure of immense value. Just as she finished speaking, she suddenly saw a knowing smile appear on Owen''s face, and he took out a pure white stone from his storage ring. The gentle white light instantly dispelled the surrounding cold, and the dense mana around it permeated the space, repairing the emerging cracks one by one. A divine stone from the Fallen Angel n! Leslie immediately recognized the stone. She had been puzzled as to why Owen had specifically requested it, but now it seemed that this stone could stabilize the Dark Tower! "Activate the Dark Tower and refine this divine stone. The Dark Tower''s seal will be strengthened, and it will be partially solidified, giving us time to find [Order] and other stabilizing items." Owen handed the divine stone directly to Leslie. Chapter 136: Chapter136-Army Approaching Chapter 136: Chapter136-Army Approaching ? As she looked at the divine stone Owen handed over, Leslie''s eyes lit up, and a rare expression of joy appeared on her face. An item to stabilize the Dark Tower-this was something she had long sought but never obtained! The Dark Tower was undoubtedly powerful, but the monsters imprisoned within it were too terrifying and ferocious, always posing a significant hidden threat in her heart.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After all, if the Dark Tower were to copse, she, as the master of the Dark Tower, would be the first to die. Even if she managed to survive the bacsh from the Dark Tower''s copse, those monsters, who had been imprisoned for countless ages and harbored intense fury, would immediately target her, the master of the Dark Tower, upon their escape. Recently, she had sensed more than one wave of terrifying auras. These auras had long since locked onto her. If it weren''t for the lingering power of the Dark Tower, she would have been torn to pieces by now. "We shouldn''t dy. You should quickly stabilize the Dark Tower. Since we are to be husband and wife, what''s mine is yours; there''s no need to be formal with me." Just as Leslie was about to express her gratitude, Owen smiled calmly and stopped her. Leslie recognized him in her heart, and he, too, acknowledged Leslie in his own. Their eyes met, and it seemed as though they both understood each other''s innermost feelings. Under the gentle white glow of the divine stone, the atmosphere grew intimate, like a candlelit dinner for two. Leslie''s cheeks flushed slightly, and as if making a decision, she threw herself into Owen''s arms, pressing her cherry lips against his. A soft and sweet scent enveloped him, and Owen felt an indescribablefort and warmth. Though he had epted Leslie in his heart, and Leslie had clearly epted him, they had been quite reserved before, only holding hands at most, without doing anything more. But now, Leslie had taken the initiative to kiss him, catching Owenpletely off guard and leaving his mind buzzing. After a moment, when Owen realized what was happening and was about to embrace Leslie to deepen their connection... Leslie had already dodged away to a distance, her flushed face turned away from Owen, her breathing slightly rapid as she said: "I need to stabilize the Dark Tower. You should leave for now." Seeing this, Owen understood that Leslie had summoned a great deal of courage. The fact that she took the initiative to take this step was already significant. So, he smacked his lips, savoring the lingering taste, and then, with a quick movement, he left the ce. Shortly after Owen returned to the courtyard, he saw Charlotte rushing in. Seeing only Owen in the courtyard and no sign of Leslie, she said anxiously: "Master Owen, there''s an urgent report from the border. Where has Miss Leslie gone?" "She''s in seclusion, cultivating, and is not avable to see anyone right now. If there''s something urgent, you can tell me." Owen looked at Charlotte. The Dark Tower was a secret between him and Leslie, and since Leslie hadn''t informed anyone else, Owen naturally covered for her. Charlotte hesitated slightly but then remembered that Owen and Leslie were genuinely engaged, so it didn''t matter who she told. She quickly took out an urgent report from her pocket and swiftly reported: "Sir, there''s an urgent war report. Kyrik has dispatched an army of 200,000 to capture the most important border fortress, Ironkeep. General Stanley is currently leading the remaining 70,000 troops in a desperate resistance and is requesting reinforcements!" Upon hearing this, Owen frowned slightly, finding it strange. The army that Stanley led to the frontier wasn''t 70,000 but 140,000! These 140,000 were elite troops that he and Leslie had counted together. How could they have been reduced to this? It hadn''t been long, and half of them were already lost. Especially with Stanley inmand! Charlotte immediately noticed the confusion on Owen''s face and quickly exined: "Sir, ording to the intelligence, Kyrik deployed their strongest spellbeast-the Crimson Dragon. A total of seventeen dragons are advancing relentlessly, and the regr army is no match for them. General Stanley is relying on military formations and Ironkeep as a natural barrier, but the defense is very difficult. ording to General Stanley''s urgent report, they can only hold out for one more day at most..." "Crimson Dragon?" Upon hearing this, Owen''s expression became much more serious. He knew about the Crimson Dragon, Kyrik''s true trump card spellbeast legion. They were all descendants of dragons, with exceptional strength and bloodline, ranking among the best in spellbeasts. No wonder General Stanley suffered heavy losses despite leading elite troops. It seemed that Kyrik intended to annex their Azure Kingdom, given they had deployed such a powerful spellbeast army. "Alright! There''s no time to lose; we must set out immediately to reinforce General Stanley!" Owen quickly decided and looked at Charlotte, then prepared to leave the courtyard and head to the border. Seeing Owen like this, Charlotte was taken aback. Kyrik''s elite spellbeast legion was incredibly difficult to deal with. She had sought out Owen and Leslie to find reinforcements, not to request their direct involvement. "Don''t worry, I have a n." Owen knew Charlotte was concerned for his safety and worried about facing the spellbeast legion of seventeen Crimson Dragons. However, he already had a strategy in mind. Since discovering the secret development of mana stones, Owen, using knowledge from his previous life, had already instructed the undead to create a batch of weapons from mana stones and armed a thousand-strong mana stone legion with them. This army was equipped with powerful armor and weapons such as bows and swords made from mana stones. It could be described as a formidable force, both in closebat and ranged warfare. However, because the weaponization of mana stones was still in development, the number of troops in the mana stone legion was very limited, but theirbat power was already strong. Moreover, since they relied on corpses, they were fearless in battle and easy to replenish. Once the experiment seeded, the strength of the Azure Kingdom would experience a significant leap! After all, the Azure Kingdom could not rely solely on him and Leslie. The lower and middle- level armies also needed a qualitative leap. As for the weaponization of mana stones, this was something Owen had envisioned for a long time. Since mana stones contained extremely abundant magical energy, simply selling them would be an insult to such treasures and wouldn''t maximize their value. Additionally, Owen had always harbored some wariness towards Middle Earth. Especially after the lifelong professor n from Academy City mentioned their interest in his Supreme Order, conducting mana stone business with them posed certain risks. The key was that Owen himself wanted to develop the true value of mana stones rather than simply sell them. This was where he differed from the old Azure royal family. "Master Owen, should we summon the Dark Rose and the city defense army? They are the strongest troops besides those elite forces and can certainly y a significant role." Charlotte didn''t understand why Owen was rushing over alone and quickly asked. After hearing this, Owen shook his head and said, "Why would we need them? I can handle this myself." After saying that, Owen activated the Fallen Angel n''s Holy Token in his brow and contacted Oya. "King Oya, are you there? Can I borrow nine of your Fallen Angels?" Owen''s voice was transmitted to Oya through the Fallen Angel Holy Token. Oya raised his eyebrows slightly, a bit puzzled. The strength of each Fallen Angel was mostly at the diamond-tier level, making them quite powerful in this realm. It was the first time he had heard of someone borrowing nine Fallen Angels at once. Although he didn''t know why Owen needed so many Fallen Angels, he didn''t refuse outright and instead asked: "What do you need so many Fallen Angels for? With your strength, is it really necessary?" Owen replied directly, "To reinforce Ironkeep. Kyrik is attacking, and this time, we must teach them a lesson!" As he spoke, Owen activated the wings of the Fallen Angel set, letting Seraphina coil around his arm, then shot toward Ironkeep with a sonic boom. Hearing this, Oya shook his head slightly, "Young people are always in such a rush." Although he made ament, Oya decided to follow Owen''s request and immediately ordered: "Your strength has mostly recovered. Head to Ironkeep right away and assist Owen. Consider this our first true coboration. Make sure to perform well." The nine Fallen Angels sitting together all twitched at the corners of their mouths, but even if they were reluctant, they had no choice but to obey the King''smand with a sigh. Chapter 137: Chapter137-The Gate of Revelation Chapter 137: Chapter137-The Gate of Revtion ? At the edge of Middle Earth. On a deste gobi desert, an ancient bronze gate rose up like a mountain stretching across thend, dividing the area into two worlds. In the region within Middle Earth, the mana was dense, like dancing sprites gathered together, almost forming a magical mist that drifted in the air. Outside the bronze gate, however,y a scene of destion and decay, with only thin wisps of mist floating in the air. A single bronze gate separated the inside and outside of Middle Earth into two worlds, with the mana density differing by almost tenfold! At this moment, in front of the majestic and ancient bronze gate, many of Middle Earth''s top forces were gathering. Middle Earth was vast and prosperous, almost a ce all mages on the continent aspired to reach. Generally speaking, the people of Middle Earth rarely ventured outside its borders. After all, the resources in Middle Earth were several times, even dozens of times, more abundant than elsewhere, and it housed various ancient sects, noble families, and academies. However, with the emergence of the Supreme Order, all of Middle Earth''s top forces were rmed and prepared to head to the Azure Kingdom to seek the source of the celestial phenomenon. At this time, the bronze gate here, the only passage for Middle Earth to the rest of the continent, had gathered a group of extraordinary mages. Most of them were in their prime, exuding strong auras, dressed in luxurious clothing, and carrying an inherent air of aristocratic arrogance. Beside these strongest prodigies of Middle Earth, almost every one of them was apanied by an elderly master-tier mage, serving as both their protector and mentor. Even though these master-tier mages had restrained their auras, they stood beside the prodigies like invisible harbors, sheltering them. "Is everyone here?" At the forefront of a group of Middle Earth prodigies and strong individuals, a young man coldly scanned them, hands sped behind his back, wearing a purple-gold robe exuding nobility. Even though the people here were all renowned scions of noble families and dynasties in Middle Earth, he seemed to disregard them, speaking with utter arrogance. The crowd, despite feeling somewhat displeased by the young man''s disdain, suppressed their anger upon seeing the zing me emblem on his chest and began reporting the gathering situation one by one. This young man was the crown prince of the most powerful Pyrothrone Kingdom in Middle Earth. His status, talent, and strength were all above theirs! "Emberveil Kingdom, Third Prince apanied by protector Mers, greets Prince Kaldan of Pyrothrone. May the Emperor live long and the nation prosper!" The first to speak was a somewhat thin, monkey-like young man. His name was Henry, and although he was a prince, he was very respectful and full of admiration when facing the leading young man. Unlike the other three great kingdoms, which did not want to be gathered here, he came voluntarily, hoping to establish a good rtionship with the prince of Pyrothrone Kingdom, Kaldan. "Although Emberveil Kingdom is declining, it is fortunate to have someone like you who knows how to adapt to the times. Serve me well this time, and I will not treat you unfairly." Though Kaldan wasn''t overly impressed with Henry''s show of submission, he responded with a polite acknowledgment. The princes of the other three kingdoms and their protectors exchanged nces, then stepped forward to salute. "Greetings to Prince Kaldan, may the sun and moon be with you. Since this is a summons from Pyrothrone Kingdom, we are willing to follow your orders!" The princes of the Seleucid Kingdom, Magadha Kingdom, and Carolingian Kingdom also stepped forward one by one to dere their stance. Although this action was forced by Pyrothrone Kingdom, rumors said that Pyrothrone Kingdom''s ancestors were among those who followed the Supreme Order, eventually bing a giant in Middle Earth. Following Pyrothrone made it easier to find and identify the person who caused the celestial phenomenon. If they seized the opportunity, they might gain some benefits and fortunes from Pyrothrone Kingdom. Moreover, such a shocking phenomenon had aroused their vignce, making them pay serious attention to this matter. Seeing the prodigal princes of the four great empires express their submission, Kaldan nodded with satisfaction. Then he turned his attention to the three major families on his right. The Walton House, the DuPont House, and the Windsor House. These three families were among the top families in Middle Earth, each controlling the extremely important businesses of mana stones, magical artifacts, and potions. Not only were these families filled with talented individuals, but they also had vast resources and maintained close connections with many of Middle Earth''s top powerhouses. It could be said that these three families were giantsparable to empires. The prodigies of these three families exchanged nces, each seeing a hint of helplessness in the others'' eyes. They were indeed interested in the person who caused the celestial phenomenon, but acting together with Pyrothrone Kingdom made the situation delicate. If they encountered unforeseen dangers, they would undoubtedly be forced to take the brunt of it as cannon fodder, and if there were benefits to be gained, Pyrothrone Kingdom would take the lion''s share, leaving them with mere scraps. Thus, neither the four empires nor the three great families wanted to act together with Pyrothrone Kingdom. However, as Pyrothrone Kingdom was the leading empire in Middle Earth, they dared not provoke it lightly. So, after a brief hesitation, they all nodded in agreement to join forces with Pyrothrone Kingdom. "Good! With ourbined efforts, we will quickly locate the person and uncover the mysteries of the Supreme Order. You will be immensely grateful for your decision today!" Kaldan was very satisfied with their attitude. He then turned his proud gaze toward the bronze gate, his expression gradually bing solemn. Leaving Middle Earth to travel to other parts of the continent was no easy task and even involved certain risks. This entrance was protected by an ancient enchantment, said to have been left by a god-tier mage who had ascended to a higher ne. The higher the rank of a mage entering, the higher the risk of death during the teleportation process. It is said that the mortality rate for sage-tier mages passing through the portal is as high as ny percent! This is why, even with the discovery of a legendary artifact like the Supreme Order, the various factions of Middle Earth did not immediately send their top powerhouses. Instead, they nned to send prodigies with lower ranks but strongbat abilities, under the protection of their guardians, to leave Middle Earth. For mages below the master-tier, the risk of death during teleportation is very low. As for master-tier mages, although there is some risk, as leading powers, they have a deep understanding of the bronze portal. Today is the day when the risk is the lowest! "Let''s set off together. ording to thetest intelligence, the person is in the Azuren/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Kingdom. With ourbined forces, if any mages from those barbariannds show disloyalty, we can swiftly eliminate them, saving time." Kaldan said, then looked at the people from the four great empires and the three great families. Under Kaldan''s gaze, the other prodigies and guardians began to enter the teleportation array one after another. Clearly, Kaldan was not giving them a chance to escape his control. Since that was the case, they might as wellply and see if they could gain some advantage from this action. As Henry led his guardian into the bronze portal first, the surface of the bronze gate lit up, rippling like water and swallowing their figures before they disappeared. Soon after, as the imperial princes and family prodigies gathered there entered the bronze gate one after another and were about to leavepletely. In the void behind them, a figure suddenly began to materialize and appear. It was none other than Diana, who had been instructed by the dean to leave Middle Earth and investigate the Supreme Order. Watching the backs of those imperial princes, she curled her lips into an amused smile. "So many people leaving Middle Earth together will certainly be interesting. This is going to be fun." Sheughed heartily, about to rush into the bronze gate when she suddenly thought of something and furrowed her brows. Then, light began to ripple over her body like white bands wrapping around her. Gradually, her curvaceous and alluring figure transformed into a somewhat androgynous young man. Her skin was fair and delicate, her eyes lively and expressive. Looking down to check her disguise, she nodded with satisfaction: "This should prevent anyone from recognizing me. Cross-dressing is my specialty." Chapter 138: Chapter138-The Worsening Battle Situation Chapter 138: Chapter138-The Worsening Battle Situation ? Ironkeep. This is the most critical natural fortress located on the border between the Kyrik Kingdom and the Azure Kingdom. Standing over ten thousand feet high and built into the mountains, it stretches for hundreds of miles like a massive barrier coiling above the mountains, blocking the fierce winds sweeping in from Kyrik. It also keeps out swathes of terrifying spellbeasts. It has always safeguarded the peace of the Azure Kingdom. Ironkeep is the most vital strategic stronghold that the Azure Kingdom guards-a genuine strategic chokepoint. If this fortress falls, the dozens of cities it protects in the Azure Kingdom will be left defenseless! With the expansive ins, the spellbeasts and cavalry of the Kyrik Empire could advance unimpeded! They might even directly threaten the safety of the capital. Knowing the importance of Ironkeep, after other towns had fallen and been captured, General Stanley decisively adopted a strategy of holding onto what remained. He gathered all the avable elite forces here. However, like General Stanley, the Kyrik Empire also ced immense importance on Ironkeep. At this moment, both the 100,000 elite troops of Kyrik and their elite unit of seventeen terrifying Crimson Dragons were gathered here, continuallyunching assaults on Ironkeep. "General Stanley, the Azure royal family has already fallen. Why persist in fighting to the death for someone who killed the royal family?" High above Ironkeep, a female general d in golden armor, wielding a broad sword and standing in mid-air, coldly watched General Stanley as he fought fiercely below. She couldn''t understand why Stanley, who had previously led his army to the Azure Kingdom''s capital to seek justice for the Azure royal family against Leslie, now fought relentlessly. Even when injured and bloodied, he showed no intention of surrendering or retreating, choosing instead to resist her, the grand general, and her four deputies single-handedly. The four deputies standing beside the female general also gazed solemnly at Stanley, who fought like a blood-soaked dire wolf. Stanley was now a diamond-tier level 6 mage, extraordinarily powerful. Even the female general, Grace, was only diamond-tier level 5. In terms of tier, Stanley had the upper hand. Moreover, Stanley had mastered a nascent domain. Even with thebined efforts of the four deputies, who were also diamond-tier mages, and Grace, they could only barely suppress him. If it were a one-on-one fight, they wouldn''t stand a chance against Stanley. Each of them was a seasoned warrior, having fought through hundreds of battles and killed countless powerful spellbeasts. Yetpared to Stanley, they fell short. Even as his opponents, they had to admit that his talent and strength were unparalleled among Kyrik''s generals. However, as their expressions grew more solemn, their excitement only increased. Stanley was infamous as a butcher in Kyrik, and if they could take his head back to Kyrik, they would be hailed as heroes! Under their increasingly fervent and excited gazes, Stanley''s expression grew even darker. If he were only facing the female general Grace and her four diamond-tier deputies, he might be at a slight disadvantage. However, given the chance, he could potentially break through their formation and y them one by one. But the situation at Ironkeep was dire, and time was running out. The longer they dragged on, the worse it would be for them. The dozen or so Crimson Dragons flying in the sky were like meat grinders on the battlefield. Their scorching breath burned deep pits into Ironkeep''s walls, leaving them charred and showing signs of breaking through the fortress. Some of the mes fell on the shield formed by hundreds of mages, shattering it and severely injuring the mages within. Wherever they went, the elite troops of the Azure Kingdom were forced to retreat, surrounded by screams of terror and despair. These Crimson Dragons'' level and strength were iparable to the elite soldiers. While battling Grace and the others, Stanley also had to divert his attention to attack the Crimson Dragons, trying to mitigate their impact on the battle. Every time Stanley divided his focus, Grace and her deputies would exploit a weakness, injuring him and worsening his wounds. Finding an opportunity to kill Grace and the others became increasingly difficult, let alone holding his ground against them.N?v(el)B\\jnn Below Stanley, some of the Azure Kingdom''s generals knew the situation was dire andunched all-out attacks against the Crimson Dragons to prevent further destruction. However, many magical attacks were dodged by the Crimson Dragons. Even when some attacks were about to hit, they were partially deflected by the mages riding on the dragons. The remaining weakened attacks barely scratched their armored hides and posed no mortal threat. The Crimson Dragons'' assaults continued to push them back relentlessly. "General, what should we do now? The formation of Ironkeep is full of holes and is about to be breached!" Suddenly, a mage maintaining the Ironkeep formation spoke with pale, parched lips. In the massive assault by Kyrik, both the number of elite soldiers and top-tier powerhouses far exceeded those of the Azure Kingdom. Especially with the Crimson Dragons fighting as reinforcements, the battle situation had be extremely unfavorable for them. Even with Ironkeep as a natural fortress and the Heavenly Dou Formation pushed to its limits, they still suffered heavy casualties. Once Ironkeep was breached and the formation shattered, they would lose all fighting capability! Hearing the reports from the soldiers and mages maintaining the formation, a female general d in blood-stained armor furrowed her brows slightly. She gazed at the massive, cracked, semi-transparent formation that reached from the earth to the sky, a hint of despair flickering in her eyes. Kyrik had brought nearly all their elite forces this time, even deploying the Crimson Dragons as their trump card. Their ability to hold on until now wasrgely due to the natural fortress, the formation, and the blood-soaked efforts of General Stanley. Now, with Stanley divided in his efforts between fighting Grace and the four deputies and asionally attacking the Crimson Dragons, his injuries were worsening, and he couldn''t hold out much longer. Ironkeep and the Heavenly Dou Formation had also reached their limits after these days of fighting! "General, when will our reinforcements arrive?" Some soldiers, desperately fending off the spellbeasts'' attacks, gripped their blood-stained swords with faces full of exhaustion and despair. Their arms had grown numb from the constant swinging. Yet beneath Ironkeep, Kyrik''s elite troops continued their assault under the cover of the Crimson Dragons, attacking like waves that grew stronger with each surge. They truly couldn''t hold on any longer! Thud, thud! Some wounded soldiers were struck in the neck by the elite forces of the Kyrik Empire, producing the sickening sound of flesh being torn, before they fell backward, never to rise again. In that moment, their faces showed no pain, only a hint of resigned despair. And this was only the beginning, as General Stanley struggled to hold on and the Crimson Dragons became increasingly active. Whenever the Crimson Dragons detected the Azure Kingdom''s soldiers resisting stubbornly, they used their aerial advantage to unleash fiery breaths, reducing dozens of Azure Kingdom soldiers to ashes. Even though the formation''s defenses grew stronger as they neared Ironkeep, with the advancing forces of the Kyrik Empire, the heavily damaged protective barrier of the formation could no longer hold. It shattered like a sky copsing, disintegrating into countless glimmers of light and vanishing. With the shattering of the Heavenly Dou Formation, the power boost and the determination it provided to all the soldiers vanished in an instant. Every soldier and mage of the Azure Kingdom present was momentarily stunned, watching the descending points of light as if witnessing their own demise. "Why? Why does the Kyrik Empire have more reinforcements while ours are nowhere to be seen?" At that moment, the exhausted soldiers of the Azure Kingdom were consumed by this thought. If they had reinforcements, they could continue to hold their ground against Kyrik''s elite forces. But now, several days had passed with no sign of reinforcements, and with the Heavenly Dou Formation shattered, theirst shred of resolve had disintegrated into nothingness. This shift was even more apparent to Kyrik''s elite troops. The once fiercely resolute soldiers of the Azure Kingdom were now gradually retreating! Clearly, with the formation broken and reinforcements nowhere in sight, their morale had crumbled! Chapter 139: Chapter139-Divine Intervention Chapter 139: Chapter139-Divine Intervention ? With the shattering of the Heavenly Dou Formation, the soldiers of the Azure Kingdom began to retreat in despair, pulling back their lines. The bloodthirsty Kyrik elite soldiers, like ravenous wolves, tore into them, relentlessly pursuing and pressing their advantage. The generals leading Kyrik''s elite wore cruel smiles on their faces. Attacking Ironkeep had cost them vast amounts of manpower and resources, with over 200,000 elite troops dispatched and tens of thousands already lost. If not for the Crimson Dragon corps joining the battle, even capturing this strategic stronghold would have resulted in heavy losses, leaving them with nothing more than a Pyrrhic victory. Fortunately, with the Crimson Dragons paving the way as the sharpest spearhead, they broke through the fortress''s defenses and shattered the morale of the Azure Kingdom''s soldiers. Once Ironkeep was captured, they could directly threaten the major cities of the Azure Kingdom, even storming the capital itself! This promised immeasurable glory and the chance for riches and honors! "Charge with me! y the generals, seize the banners, and rout the enemy!" Some of Kyrik''s generals roared, already envisioning the splendor and wealth beckoning them from atop Ironkeep. The soldiers following them howled almost madly, their eyes filled with fervor and greed. Why else had they joined the army, if not to win wealth and status? And now, glory was within reach! Break through Ironkeep, conquer the Azure Kingdom! They would be Kyrik''s greatest heroes, their lives forever sheltered by their military aplishments! Thinking of this, even the most exhausted Kyrik soldiers seemed invigorated, frantically swinging their weapons and charging like the wind. From a distance, Kyrik''s army appeared as an iron tide, crashing into the already teetering Ironkeep. As Kyrik''s morale soared, the spirits of the Azure Kingdom''s forces plummeted further into despair. Even those standing on Ironkeep''s sturdy walls could feel them shaking. The relentless attacks from the Crimson Dragons, swooping down from above, made Ironkeep feel like it was on a fault line, causing violent tremors that made it hard to stand firm. Quickly, the soldiers of the Azure Kingdom were forced to retreat, with Ironkeep nearly overrun from all directions. In the air, the female general Grace, who had been attacking Stanley, noticed the shift in the battle below. A smile blossomed on her face like a flower. "Stanley, your army is in disarray and defeat. Why continue to resist?" "With your abilities, if you were to join Kyrik, despite having killed many of our people in the past, His Majesty''s magnanimity might allow you a ce and more opportunities to shine." "A wise general knows when to adapt. Azure Kingdom is no match for Kyrik, and now with the Azure royal family fallen, why pursue self-destruction?" Grace held Stanley in high regard. As his longtime adversary, she felt a certain admiration for him. Of course, more importantly, this old adversary was about to be defeated by her! As Grace spoke, the four deputies beside her also wore satisfied smiles. This fearsome figure in Kyrik''s history was on the brink of an unprecedented defeat! Stanley nced at the increasingly arrogant Grace and herpanions, his magical aura slightly chaotic. After another sh with them, he quickly distanced himself. The situation on the battlefield below Ironkeep was dire, with defeat looming, and he felt it keenly. But he had no better option and could only hold his ground and wait. He believed that Leslie and Owen, upon learning of the situation, would send reinforcements. They would understand the importance of Ironkeep. Stanley''s resolute expression did not escape Grace''s notice, and she coldly smiled, saying: "General Stanley is waiting for reinforcements, isn''t he? Unfortunately, ording to our spies, there are no signs of troop movements in the Azure Kingdom, which means you have been abandoned. You and the soldiers here have been forsaken by Leslie!" "The empress you so loyally protect treats you this way-why do you persist?" Grace spoke persuasively. In this campaign against the Azure Kingdom, Kyrik had made extensive preparations and had ced many spies within the Azure Kingdom, some even within the army itself. Yet, up until now, there had been no signs of the Azure Kingdom''s army mobilizing, indicating that Leslie truly had abandoned Ironkeep.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Silence! Leslie will send reinforcements-they wille!" Stanley stared intently at Grace. He knew she had likely ced many spies, and her intelligence might be urate. The army might truly not be mobilizing. But he knew Leslie. Though she seemed cold-blooded and ruthless, she had deep ns and ambition. Having finally be the empress of the Azure Kingdom, she would never allow any territory to be lost. She would find a way to send aid! Ironkeep would not be handed over! As for why reinforcements had yet to arrive, he didn''t know, but he believed that as long as they held on, help woulde! "Reinforcements wille?" "At this point, General Stanley is still dreaming? Leslie sees you as nothing more than cannon fodder. You have great influence in the army, and she is using you to eliminate a threat!" Grace continued, "Besides, even if reinforcements doe, what can they do against my Crimson Dragon corps? They are nothing but a fragile resistance!" As she spoke, her tone grew significantly more serious. "General Stanley, I''ll give you onest chance. Even if you won''t think of yourself, won''t you consider the soldiers who have fought alongside you?" Seeing that Stanley remained unmoved, Grace immediately pointed to the soldiers of the Azure Kingdom below. She knew that Stanley wasn''t afraid of death, but he was a general who cared deeply for his subordinates. Sure enough, after hearing Grace''s words, Stanley couldn''t help but nce at the battlefield below. Due to their continued retreat, the soldiers of the Azure Kingdom were suffering heavy casualties. Many exhausted and injured soldiers were easily cut down by the pursuing Kyrik soldiers, turning the blood-soaked ground into arge crimson mire. "As long as you sincerely surrender, I will spare your life and the lives of these soldiers!" Grace smiled slightly and waved her hand, releasing a magical wave that caused the dozen or so pursuing Crimson Dragons to receive somemand. They hovered in mid-air and ceased their attack. Without the powerful pressure from the Crimson Dragons, the soldiers of the Azure Kingdom, who were on the brink of copse, had a brief moment to catch their breath. "Their lives are now entirely in your hands, General Stanley." Grace smiled and slowly stepped forward, extending her hand toward Stanley. "We should have been the best of friends. Why fight to the death here? Let bygones be bygones, what do you say?" As she spoke, she deliberately spread her voice across the battlefield using magical waves. For a moment, many soldiers of the Azure Kingdom looked up at Stanley. To the soldiers of the Azure Kingdom, Stanley''s orders were more important than those of Empress Leslie; they trusted General Stanley more deeply. Among these elite soldiers, General Stanley was their spirit and soul! Should they fight to thest breath or surrender? Under the gaze of countless eyes, Stanley suddenlyughed aloud, "Kyrik''s ambition is insatiable. How many of our people did they ughter? Such national and personal grievances cannot be erased by a few words! You want us to surrender? Our ancestors would never allow it!" Stanley''s voice, imbued with powerful magical waves, spread to every corner of the battlefield. "Everyone, we are not just soldiers of the Azure Kingdom; we protect countless families behind us. Fight to the death and never retreat! Fight to the death and never surrender!" "Reinforcements wille!" "Victory belongs to the Azure Kingdom!" His voice, full of a tragic and resolute spirit, spread like wildfire. In an instant, the demoralized soldiers of the Azure Kingdom seemed to ignite. "Fight to the death!" "Swear to live and die with Ironkeep!" For a moment, their fierce shouts echoed to the skies. Chapter 140: Chapter140-The Full Counterattack Chapter 140: Chapter140-The Full Counterattack ? Seeing this, Grace and her four deputies were furious, ring in anger, wanting to swallow Stanley whole! The soldiers of the Azure Kingdom had been on the verge of wavering, but Stanley''s words had reignited their spirits! "Kill! Leave no one alive in Ironkeep!" An enraged Gracepletely lost her patience. Her sharp eyes filled with murderous intent as she waved her right hand to give the order. In an instant, the Crimson Dragons, which had paused their attacks, roared fiercely and began to devour the Azure Kingdom soldiers below. Their terrifying magical assaults, like unstoppable cannonballs, unleashed destruction upon Ironkeep. Deafening explosions echoed all around, turning Ironkeep into a hell on earth, and under the assault of 200,000 elite troops, the fortress was torn apart. Despite the renewed fighting spirit of the soldiers, they were ultimately outmatched. In a short time, the remaining 70,000 elite soldiers suffered another loss of 10,000. Throughout Ironkeep, parts of the fortress began to copse, and the bodies of Azure Kingdom soldiers were sted into the air by magical attacks, creating a scene of bloodshed and brutality. The dark, dense masses of Kyrik''s elite forces swarmed in like an unending tide, filling the vision of the Azure Kingdom soldiers. At that moment, a profound sense of despair and helplessness overcame them, causing their eyelids to droop and the magical energy in their bodies to dissipate like deting balloons. Now, only despair remained in their hearts. Both mentally and physically, they had reached their limits. "To die for my country, I have done my best..." Some soldiers, in their fading consciousness, found themselves thinking this final thought. The Azure Kingdom soldiers, whose morale had briefly risen, were quickly crushed once more by the bloodthirsty Kyrik army, leaving them numb in both body and spirit. They stood frozen, as if waiting for the moment to meet their end. Meanwhile, in the sky, Stanley was nearing his limit in the fierce battle against Grace and her four deputies. His armor was soaked in blood, covered with various wounds, though most had quickly scabbed over, making him look more terrifying. Nearly every part of his body bore injuries. "Stanley, today is your end!" Seeing Stanley''s defenses weakening, Grace sneered, "Don''t worry, your head will be kept as a trophy. I''ll make a goblet from it for drinking-it will be a supreme delight." As she spoke, she and the four deputiesunched an attack together, forming a terrifying sh that ripped through the sky toward Stanley''s throat, aiming to decapitate him. Stanley was already nearing his limit, and maintaining flight with his remaining mana was bing difficult. He could barely attempt to retreat, trying to put distance between himself and the iing sh. However, the pale, massive sh moved with incredible speed, and as soon as he stepped back, it was upon him. At that moment, both the Kyrik soldiers below and the Azure Kingdom''s troops stood frozen, gazing up at the scene. The Kyrik soldiers wore expressions of satisfaction and excitement-Stanley, the burden on their pride, would finally be gone today! In contrast, the soldiers of the Azure Kingdom found themselves unable to grip their weapons and magical items. Stanley was not only the strongest in their army but also their symbol of hope! If General Stanley were to fall here, theirst flicker of hope would be utterly extinguished... To everyone''s shock, Stanley''s head did not fly high into the air, nor was he decapitated. Instead, a blinding lightning bolt tore through the sky, instantly shattering the sh. Immediately afterward, a thunderous voice echoed across the battlefield! "Is an Azure Kingdom general someone you vermin think you can kill?" "Begone!" The voice boomed like thunder, exploding in everyone''s ears. Many of the weaker soldiers covered their ears, feeling dizzy and disoriented. Grace and her four deputies tensed, warily eyeing the direction from which the attack and voice hade. Then they saw a fiery red light streak across the sky like a meteor, arriving above Ironkeep with unimaginable speed. As the fiery glow dissipated, Owen''s figure was revealed, standing proudly. He exuded an imposing aura of authority, with arcs of lightning dancing around him, like a god descending to the world! The moment Owen appeared, the Kyrik soldiers, whose morale had surged, and the Azure Kingdom soldiers, who had fallen into utter despair, both stared at him in astonishment. Owen''s name and appearance had already be well-known across the major kingdoms and factions due to his rising fame. Thus, the soldiers recognized him immediately. Owen had personallye to support them! Whether it was Owen''s remarkable talent or his engagement to Leslie, his presence here showed the importance he ced on Ironkeep. Kyrik''s soldiers became wary, while the Azure Kingdom''s soldiers, who had been in despair, found a glimmer of hope. Reinforcements! Reinforcements had truly arrived! Amid the astonishment of the crowd, Grace quickly scanned behind Owen but sensed no approaching army. Considering that their spies within various armies hadn''t reported anything, a strange smile appeared on her face. "Well, well, well, isn''t this Owen, ranked number one on the Domination Leaderboard? It''s quite something to see you in person, daring toe here alone for support!" As she finished speaking, the previously noisy soldiers fell silent again. They looked behind Owen and saw nothing but the empty air, except for the serpentine spellbeast hovering beneath his feet. There were no other figures in sight. He seemed to have trulye alone! "To deal with you all, I''m more than enough!" Owen nced at Grace and the others, shook his head disdainfully, and then looked at Seraphina beneath him. At this moment, Seraphina had shrunk significantly due to the journey,cking the overwhelming presence she had when fully extended. However, Seraphina''s strength was beyond the imagination of anyone from Kyrik. Most importantly, Seraphina was the snake prophesied to bring about Kyrik''s downfall! Grace and the four deputies were about to mock Owen for his perceived overconfidence, but they suddenly saw the serpentine spellbeast beneath him expand dramatically in the wind, growing from its previous size of about two meters to nearly a hundred meters. Its massive body, as thick as a house, coupled with a tail that seemed to stretch across the sky, exuded an unimaginable oppressive force that spread out instantly! As the continent''s foremost spellbeast, Seraphina naturally exerted a bloodline suppression over all living beings. Additionally, due to the prophecy that Kyrik would ultimately fall at Seraphina''s hand, this oppressive aura filled Kyrik''s soldiers with soul-shaking terror and dread! "This... this is..." Grace and the four deputies widened their eyes in disbelief at the scene before them. The enormous serpent-like spellbeast looked increasingly familiar. Why was the aura it emanated so frightening, causing even their bones to tremble? "Snakefolk! The snakefolk in their juvenile stage look just like this!" Suddenly, Grace was struck by a realization. Snakefolk are quite unique; in their juvenile stage, they resemble giant serpents. Only as they mature do they gradually take on a humanoid form, bing a half-human, half-demon existence. And the snakefolk were the source of their familiarity and fear! After all, the prophecy of the kingdom''s destruction by snakefolk had long spread throughout Kyrik, and the Emperor had ordered their eradication! Even spellbeasts rted to snakefolk had been ughtered without mercy. Logically, there shouldn''t be any snakefolk left in existence! Why was there one here? And why had it be Owen''s mount, exuding such a terrifying aura? Even Grace, now at diamond-tier level 5, felt a shiver of fear in the presence of the massive Seraphina!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Could this snakefolk before them be the one from the prophecy, destined to destroy Kyrik?! As they stared intently at Seraphina, the same thought simultaneously urred to Grace and the four deputies. Chapter 141: Chapter141-The Mana Core Delivered Chapter 141: Chapter141-The Mana Core Delivered ? Above Ironkeep. The icy, piercing wind emanated from Seraphina, whose body was continuously expanding, like the cold wind of winter, sweeping through the world as sharp as a de. At this moment, all the Kyrik soldiers present were looking up at Seraphina with horrified expressions. Her enormous body seemed to fill their eyes, leaving them deeply shocked to their core. Compared to the soldiers of the Azure Kingdom, Kyrik''s soldiers had a more profound impression of Seraphina. After all, the rumors of the snakefolk''s destruction of Kyrik had long been causing a stir within Kyrik. There had previously been arge-scale massacre aimed at exterminating the snakefolk. The snakefolk had been wiped outpletely!N?v(el)B\\jnn Where did Owen find this spellbeast? How could such a terrifying snakefolk still exist?! At this moment, not only Grace and others showed serious expressions with a sense of foreboding, but the soldiers of Kyrik were also terrified, feeling like a prophecy was about toe true. After all, the oppressive aura emanating from Seraphina was too terrifying. Each of them felt as if their skin was being cut by a sharp de, their spirits dazed, and their mana greatly suppressed. It was as if they had encountered a natural nemesis! Stanley was equally astonished by Owen and Seraphina. Owen''s sudden arrival surprised him greatly. Although he knew Owen was a powerful fighter, Kyrik had brought over two hundred thousand elite soldiers this time, withmanders like Crimson Dragon and Grace. It could be said that relying on Owen alone was absolutely impossible to contend with! However, he did not expect that Owen''s mount, Seraphina, would be so terrifying. Even he felt a sense of suppression and suffocation when facing Seraphina''s emanating aura. Most importantly, he often dealt with Kyrik and was very familiar with their prophecy. The giant serpent before him was likely the snakefolk prophesied by Kyrik! If that were true, relying on Owen and the beast alone might be enough to annihte the Kyrik army before them! Below, the soldiers of the Azure Kingdom gazed at Owen with faces full of reverence. Owen''s talent and strength were already legendary, and despite his humble beginnings, he had long been an idol for these soldiers. After all, Owen was one of their own, from the Azure Kingdom, and an unprecedented prodigy who rose to prominence rapidly. Even the usually aloof Academy City held Owen in increasingly high regard. They even broke thousands of years of tradition for him! Although Owen was apanied by only one beast, in their hearts, he was worth more than thousands of troops! Moreover, the enormous Seraphina, like a mythical beast of immense power, carried Owen, giving them an inexplicable sense of security. For a moment, due to the sudden appearance of Owen and Seraphina, the previously one- sided battle quietly began to shift. At this moment, Owen, who was the focus of all attention, looked down at Seraphina, who had grown to her maximum size. Now, she was as vast as a chain of mountains stretching across the sky, her skin covered with dense crimson scales that shimmered with a dangerous and dazzling gleam in the light. As her massive body writhed in the air, the slight friction of the scales produced sparks and a sharp, metallic sound. Seraphina''s strength was alreadyparable to a diamond-tier mage, and after sharing the Order of Ice with Leslie, she had awakened a portion of her water-fire bloodline. Although her tier had not increased, her power had significantly leaped and improved. Owen could faintly sense a chilling coldness beneath the crimson scales that made his soul shiver. Clearly, the two different attributes of water and fire were gradually manifesting within her. As Owen observed Seraphina, she flicked her tongue and swept her cold, merciless eyes over the crowd, finally settling on the seventeen Crimson Dragons beside Grace. As a descendant of the corevore serpent, she had a natural obsession with mana cores, and among the many spellbeasts present, only these seventeen Crimson Dragons caught her eye. When Seraphina locked her gaze on the Crimson Dragons, Owen immediately sensed it and was not surprised. These Crimson Dragons were very powerful, all being tinum-tier beings. As dragon-blood spellbeasts, they were tough and highly attuned to magic. Their strength was more than a cut above spellbeasts of the same level. If the seventeen Crimson Dragons joined forces, even a diamond-tier mage would find them troublesome. This was why Stanley, despite trying, had been unable to injure the Crimson Dragons and could only make them wary, not daring to act recklessly. Devouring these dragon-blood beast cores would greatly aid Seraphina''s growth! After all, the higher the quality of the spellbeast''s beast core, the more beneficial it was for Seraphina. The moment they were locked onto by Seraphina''s aura, the seventeen Crimson Dragons trembled, pping their scarlet wings nervously as they retreated a short distance. Among spellbeasts, the suppression of rank and bloodline was even more pronounced. Seraphina exerted this suppression over them both in bloodline and rank! Under normal circumstances, they would have fled as quickly as possible. However, now, despite the fear welling up inside them, the seventeen Crimson Dragons, possessing a decent level of intelligence, exchanged nces and saw a hint of greed in each other''s jewel-like eyes. For spellbeasts, breaking through via cultivation was extremely slow; the quickest method was through ughter and devouring! Especially by devouring spellbeasts more powerful than themselves! The seventeen Crimson Dragons had grown to their current power through continuously devouring other spellbeasts; otherwise, they wouldn''t have grown so quickly or gained such terrifyingbat strength. At this moment, the feeling Seraphina gave them was incredibly unique, instilling a deep, instinctual desire within them. It seemed that devouring Seraphina would lead to a significant breakthrough in their bloodline! This strong intuition, like a devil''s whisper, echoed softly in their ears, dispelling all fear and apprehension they felt towards Seraphina. Roar! The seventeen Crimson Dragons suddenly erupted, letting out earth-shattering roars at Seraphina, their blood-red eyes gleaming with greed like wolves in the night! On their backs, the mages riding them clearly sensed the Crimson Dragons'' emotions, and they were also affected, their emotions surging as veins bulged on their foreheads, their focus entirely on Seraphina. The next moment, the seventeen Crimson Dragons pped their wings, turning into streaks of blood-red light, slicing through the sky, charging at Seraphina from all directions. Though their size wasn''t as massive as Seraphina''s, each was still a colossal creature nearly ten meters long. As they charged at Seraphina, the leading Crimson Dragon opened its sharp maw and spewed a breath of moltenva-like heat. The crimson fire turned the air red, with waves of heat spreading in all directions. On the back of this Crimson Dragon, a mage in a ck robe simultaneously cast a spell. A mental lightning bolt, shining with a blinding light, flickered across the air, aiming straight for Seraphina''s forehead tounch a psychic attack. As the Crimson Dragonsunched their assault and attacked, Seraphina felt as though she was being provoked by ants. mes leaped from the gaps between her crimson scales, enveloping her body, transforming her into an enraged fire serpent. The scorching breath fell on Seraphina''s body, only to be absorbed by the mes dancing across her body, posing no threat to her. As for the mental lightning, as soon as it approached, Owen''s eyes, filled with murderous intent, suddenly shed with a cold light. The mental lightning was instantly shattered by the terrifying murderous aura, and at the same time, the maddening, twisted killing intent began to flow from Owen''s eyes, piercing into the eyes of the ck-robed mage. Immediately, the ck-robed mage saw only an eerie blood-red before his eyes and then felt his head swelling as if it would burst. Bang! In the next moment, the endless bloody killing intentpletely twisted the ck-robed mage''s mind. He clutched his head frantically, his sharp nails piercing deep into his skull, and then his head exploded like a cannonball, spraying blood everywhere. At the moment of the ck-robed mage''s gruesome death, Seraphina, who had fended off the leading Crimson Dragon''s attack, sprang forward like a taut bowstring and opened her massive jaws to bite down on the Crimson Dragon! Chapter 142: Chapter142-The Horn of Counterattack Chapter 142: Chapter142-The Horn of Counterattack ? Seraphina''s teeth were triangr and sharp, and although the Crimson Dragon''s scales were tough, they were no match for her teeth, which pierced through its flesh in an instant. The crushing pain made the Crimson Dragon struggle frantically, trying to escape Seraphina''s bite. But Seraphina only bit down harder, blood flowing between her teeth, the metallic scent spreading instantly, followed by the sudden sound of crunching. In her mouth, the Crimson Dragon was treated like a delicious morsel, being slowly crushed by her teeth and swallowed whole. The Crimson Dragon was devoured! This scene, witnessed by the other Crimson Dragons, caused their pupils to constrict abruptly, their fierce, greedy expressions turning nk with shock. The leading Crimson Dragon was the strongest among them, serving as their leader. Yet, in just a single encounter, not only did it fail to pose any threat to Seraphina, it became her meal, as if it had willingly delivered itself to her mouth. This made the others shiver with fear, their bodies trembling uncontrobly, and their forward charge came to an abrupt halt. Since they began undertaking various missions, they had never encountered a situation like this! On their backs, the mages riding the Crimson Dragons felt their scalps tingle and couldn''t help but take a few steps back on the dragon''s back. As dragon riders, they were acutely aware of the Crimson Dragon''s power. At the same tier, a Crimson Dragon was nearly invincible! Even when facing spellbeasts and mages far stronger than them, they could rely on the dragon bloodline and speed advantage to engage in a prolonged fight. At the very least, they could depend on their robust bodies and tenacious vitality to withstand attacks. However, now, in just one move, the giant serpent had devoured one! At this moment, not only were the Crimson Dragons and the mages on their backs filled with horror and fear, but Grace and the Kyrik soldiers watching from nearby were also chilled to the core. Even those with diamond-tier strength among them wouldn''t dare im they could annihte a Crimson Dragon in one strike, let alone devour it so brutally! The sight of Seraphina swallowing the Crimson Dragon weighed heavily on their hearts, causing their breathing to slow. And those soldiers who already believed that Seraphina was the snakefolk prophesied to destroy Kyrik were now fully convinced of this notion. The Crimson Dragons possessed the dragon bloodline and were one of Kyrik''s trump cards! Yet Seraphina had just eaten one as a snack! Such a fierce and terrifying giant serpent must be the snakefolk foretold in the prophecy! In an instant, the morale of Kyrik''s 200,000 assembled troops was shaken!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It seemed as though their previous efforts and sacrifices to exterminate the snakefolk for the sake of the prophecy had all been in vain. Grace, themanding general, immediately sensed the weakening and defeat in the army''s morale. At once, she fixed her gaze on the enormous and ferocious Seraphina, and said firmly: "Form the battle formation!" "Today, with the strength of Kyrik''s elite army, we will assist the Crimson Dragons and destroy this beast to eliminate future threats!" As Grace''s cold but resolute voice spread, the previously shaken soldiers immediately began to act, moving like a flowing ck tide to form the battle formation. Unlike fighting mages, the confrontation between tworge armies relied on battle formations and themanding generals. The stronger the battle formation, the more terrifying its destructive power. The power of a battle formation, as if carrying the force of nature, could not be resisted by the strength of a single mage. Now, the dense gathering of elite troops began to form an orderly battle formation, and the resulting power was enough to threaten even a master-tier mage! As the magical glow rose from the soldiers below, each soldier seemed to be a faint point of light. Though these points of light were weak, their vast numbers gathered densely together and quickly transformed into a mysterious formation, from which a massive white pir of light shot into the sky. Within the white pir of light, the sixteen Crimson Dragons seemed to undergo some sort of catalysis and growth. In an instant, their ws became sharper, their bodiesrger, and crimson, blood-like mes danced on their bodies. It was as if they had leaped from maturity to their ultimate form! The aura and pressure emanating from them surged explosively at this moment! If before they were onlyparable to tinum-tier mages, now, with the enormous power of Kyrik''s battle formation, the sixteen Crimson Dragons temporarily possessedbat strengthparable to diamond-tier! Seeing this, Stanley''s face darkened. Such a vast battle formation''s power,bined with the extraordinary bloodline of the Crimson Dragons, was not a simple one-plus-one. The strength of the Crimson Dragons had increased at least tenfold at that moment! "Form the battle formation!" Seeing the unfavorable situation, Stanley shouted, calling on the soldiers of the Azure Kingdom to form a battle formation. Although they only had about fifty thousand elite troops remaining, far fewer than Kyrik, they could still provide some support to Seraphina. "No need for that. You and the soldiers should rest well. From now on, leave it to and Seraphina," Owen suddenly spoke up, stopping Stanley. Stanley was seriously injured, and the remaining fifty thousand elite soldiers also had injuries to varying degrees. The collision of battle formations was extremely brutal, especially when the numbers were so vast. One mistake could lead to disastrous consequences. After speaking, Owen gave Stanley no chance to refuse and charged with Seraphina toward the battle formation of Grace and the others. Seeing this, Grace and her people all showed vicious smiles. Although the strength Seraphina had disyed earlier was terrifying, Owen was clearly underestimating the power of the battle formation, especially Kyrik''s, which was unparalleled in its ability to enhance spellbeasts among all the kingdoms. Owen not only refused to retreat but charged forward instead he was courting death! "Kill!" "We must leave these two scourges here today!" Grace shouted. At once, the sixteen Crimson Dragons, whose power had soared, excitedly pped their wings and charged toward Owen and Seraphina! At this moment, the sixteen Crimson Dragons were about half the size of Seraphina. With a seemingly endless flow of mana surging through their bodies, they became extraordinarily strong, brimming with explosive power. Their strength had increased more than tenfold, giving them unprecedented confidence. Seraphina must die! With a ferocious roar, sound waves rolled forward like crashing waves, causing ripples in the air and shattering the floating clouds. Owen''s expression grew slightly serious. As expected, the power amplification from a battle formation formed by 200,000 troops was indeed formidable for the Crimson Dragons. However, he wasn''t truly fighting alone. "Since you''re here, why hide? It''s time to get to work." Owen suddenly looked toward a seemingly empty part of the sky beside him. Originally empty, the area began to fill with a viscous ck light as Owen spoke, and the figure of the Fallen Angel gradually emerged. The newly arrived Fallen Angel looked at Owen with a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth, feeling somewhat embarrassed. He hadn''t expected to be spotted by Owen right after arriving, intending to enjoy the spectacle first. With the appearance of the Fallen Angel, a dark, chilling wind, akin to one from the depths of hell, suddenly permeated the air. The Crimson Dragons, who had been ready to strike, immediately turned their wary gaze toward it. Their pupils contracted sharply. From the Fallen Angel, they sensed a bloodline suppression, not as intense as Seraphina''s, but clearly from a being with a higher bloodline! Especially the level of power emanating from the Fallen Angel was notably higher than Seraphina''s! Is this Owen and Seraphina''s reinforcements?! Grace and the others couldn''t help but rub their eyes when they saw the appearance of the Fallen Angel, thinking they might be seeing things. The Fallen Angel race was extremely rare and seldom ventured onto the continent. Yet, now a Fallen Angel had appeared, seemingly having a close rtionship with Owen, as if it were his reinforcement. Chapter 143: Chapter143-Feast of Blood Chapter 143: Chapter143-Feast of Blood ? But how could this be possible? The Fallen Angel race has always been reclusive and extremely arrogant, unlikely to ept anyone else''s orders ormands. How could they appear here?N?v(el)B\\jnn And judging by its demeanor toward Owen, it seemed to be quite fearful of him! Just as Grace''s mind was swirling with shock and confusion, terrified messages suddenly came from various parts of the army. "General, a Fallen Angel with unknown intentions has been spotted at the rear. Its aura is locked onto us. Requesting instructions!" "General, the left nk has spotted a Fallen Angel with unknown intentions. Requesting instructions!" "General..." Various fearful voices emanated from the formation, clearly reaching Grace''s ears. Grace quickly looked around the army and saw that the previously empty sky was suddenly filled with many Fallen Angels, faintly encircling the 200,000 troops. Immediately, Grace''s heart sank. If the sudden appearance of one Fallen Angel was just a coincidence, then the presence of so many Fallen Angels here clearly couldn''t be exined as an ident! Instead, it meant that the Fallen Angels were truly following Owen''s orders and were nning to attack their Kyrik army. Grace had a clear understanding of the power of the Fallen Angels; each one was a diamond- tier powerhouse. They were incredibly resilient, with terrifyingbat capabilities, and could even coordinate with one another to unleash power far beyond their level! In the past, whenever Fallen Angels appeared, they would stay far away, fearing to offend this formidable race. But now, at a nce, there were nine Fallen Angels surrounding the army. If they fought to the death, they might hold out for a while with the help of the battle formation and Crimson Dragons. However, once the formation weakened, they wouldn''t stand a chance against so many Fallen Angels! At this moment, besides Grace, who was utterly shocked, the four deputy generals and the elite Kyrik soldiers forming the battle formation were all filled with horror and fear. If it were just one or two Fallen Angels, they would have had the confidence to contend with and possibly even kill them, given the power of their battle formation. But nine Fallen Angels,bined with Owen and Seraphina, brought a sense of despair to all of them! Such a number of Fallen Angels far exceeded their imagination! Wasn''t the Fallen Angel race supposed to be rare? How could there suddenly be nine of them, all seemingly at diamond-tier strength? In contrast to Kyrik''s despair, Stanley and the other soldiers were filled with immense joy. The arrival of Owen and Seraphina had already given them some confidence, as Owen was listed separately by Academy City and was Leslie''s fianc. But they never expected Owen to actually bring reinforcements-nine powerful Fallen Angels! At that moment, the entire army erupted with excitement! Now, Owen looked at the Fallen Angels surrounding the Kyrik army and nodded with satisfaction. Aftermunicating with Oya, he hurried to the battlefield, and shortly after his arrival, the Fallen Angels appeared, surrounding the Kyrik army, clearly wasting no time on their way. "You all did very well today. This is not just for me but also for yourselves. Once Seraphina devours these Crimson Dragons, her strength and bloodline will advance more rapidly," Owen said with a slight smile to the Fallen Angel beside him. The Fallen Angel, hearing this, showed little expression, focusing intently on Seraphina. Seeing that after devouring a Crimson Dragon, Seraphina''s aura and bloodline had indeed be significantly stronger, the Fallen Angel''s expression improved somewhat. After all, being a Fallen Angel and having to follow the orders of a human was a great humiliation for them. However, thinking about how Seraphina''s elerated bloodline growth could more quickly aid the Holy Tree, the feelings of resentment and dislike gradually dissipated. Then, as if in silent agreement, the nine Fallen Angelsunched an assault on the battle formation arranged by Grace from all directions! They were knowledgeable and understood that the strength of the sixteen Crimson Dragons stemmed from the battle formation, which was Kyrik''s greatest reliance. Once the formation was breached, the Kyrik army would be thrown into chaos. As the nine Fallen Angels decisively attacked the battle formation, streams of thick ck light burst from their wings, transforming into ck streaks that struck the white pir of light. Boom! Boom! Boom! Each time a ck streak hit, it was like a meteor crashing into the earth, producing a deafening explosion. The white pir of light shook violently, its surface sttering like liquid, while the lingering ck streaks on it corroded the pir like acid, emitting a piercing "sizzling" sound. The towering pir of light, formed by 200,000 elite soldiers over several miles, was instantly covered with ck cracks, appearing on the verge of copse. The numerous Kyrik soldiers within the pir were significantly affected, their bodies feeling as if struck by heavy blows, limbs numb, and mana within them trembling. Even the force of 200,000 elite soldiers could barely withstand the simultaneous attack of the nine Fallen Angels. Grace and the four deputy generals'' expressions turned extremely grim. They hadn''t expected the Fallen Angels to be so ruthless and overbearing, attacking them immediately upon appearing! With just one full-force strike, the battle formation was already showing signs of breaking. If this continued, they and their 200,000 troops would be left here forever. "We can''t let this continue. Split the formation in two, with part of the army holding off the nine Fallen Angels while the rest attack Owen and that snakefolk with all their might!" Grace ordered coldly, quickly issuingmands. They had no grudges against the Fallen Angels. If they could eliminate Owen and Seraphina, the Fallen Angels might stop attacking the army. This was the best solution she could think of to break the situation. Even if the Fallen Angels continued to attack after Owen and Seraphina were killed, at least they would have eliminated these two threats. The four deputy generals understood Grace''s intention immediately and began rying the orders through the formation. Soon, the battle formation, originally like a white full moon, transformed into a ck-gold circle, distorting the space around Owen and the nine Fallen Angels, isting them. Roar! After sessfully changing the formation, the sixteen Crimson Dragons roared and charged at Owen and Seraphina. Their tier advancement had significantly boosted their intelligence and bloodline. They knew that if they couldn''t quickly eliminate Owen and Seraphina, they would not stand a chance against so many Fallen Angels. In desperation, they became even more ferocious, trying to employ a brutal strategy of trading injury for injury to quickly wear down Owen and Seraphina. However, Owen had already seen through their n when they started altering the formation. He gently patted Seraphina and imbued her with the Order of Fire. Seraphina''s fire element was already dominant, but with the enhancement of the Order of Fire, she seemed like a living fire deity. Her massive body was engulfed in a sea of mes, and the intense heat distorted the surrounding space. The magical attacksunched by the Crimson Dragons seemed to evaporate and warp as they neared Seraphina, their power greatly diminished by the heat waves. When they finally struck her resilient fiery scales, they produced only dull thuds before dissipating into mana and vanishing. Having easily blocked the Crimson Dragons'' attacks, Seraphina began to unleash her own power. Her enormous tail swept across like a volcanic mountain range, carrying scalding magma, and struck the Crimson Dragons with tremendous force. Bang! Some of the Crimson Dragons, unable to dodge in time, bore the brunt of the terrifying impact. Their bones seemed to shatter instantly, blood gushing from their orifices, leaving them numb, aching, and unable to move. Seraphina then opened her mouth wide and inhaled like a ck hole, drawing the severely injured bodies of the Crimson Dragons into her maw, where she began to chew with a crunching sound. With Owen''s support, Seraphina cut down and devoured the mana cores of the Crimson Dragons enhanced by the battle formation as if they were mere fruits, further increasing her strength and bing more formidable in battle. After several hundred breaths, only six of the original sixteen Crimson Dragons, which had floated around Seraphina and Owen like fiery red stars, remained! They were covered in wounds, trembling, and hadpletely lost their previous fighting spirit! Chapter 144: Chapter144-Slaughter Chapter 144: Chapter144-ughter ? If before, the Crimson Dragons believed they had the strength to contend with Seraphina and Owen with the support of the battle formation, they now realized howughably naive that notion had been. Thebat strength of Owen and Seraphina far exceeded their actual level! Their proud attacks and blitz tactics had not given them any advantage. Instead, each attack turned into a bloody feast for Seraphina. Every Crimson Dragon devoured by Seraphina left an indelible nightmare for them! Having devoured eleven Crimson Dragons, Seraphina''s body had expanded once more, and her already solid scales now gleamed like red crystals, emitting a searing, destructive heat. Just getting close gave them the illusion of being set aze. Thus, the six remaining Crimson Dragons instinctively turned and fled as fast as they could from Owen and Seraphina. As the six Crimson Dragons retreated in terror, Grace and her allies, who were trying to hold back the nine Fallen Angels, were already weakened, coughing up blood, and their bodies were like dry wood in a storm, about to copse. The nine Fallen Angels were well aware of Owen''sbat strength, so even though the battle formation had separated them, they didn''t worry about Owen. They simply coordinated and attacked together. Thebined strength of the nine Fallen Angels wasparable to a true master-tier mage. While the power of the battle formation was formidable, they had allocated most of its strength to augment the Crimson Dragons. After only a few exchanges, most soldiers were exhausted of mana, their bodies trembling from the lingering shockwaves, and some weaker soldiers even burst apart, their blood staining those nearby. For a moment, even General Grace felt a deep sense of despair. Not only had they failed to capture Owen and Seraphina, but it seemed they might be the ones left here forever. The dizziness and internal mana turbulence made Grace breathe heavily. She looked down at the heavily injured and dying soldiers, then at the fleeing Crimson Dragons, feeling as if all the strength had been drained from her body, almost copsing to the ground. The 200,000 troops and seventeen Crimson Dragons were the core of Kyrik! Yet now, most of them were lost! Her heart bled. "Retreat!" Grace''s eyes were red, and despite her anger and reluctance, she quickly made the decision to withdraw. If they continued like this, the Crimson Dragons would cease to exist! She herself would be left here forever! However, after Grace issued the order to retreat, although the Kyrik soldiers breathed a sigh of relief and saw a glimmer of hope for survival, disbanding the battle formation was no easy task. After all, all their mana was bound together in the formation, like thousands of fine threads woven into a rope. Suddenly dispersing would cause the formation to copse and descend into chaos. However, Grace and the four deputy generals desired precisely this effect. They nned to use the ripples created by the disintegration of the formation to wound the nine Fallen Angels, Owen, and Seraphina, buying time for themselves and the Crimson Dragons to escape! Boom! As Grace and the others had predicted, after the order to retreat was given, the soldiers, most of whom were already injured, withdrew from the formation at varying speeds. The collective mana, like a giant powder keg, collided chaotically and resulted in an earth- shattering explosion. The nine Fallen Angels within the formation had already sensed this and immediately beat their wings, retreating quickly to distance themselves from the formation. The chaotic mana wave only left crisscrossing wounds on their bodies without posing a fatal threat. Owen and Seraphina, who were within the formation, also quickly took defensive measures to withstand the terrifying magical shockwave. Taking advantage of this moment, Grace, the Crimson Dragons, and a few generals used theirst-resort methods to flee swiftly. With the formation''s copse, nearly half of the Kyrik soldiers died from the bacsh, their bodies cracked and covered in horrifying fissures. While most soldiers were still alive, they were weak, lying on the ground in agony. Even those less affected were mentally shattered, frozen in ce and at a loss. This mission deployed most of Kyrik''s elite forces, including trump cards like the Crimson Dragons, yet they suffered such a devastating defeat! Even Grace and the four deputy generals, their key leaders, used them as cannon fodder to cover their retreat along with the Crimson Dragons! This left them utterly despairing! In contrast to the despair of the Kyrik soldiers, the Azure soldiers became excited as they looked at the copsing battle formation and the wailing Kyrik troops. They didn''t even need orders from Stanley. Looking up at Owen and Seraphina, they felt empowered and charged directly at the Kyrik soldiers. Previously, the Kyrik soldiers had not regarded them as humans, ughtering them mercilessly. Now it was their turn! "Kill!" "Kill!" The cries of battle were earth-shattering. Any Kyrik soldier who could move scrambled into action, faces filled with fervor and relief at surviving. Owen, meanwhile, ignored the nearly incapacitated Kyrik soldiers and turned his gaze to the horizon. There, six Crimson Dragons, along with Grace and her allies, were fleeing in a panic. "Since you''vee, don''t leave!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Owen''s eyes turned cold as he charged forward with Seraphina, bing a streak of light that shot across the sky. The nine Fallen Angels were about to follow Owen when his voice suddenly reached them. "Seal off this area. Don''t let a single Kyrik escape!" "No mercy!" Owen''smand was ruthless. Upon hearing it, the nine Fallen Angels quickly dispersed, eliminating any Kyrik soldiers attempting to flee. Under the relentless pursuit of Owen and Seraphina, Grace and the four deputy generals were quickly caught up with. The piercing sound of the wind came from behind. Grace, the four deputy generals, and the Crimson Dragons turned to see Owen and Seraphina closing in, their faces turning pale as they hastened their retreat. As they elerated, Owen and Seraphina suddenly increased their speed, creating a trail of afterimages in the air. Seraphina swiftly devoured the slowest Crimson Dragon. Owen, meanwhile, unleashed a bolt of lightning, reducing a deputy general to ckened charcoal, which fell from the sky and shattered upon impact. Within seconds, all four deputy generals and six Crimson Dragons were swiftly killed and devoured, leaving only General Grace. "I surrender! I surrender!" Seeing that Owen and Seraphina had set their sights on her, Grace could no longer bear the pressure of life and death. She quickly raised her hands in surrender. "Master Owen, with my strength and skills, Azure Kingdom surely needs me. Rest assured, I can swear an oath that once I surrender, I will be 100% loyal to Azure Kingdom, with no ulterior motives!" Grace dered confidently. Seeing Owen unmoved, with his mana fluctuations growing stronger, Grace''s heart trembled, and she quickly puffed out her chest. "Master Owen, as long as you spare me, I can... I can satisfy any request you have!" For Grace, who wielded the power of a general, death was terrifying. As long as she was alive, she believed that with her abilities, she could eventually rise again! Moreover, she was confident in her looks and figure, certain that a young man like Owen couldn''t resist. However, despite her seductive tone, Owen remained unmoved, shaking his head slightly. "It''s toote to surrender now." Upon arriving here, Owen saw the devastation firsthand. Azure Kingdom''s elite soldiers had suffered heavy casualties. These people were the foundation of the kingdom, and not executing General Grace would be a disservice to their spirits. Besides, Grace might have strength and skills, but Azure Kingdom didn''t need herbat power now. Both he and Seraphina had already grown strong. sh! In Grace''s terrified and horrified gaze, the arc of lightning in Owen''s hand transformed into a long de, swiftly severing her head. Chapter 145: Chapter145-They Have Arrived Chapter 145: Chapter145-They Have Arrived ? St! Blood spurted as a head flew into the air. Grace, the Kyrik General and a promising femalemander, had just met her end at Owen''s hands. Meanwhile, under Stanley''s leadership and with the assistance of the Fallen Angels, the elite forces of Azure Kingdomunched a massive counterattack, sweeping through and annihting all the Kyrik soldiers in the area. The ground in front of Ironkeep was now blood-red, emitting a pungent stench of blood. Various severed limbsy scattered, a mix of Azure Kingdom soldiers, Kyrik soldiers, and spellbeasts, forming a gruesome scene of a blood-soaked battlefield. Stanley flicked the blood off his stained sword, droplets scattering, as he gradually calmed his vigorous energy. Seeing the remaining Kyrik soldiers exterminated, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he looked up at the sky with aplex expression.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om There, Owen stood calmly on Seraphina''s massive head, surrounded by swirling mana like mist, holding the bloodied heads of Grace and the other generals. Stanley''s eyelids twitched at the sight. He vaguely remembered just a few days ago when he and William, the former chief elder of the Council of Elders, attacked Owen and Leslie. At that time, Owen and Leslie seemed only slightly stronger than himself, each having used their trump cards. But how long has it been? The generals like Grace, whom even Stanley found difficult to subdue, were now effortlessly beheaded by Owen without any resistance. Even Kyrik''s elite force of 200,000 troops and the Crimson Dragons, their trump cards, had fallen here due to the Fallen Angels and the giant serpent Owen brought. Owen. In these few short days, he had undergone unimaginable growth! This growth was not only in terms of strength but also in thework of rtionships he had previously never revealed! Both the giant serpent and the Fallen Angels were extraordinary spellbeasts. One seemed to be the rumored snakefolk that had destroyed Kyrik. The other was the continent-famous Fallen Angels. Neither of these were entities that an ordinary mage coulde into contact with. But now, the giant serpent had be Owen''s contract spellbeast, and the Fallen Angels obeyed hismand! This was something Stanley could not have imagined before. Thinking about this, aside from his shock, he also felt a sense of relief. If Master Owen hadn''t arrived in time today, without the assistance of Seraphina and the Fallen Angels, they wouldn''t have been able to ughter the Kyrik forces and might have been left here forever. Before Owen arrived, they were at their limit. Everyone, including Stanley, was already filled with despair. Meanwhile, the soldiers of Azure Kingdom behind Stanley were looking at Owen with reverence, as if they were gazing at an omnipotent god! Thepletely one-sided situation had been utterly reversed by Owen''s sudden appearance! At this moment, many of them couldn''t quite believe it was real, feeling as if they were in a dream. After all, the reversal brought by Master Owen was too immense! The terrifying Crimson Dragons, the battle formation formed by 200,000 elite troops, and even Grace and the other diamond-tier mages were all crushed by Master Owen and the reinforcements he brought! If it weren''t for Owen, those lying here as corpses would have been themselves! The joy of surviving such a disaster made them feel dazed, as if they had been given a second chance at life. Stanley nced back at the soldiers behind him and clearly felt a significant changepared to before. Not only had their spirits be unprecedentedly firm and high, but the powerful aura gathering from them was also subtly converging toward Owen, treating him as the soul of the army! This was something Stanley had found extremely difficult to achieve before! Yet Master Owen had aplished it! Stanley felt a mix of admiration and inspiration, and within his heart, he truly began to contemte allegiance to Owen and Leslie. After all, in this life-and-death crisis, Leslie and Owen truly stood up to resolve the situation, protecting the soldiers and civilians of Azure Kingdom. Clearly, they already regarded Azure Kingdom as their empire and genuinely cared for the entire kingdom. "Master Owen..." Stanley''s attitude was much more respectful than before, fully embracing his role as a general of the empire. As he spoke, he noticed Owen standing on the castle, suddenly gazing into the distant horizon, his expression slightly distracted as if sensing something. Stanley had never seen Owen show such an expression, which made him feel a bit uneasy and puzzled. He softly asked: "Master Owen, what is it?" As he spoke, he followed Owen''s gaze to the horizon. There, the sky was clear and blue, with no sound or unusual aura. However, when he turned back to look at Owen again, Owen had regained hisposure, squinting slightly, "They areing!" Stanley felt even more confused but saw Owen''s serious expression, sensing that whoever wasing was not friendly. He dared not be careless, holding his breath and trying to steady himself before looking at the horizon again. At that moment, on the distant skyline, Complex arrays of formation patterns wove through the air, gradually forming an ancient bronze portal standing between heaven and earth. As mana rapidly gathered from all directions, the shadow became solid, and several figures appeared before the portal. It was none other than the people from Middle Earth, led by Kaldan, the crown prince of Pyrothrone Kingdom! "So this is the world outside Middle Earth? Truly a barrennd of barbarians," Kaldan remarked, hovering before the ethereal bronze gate. He sniffed the mana in the air, letting out a light snort as his brow furrowed slightly in disdain. The mana in Middle Earth was at least ten times more abundant than here! Being here felt like moving from a bustling, prosperous ce to a remote, deste countryside, and he found it inherently difficult to adjust. Behind him, the prodigies from the Pyrothrone Kingdom and other empires and noble families began to appear. As they sensed the thin mana here, expressions of disdain appeared on their faces. Although they had anticipated the destion outside Middle Earth, they were still disappointed. No wonder so many mages would do anything to enter Middle Earth and leave this ce. Compared to Middle Earth, this ce felt like a barren prison. They quickly infused mana into their magical robes. Immediately, the luxurious and noble robes they wore began to emit a dazzling light, particrly the emblems on their chests, which radiated dense mana, forming a transparent shield around them. Once the shield fully formed, the dense mana from their emblems began to gather inside, bing almost as abundant as in Middle Earth. It also slightly isted them from the outside environment. Kaldan''s fiery-patterned shield was particrly special, with the mana it emitted so thick it resembled mist, like zing mes wrapping swiftly around him. It was as if staying here any longer would be a stain and an insult to his status. "Gentlemen, the person we seek should be nearby. I can sense it faintly. Follow me, let''s conclude this quickly; I do not wish to stay in this ce any longer than necessary!" With that, Kaldan followed his instincts and gazed towards Ironkeep. The person who cast the Supreme Order was sensed to be near that castle. After Kaldan spoke, Henry and the prodigies and Protectors from the four major empires and three great families all nodded in agreement. In a ce where the mana concentration was so low, their cultivation was adversely affected, and mana recovery would be quite slow. If not for the immense importance of the Supreme Order, they would not have apanied Kaldan on this journey. It seemed their luck was good, as they had been teleported directly near Owen, the one who cast the Supreme Order. In the next moment, seeing no objections, Kaldan''s mind moved, and countless mana streams, like tides, rapidly gathered from all directions, forming a terrifying mana tide that upied half the sky. Then it surged forward like a mighty river, propelling the shields around them with the force to shatter the void, appearing dozens of miles away in an instant. It was as though they traversed the void effortlessly! Chapter 146: Chapter146-Mana Tide Chapter 146: Chapter146-Mana Tide ? Boom! The mana tide rolled forward, shattering the void, sounding like roaring waves. From a distance, this scene looked like heaven and earth had reversed. The endless mana tide hung in the sky, destroying everything in its path, stirring up wind and waves. Such a magnificent spectacle instantly captured the attention of everyone at Ironkeep. Especially Stanley, who followed Owen''s gaze. His expression grew incredibly serious, and he couldn''t help but exim, "What a terrifying mana tide! What kind of existence could cause such a heavenly phenomenon?!" Stanley was the most powerful mage here besides Owen, stronger even than the Fallen Angels. However, facing the surging tide, he was filled with shock and horror. Such a heavenly phenomenon and such intense mana fluctuations were far beyond his capability! It''s important to note that his currentbat power was nearing that of a master-tier mage. Yet even with such power, he couldn''t begin to touch the edge of the mana tide. The means and power disyed here were beyond his imagination. The other soldiers present also looked on in awe at the mana tide that spanned the sky and earth. Under that tide, their figures seemed as insignificant as ants; even a small wave could engulf and obliterate them. They couldn''t fathom what kind of existence could create such a terrifying tide. They felt that as the tide approached, they, along with Ironkeep and this entirend, would be submerged by it. Boom! As the mana tide surged, Stanley immediately looked toward Owen with anxiety, at a loss for what to do. Such a bizarre phenomenon left him without direction, despite having faced many strange urrences and handled numerous major events before. After all, the tide''s fluctuation was too terrifying. When Stanley nced over, Owen''s expression had already turned serious. He squinted, recalling the reminder from the lifelong professor at Academy City. "They are from Middle Earth, notparable to any other forces. You should lead all the soldiers of Azure Kingdom back into the castle. They are not an enemy you can contend with." Owen''s expression was very grave. Although he hadn''t previously interacted with Middle Earth directly, he was well-versed with the source material and knew that Middle Earth was an existence far surpassing other parts of the continent. There, both mana and precious resources far exceeded those of other areas. This also led to Middle Earth being filled with powerful figures, so much so that even the continent''s top experts might not gain their attention. Middle Earth was teeming with strong individuals and prodigies. Upon hearing the words "Middle Earth," Stanley''s already solemn demeanor became even more serious. Middle Earth, ancient and mysterious, was like an invisible mountain looming in everyone''s mind. For most mages, entering Middle Earth was considered a great honor. It is truly a gathering ce for powerful mages and the dream destination for countless people. Perhaps only the mages of Middle Earth could create such a fearsome mana tide. Even though he had a premonition, he knew how prestigious the mages of Middle Earth were. It had been many years since such powerful figures had appeared, and now they seemed to be approaching aggressively! Seeing Owen''s serious expression made him feel even more uneasy. Owen usually appearedposed and confident, but now he was instructing them to retreat into the castle, indicating that the arrival from Middle Earth was putting significant pressure on him. After a moment of silence, Stanley could only nod and say: "Master Owen, Middle Earth is approaching aggressively. Please take care. If they are too powerful to handle, leave quickly. With your talent, your future is limitless." Although he hadn''t yet seen the Middle Earth magesing here, the mana tide alone was enough to terrify him, knowing he wasn''t their match. Even the remaining fifty thousand elite soldiers here would be nothing but cannon fodder in the face of such power, unable to make any real impact. Instead, they might be a hindrance to Master Owen. Acknowledging Stanley''s concern, Owen nodded, indicating his understanding. He knew that he was no longer alone. Behind him were Leslie, Seraphina, and the entire Azure Kingdom. If he fell here, Leslie and the others wouldn''t be able to ept it, and Azure Kingdom would be shaken as a result. However, it was toote to flee now. Their aura had long since locked onto him from afar. As the mana tide drew closer, Owen saw the spheres of light within the tide, especially the leader, the crown prince, Kaldan. The Pyrothrone Kingdom emblem on his chest felt like an invisible mountain pressing on Owen''s heart. Pyrothrone Kingdom was the most powerful empire in Middle Earth, with a formidable influence even among the many strong powers in Middle Earth. He hadn''t expected such a top-tier force to set their sights on him. Moreover, behind Kaldan, Owen saw numerous magical orbs emitting powerful auras. The elemental fluctuations from those magical orbs were incredibly intense, all of them exceeding the diamond tier and reaching the terrifying master tier! Some of the outstanding ones even had restrained auras, almost blending with the world around them, making them difficult for Owen to detect with his current level of perception. Their tier was so advanced that a simple nce made Owen''s eye twitch. Grandmaster tier! An existence beyond the master tier! The lineup from Middle Earth this time was truly incrediblyvish. In Owen''s memory, apart from Middle Earth, none of the continent''s kingdoms, empires, or ancient families had grandmaster-tier mages-only master-tier ones existed. As Owen scanned the mana tide, his expression suddenly turned grave as the surging tide, radiating a rainbow of colors, swept up to him. The gusts hit his face, and as the mana tide''s light dissipated, Kaldan was revealed at the forefront. d in a luxurious magic robe, he emitted brilliant magical patterns. With his head slightly raised, his proud eyes looked down at Owen in front of Ironkeep through a crimson magic shield. "Your Highness, this is Owen!" While Kaldan looked down on Owen, Henry, beside him, chimed in obsequiously. Upon sensing the emergence of the Supreme Order, they had already begun gathering information about Owen, naturally familiar with his appearance and background. Thus, they recognized Owen immediately. Seeing Henry speak, Owen''s expression tightened slightly as he took a closer look at him. He was rather thin and had the emblem of Gowato Sanctuary on his chest. Clearly, this person had a deep connection with Gowato Sanctuary. From his obsequious manner, it seemed the Green ve''s church forces had decided not to spare Owen. While Owen''s thoughts raced, Kaldan finished appraising Owen and shook his head in disappointment, saying: "Tsk, tsk,ing here was truly a waste of time. You''re only at diamond-tier level 1, which is truly disappointing to me!" In his mind, anyone capable of using the Supreme Order-a divine skill of incredible prowess - should be at least master-tier, even outside Middle Earth, making them a worthy opponent. But Owen was only diamond-tier level 1. In Middle Earth, such strength wasn''t even worthy of carrying his shoes!N?v(el)B\\jnn It should be noted that nearly all the prodigies apanying him today had reached master- tier. At this moment, Henry and the others also shook their heads in disappointment. They had thought Owen was something extraordinary, given that the Supreme Order was legendary even in Middle Earth. Someone who mastered such a legendary skill had to be an exceptionally gifted individual. Yet the person before them had only just broken through to diamond-tier! In Middle Earth, not reaching master-tier by this age made one a worthless individual with no potential for cultivation! Such a a person, both within and outside their power, was beneath their notice, to be killed at will without any objection. In Middle Earth, there were far too many mages with talent! However, it was this person, whom they considered aplete waste, who had acquired the divine skill they coveted. It could only make them sigh at the capriciousness of fate. Chapter 147: Chapter147-Kaldan’s Fury Chapter 147: Chapter147-Kaldans Fury ? Meanwhile, as the gaze and aura of Kaldan, Henry, and the others converged on Owen, the figures of several Fallen Angels gathered behind him like ck mist, shielding him from their sharp, knife-like aura. These Fallen Angels could clearly sense the strength of Kaldan and his group, as well as their disdain and murderous intent toward Owen. In the past, they would have dly watched this unfold. However, now that Owen had obtained the Holy Token of their angel race, bestowed by Oya, even if they didn''t want to admit it, Owen was considered one of their own in the Fallen Angel race. Additionally, Owen''s contract spellbeast, Seraphina, was of vital importance to their race, so from that perspective, they all hoped Owen would survive. "You really are a trouble ma, making enemies wherever you go," one of the nine Fallen Angels quipped, then turned their focus to Kaldan with a serious expression. While their individualbat power wasn''t on par with Kaldan and his group, together they had master-tier fighting strength! However, as the Fallen Angels released their aura, Henry snorted disdainfully, his face showing even more contempt. ncing at Owen, he said: "Really? You think nine Fallen Angels can stop us?" As he spoke, the people from the four great empires and the three major families burst intoughter. In their eyes, while the Fallen Angels were indeed a special race, their low tier made them seem like ants. Now, these ants dared to challenge such formidable foes as them, which was simply suicidal! "Like attracts like, and waste attracts waste. The dragon princess of Middle Earth will arrive soon, and you Fallen Angels don''t even try to flee, but instead y the fool?" Kaldan simply saw it as a joke. Upon seeing Owen''s diamond-tier level 1 status, Kaldan''s initial excitement turned to disappointment, feeling that all the preparations made for today were aplete waste of time. Facing the taunts from Kaldan and the others, the nine Fallen Angels were furious, their eyes zing with anger like mes, generating a turbulent aura that spread in all directions. However, when this aura reached Kaldan and his group, it was as if it encountered an immovable iron wall, dissipating into nothing. Instead, their aura was suddenly suppressed. Their bodies trembled slightly, and they involuntarily stepped back a few paces, their wings quivering as the soft ck feathersy t against them. The oppressive force rebounding from Kaldan and his group was too much for them to bear, causing a disturbance in their magic. Barely able to stabilize themselves, they turned to Owen with troubled expressions. The overwhelming presence of Kaldan and the others, all above master-tier, gave them a sense of helplessness they had never experienced before. They could only ce their faint hopes on Owen. Under their gaze, Owen''s face remained calm, devoid of emotion, showing no reaction to the provocations from Kaldan and the others. It was as if Kaldan and the others hadn''t been mocking Owen at all. Owen''s silence made Kaldan and hispanions frown, surprised and angered. As renowned prodigies of Middle Earth, they expected Owen to be intimidated, perhaps even trembling and begging for mercy. Yet, Owen''sposure irritated them. To them, he was an outsider, a mere native from beyond Middle Earth, who had gotten the Supreme Order by chance and dared to act arrogantly before them. Especially among the many visitors from Middle Earth was Kaldan, who had brought the prodigies of various cities here not only to grasp the Supreme Order but also to demonstrate his authority and recruit these prodigies under hismand! It was one thing for other Middle Earth prodigies to be superficially obedient yet defiant, as they had strong talents and powerful empires and families backing them. But why should Owen not bow down? Why wasn''t he begging for mercy? In an instant, the sky above Kaldan roared, and countless crimson meteors descended, bringing an endless searing heat. Under the heat waves, vegetation turned to ash, rocks and the ground twisted and melted from the intense heat, bubbling and sizzling, transforming the area into a boiling Lava st! Owen, being targeted, became the core of this oppressive aura! Seeing this, Henry and the others realized that the extremely proud and face-conscious Kaldan must have beenpletely angered by Owen''s actions. Yet, under their gaze, Owen remained calm, looking at them without arrogance or servility, like an indestructible stone, blocking all the iing oppressive heat. "Elder Joseph, didn''t Father say just to bring him back alive?" Kaldan, furious, immediately turned to the Protector behind him, his face contorted, his clenched fists creaking as if he wanted to tear Owen to pieces. The Protector behind him appeared extremely old, with yellowing, sparse hair resembling dried grass in the autumn wind, exuding a strong sense of decay, as if he had one foot in the grave. Despite his aged appearance, his aura was unfathomably deep! At that moment, his expression turned even darker as he snorted softly and nodded. Owen was truly insufferable, knowing full well they were from Middle Earth, yetcking any humility expected of someone beneath them. For those like them from Middle Earth, any native from outside Middle Earth should bow and scrape before them, eager to lick their boots! If Owen cooperated, they wouldn''t mind giving him some rewards, keeping him as a mascot. But his current indifference showed that hepletely disregarded them! "Good!" Seeing the Protector nod, Kaldan''s expression turned icy, blending into the darkness. "Since Father only wants him alive, let''s cut off his limbs and take him back as a torso!" As he spoke, Owen, who had remained unresponsive, shook his head slightly, looking at Kaldan with an indifferent expression. "So, you are the leader of this Middle Earth group? It''s a shame you chose the wrong opponent." "Arrogant!" At Owen''s words, Kaldan, already furious, was nearly bursting with rage. Even in Middle Earth, no one dared speak to him this way! Outside Middle Earth, in this barrennd, a lowly person dared to show him such disrespect! His anger fueled his already fiery aura, like oil on a ze, and his body instantly transformed into flowing moltenva,pletely elementalizing! Elementalization! Seeing this, Henry and the others were slightly surprised. This advanced technique was generally reserved for major battles, fully merging the user with the elements, greatly enhancing both offense and defense. Yet, this technique was being used against Owen, showing the extent of Kaldan''s fury. Even they had to treat Kaldan in this state seriously, fearing severe injury if careless. After all, Kaldan''s strength was among the best in their group. Facing Kaldan, who immediately elementalized, Owen''s expression grew more solemn, and his mind, already grave, became even more focused. His eyes were filled with mana, trying to lock onto Kaldan''s form as it surged forward like a torrent of magma. Elementalization is a more refined use of the domain, a special technique mastered only by the prodigies. In Kaldan''s current state, a mere diamond-tier level 1 like himself was no match.N?v(el)B\\jnn His level was still too low! To confront such a prodigy from Middle Earth, whose level andbat power were among the top, Owen needed to get as close as possible to his level! So, quickly, a system interface appeared before Owen''s eyes, and the Exp he had umted for so long poured out like a flood! Since the system had prompted him that it would not automatically increase his tier, Owen had been saving up Exp without breaking through, treating it as one of his greatest trump cards. After all, Owen''sbat power at diamond-tier level 1 was already astonishing, and with each small level increase, his strength would grow significantly! Chapter 148: Chapter148-Owens Trump Card Chapter 148: Chapter148-Owen''s Trump Card ? "Exp Release!" Owen whispered to himself. His originally diamond-tier level 1 status, under the boost of Exp, began to skyrocket as if propelled by a rocket. Diamond-tier level 2. Diamond-tier level 3. ... As Owen''s level increased, the surrounding mana instantly converged towards him, prating every pore and circting through his meridians and body, refining his physique and purifying his bloodline. The scorching aura that had been emanating from Kaldan waspletely dispersed under the turbulent mana. Owen''s level-up made Kaldan instinctively sense that something was wrong. He had encountered breakthroughs during battle before. However, most of them involved breaking through a single level or shattering a bottleneck to advance from a peak state to the next major tier. Generally speaking, breaking through a tier was already an extraordinary feat, a sign of exceptional talent and remarkable fortune. But Owen''s tier was continuously rising! From diamond-tier level 1, he had sessively broken through to diamond-tier level 4, with no sign of stopping! This continuous level-up was so unbelievable that even someone as gifted as Kaldan from Middle Earth found it iprehensible. How on earth was Owen achieving this?! After a moment of astonishment, a look of deep mockery appeared on Kaldan''s face as if he had thought of something. Such a rapid increase was impossible even for the prodigies of Middle Earth. Owen, a lowly person from a barrennd, must have activated some secret technique to forcibly raise his tier. This kind of enhancement was superficial, and his actualbat power hadn''t increased much-it was all just a fa?ade. Moreover, even if Owen had truly advanced from diamond-tier level 1 to the current diamond-tier level 6, so what? He was still just a diamond-tier mage, and there remained an insurmountable chasm between him and Kaldan, who was now a master-tier mage! Even if Owen were to use some secret technique to break through to master-tier, hisbat strength would still be worlds apart from mine! "Ie from Middle Earth, and yet you dare act so recklessly. After bing a cripple, you can reflect on your actions today!" As Kaldan charged towards Owen, his confidence unwavering, he gave a cold, cruel smile. His molten,va-like face twisted grotesquely at this moment. Without hesitation, his arm, imbued with a portion of the primal magic essence, transformed into a stream of flowingva. The searing heat burned the air along its path with a bubbling hiss as it hurtled straight for Owen''s chest, aiming to pierce him through and incinerate his limbs. This strike was immense and overwhelming, its blinding light and rippling waves filling Owen''s vision in an instant. Owen''s attention was wholly focused on Kaldan. Seeing him already within striking distance, the mana that had surged violently within Owen''s body seemed to find an outlet. It furiously converged into Owen''s arm, causing it to rapidly swell. Under the immense pressure of the concentrated mana, his arm began to crystallize, bing translucent like a gleaming gemstone. Within this crystalline arm, mes and the Order of Thunder flickered, emanating an aura of extreme ferocity and danger. The sheer intensity of this energy even slowed the flow of the surrounding void. Boom! Though it sounds like a lengthy process, in reality, the two fists collided in a mere split second, producing an earth-shattering roar. The void around them trembled violently as if a transparent pane of ss had been struck, spider-webbing with ck cracks that spread outward. Under this tremendous impact, Heronburg felt as though it had been hit by an unprecedented earthquake. The castle, already cracked and dented from the previous battles, began to shake and copse. The soldiers of the Azure Kingdom, who had just retreated back into the fortress and hadn''t yet caught their breath, scattered once more, seeking refuge in open areas away from the tremors. Generals like Stanley looked on in shock and terror. When Kaldan and the others from Middle Earth appeared, it was as if a dark, oppressive cloud settled over his heart. The feelings of dread and terror spread uncontrobly deep within him. After all, Kaldan and hispanions were almost all above master-tier! Such terrifying power! Such an overwhelming lineup! Now, with Kaldan''s attack, the sheer destructive force of that strike made them shiver uncontrobly, their souls nearly leaving their bodies in fear. Under such a fearsome elemental assault, even if they relied on the natural defenses and military formations to resist to the bitter end, they would still be vaporized by theva, with no chance of survival. Even though Stanley and the others had immense faith in Owen, when faced with such absolute power, they could only silently mourn for Owen, hoping that Kaldan would at least leave him a whole body. However, as the shockwave from the collision of the two fists gradually subsided, Stanley and the others were suddenly horrified to see a figure unable to hold on, rapidly flying backward! And that person was not Owen! It seemed that Owen had actually won this sh! Stanley and the soldiers stared in stunned disbelief, rubbing their eyes furiously, unable to believe what they were seeing. At this moment, it wasn''t just Stanley and his men who were shocked. Henry and the others from the Four Great Empires and the Three Great Families of Middle Earth were also staring at Owen in disbelief. From their perspective, the absolute domination of Prince Kaldan over Owen not only failed to materialize, but Owen had actually sent Kaldan flying with a single punch! Moreover, they saw more clearly than Stanley and the others. As Kaldan was sent flying, the violent energy that burst from Owen''s punch forcefully surged into Kaldan''s outstretched arm, and then, with a deafening st, it erupted, tearing Kaldan''s arm apart! With a single exchange, Owen disabled Kaldan''s arm! Kaldan was sent flying backward, crashing heavily into arge crater!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This was utterly unbelievable! Henry and the others, who knew Kaldan''s strength well, looked as if they had seen a ghost. Their eyelids twitched uncontrobly, and the scene before them seemed so absurd that it felt unreal, even in a dream. It was important to note that Kaldan''s strength ranked among the top within the prodigies of Middle Earth. Otherwise, they would never have temporarily bowed to him. The terrifying power he disyed in his previous attack confirmed that he had be even more formidable than before. Even a master-tier level 3 mage would likely not be a match for Kaldan. Yet, Owen, a mere diamond-tier mage-a tier lower than Kaldan-had managed to completely overwhelm him. In an instant, Henry and the others narrowed their eyes, reying the details of the previous moment in their minds. It was only then that they realized Owen''s level had undergone a massive transformation since earlier. The purity and vastness of the mana within him now surpassed even that of Kaldan, a master- tier mage! However, Owen had only advanced to diamond-tier level 6, not master-tier. For a diamond-tier mage to possess such refined and immense mana left them utterly speechless, feeling as if they themselves were the ones out of their depth, as though they were the true country bumpkins from outside Middle Earth. At that moment, seeing Kaldan beingpletely overpowered by Owen, with one of his arms rendered useless, Kaldan''s Protector... That Protector, who was already half a step into the grave, suddenly erupted with fury, his hair and beard standing on end, as a terrifying psychic wave spread in all directions. He was nearly driven to madness. As Kaldan''s Protector, his fate was irrevocably tied to Kaldan''s-sharing in his glory and disgrace alike. Kaldan, a prodigy of Middle Earth, had been grievously wounded in a single strike by Owen, a mere native. This was nothing short of a p in the face for him as Kaldan''s Protector! And it happened in front of the great empires and the world! What made it even worse was that Kaldan had previously vowed to reduce Owen to a cripple and take him to Middle Earth to repent day and night for what had happened today. But now, it seemed like the tables had turned. "Fuck you!" The Protector roared, his voice thunderous and terrifying, as a violent aura exploded from his body, instantly covering an area hundreds of miles around, making him seem like the war god of this wrathfulnd! Under the pressure of his aura, even the prodigies from Middle Earth felt as though their mouths and noses were being smothered, their mana immediately suppressed, almost impossible to mobilize! The terrifying suppression swept towards Owen from afar, making his pupils contract sharply. He quickly realized that this Protector of Kaldan''s had surpassed the master-tier level, reaching an even higher realm-grandmaster-tier! This Protector was a grandmaster-tier mage! Chapter 149: Chapter149-The Ferocious Beast Imprisoned on the First Level of the Dark Tower Chapter 149: Chapter149-The Ferocious Beast Imprisoned on the First Level of the Dark Tower ? Grandmaster-tier mage! At that moment, even though Owen had already sensed that there might be such powerful individuals among this group of mages from Middle Earth, the sudden attack from such a formidable figure still caused his heart to pound in fear. The gap between a master-tier and a grandmaster-tier mage was as vast as that between an infant and an adult. They were not on the same level at all. If a master-tier mage had already mastered their domain, achieved elemental transformation, and was considered one of the most powerful beings in this world, then a grandmaster-tier mage had begun to merge with the world itself. Wherever they stood was the center of the world, and they were the masters of that world! In front of such a powerful being, a master-tier mage was merely like a child ying with fire. As this formidable figure attacked, countless strategies shed through Owen''s mind, but none of them could make him a match for the grandmaster-tier mage. Any attempt to resist such a powerful being would be futile. The mages present, including Henry, were all looking at Joseph in astonishment. As prodigies of Middle Earth, they were even more aware of the immense power of a grandmaster-tier mage, someone they held in deep reverence. After all, although Middle Earth produced many outstanding talents, very few could step into the realm of grandmaster-tier mages. Such beings were exceedingly rare and highly respected among the various forces in Middle Earth. "Unfortunately, even though Owen''s explosive power is astonishing, and even Kaldan was caught off guard, his protector is a temperamental senior. With him intervening, Owen doesn''t stand a chance," Henry and the others shook their heads slightly. Though Owen''s injury to Kaldan had greatly shocked them, surviving in Middle Earth, or indeed on the entire continent, required not only one''s strength but also a strong background. Without background, one had no resources, and even someone as extraordinarily talented and with limitless potential as Owen could be easily eliminated for offending the wrong person. What good is immense talent if you cannot survive? In the end, a prodigy who cannot live to their full potential is nothing more than an empty shell. "Indeed, it is no wonder that someone who has obtained the divine skill Supreme Order possesses such astonishing explosive power. However, to be so arrogant without any backing is nothing short of courting death," remarked the three prodigies from noble families present, with a hint of regret in their voices. No one believed that Owen had any chance of resisting once Joseph decided to act. Such a powerful figure held significant standing in Middle Earth, let alone here in this ce. As the crowd looked at Owen withplicated expressions, Joseph had already appeared in front of him, as if the very fabric of time and space was under his control. "How dare you strike so ruthlessly against someone under my protection, you savage and brutal native! You must pay the price for your actions!" Joseph''s voice boomed with fury. "Today, I shall strip you of your rank, cripple your limbs, as punishment!" With those words, he brought his palm down toward Owen''s forehead. The strike seemed topress the void itself, freezing everything within a radius of dozens of miles into a solidified space. An invisible and terrifying force pressed down from all directions, binding Owen''s body so tightly that he couldn''t move. Faced with the true power of this grandmaster-tier mage, Owen increasingly felt the immense disparity in their strengths. With just a single move, Owen found himself with no way to avoid it, as if it were his destiny to suffer this blow, to be stripped of his rank and have his limbs crippled. In the next moment, as Owen deeply sensed the overwhelming difference between himself and the Protector, the Godyer Staff within him suddenly emitted a brilliant, dazzling light. When the Protector locked onto him, Owen had already felt the Godyer Staff trembling within him, as if provoked. However, Owen had been suppressing this tremor all along. Now, as the Protector, like an emperor passing judgment from on high, sought to condemn him, Owen refused to ept it. "A grandmaster-tier mage''s Protector? You think I don''t have one?" Owen suddenly raised his hand, and a ck ring identical to Leslie''s emitted a faint blue light. As the light spread, an obsidian gate suddenly appeared before Owen. The gate was ancient, with faint traces of blood and menacing w marks on its surface, exuding a terrifying and ominous power that sent chills down one''s spine.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Creak- In the next moment, the tightly shut obsidian gate slowly began to open, producing a teeth- grating sound. At the same time, a crimson light emanated from within the gate, casting its eerie glow onto the Protector. At this point, the Protector was still surprised that Owen had managed to break free from his suppression, and then he noticed the appearance of the obsidian gate. Standing very close to Owen, the Protector was almost right at the entrance of the gate. As it opened, his pupils suddenly contracted in shock. He saw a pair of scarlet, restless eyes within the gradually opening gate. From those eyes, he glimpsed an endless sea of skeletons,posed of countless crimson bones. He also saw a majestic figure that twisted his very mind. It was the shadow of a being so immense that it seemed to overlook the entire cosmos, vast beyond measure, as though the heavens and earth themselves were beneath its colossal form. To gaze upon it felt like sphemy, a sin that stirred deep within one''s soul! While the Protector was momentarily dazed by what he saw, the obsidian gate fully opened. Against the backdrop of a grand starry sky, a pure white nine-tailed fox, its feet stepping on the sun, moon, and stars, suddenly leaped out! As it burst forth from the obsidian gate, the entire world trembled, mountains and rivers lost their color, and reality itself seemed to waver as if it was bing unreal. With the appearance of the kitsune, the faces of Henry and the others suddenly changed. Although they didn''t know the exact level of the kitsune before them, they were certain of one thing: any being that could cause the mountains and rivers to lose their color and the earth to tremble could only be a god! This kitsune was undoubtedly an existence beyond their imagination, a terrifying entity of unimaginable power! As the others looked on in shock, the kitsune that had burst out from the obsidian gate cast a nce at the ancient Joseph. With a sudden, sweeping motion of its nine fluffy, pink fox tails, it sent a wave of what seemed like a shower of beautiful pink petals forward. Joseph, who had just regained his senses, was immediately struck, coughing up blood as he was sent flying backward, his body covered in countless fine scratches. This kitsune was the very monster imprisoned on the first level of the Dark Tower! At that moment, Owen carefully observed the creature. Despite Leslie having mentioned it to him before, he was still somewhat taken aback upon seeing its true form. After all, he had always assumed that the terrifying beast imprisoned one level lower was some kind of fearsome cat demon. But now, seeing it in person, he realized it was actually the legendary kitsune! "Such an ugly old creature should stay buried in its grave! Coming out to scare people is entirely your fault. I absolutely detest old and ugly beings like you," the kitsune remarked disdainfully after sending Joseph flying with a single swipe of its tail. In a sh of crimson light, it transformed into a stunning beauty, dressed in a peach blossom gown, with hair cascading down carelessly. Her eyes were a bewitching shade of crimson, her scent carried an alluring floral fragrance, and her skin was so fair and rosy that it seemed like it could drip water. A pair of long, slender legs emerged from the side of her gown, as white and tempting as ivory. Her figure was nothing short of perfection-any more would be too much, and any less would be too little. Her face exuded an aura of mature elegance, and she cast a disdainful nce at Joseph, who was now embedded in the ground. "No wonder she''s one of the monstrous beings sealed within the Dark Tower-her power is as domineering as her entric personality," Owen thought, his attention fully focused on the kitsune. After seeing her transform into a human and begin berating Joseph, his expression grew more serious. Previously, Leslie had been short of a divine stone and only had the Order of Ice, which was not enough to fully suppress the Dark Tower. But now, with Owen''s divine stone and the Orders of Thunder, Fire, Ice, and Waterbined, they could directly summon the monstrous beings within the Dark Tower to help them fight. Of course, what they released was merely an avatar of the creature. However, for dealing with a grandmaster-tier individual, this avatar would suffice. Even so, Owen wasn''t entirely confident that he couldmand her to act. After all, his and Leslie''s control over the Dark Tower was still very rudimentary, and their levels were far too low. Asking her to intervene and help fend off this grandmaster-tier Protector was a risky move. His current strength was still insufficient to handle such a Protector effectively. As Owen observed the kitsune, she nced back at him, nodding in approval. "Your strength might not be impressive, but you''ve got the looks. You''re definitely more handsome than that old man and the others--you''re just my type. Since I''m bored, I''ll help you teach him a lesson this time, but don''t expect this to be a habit." Chapter 150: Chapter150-Toying with a Grandmaster-tier Mage Chapter 150: Chapter150-Toying with a Grandmaster-tier Mage ? As soon as the kitsune finished speaking, Joseph, who had been struck into the ground by her tail, suddenly burst forth from the earth like a ray of light piercing the sky. Filled with rage, he charged directly at the kitsune. "Just an avatar of a kitsune, a mere beastling-how dare you act so arrogantly in front of me!" Joseph roared as he rushed toward the kitsune. His aura erupted like a volcano, and his murky eyes were filled with unprecedented, frenzied killing intent, locking onto the kitsune. The kitsune had previously instilled in him a deep sense of dread, as if he were facing a deity, causing his mind to waver for a moment. But after actually enduring a strike from her tail, he realized that this kitsune was merely an avatar. Her true form seemed to be heavily constrained, unable to unleash its full power! If her true form were present, Joseph would have fled without hesitation. But for a mere avatar to spout such brazen words in his presence-it was simply courting death! As Joseph leaped into action, Henry and the others instinctively took several steps back. Though Joseph imed that the kitsune was only an avatar, far weaker than its true form, the aura radiating from this figure felt like sharp spikes piercing into their flesh, making it difficult for them to even breathe. Though they still couldn''t determine the exact level of this kitsune, the sense of danger it exuded was something even Joseph had never made them feel before. As they watched with solemn expressions, they saw Joseph, who had charged ahead, surrounded by terrifying, sky-rending elements that howled and roared like a colossal tornado connecting heaven and earth. Once this tornado formed, the mana within a radius of dozens of miles was drawn into it. Even the mages observing from afar had part of their internal mana forcibly extracted and pulled into the tornado, making its destructive force even more overpowering. However, as this tornado, which had seemingly be the center of the world, rushed toward the kitsune, her cold and aloof face disyed only a faint, mocking expression. "Is this all you can do? You''re a grandmaster-tier mage, and youe here just to blow some wind at me?" The kitsune''s words made Joseph''s face twist in anger, and the furious tornado surrounding him seemed to resonate with his emotions, growing even more violent. This time, he was determined to tear apart the kitsune''s infuriating mouth! As the tornado became increasingly ferocious, Joseph''s expression suddenly changed. The kitsune calmly extended a finger toward the approaching tornado, tearing through the void. Her pale finger touched the void as if creating ripples on the surface of water. The moment the tornado came into contact with the rippling barrier, it was stopped in its tracks, unable to move any further despite its wild fury. Seeing this, the yful glint in the kitsune''s eyes grew even more pronounced. She flicked her finger lightly, causing the void to shatter. From the point where her finger had struck, a series of explosive sounds rang out, and the pale, bursting elements extended forward like a string of pearls, obliterating the tornado in an instant. A look of horror suddenly appeared on Joseph''s face. The elemental storm was one of his trump cards, a terrifying and powerful move capable of threatening even other grandmaster-tier mages. Under such a storm, an entire city could be ttened in an instant, reduced to nothing but dust. But in the eyes of the kitsune, such an attack was utterly insignificant, not even posing the slightest threat to her! This was the first time Joseph had encountered such a situation! Just from this single exchange, the vast difference in their tiers was evident. In the next moment, as the tornado that had engulfed half the sky dissipated, the Protector was preparing to activate his staff, form an array, and cast a forbidden spell. Suddenly, he saw the kitsune appear right in front of him. Her enchanting face bore an expression of yful interest, and then her tightly closed red lips slightly parted as she spoke, "Since you''ve already made your move, it''s only fair that I reciprocate. Now it''s my turn!" The kitsune''s voice unexpectedly echoed in Joseph''s ears, causing his body to tremble violently as a chilling sensation surged from his toes to his back. Though he was reluctant to admit it, the sheer terror of the kitsune''s power had already nted deep fear in Joseph''s heart. At his level as a mage, a single exchange was all it took to gauge the difference in strength between opponents. From the kitsune''s earlier disy, it was clear that her power far exceeded his own. What kind of terrifying force would she unleash now that she was attacking? The thought filled him with overwhelming dread. Immediately, the magic robe draped over his body began to emit a twisted ck light, resembling inky ck tendrils that wrapped around him, encasing him in a dark cocoon. "Shadow''s Shelter!" His deep voice resonated as he activated the powerful defensive skill inherent in his magic robe, capable of withstanding even the most formidable mage attacks.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Yet, even with the magic barrier activated, Joseph still felt no sense of security. A green, branch-like magical staff suddenly appeared before him. The gemstones embedded in the magical staff began to glow, releasing a dense life force that enveloped Joseph like a green ocean. Some of the nt seeds drifting in the air were instantly infused with this life energy, causing them to take root, sprout, and rapidly grow into towering trees. This was a special magical skill that could extend life. As long as the injury wasn''t fatal, such as losing a limb, it could heal instantly. Even with two grandmaster-tier magical skills bolstering him, Joseph still felt a sense of dread. He quickly activated the scrolls, potions, and various magical artifacts on his person. In an instant, a radiant array of colors swirled around him, forming a dazzling rainbow. The terrifying magical energy surged, engulfing the surrounding space and creating a chaotic sea of magic. With all these defenses in ce, Joseph finally felt somewhat reassured. As long as the attack wasn''t above grandmaster-tier, he was confident he could withstand it with these protections. The kitsune''s disyed power was indeed terrifying, but after all, it was just an avatar and couldn''t sustain its strength for long. If he could just survive her next deadly strike, it would be his turn to retaliate. Then, both this avatar and Owen''s body would be at his mercy! Just as this thought crossed his mind, he was suddenly taken aback to find that the kitsune, who had been gathering mana in front of him, suddenly retracted her aura. It seemed that her earlier aggressive stance was nothing more than a bluff. Seeing him panic and frantically deploy all his defenses, the kitsune couldn''t help but cover her mouth andugh, her eyes narrowing into crescent moons. "Tsk, tsk, tsk, no wonder an ugly guy like you has survived until now. Your life-preserving tricks are endless! Even turtles and tortoises aren''t as good at clinging to life as you!" The kitsuneughed heartily while mocking him. Joseph, who had been so solemn, now felt an intense sense of being toyed with, and the calm expression on his face immediately faltered. After all, he was a grandmaster-tier mage, a powerful figure in his own right. Now he was being toyed with by a mere beast! "Kitsune, I will not rest until one of us is dead!" Joseph''s hoarse roar echoed as the multicolored magical light surrounding him surged furiously toward the kitsune, dyeing the heavens and earth in brilliant hues. Boom! The deafening explosions resounded endlessly. The overwhelming magical attack seemed to tear the kitsune apart in an instant, followed by a series of massive explosions that shook the surroundings. Just as Joseph was about to feel a sense of triumph, a sharp pain stung his face. Turning around, he saw the kitsune standing behind him, somehow unscathed. She struck a graceful pose, her slender legs crossed as she rested her chin on her hand. Her enchanting fox-like eyes sparkled with amusement as she smiled and said, "Did you just rx for a moment, thinking I was dead?" Joseph''s scalp nearly exploded. He had clearly locked onto the kitsune''s aura just moments ago-how had she managed to move behind him without him noticing?! Chapter 151: Chapter151-The Protagonist of the Original Story? Chapter 151: Chapter151-The Protagonist of the Original Story? ? While Joseph was still in shock, the kitsune suddenly split into countless illusions, surrounding himpletely. She then began to pummel him like a punching bag, as if venting her boredom and anger from being imprisoned in the Dark Tower. Although the kitsune wasn''t using much mana at this moment, as a legendary spellbeast, her physical strength was terrifyingly immense. Joseph''s entire body was wracked with pain. His magical defenses were utterly ineffective, shattering under her relentless blows. His bones felt as though they were being dislocated, and his muscles burned with pain as if they were being gnawed by countless sharp teeth. The excruciating pain drove Joseph to the brink of madness. He tried to expand his domain or shift his body into an elemental form to evade the kitsune''s attacks and find an opportunity to counterattack. But the kitsune anticipated his every move. Each strike shended twisted his mental state, dispersing the mana he had been gathering within him. He waspletely at her mercy! Henry and the others from Middle Earth were stunned, unable to believe their eyes. Joseph, the strongest among the Protectors and a grandmaster-tier mage, was being beaten to a bloody pulp by this suddenly appearing kitsune, without even the slightest ability to fight back! Moreover, they could see that the kitsune had no intention of killing the Protector from the start-she was merely toying with him.N?v(el)B\\jnn And indeed, that was the case. The kitsune had no desire to kill and couldn''t be bothered with it. For her, fighting was something she was forced into, and the only way to truly earn her allegiance would be to possess strength greater than hers, to subdue her. Although she had considerable intelligence, her innate respect for strength remained a core aspect of her personality. Bang, bang, bang! As the kitsune continued to pummel Joseph, venting her emotions, Owen''s gaze swept over the others, and then he suddenly charged towards Kaldan, who was lying on the ground! This Kaldan was clearly the leader of this group, with exceptional strength and talent-he was arguably the most formidable prodigy Owen had encountered, second only to Leslie. Unfortunately, this prodigy was also his enemy! Since Kaldan was an enemy and hailed from such a distinguished background, he needed to be eliminated as quickly as possible. Otherwise, once the Protector was free to act, there would be no more chances. From the kitsune''s earlier words and behavior, it was clear that she had no intention of giving her full effort, meaning Owen would have to rely on himself from now on. Given that, there was no way he could allow a powerful prodigy like Kaldan to survive! At that moment, Kaldan was staring in a daze at the kitsune, unable to believe that in such a barren ce, he would encounter a legendary spellbeast, summoned by Owen, a mere diamond-tier mage. Whoosh-- The sharp sound of rushing wind, mixed with an icy chill that seemed to pierce to the bone, snapped Kaldan out of his thoughts. He looked up in shock to see Owen charging toward him. In the earlier exchange, Kaldan had been caught off guard, and the sudden burst of power from Owen had destroyed one of his arms. His entire body was wracked with pain, and the mana within him was in a chaotic state, like a quagmire. In this condition, he was in no shape to fight! What shocked him the most was that this native, Owen, would have the audacity to press the attack at this moment! "You! What are you doing?!" Kaldan shouted in stunned anger as he began to step back, trying to stabilize the chaotic mana within him and prepare to fight Owen again. But the raging thunder and fire elements intertwined within him like twisted cords, shing and erupting with waves of destructive energy that further damaged his already injured body, giving him no chance to regain control. As Kaldan struggled to recover his strength, Owen had already closed the distance, his presence cold and terrifying. His swift and fierce approach dominated Kaldan''s thoughts, especially the overwhelming killing intent emanating from Owen. It surged like a massive wave, drowning Kaldan and filling him with a deep, bone-chilling sense of impending death. For a moment, Kaldan froze, his life shing before his eyes, and a desperate will to survive surged within him. He didn''t want to die! He still had a throne to im! He was destined to rule the world! In a panic, he shouted at Owen, his voice tinged with desperation, "Owen, do you dare toy a hand on me?! I am the prince of the Pyrothrone Kingdom! The lives of you wretches aren''t worth a single hair on my head! If I die, all of you will perish with me!" His stream of threats echoed through the air, creating shockwaves, but they did nothing to slow Owen''s advance. "You talk too much!" Owen retorted coldly. The dark gold sword, formed from the Godyer Staff, swept out with the force to cleave mountains, slicing directly toward Kaldan''s neck. "What are you doing?! Stop! Stop right now!" Kaldan saw the swording down and knew there was no way to dodge it. The hairs on his body stood on end, and the arrogance that had once filled his face evaporated like a deted balloon. "Owen, spare me! I am the crown prince of the Pyrothrone Kingdom! Spare me, and whatever you want, I can give it to you!" But as he spoke, his voice suddenly cut off. The dark gold Godyer Sword shed past, and a thin golden line appeared on his neck. This line then burst into brilliant golden light, swallowing his entire head. Momentster, blood spurted forth as his body fell lifelessly, severed from his head. At the moment of Kaldan''s death, Owen suddenly heard a system notification in his ear. "Congrattions on ying Kaldan. You have earned 3000 fate points!" Three thousand fate points-not bad. Owen nodded, satisfied with the reward. He hade to understand just how rare and valuable fate points were. With enough fate points, he could even purchase legendary weapons and skills. Owen then turned his attention to the system interface. Kaldan had been a master-tier mage and the crown prince of the Pyrothrone Kingdom. In addition to the fate points, the system had also rewarded him with a skill! This made Owen''s breath catch, filling him with anticipation. The system rarely awarded skills, and when it did, they were always powerful and highly valuable. Under Owen''s gaze, a dark light rapidly gathered on the system interface, forming two twisted words-Shadow Step. Shadow Step was a special stealth skill that, once activated,pletely concealed the user''s presence, making them undetectable even by grandmaster-tier mages. Seeing this, Owen''s eyes lit up. The stronger a mage was in the path of magic, the more powerful their mind and the sharper their perception. Not only master-tier or grandmaster-tier mages, but even diamond-tier mages possessed incredibly strong mental power, allowing them to sense the slightest movements from miles away. Concealing one''s presence in front of such a powerful mage was extremely difficult. However, this stealth skill, Shadow Step, couldpletely hide one''s presence! Although this skill didn''t seem to have any direct offensive power, its utility was beyond imagination! If this skill were put up for auction in the outside world, it would undoubtedly cause a massive stir and shock across the continent. The fact that even grandmaster-tier mages couldn''t detect someone using Shadow Step meant it was perfect for both escaping and ambushing, making it incredibly powerful. Without the ability to sense someone''s presence, it would be nearly impossible to track their movements! Owen felt a surge of excitement and immediately chose to learn this special stealth skill. His level also increased at this moment, rising from diamond-tier level 6 to diamond-tier level 7. Although it was just a single level up, it significantly enhanced Owen''s strength, deepening his understanding of Shadow Step. His muscles, bones, and tendons all experienced considerable improvement. As Owen savored the pleasant feeling of his level advancement, Henry and the others felt as if the sky had fallen. Kaldan was dead! And he had been killed right before their eyes by Owen, a diamond-tier mage! This was utterly absurd,pletely unbelievable. At that moment, the kitsune noticed that Kaldan had been eliminated by Owen. She spoke with a mocking tone, "Well, I''ll leave the rest to you. I''m quite looking forward to seeing how this drama ys out!" With that, she transformed into a crimson light and vanished from the scene. As soon as she disappeared, Joseph, already seething with rage, saw that Kaldan had fallen andpletely lost hisposure. His entire being erupted in madness, his hair and beard standing on end! Chapter 152: Chapter152-The Four Protectors Chapter 152: Chapter152-The Four Protectors ? Kaldan was dead! The people outside Ironkeep stood in stunned silence, their expressions filled with horror as they stared at Kaldan''s corpse, which had fallen from the sky. Their pupils shrank to pinpoints in shock. Kaldan was the crown prince of the Pyrothrone Kingdom, a figure of immense power and status, among the very elite of Middle Earth. Even though they themselves came from prominent backgrounds, they were nothingpared to Kaldan. Yet, this prince-so influential and powerful within Middle Earth-had not only been defeated by the native Owen but had been ruthlessly in by him! How could Owen have dared to do this? The Pyrothrone Kingdom held tremendous influence in Middle Earth, being one of the most powerful factions. This crown prince had a strong likelihood of inheriting the throne and was highly regarded within the empire. Even the major forces of Middle Earth would not dare to harm him. But Owen had killed him without hesitation! The impact of this scene on them was no less than aplete upheaval of their worldview. At first, they had all ced great faith in Kaldan and his Protector''s strength. After all, Kaldan was one of the foremost master-tier mages, and his Protector was a grandmaster-tier mage, a nearly invincible force outside of Middle Earth. ording to their n, even if they encountered an unbeatable enemy, the reputation of the Pyrothrone Kingdom would be enough to deter any would-be aggressors. But to their utter disbelief, Owen had actually dared to kill the crown prince of Middle Earth''s most prominent dynasty! For a moment, Henry felt a deep sense of dread and fear towards this mysterious and ruthless native. After all, even with the backing of the empire, hecked both the power and the courage to kill someone like Kaldan. Others from various empires and noble families were equally shocked as they stared at Owen, a hint of retreat beginning to form in their minds. Despite Owen being only a diamond-tier mage, he had demonstrated enough strength to eliminate a master-tier mage. And they, along with their Protectors, were all within the master-tier level. If it came down to a one-on-one fight, they might not be able to defeat Owen. What troubled them most was the uncertainty of whether the kitsune that had toyed with Joseph would reappear. From the strength the kitsune had shown earlier, even a grandmaster-tier mage wouldn''t stand a chance against her. If she were provoked into a killing spree, everyone present could meet a gruesome end. The Supreme Order they sought from Owen was only valuable if they could ensure their own safety. After all, while the Supreme Order was important to their respective factions, their lives as the most promising prodigies of their sects-key to the empire''s and noble families'' legacies- were even more critical. As they hesitated, the Pyrothrone Kingdom''s Protector, now seething with rage, turned to them and rebuked, "What are you hesitating for? Owen dared to kill Kaldan-do you think he''ll spare any of you who came with him?" "That kitsune is unlikely to reappear anytime soon. This is the best opportunity to kill Owen!" "Once Owen is dead, that kitsune will have no reason toe back!" Havingid out the stakes, Joseph added a note of threat to his words, "Moreover, the crown prince has been killed here, and you who apanied him share in the responsibility. If you can''t eliminate the murderer and avenge the prince, the Pyrothrone Kingdom will not forgive you!" The group, already uncertain, now red at Owen with suspicion. Hearing Joseph''s threat, Henry and the others'' expressions darkened. They realized that no matter what, they couldn''t just leave now. Even if Owen let them go, they knew the Pyrothrone Kingdom too well to believe they''d escape unscathed. Killing Owen was the only way to face the Pyrothrone Kingdom''s inevitable retribution. "You all stay here for now. Owen''s strength seems to have grown again, and engaging him could be dangerous," Joseph instructed. "This guy is extremely unpredictable, and he still hasn''t used the Supreme Order. We can''t afford to be careless..." Having decided to take action against Owen, the Protectors of Henry and the others quickly transmitted calming messages to their charges, reassuring them while swiftly moving to join Joseph. Hearing this, Henry and the others nodded solemnly. These three Protectors, though also master-tier mages, had already reached master-tier level 5, with strength and battle experience far surpassing their own. This made them a significant threat to Owen. With Joseph and these Protectors working together, they believed that even if Owen had a few tricks left up his sleeve, they would be able to handle them. If they joined the fight themselves, they risked suffering the same fate as Kaldan-sudden death with no chance of recovery. Feeling the presence of the three imperial Protectors at his back, Joseph quickly suppressed his bruises and injuries. Although the kitsune had beaten him severely, treating him like a punching bag, as a grandmaster-tier mage, he had partially merged with the world around him. This allowed the environment to absorb some of the damage, so while he appeared seriously injured, his core strength remained intact. His mana reserves had been heavily depleted, but he still had more than enough to deal with Owen! As he locked his twisted, murderous gaze on Owen, thetter cautiously surveyed Joseph and the three master-tier mages behind him. To face three master-tier mages and one grandmaster-tier mage as a diamond-tier mage- such a tale would be unbelievable if told. After all, a diamond-tier mage being able to contend with a master-tier mage was already considered an extraordinary talent, someone destined to be a legendary figure. Let alone standing against a grandmaster-tier mage, which was two tiers higher. Now, Owen found himselfpletely isted, forced to face this terrifying lineup alone. "Owen, if you cripple your own powers and hand over the Supreme Order right now, I might consider sparing your wretched life. Otherwise, I''ll reduce you to a crippled shell, leaving you in a state where you can neither live nor die!" Joseph''s eyes widened as an overwhelming mental pressure surged from him like a tidal wave, crashing down on Owen in an attempt to force him to kneel on the spot and pay for the death of Crown Prince Kaldan. The three master-tier Protectors behind him followed suit, releasing their own mental pressure. These forces intertwined into terrifying, sticky tendrils that disrupted the void and locked onto Owen, aiming to crush his spirit. Under such intense pressure, even most master-tier mages would be unable to withstand it, likely sumbing and bing mental puppets. However, Owen''s mind power was already incredibly strong, and with the system and the Order of Thunder and Order of Fire boosting him, he remained unshakable. As the mental pressure swept toward him, the void behind Owen rippled like water, enveloping him before he suddenly vanished from sight. Owen knew that while his strength had indeed grown, he was at most capable of contending with a grandmaster-tier mage.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om To face one grandmaster-tier mage and three master-tier mages simultaneously was beyond his current capabilities. Therefore, he had to take the initiative before they could join forces. He needed to seize control of the battle and keep it in his hands; otherwise, if Joseph managed to dictate the flow of the fight, he would have no hope of survival. At the same time, after Owen used Shadow Step to conceal his presence and vanish, Joseph and the three master-tier Protectors all showed a hint of disdain on their faces. "You think you can escape now? Isn''t it a bit toote for that? Where''s all that arrogance from before?" "Now, this ce is a trap with no escape. Your only option left is to close your eyes and wait for death!" Their cold voices echoed as they spoke, and then each of them unleashed their domains, spreading like ripples and covering the void for dozens of miles around, sealing it off completely. Within these domains, any method of escape would be rendered useless! However, this time, as they spread their senses out, they could only faintly detect Owen''s presence. His aura was scattered and seemed to be fleeing in different directions, as if trying to slip away in the chaos. "Do you think you can escape without my permission?" Joseph''s senses were the sharpest, and he suddenly clenched his right hand, his knuckles cracking as he struck the void with a heavy blow. The sound of shattering porcin echoed as twisted, lightning-like ck cracks spread through the air, heading straight toward Owen. These ck void fissures severed the space they passed through, fragmenting it into broken pieces. Any space-based escape techniques would be impossible to use in such a shattered void. With this move, Joseph effectively cut off any possible escape routes for Owen. Chapter 153: Chapter153-Owens Intentions Chapter 153: Chapter153-Owen''s Intentions ? The other three master-tier mages immediately activated their most powerful magical skills, preparing to severely injure Owen with a single, decisive strike. Owen had given them a strange feeling, and they knew that the safest course of action was to disable him as quickly as possible.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In an instant, under the influence of the three master-tier mages'' spells, the entire void was divided into three distinct colors. Green vegetation began to grow in the void, exuding a vibrant life force. However, as the nts spread, they absorbed all the nutrients and mana from the void, nearly creating a vacuum. Meanwhile, the shadow of a ferocious beast, wild and rampant, hovered between heaven and earth, charging toward Owen''s shadow with lightning speed. No matter how many of Owen''s shadowy projections there were, they seemed unable to escape the beast''s relentless pursuit and attacks. Another master-tier mage slowly retrieved a longbow from his storage ring, locking onto Owen''s image. With his five fingers tightly gripping the bowstring, an endless stream of mana converged from all directions, forming a radiant golden arrow. From its tip emanated a sharp aura capable of piercing through anything. Whoosh! As the arrow reached its peak of power, it suddenly shot through the air, while the other two master-tier mages'' attacks simultaneously struck the dispersed shadows of Owen. Boom, boom, boom! Deafening explosions echoed across the void. Every ck shadow that was hit disintegrated into nothingness, seemingly unable to withstand the terrifying onught. However, a sudden sense of unease struck the three master-tier mages. They realized that their carefully aimed attacks had hit nothing but empty space,cking the feeling of actually striking Owen. Their expressions shifted slightly as they quickly turned to look at Joseph, who had just shattered the void with his earlier attack. At that moment, Owen''s figure suddenly emerged behind Joseph like a shadowy assassin. A massive phantom appeared around Owen, resembling an older version of himself, with white hair and beard, bearing a striking resemnce to him. The mana in the surrounding space began to frantically converge into Owen''s body, causing the very heavens to tremble. The aura that escaped from this gathering was truly terrifying. It was clear that Owen was now invoking the power of the Supreme Order! As mages from Middle Earth, they were well aware of the terrifying power of the Supreme Order. With this force augmenting Owen, he now possessed the strength to contend with a grandmaster-tier mage, even if only temporarily. While this power boost was short-lived, it provided Owen with enough strength tounch a surprise attack that could severely wound Joseph. If Joseph were to be critically injured, the greatest danger Owen faced would vanishpletely! The shadows of Owen that had appeared earlier must have been decoys, meant to mislead them while he focused on dealing with Joseph. "You''ve nned well, but unfortunately, you''re still too slow!" After a brief moment of shock, the three master-tier mages quickly gathered their wits, channeling all the mana within them to strike at Owen. They prepared to turn his strategy against him, aiming to deliver a powerful counterattack. After all, while Owen''s current move was indeed formidable, it had left himpletely exposed, presenting them with a perfect opportunity. At the same time, Joseph also sensed the sudden appearance of Owen behind him and let a cold smile curl his lips. In Joseph''s perception, although Owen''s strength had surged thanks to the Supreme Order, it had merely touched the threshold of grandmaster-tier power. The idea that Owen could pose a lethal threat to him wasughable. TheOrder of Thunder and Order of Fire that flowed through Owen''s hands, though seemingly fearsome, were, in Joseph''s view, nothing more than decorative showpieces. The only aspect that gave him any concern was the Supreme Order itself; he had a lingering sense that there was more to this power than met the eye. With this slight unease in mind, Joseph focused his energy, and the space in front of him suddenly shattered, creating a chasm filled with chaotic energy between himself and Owen. It was as if they were now in two separate worlds. As soon as the two Orders in Owen''s hands came into contact with the chaotic energy, they were immediately assimted and dissipated, without even causing an explosive impact. Joseph remainedpletely unharmed, with Owen''s attack failing to pose any threat to him. In contrast, the powerful skills unleashed by Joseph and the three master-tier mages fully engulfed Owen. This time, they didn''t experience the frustrating sensation of their attacks hitting nothing; they felt the solid impact as their spells struck Owen directly. Their faces immediately lit up with expressions of satisfaction. It seemed now that the Supreme Order was indeed Owen''s trump card and his greatest reliance. Yet, after using it, not only had he failed to turn the tide of the battle, but he had also plunged himself into a precarious situation, effectively courting death! Did he really think that by relying on some tricks, he could defeat them one by one? What a joke! They were all master-tier mages, after all! But just as their smiles began to appear, they quickly froze. They realized that their terrifyingly powerful ranged magic attacks, though they had indeed hit Owen, did not inflict the expected damage. Instead, it felt as if their spells were being absorbed, feeding and strengthening him, as though they were being sucked into a bottomless pit! The expressions of the three master-tier mages suddenly shifted. Even Joseph looked stunned as he watched Owen absorb theirbined attacks with ease. It felt as if they were dealing with a live volcano on the verge of erupting. "What is this technique? How could he so easily withstand thebined attacks of three master-tier mages?" As the three master-tier mages and the grandmaster-tier mage were struck with bewilderment, a chilling, bone-piercing cold suddenly crept up their spines! They spun around abruptly. To their shock, they saw that the Owen shadows, which they had dismissed as mere illusions, had reappeared behind them. This time, though the shadows seemed somewhat insubstantial, they felt rmingly real to them! Moreover, the three sudden shadows that appeared behind them were eachunching different, deadly attacks, as if they had been meticulously prepared for this moment. "Supreme Sword!" One of the shadows roared, and the Godyer Sword radiated a blinding light. The dazzling golden sword energy surged upward, slicing through the void with terrifying force,pletely engulfing one of the master-tier Protectors. The Supreme Sword was a strike guaranteed to hit its target, and with sufficient power, it could be a one-hit kill! Owen had clearly prepared this for a long time. On another front, another Owen shadow twisted and transformed into a silent, pitch-ck Mana Void. The appearance of the Mana Void was like a dark night, swallowing up the Protector within it. The chaotic mana within the Protector''s body was rapidly drained away, reducing the once- great prodigy to a mere ordinary mage. The Mana Void then began to mercilessly annihte this master-tier mage. At the same time, the third Owen shadow appeared, d in Fallen Angel armor capable of withstanding master-tier magical attacks. In its hands, it held two Orders, and between these two, a faint, cold glimmer flickered, transforming into the phantom Order of Ice. For a moment, a destructive aura spread wildly from this shadow, as the fusion of three different Orders generated a force far more powerful than the previousbination of just two. Even master-tier mages now faced the risk of annihtion. "This is bad! Owen''s real target wasn''t Kaldan''s Protector-it was us!" As the three Supreme Order-empowered shadows attacked, the master-tier mages realized the truth, their faces turning pale with a dyed sense of terror. Given the terrifying power that these shadows had been amassing, it was clear that Owen''s primary aim was to eliminate them. His earlier attack on Joseph had merely been a diversion to distract them and lower their guard! Most crucially, they realized that Joseph was being restrained by Owen and couldn''t intervene in time! The Owen who had absorbed their long-range magical attacks suddenly gripped the Guardian Shield tightly in his hand, aiming it directly at Joseph. The Guardian Shield could reflect and amplify magical attacks threefold! Although thebined strength of the three master-tier Protectors wasn''t on par with Kaldan''s Protector, their coordinated attacks, amplified by the Guardian Shield, were so potent that even Kaldan''s Protector would find his scalp tingling with dread, unable to spare a thought for helping the three master-tier mages. Chapter 154: Chapter154-Triple Strike Chapter 154: Chapter154-Triple Strike ? As Owen used the Supreme Order to enhance his strength and created three powerful shadows, eachunched a deadly strike against the three master-tier Protectors. It was only at this moment that the three master-tier mages snapped out of their shock and hurriedly tried to muster what little mana they had left. Earlier, they had exhausted much of their mana attacking Owen''s illusions created by Shadow Step and then quickly moving to support Joseph. These sessive actions left their mana reserves nearly depleted, making it difficult to summon any significant amount of power in a short time. They could only rely on their already deployed domains to put up a stubborn defense. However, Owen''s attack had been meticulously nned, and he was determined not to let such a golden opportunity slip by. sh! The Supreme Sword struck first, shing into the Protector with graying hair. He possessed the strength of a master-tier level 5 mage, making him a well-known and formidable figure among the mages of Middle Earth. He was especially renowned for his speed, able to cover vast distances in an instant and evade most attacks. But from the moment the Supreme Sword materialized and advanced toward him, this white- haired Protector felt as if fate itself had locked onto him. Despite retreating dozens of miles, he couldn''t create any distance from the iing strike. Instead, the surging sword energy tore through his robe, cut into his flesh, and prated deep into his bones. The protective robe and inner armor he wore, designed to withstand master-tier magical attacks, were sliced through like butter the instant they came into contact with the sword energy. These items, capable of defending against master-tier spells, couldn''t even slow down the relentless sword strike. The searing pain in his body and the overwhelming sense of impending doom nearly drove the white-haired Protector mad. A flicker of fear and regret shed in his eyes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The terrifying power of Owen''s strike far exceeded his expectations! How could a diamond-tier mage like Owen wield such a devastating sword technique? He wouldn''t have doubted it even if someone told him this was an attack from a grandmaster-tier mage. From the very beginning, he had underestimated Owen! If only he had left with the princess immediately instead of getting involved in this mess, he wouldn''t be facing this deadly crisis today. But before he could dwell on his regrets, the sword energy had already transformed into a pale shockwave, passing through his body. In an instant, the white-haired Protector''s body became motionless in the void, losing all the agility and grace he had disyed just moments before. As he stood frozen, his body began to exhibit scales of sword marks, glinting with a cold, bloody light. These sword marks grew denser, covering every inch of his skin. And then, like a copsing sandcastle, his still body began to disintegrate, with countless shredded pieces of flesh falling from his feet, one by one, into the void. Then his calves, thighs, abdomen... and finally, his head-all were reduced to fine pieces of flesh, their surfaces smooth as mirrors, exuding a chilling, bone-piercing sword energy. This gruesome spectacle, akin to being sliced by a thousand des, sent shivers down the spines of Henry and the other onlookers from Middle Earth. Their bodies trembled uncontrobly; they had never before witnessed such a brutal scene, even as prodigies of Middle Earth. Owen''s methods were terrifyingly ruthless! If they had been involved in this battle just moments earlier, they feared they might have met the same fate as this Protector. Many of the Middle Earth prodigies felt their scalps tingle and their hearts race in fear. In Middle Earth, they were the chosen ones, rarely participating in life-and-death struggles. Such a bloody sight instilled in them a deep sense of fear towards Owen. This guy was a monster! It was one thing to be able to fight across such a significant level difference, but to use such ruthless methods without so much as breaking a sweat-this was something else entirely. "There are still two other master-tier Protectors and Kaldan''s grandmaster-tier Protector. Owen... Owen must be brought down today!" The terror in their hearts led Henry and the others to look towards the other battlefields, trying to calm themselves. However, what they saw only deepened their anxiety. The two master-tier Protectors who had been entangled by Owen''s shadows were both in dire straits. The violet-eyed mage, trapped in the Mana Void, had lost all his mana, both within and without. He could only cling desperately to his staff, struggling to fend off Owen''s shadow''s attacks while trying to muster enough mana to escape this bizarre domain. He had lived in Middle Earth for many years and had encountered countless magical domains of all kinds, but this Mana Void cast by Owen''s shadow was the most oppressive and nauseating he had ever experienced. Within this domain, mana simply did not exist, as if everything had reverted to a state of primordial chaos. Based on his experience, a domain of such profoundplexity should not be within the grasp of a master-tier mage! After all, no matter how much one''s level increases, mana remains the root of all magic and the foundation of all mages. Any domain that touches upon this root is extraordinarily esoteric, essible only to the most exceptional grandmaster-tier mages, if at all. But Owen, still at the diamond-tier level, had already mastered such a terrifying domain. What would happen if he advanced to master-tier or grandmaster-tier? How horrifying would this domain be? As the violet-eyed Protector''s shock deepened, the Owen shadow controlling the domain suddenly sped his hands together in front of his chest. Instantly, the void trembled. The pitch-ck Mana Void, which had opened like a ck flower, began to close again, folding back into a bud that trapped the violet-eyed Protector at the very center of the domain. At this moment, the violet-eyed Protector''s eyes were filled with terror as he felt the world around him shift and morph into ck quicksand, relentlessly pulling his body toward the center. As his body was swallowed by the ck light like quicksand, the violet-eyed Protector lost all sensation, as if his spirit, his magic, and everything else had been reduced to nothingness... Momentster, the Owen shadow slowly opened its clenched hands, and the Mana Void gradually dissipated into tiny specks of light. But when the light faded, there was no trace of the violet-eyed Protector, as if he had never existed. Another master-tier mage had been erased by Owen! The people from Middle Earth were once again thrown into a state of shock. Two master-tier mages had fallen in quick session, a rare urrence even in the rtively peaceful times of Middle Earth. Moreover, both had been in by Owen alone! In an instant, the growing fear in their heartspelled them to turn their gaze toward thest remaining master-tier Protector. Under their focused stares, the tricolored light sphere, infused with the power of the Order of Fire, Order of Thunder, and Order of Ice, crashed throughyers of magical defenses like a blooming, radiant lotus, striking the iron-armed Protector with unstoppable force. The iron-armed Protector had an astonishing level of defense, his entire body transformed into the hardest metal, like an indestructible statue. When the tricolored lotus struck his body, the three different Orders-each like a ferocious beast unleashed-rampaged through that part of the void and then exploded with a deafening roar. In an instant, the explosive sound reverberated, spreading from the iron-armed Protector''s position. A searing heat wave, so intense it seemed to vaporize the very air, rose like a massive mushroom cloud. It was as if a ravenous, swelling beast had devoured everything within dozens of miles- earth, vegetation, and manaall in one gulp. Even though the iron-armed Protector had transformed into an alloy-like elemental form, under the chaotic st, he turned bright red, almost melting into a molten state. His mind power felt as if it were in a scorching inferno, the endless collisions and intense heat rapidly evaporating and dissolving his spirit. Those watching from a distance had already been forced to retreat by the spreading shockwave. Though they moved as quickly as they could, most of them were injured, their bodies covered with blisters of varying sizes, their breath weak. Yet, they paid little attention to their injuries, instead quickly channeling mana to their eyes, trying to peer through the blinding light and see what had be of the iron-armed Protector within the mushroom cloud. As their gazes focused on the scene, the terrifying shockwaves emanating from the mushroom cloud grew stronger and stronger, shattering their vision and causing their hearts to sink. The iron-armed Protector, they feared, had most likely perished in that terrifying explosion. All three master-tier Protectors had been annihted by Owen, a mere diamond-tier native! Chapter 155: Chapter155-The Original Story’s First Female Protagonist! Chapter 155: Chapter155-The Original Storys First Female Protagonist! ? The brutal deaths of the three master-tier Protectors felt like a heavy hammer, striking the very spines of Henry and the other Middle Earth elites, shattering their pride and confidence without mercy. All that remained was endless shock and fear, leaving them frozen in ce, unsure of what to do. "No! Owen has exhausted himself by killing the three master-tier Protectors. We still have Kaldan''s grandmaster-tier Protector!" "Owen is already at the end of his strength, there''s no need to panic!" Henry quickly spoke out, his voice loud and clear, attempting to stabilize the rapidly crumbling morale of the group. The gathered prodigies from noble families and empires quickly pulled themselves together, turning their attention to Joseph, who was currently defending against the reflected attacks from the Guardian Shield. If the deaths of the three master-tier Protectors had shaken them to their core, making them feel as if the world was copsing, then Joseph was like a pir holding up the sky, keeping their wavering hearts steady. As they focused their gazes on him, Joseph''s face was filled with a mixture of shock and fury. When Owen had suddenlyunched a sneak attack on him, Joseph, like the others, had believed that Owen was desperately trying to eliminate him first. But Owen had tricked them all, using a feint to distract them. Now, as Joseph struggled to fend off the rebounding attacks from the Guardian Shield, he felt a strong sense of familiarity. The reflected attacks were clearly the long-range spells unleashed by the three master-tier mages, but Owen had somehow absorbed them and turned them into even more formidable attacks. This left Joseph feeling a deep sense of danger, forcing him to focus all his energy on defending himself. Even though he realized Owen''s true intention was to kill the other three Protectors, he found himself unable to intervene and save them. Seeing the three master-tier Protectors fall before his eyes filled Joseph with a profound sense of humiliation. The feeling of being yed like this was even worse than the humiliation he had felt earlier from the kitsune. After all, the kitsune''s strength far exceeded his own; being outmatched by such a powerful being was embarrassing, but not something others would mock him for. But to be outmaneuvered by Owen, a mere diamond-tier mage, while he, a grandmaster-tier mage, led the battle-it was a disgrace of the highest order. If this news were to spread, I would undoubtedly be theughingstock of all the major powers in Middle Earth! "The Supreme Order is indeed powerful, but it''s not a divine skill that someone at your level can fully master. You''ve reached your limit, haven''t you?" In the next moment, after sessfully fending off all the attacks reflected by the Guardian Shield, Joseph red at Owen with a piercing gaze, as if he could see right through him. Although Joseph had been unable to save the three master-tier mages earlier, he had clearly witnessed Owen''s shadows in action. He knew that Owen had nearly exhausted all the mana granted by the Supreme Order. Now, Owen might appear unscathed, but in reality, he was little more than an empty shell, with almost no mana left within him. He was merely putting up a facade. As Joseph''s eyes bore into him, Owen took a deep breath and coldly met his gaze. Despite being wary of facing a grandmaster-tier mage like Joseph, especially after dealing with the other three master-tier mages, Owen''s sense of urgency and apprehension had significantly lessened. Facing a grandmaster-tier mage who had been wounded by the kitsune, Owen believed that if Joseph were careless, there might still be a chance for him. Their eyes locked, both seeing in the other a deep, unyielding intent to kill. This was a battle to the death-no surrender, no retreat! Although Joseph looked down on Owen''s level, the power Owen had demonstrated earlier was something even he couldn''t underestimate. So, Joseph had no intention of giving Owen any opportunity to y tricks. Joseph instantly charged forward, and Owen immediately activated his Basic Healing Skill to recover the mana that was nearly depleted. His body then melded into the shadows of the void behind him, disappearing from sight as he once again employed Shadow Step. In his current state, Owen knew he wasn''t in a position to engage Joseph head-on. Seeing Owen vanish right before his eyes, Joseph quickly activated the silver ring on his wrist, which emitted a crisp, metallic sound. As the sound reverberated through the surroundings and returned to his ears, Joseph was able to swiftly pinpoint Owen''s location, even though Owen''s presence and form were otherwise undetectable. "Little mouse, all your tricks are nothing but futile struggles!" With a sh, Joseph had already caught up to Owen from behind! Owen''s heart skipped a beat. He knew that a grandmaster-tier mage, having partially merged with the world, could move with a thought, far swifter than traversing the void. Although Shadow Step enhanced Owen''s speed, it was no match for Joseph''s abilities, not by a long shot. However, there was no trace of fear on Owen''s face. Just as Joseph raised his hand to strike at Owen''s back, the shadows that had eliminated the three master-tier mages earlier suddenly formed a triangr formation, surrounding Joseph. In an instant, the hunter became the hunted. Joseph''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and he felt a sudden sense of unease. Yet, whether it was Owen''s main body or these shadows, none of them seemed capable ofunching an attack that could threaten him... As this thought crossed his mind, Joseph clenched hisrge hand tightly. Immediately, an invisible force of spatial pressure bound the bodies of Owen and his shadows, rendering them immobile. The pressure continued to increase, like two tightening walls, crushing Owen''s shadows until they exploded. Under this terrifying spatial suppression, Owen and his shadows were like insignificant creatures being judged and oppressed by the heavens. This sense of absolute domination made resistance seem almost impossible. Seeing this, Henry and the others watching the battle finally let out a sigh of relief. A grandmaster-tier mage was ultimately far stronger than Owen. Boom, boom, boom! The sound of three consecutive explosions echoed as Owen''s three shadows were crushed and exploded like bombs, dispersing into pure mana that gradually faded away. Joseph smiled, confident in his victory. Owen had tried to break his strength into many smaller parts, relying on numbers to overwhelm him, but in doing so, he had revealed the inherent weakness of his strategy-the more shadows, the weaker they each became. This w wasn''t deadly when facing master-tier mages, but Joseph was no master-tier mage. He was a legend in Middle Earth, a grandmaster-tier mage, the Protector of Crown Prince Kaldan, and a veteran mage with over a century of experience! However, just as Owen''s shadows exploded, Joseph sensed something amiss, and his expression suddenly grew serious. In the ces where Owen''s shadows had burst, magical artifacts began to glow ominously! At that moment, the artifacts that Owen had previously merged into his shadows using Armament Merge-the Dragonyer Dagger, the Godyer Staff, and the Fallen Angel armor set-simultaneously shot toward Joseph with lethal intent. The most powerful of these, the Godyer Staff, shot forward like an arrow, its spiked tip tearing through space, leaving behind a trail of ck, twisted cracks. The ancient aura of the dark god king emanating from the staff acted like an invisible hand, momentarily pinning Joseph in ce.N?v(el)B\\jnn Next, the legendary Dragonyer Dagger transformed into a charging, blood-red dragon, roaring as it flew toward Joseph. It trailed a scorching tail of fire that lit up half the sky. Even the rtively weaker Fallen Angel armor set surged forward like a dark tide, swallowing darkness and eroding light, relentlessly following the other two. These three magical artifacts, unleashed at the moment of Owen''s shadows'' explosion, had been driven to their peak power by the burst of mana. Joseph clearly hadn''t expected Owen to have such a formidable backup n, and each of these artifacts was stronger than thest. The chilling aura emanating from the Godyer Staff in particr made Joseph shudder-his grandmaster-tier power was momentarily suppressed! Bang, bang, bang! The attacks of the three magical artifacts struck Joseph in quick session,nding blow after blow on his body. Chapter 156: Chapter156-The Princess Chapter 156: Chapter156-The Princess ? Even though Joseph quickly summoned a brilliant protective shield, causing his magical robe to re up and shine with intense light, he was still knocked back, spitting blood, by the impact of the three magical artifacts. The protective shield around him shattered like bubbles, and the magical robe tore with a loud ripping sound, riddled with holes. His body was severely damaged by the Godyer Staff, whose spikes could pierce anything and had impaled him directly. Dark red blood gushed out incessantly. Joseph''s energy dwindled to almost nothing. The Dragonyer Dagger and Fallen Angel Set continued to tear open the wounds inflicted by the Godyer Staff. From a distance, his body, covered in wounds, resembled a bristling, frightened tabby cat, with torn flesh exposing stark white bones beneath the bloodied wounds. Yet, despite Joseph''s severe injuries, there was no sign of relief on Owen''s face. Instead, his expression grew more serious. A grandmaster-tier mage had already partially merged with the world, making their resilience and healing abilities extraordinary. As long as their core essence wasn''t damaged, they could draw upon the world''s energy to instantly recover. However, harming a grandmaster-tier mage''s core essence was an impossible dream for anyone below the grandmaster-tier. But Owen had a n. His form gradually vanished into the void, turning into a shadow that disappearedpletely. Meanwhile, Joseph, severely wounded and reduced to a skeleton, had most of his flesh obliterated by the terrifying assault. Just witnessing this sight made Henry and the others feel a tingling pain as if ants were gnawing at them. This was a grandmaster-tier mage, now reduced to such a horrific state! Owen''s power was terrifying! But at that moment, Joseph''s skeletal remains began to tremble violently, like a bottomless abyss, crazily absorbing the mana of this world. Then, tender flesh began to grow from his bones, quickly covering his skeleton as his damaged body healed at a visibly rapid pace. Simultaneously, his dwindling energy began to surge under the massive influx of mana! This surge immediately restored him to grandmaster-tier strength, radiating an exceptionally terrifying aura of oppression like a towering mountain. Under this oppressive aura, the fear that had gripped Henry and the others turned into exhration. "I knew that Kaldan''s Protector, this grandmaster-tier mage, couldn''t be taken down by Owen''s tricks!" "If these methods worked, grandmaster-tier mages wouldn''t be considered a step away from immortality!" Henry and the others spoke excitedly, their faces filled with fervor. A grandmaster-tier mage was fused with the world; even if severely injured, they could recover quickly. They all knew this, but Owen''s earlier overwhelming strength had thrown them into disarray,pletely shattering their previousposure. Now, with Joseph quickly recovering using the world''s power, it gave them a sense of reassurance. "Using external objects to seriously injure and annihte me? Dream on!" "But forcing me to this point, you are indeed the strongest under the grandmaster-tier!" "The terror of a grandmaster-tier mage-today I''ll show you what that really means!" Joseph, now fully restored, grinned menacingly at the spot where Owen had disappeared. Even he felt a tinge of fear and unease at Owen''s sudden outburst. However, as a grandmaster-tier mage, already partially fused with the world, he could quickly recover even from severe injuries, effectively giving him a second life. The intricacies of this were beyond the understanding of a master-tier mage. Now, with Owen having exhausted his trump cards and pushed his body to its limits, and the Supreme Order''s boost having reached its peak, it was Joseph''s turn to act! He smirked coldly, vowing to repay every bit of the humiliation and mockery he had suffered. He closed his aged eyes slightly and calmed his mind to sense the fluctuations of this world. Owen''s shielding techniques were extremely bizarre, making it impossible for Joseph to lock onto his aura, but as long as Owen was within this world, Joseph could use his keen senses to pinpoint his presence. However, just as he began spreading his mind power like a vast, a sharp, stabbing pain suddenly surged from all directions. Joseph''s vision turned into an eerie red, as if all other colors had faded away, leaving only a strange blood hue.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In this strange blood-colored world, Owen''s figure appeared, standing tall with his back turned, exuding an aura of eerie dread. "No! This isn''t right, this is a mental illusion!" "How could Owen, a diamond-tier mage, have such abilities?!" Joseph immediately sensed something was wrong and tried to escape the mental illusion. After all, even a master-tier mage could barely touch the mysteries of mental illusions, and Joseph himself had only a limited understanding. But he knew one thing: if someone perished within a mental illusion, they would perish in reality as well! However, as Joseph continued to struggle and the mental illusion trembled, Owen suddenly turned around. Joseph was very familiar with Owen. But when Owenpletely turned around and Joseph saw his face, his spirit was shocked to its core! For at that moment, Owen''s eyes were hollow, as if gouged out, making him appear blind. However, deep within those hollow eye sockets, a piercing red light burst forth, seeming to be the source of all killing intent and chaos. Staring directly into that red light, Joseph''s spirit was instantly tainted with a crimson hue. A frenzied killing intent twisted his mind, igniting an unquenchable fire of ughter within his heart. All his past enemies appeared before him, grotesque and hateful. Especially Owen''s figure, standing high and mighty, taunting Joseph with a beckoning gesture. The fire of ughter burned fiercely, igniting his spirit, driving him into a frenzied state within the eerie illusion, unleashing his emotions like a madman. This emotional outburst further weakened his mind power. Just as Joseph instinctively realized something was wrong, a constant, seductive voice whispered in his ears, urging him to strike against his enemies, especially Owen. At some point, Joseph''s spirit copsed within the illusion, leaving him limp and lifeless. In the real world, Joseph''s body slumped to the ground, like a pile of flesh drained of its bones. "What''s happening to Kaldan''s Protector?" "His aura is growing weaker and weaker. Is he... is he about to fall?" The others exchanged nces, all seeing the shock in each other''s eyes. Just a moment ago, Joseph''s aura had surged to its peak, but now hey there like a dying dog. The contrast was too great! They couldn''tprehend it and fell into a daze. At the same time, the void rippled like waves, and Owen''s figure appeared before Joseph. Owen''s aura was also faint, especially his eyes, which were weeping blood, making him appear incredibly sinister. Although the mental illusion was powerful, Owen''s mind power had been stretched to its limit. If Joseph''s spirit had held out a little longer, it would have been Owen''s spirit that would have shattered in the end. Fortunately, after a tense struggle, he managed to obliterate Joseph''s spirit within the illusion. As Owen appeared suddenly, Henry and the other Middle Earth elites trembled instinctively. When Owen had consecutively killed three master-tier mages, they had already been deeply wary of him. Now, seeing a grandmaster-tier mage inexplicably perish at Owen''s hands, their fear of him was etched into their bones. Owen noticed their fear, narrowing his eyes as he wiped away the bloody tears from his face, a glint of killing intent shing in his gaze. Middle Earth had set its sights on him, and it was time to stopying low. Middle Earth was known to bully the weak and fear the strong. The more they sensed fear and avoidance, the more they would push their limits! So, Owen coldly surveyed Henry and the others and asked, "Tell me, besides you, who else from Middle Earth ising?" Chapter 157: Chapter157-The Follow-Up Move Chapter 157: Chapter157-The Follow-Up Move ? Owen stood in midair, surrounded by an almost tangible, menacing aura, especially his eyes, which were as sharp as two long spears, making it impossible for anyone to meet his gaze. Facing Owen''s cold and harsh questioning, Henry and the others exchanged nces, swallowing nervously, but they still hesitated, unwilling to mention anything about Middle Earth. Seeing their hesitation, Owen waved his hand, and Seraphina appeared beside him. The massive snake rubbed its head against Owen''s arm, flicking its tongue, with thick saliva dripping from its mouth as if it were searching for a suitable meal. With Owen''s gaze fixed on them, the group already felt as if they were on pins and needles. Now, with Seraphina staring them down, a strong sense of impending doom filled each of their hearts. Henry and the others were like delicate flowers raised in a greenhouse, and their mental defenses instantly copsed. After all, to them, Owen had dared to kill Kaldan; this god of death would certainly not hesitate to eliminate them. So, they immediately began to speak in a flurry: "Melodic Academy! Rachel, the top disciple of Melodic Academy, she''s also leaving Middle Earth anding here." "Yes, Rachel! She''s even stronger than Prince Kaldan!" Hearing this, a smile crept onto Owen''s face. Rachel, the top disciple of Melodic Academy-if he remembered correctly, she was supposed to be the future wife of the protagonist, John, in the original story. She was also the primary female lead! "Rachel, huh? The top disciple of Melodic Academy-she''s likely even more significant than Kaldan." Owen pondered for a moment, rubbing his chin as a dangerous light flickered in his eyes. The sight of him thinking like this made the group''s hearts sink. Several among them had considered Rachel their dream girl. "Owen... Mr. Owen, you''re not nning to go after Rachel, are you?" "Miss Rachel is the treasure of Melodic Academy. She''s powerful and highly valued by the headmaster. If anything happens to her, the headmaster, with his temper, would storm out of Middle Earth..." The group''s discussions only made Owen''s expression even more resolute. "Exactly. The more important she is, the better. If she weren''t important, she wouldn''t be of much use." Hearing these words, one of the princes, seemingly guessing Owen''s intentions, twitched his mouth: "Mr. Owen, are you nning to kidnap Miss Rachel to threaten Middle Earth?" Melodic Academy was one of the three major magic academies in Middle Earth, renowned throughout thend. It could be said that most of Middle Earth''s top mages came from these three academies. Many geniuses from illustrious families had also studied there. Rachel, in a ce where Middle Earth''s geniuses gathered, was considered one of the best and was highly valued by the headmaster. Her talent and strength surpassed even that of Prince Kaldan, and to act against her would be almost dering war on Middle Earth! Even the Pyrothrone Kingdom, known for its arrogance, wouldn''t dare to do such a thing! Owen was well aware of the implications, smiling as he looked at the prince who had figured out his n, and said approvingly: "You''re quite clever, but is there a problem with that?" The prince being stared down by Owen: "..." Henry and the others: "..." Right, this act, which anyone else would consider suicidal, seemedpletely normal to Owen. It could only be said that genius and madness truly went hand in hand! And Owen was likely the most extreme case of that madness! As the group stared at him in disbelief, Owen seemed to think of something and snapped his fingers. "Oh, and one more thing: you''re all my prisoners now. Don''t even think about going back!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As soon as he spoke, Seraphina''s body instantly expanded, forming a giant ring that encircled everyone. Henry and the others'' pupils constricted, shock written all over their faces! Not only did Owen set his sights on Rachel, but he wasn''t nning on letting them go either! "Owen, you''re courting death! Let us go now, and don''t make things worse!" One prince, unable to ept bing a prisoner, spoke angrily. Owen looked him up and down, "Do you know why, despite sending so many of your people, you still failed in the end?" Henry and the others red at Owen. As if they knew why such a monster had appeared on the continent! Wasn''t this question just rubbing salt in their wounds? This was killing them in spirit! Owen ignored their changing expressions and said calmly: "The only reason you failed is that you didn''t dare to gamble!" "You clearly valued the Supreme Order so much, but you didn''t even dare to send a sage-tier powerhouse down here." Owen knew very well that while his currentbat power was terrifying, dealing with a grandmaster-tier mage was already his limit. No matter how monstrous his talent was, he was still too young andcked a solid foundation. He could kill enemies across tiers, but when it came to a sage-tier mage, he waspletely helpless! At this point, the princess of the Carolingian Kingdom could no longer tolerate Owen''s attitude. Her almond-shaped eyes filled with coldness as she said: "Owen, don''t be too arrogant! You''ve killed the crown prince of Pyrothrone Kingdom, four Protectors, and now you want to kidnap Rachel from Melodic Academy. Do you think they''ll just let you go?" "Even if you get lucky and escape through Rachel, do you really think you can evade the endless pursuit of Middle Earth''s two most powerful factions?" Owen looked at her indifferently, "Escaping for a time is enough. When I enter Middle Earth, it''s they who should be trembling in fear, not me." "We have a saying: ''Thirty years on the east side of the river, thirty years on the west side- don''t underestimate the young."" Owen''s voice wasn''t loud, but it carried an authority that shook their spirits. Henry and the others couldn''t help but shudder slightly. Indeed, Owen''s current level wasn''t that high, only diamond-tier, and he didn''t have a powerful background. But his talent, hisbat strength, and even his fortuitous encounter with the Supreme Order all suggested that Owen''s future would be extraordinary! If Owen were given time to grow and reach the master-tier, grandmaster-tier, or even sage- tier, just how terrifying would hisbat power be? At that time, it might be the forces in Middle Earth that would be the ones fearing Owen! With this realization, the elites from Middle Earth who had been ready to mock Owen suddenly fell silent. After all, they had received the best education and resources in Middle Earth, yet their levels were only slightly higher than Owen''s. Owen had achieved this in a barrennd with no resources or background, making him a unique existence in their memory. If Owen entered Middle Earth, he would be like a dragon returning to the sea, a tiger to the mountains! The more they thought about it, the more the princess of Carolingian Kingdom, who had be increasingly wary of Owen, gritted her teeth. She suddenly pulled out a teleportation scroll from her storage ring and crushed it forcefully. Immediately, a five-colored beam of light descended from the sky-this was a teleportation spell scroll that would return her to Middle Earth! The scrolls were already difficult to craft and extremely valuable, with teleportation scrolls being considered priceless treasures. This was the princess''s most crucial life-saving tool, something she would never use unless absolutely necessary. But Owen''s situation was too unusual; she felt she had to return quickly to inform everyone of this development. Seeing this, Henry and the others'' eyes shed with shock, clearly understanding the value of a teleportation scroll, but they also breathed a slight sigh of relief. As long as the news was sent back to Middle Earth, their chances of being rescued would increase, and Owen, this scourge, could be eliminated before he could grow any further. At the same time, Owen coldly watched the teleportation beam. As it began to envelop the princess, he vanished in a blur. When he reappeared, he reached into the beam with his bare hand, grabbing the princess by the throat and forcibly pulling her out. In an instant, the teleportation beam trembled as if encountering an immense obstacle. Then, under the horrified gaze of Henry and the others, the beam, which carried all their hopes, shattered into pieces! Chapter 158: Chapter158-Beginning the Plan Chapter 158: Chapter158-Beginning the n ? In the shocked eyes of Henry and the others, Owen reached through the teleportation beam, gripping the swan-like neck of the Carolingian Kingdom princess tightly, lifting her effortlessly like a chick. The princess''s neck was crushed inward by Owen''s grasp, her lips turning pale as her snow- white legs iled desperately in the air, rising and falling, but she could not escape Owen''s iron grip. As the teleportation beam shattered, Owen''s powerful hand squeezed tighter, making her neck bones creak, and her face turned purple from the extremeck of oxygen. Her expression grew increasingly horrified as a surge of deathly urgency welled up within her. She had never imagined that Owen could shatter an already activated teleportation beam. Void teleportation was an incredibly profound skill, and even a master-tier mage could barely grasp this level of power. To create a teleportation scroll that could span such vast distances, one had to be at least a grandmaster-tier mage. Ordinarily, even a grandmaster-tier mage would not have time to stop a suddenly activated space teleportation array. But now, Owen not only reacted quickly but also used some means to distort and neutralize the spatial power of the teleportation scroll. "I''ve already said, all of you are my captives. Until I allow it, no one is permitted to leave. Otherwise, you will be killed without mercy!" Owen''s already cold eyes seemed to transform into those of a beast ready to devour, and his right hand gripped even tighter. Instantly, the killing intent radiating from Owen spread like a cold tide, making everyone present tremble uncontrobly. As this cold and ruthless killing intent washed over her, the princess''s pupils contracted sharply, and her already weak aura began to plummet. Her snow-white neck felt unbearably suffocated, and the scent of death grew ever closer. With Owen''s gaze full of killing intent upon her, her eyelids quivered in fear, and tears began to roll down her cheeks. The fear of death was like a heavy punch, shattering the pride she once held. Trembling, she said, "M-Mr. Owen, I... I know I was wrong. I won''t try to escape again!" She knew all too well how terrifying Owen''s power was and how ruthlessly he acted. Now, in his hands, he would surely kill her to set an example. But she didn''t want to die. As a princess, she had lived a life of luxury, enjoying all the splendors of the world. To die at the hands of Owen, this native, was something she could not ept. But despite her pleas, Owen remained unmoved, his grip on her neck tightening further. Blood trickled from the princess''s mouth, her spirit waning as if she were drowning, desperately pleading, "Owen... Mr. Owen, please let me go. I know I was wrong. I''ll do anything you ask..." "I''m the princess of the Carolingian Kingdom. I can help you ease rtions with Middle Earth. I can help you increase your power, enter Middle Earth, I... I can even..." Before she could finish, Owen''s hand exerted more force. With a crack, the sound of bones breaking echoed, and the princess''s neck was snapped. Her head drooped lifelessly, and her aura faded instantly as she fell. The sudden and brutal death of the princess caused Henry and the others to feel as though ayer of ice had formed over their hearts. Owen''s previous ruthlessness had already terrified them to their core, and now, even when faced with the desperate pleas of such a beautiful woman as the princess, he remained unmoved, killing her without hesitation. This merciless act of cruelty made them feel as if they were staring directly into the eyes of a demon. After all, before they came here, they had thought this would be a simple task, with the only potential issue being the division of interests regarding the Supreme Order with Kaldan. They had never expected that, after arriving with such momentum from Middle Earth, they would meet their defeat at Owen''s hands. The fact that the princess of the Carolingian Kingdom failed to escape even after activating the space teleportation scroll left nearly all the elite youths gasping in shock. Their respect and fear of Owen deepened. After all, the spatial power contained within a teleportation scroll could only be created by a grandmaster-tier mage proficient in spatial magic. It was a rare and vital life-saving item, yet it seemed to be rendered useless before Owen. At this moment, they stared at Owen, feeling a surreal sense of disbelief. As they gazed at him in awe, Owen casually slipped off the transparent silk gloves covering his hands and stored them in his storage ring, his eyes narrowed in thought.N?v(el)B\\jnn With his current power, Owen could not have originally interrupted spatial forces. However, the Fate Store contained an item that could neutralize spatial forces: the Void- Devouring Gloves. These special gloves, made from the silk of the rare void-devouring worms, could negate spatial forces. If the Carolingian Kingdom''s princess had escaped, it would have interfered with Owen''s next steps and might have bolstered the rebellious spirit among Henry and the others. Topletely crush their morale, Owen spent 2,000 fate points in the Fate Store to purchase these gloves, which neutralized spatial forces and allowed him to kill the princess. Now, it seemed that the gloves'' ability was not only powerful but could also disrupt even fully formed spatial channels, causing them to shatter. Seeing the fear in Henry and the others'' eyes, fear that now lingered deep within their hearts like a shadow, Owen nodded slightly in satisfaction and said, "Now, does anyone else want to try escaping?" Looking at the corpses lying at Owen''s feet, Henry and the others shook their heads repeatedly, their spirits trembling as they replied, "We are willing to follow Mr. Owen''s orders!" Faced with Owen''s absolute power, they had no choice but to submit. Owen looked at them and saw the fear that had taken root in their hearts, nodding approvingly, "Very good. Then, let''s all head back to Ironkeep for now. I have some matters to discuss with Stanley before we depart." ... "What? You''re nning to go to Melodic Academy in Middle Earth to capture someone?" Inside Ironkeep, Stanley couldn''t help but cry out in shock after hearing Owen''s n, his face full of disbelief. Although Owen had disyed extraordinary power before, impressing Stanley during the battle within the city, and filling him with admiration, Stanley was well aware of the terrifying strength of Middle Earth and knew that Owen''s current level of power would be no match for the forces of Middle Earth. Moreover, he was nning to provoke a massive entity like Melodic Academy! Stanley''s shock and confusion were entirely within Owen''s expectations. Owen calmly analyzed, "I''ve killed four Protectors. My rtionship with some factions in Middle Earth has already reached a point of no return, with no chance for reconciliation." "Even though the bronze teleportation gates between Middle Earth and the outside world make it difficult for sage-tier mages toe through, if grandmaster-tier powerhouses keep appearing, I''ll be hard-pressed to handle them. So, rather than sitting here and waiting for death, I might as well take the initiative and buy myself some time." When Owen made the decision to eliminate Kaldan and the Protectors, he had already formted a grand n in his mind. Choosing Melodic Academy had an additional advantage-there were rumors that they possessed clues to the next fragment of the Godyer Staff. The power of the Godyer Staff had be increasingly apparent as Owen''s strength grew, revealing its true might as a legendary artifact. Whether it was the Supreme Sword, the Guardian Shield, or the Godyer Staff itself, each had provided Owen with significant assistance. If the Godyer Staff could be further unsealed, its power would undoubtedly increase greatly, potentially unlocking a special form that would rapidly enhance Owen''sbat abilities. For Owen, quickly boosting hisbat power was now the only way to survive. After all, Middle Earth''s forces had set their sights on him, and they only respected strength and valued their own interests. With so much to gain from Owen, they would undoubtedly pursue him like a pack of wild dogs. Strengthening his power wasn''t something that could be aplished overnight; the fastest method was to gather the fragments of the Godyer Staff. Chapter 159: Chapter159-The Dominating Slave Chain Chapter 159: Chapter159-The Dominating ve Chain ? Inside Ironkeep. After listening quietly to Owen''s words, Stanley could only feel that the man before him had a will as strong as iron. There was no turning back now. He took a deep breath and asked seriously, "Is there anything you need me to help with after you leave?" Having witnessed Owen perform miracles repeatedly and as a member of Azure Kingdom, Stanley now saw himself as being in the same boat as Owen. Although Owen''s n was bold and extremely risky, he had no choice but to support it. Seeing that Stanley had epted his n, Owen thought for a moment before saying, "The news about me killing Middle Earth''s master-tier mages will spread soon. I hope you can exin today''s situation and my intentions to Leslie." Even though Owen was bringing many captives with him into Middle Earth, there was still a hint of concern in his heart. Middle Earth was vastly different from other kingdoms and regions, with magic that was more sophisticated, elements that were more abundant, and mages that were more numerous and powerful. Owen himself was being extremely cautious and deliberate. Stanley thought it over and realized that this was indeed the case.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om If the news of the Middle Earth mages being killed leaked out, people would quickly start tracking Owen''s movements. If that happened, all of Owen''s ns would fall apart-time was of the essence. "Owen, I''ll ry everything exactly as it happened to Empress Leslie, but I can''t guarantee that she''ll stay out of this," Stanley said seriously, as if suddenly realizing something. Others might not understand Leslie or know how much she valued Owen, but Stanley''s intuition was sharp. He vaguely felt that in Leslie''s heart, Owen was perhaps the most important person. Compared to Owen, even the entire Azure Kingdom might be something she was willing to sacrifice. He was worried that Leslie''s feelings for Owen might drag the entire Azure Kingdom into an endless abyss. Owen merely smiled calmly at his words, "I trust Leslie, just as she trusts me. She will undoubtedly support all of my ns unconditionally." After Leslie shared the Dark Tower with him, she hadpletely considered him one of her own. "By the way, Stanley, I''m nning to head to Middle Earth via Kyrik. You and the border troops need to be on full alert." Owen looked in the direction of Kyrik, his expression slightly solemn. Stanley looked at Owen in shock, "Owen, sir, the two nations are currently at war. Isn''t it too risky to venture into Kyrik?" Owen responded calmly, "There''s more than one portal leading from Middle Earth to the continent. Another one is located within Kyrik. Since Rachel didn''te with the others, there''s a high probability she entered through Kyrik''s portal." Having learned from Owen about Rachel''s identity and status, Stanley nodded slightly. Given Owen''s currentbat strength, it might be beneficial to suppress Kyrik along the way. "Begin reorganizing the army and prepare to attack Kyrik. Although the Kyrik forces suffered a major defeat recently, that doesn''t mean they''ve lost. We''ve only been fighting a defensive war up until now. From this point on, prepare for the offensive." Hearing this, Stanley felt a surge of excitement. He had always harbored a desire to attack Kyrik, but Kyrik was strong, and Azure Kingdom had been weaker, burdened by internal strife, and had been forced to remain on the defensive. Now, with Owen and Leslie emerging as powerful leaders, his long-held wish might finally be realized. ... Not long after, after resupplying at Ironkeep, Owen led Henry and the others in a grand procession toward Kyrik. Following Owen, Henry and the others were all extremely respectful, their eyes filled with awe, not daring to breathe too loudly. Owen''s disy of strength, determination, and potential far exceeded their expectations. Even in Middle Earth, they couldn''t find a genius to rival Owen. Even Melodic Academy''s Rachel, despite having far greater resources and a more privileged background, couldn''tpare to Owen when they were of the same age! In fact, given Owen''s currentbat power, they believed that if he were to face Rachel, he might even stand a chance of winning. And Owen had achieved all of this outside Middle Earth, in a barrennd, not within Middle Earth itself, making his aplishments at least ten times more difficult! Upon reflection, they realized that Owen''s talent was even more impressive than that of Middle Earth''s top geniuses! The only thing hecked was a strong background. Someone like Owen, if made into an enemy, would be a nightmare. But if made into a friend, he would undoubtedly bring endless hope to them and their families. A person like this was either a great threat or a great asset! Since they had now be Owen''s captives, some of the princes began to consider reconciling with him. This would ensure their safety and potentially bring hope to their families. "Owen, sir, I was disrespectful before. I have ess to 10,000 magic crystals, which I can offer to you as an apology. What do you think?" "10,000 magic crystals is generous, but for someone of Owen''s talent, that''s an insult! Owen, sir, when you reach Middle Earth, I have a treasure trove under mymand, containing half a lifetime''s savings, which I would dly give to you..." Several princes began to fawn over Owen, hoping to gain his favor and ease tensions. After all, if they could befriend Owen, his talent would surely propel him to great heights! However, as theypeted to offer gifts, Owen ignored them, finding their chatter extremely annoying. He was currently focused on browsing the system''s Fate Store. "Silence!" Owen nced at them sideways. Immediately, the princes shrank back in fear, like children caught saying something wrong, not daring to meet the gaze of an adult. After they quickly fell silent, Owen''s attention returned to the Fate Store. Since thest store refresh, the Fate Store had added many excellent items. [Yin-Yang Reversal]: A special skill that perfectlybines dark magic and white magic, integrating them seamlessly. It allowsrge-scale maniption of mana, and those who master it can fuse with the elements and be elemental beings! Required Fate Points: 10,000. [Godbreaker Needle]: A one-time-use special hidden weapon, designed to break the mind. It can even prate the mental defenses of a grandmaster-tier mage. Required Fate Points: 10,000. ... There were all sorts of magical artifacts, skills, and resources, enough to dazzle anyone''s eyes. But what caught Owen''s attention the most was a ck chain with runes flowing like ghostly light across it, emitting a twisted and evil aura. [ve Chain]: A demonic artifact that can forcibly enve another''s will. Once fastened around someone''s neck, the wearer bes their master''s servant... The description was short but domineering. Owen''s eyes lit up as he read the description. This chain perfectly suited his needs! This thing was a bit like a BDSM chain from his previous life. Once it was ced around someone''s neck, it could forcibly establish a master-servant rtionship. Furthermore, once someone became a ve, they couldn''t move more than ten meters away from their master, or they would feel the searing mes of pain from deep within their soul. They also couldn''t harm their master-if they tried, they would be frozen in ce. After rigorous training with the ve Chain, even if the cor was removed, the person might still regard their former master as their lord. This was indeed something very useful! Owen licked his lips. These elite youths from Middle Earth might speak respectfully, but they would never truly submit to him. With this chain, he wouldn''t have to worry about them pretending to be loyal. Owen checked the required Fate Points... 6,000! Then, he looked at his current bnce, 13,450 points. Fortunately, the required Fate Points were neither too much nor too little; Owen could afford it. Without hesitation, Owen reached out and clicked the virtual system screen to confirm the purchase. As soon as the purchase waspleted, a special chain with runes appeared in his hand, exuding an intensely evil aura. Just one nce at it made one feel as if their mind could be drawn into it, directly affecting their spirit. At that moment, amotion suddenly broke out among the group. Chapter 160: Chapter160-Arrival at Kyrik Chapter 160: Chapter160-Arrival at Kyrik ? As dusk settled, Owen''s team, after traveling for more than an hour, was nearing the location of the Kyrik teleportation array! Upon arrival, the group suddenly became restless. Owen nced at the ve Chain in his hand, then stowed it away before shifting his gaze to the distance ahead. In front of him stretched an endless grasnd, lush and green, with scattered cattle and sheep grazing peacefully. The animals asionally swished their tails, letting out lowing sounds. Above the cattle, the sky was a clear, unblemished blue, with massive clouds slowly drifting by, resembling pure white reflections on a pristine water surface. The serenity was only shattered by a hawk''s pping wings. Kyrik was a prairie empire, known for its prowess in warfare and penchant for raiding. Many of the kingdoms surrounding Kyrik had, to varying extents, suffered from their invasions. At this moment, in the near distance, there stood a massive arena on the grasnd. The arena was grand, constructed from various bleached bones, with asional flickers of eerie blue mes that added a sinister touch to the ancestral teleportation tform. This teleportation array, capable of sending people to Middle Earth, was a rare gathering ce for powerful individuals on the prairie. After all, Middle Earth was a ce that most powerful beings dreamed of entering. Even if they couldn''t make it in, many people nned to wait here, hoping to seize an opportunity to ascend to greatness. So, as Owen and his group continued to approach, the once vast and deste grasnd gradually became bustling. Numerous white linen tents were set up here, with groups of magesing and going, creating a lively scene akin to a bustling marketce. At this moment, the mages already gathered here turned their heads to look at the extraordinary Owen and his party, their faces showing some surprise. Although mages were constantlying and going here, most of them weren''t particrly powerful and usually traveled in small groups. However, it was extremely rare to see such arge group of mages, as was the case now. After all, the leading mages were surrounded by an extremely pure mana, and as they walked, the elements moved with them. Just a nce made the onlookers'' hearts surge with fear and dread. This was a feeling that could onlye from being absolutely suppressed by a higher tier! However, the mages who dared to gather here were mostly tinum-tier or diamond-tier mages, considered top-tier, if not elite, in Kyrik and the surrounding kingdoms. Yet, the oppressive aura radiating from each member of this seemingly endless procession made them feel stifled, even suffocated! The terrifying thought shed through their minds that every single person in this massive, grand team was stronger than they were! This unsettling notion made them focus even more intently on the actions of this team. After all, their personal perceptions could be wrong, but when they looked around, they saw the same shock on the faces of others. Clearly, they were all stunned by the arrival of this formidable team. Under their scrutinizing gaze, Owen was also surveying them. The number of mages gathered here was muchrger than Owen had anticipated, and their strength was quite exceptional-mostly tinum-tier and diamond-tier mages. But it made sense; after all, this ce had a teleportation array leading to Middle Earth. For many mages eager to advance further or even enter Middle Earth, this was an irresistible lure. "Master Owen, should we clear the area?" Noticing Owen''s sweeping gaze over the many mages ahead, Henry quickly stepped forward and whispered. To Henry, apart from Owen, the others who weren''t from Middle Earth were no different from grass and flowers-killing them wouldn''t matter, and they weren''t worth caring about. The other Middle Earth prodigies also looked at Owen. To them, being scrutinized by these lowly natives was the greatest insult. If not for Owen''s presence, they would have already taken action. Moreover, the most important reason was that Owen''s strength and talent had won them over. They were eager to find an opportunity to prove themselves, and these lowly people were the perfect stepping stones! "Clear the area?" Owen nced at the eager Henry. The "clearing" Henry mentioned probably wasn''t as simple as making them leave-it likely involved a swift, bloody massacre of those present. For Middle Earth prodigies, this was nothing out of the ordinary. After all, these prodigies'' strength was enough to let them dominate here, and there wasn''t just one prodigy among them. Owen had no grudges against the mages here, so he simply shook his head and said, "Just keep your distance from them." As soon as Owen finished speaking, the killing intent surging from Henry and the others immediately subsided. At that moment, one of the prodigies seemed to hear something and suddenly whispered, "Master Owen, there''s arge rift not far from here where someone identally discovered an ancient ruin. Many people are seeking opportunities there..." Owen nodded, finally understanding why there were more mages here than he had expected. As Owen and the others drew closer, the mages here felt the pressure on them increase, causing the crowd to grow even more agitated. "Such intense mana... What kind of team is this? Why do I feel like they''re tens of times stronger than the Kyrik royal mage group?" "Could it be that they''re also here for the ruins in the rift?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At this moment, the faces of the onlookers grew increasingly grave as they whispered among themselves, curious about the team approaching from afar. Meanwhile, in the crowd, a tall, ck-robed young man stood with his figure shrouded in shadows. He squinted at the vast procession, then nced at the ornate ne around his neck. "Mentor, do you know what force this is? Why is it so powerful? Just looking at them from afar gives me a suffocating sense of oppression." As he slightly raised his head, it became clear that this was John, the original protagonist from the original anime! A sh of light emanated from the ne, and Ymir, looking at the approaching team, especially at the attire of some of the servants, had a hint of reminiscence in her eyes. "They''re wearing the emblem of the Pyrothrone Kingdom. The person at the center of the group should be Crown Prince Kaldan of the Pyrothrone Kingdom." The reason Ymir recognized this Middle Earth team was that she came from a mid-tier, declining family in Middle Earth, House Kate. House Kate had been in decline, but ording to thetest information she had received, a rising star had emerged in the family, like a dazzling star that dispelled the gloom over House Kate and led it to soar once again. That person seemed to be named Rachel, who not only was selected by the Melodic Academy and became the chief disciple but also had Crown Prince Kaldan of the Pyrothrone Kingdom pursue her multiple times, only to be rejected-like a desperate suitor. While Ymir was lost in thought, the teleportation array leading to Middle Earth suddenly became active, emitting a dazzling, radiant beam of light that shot into the sky. Instantly, Ymir and the other mages were all drawn to the massive teleportation wave. Although this teleportation array to Middle Earth had existed for a long time, it rarely lit up. Especially now, as it was glowing, it seemed that someone from Middle Earth was teleporting here! "More people from Middle Earth?" John was stunned, then his eyes lit up with excitement. The prosperity and power of Middle Earth had always been something he yearned for. Ymir had brought him to the Kyrik Empire in the hopes of finding a way to enter Middle Earth. Now, hearing from his mentor Ymir that this awe-inspiring team came from Middle Earth and that its leader seemed to hold an extremely noble status, John''s excitement grew. If he could earn their recognition and enter Middle Earth, he would rise to greatness. Moreover, only ancient and powerful forces from Middle Earth could send people through teleportation arrays like this. Whoever was arriving through this teleportation array must also be of extraordinary origin, giving him another option. To John, his talent should be the best outside of Middle Earth, and even within Middle Earth, The would be considered outstanding. Although Owen had overshadowed him in every way, he was still second to one and above millions! There was no way a small force from Middle Earth could recruit him. As he watched with eager anticipation, the teleportation light faded, revealing the figures of two slender, beautiful women. Chapter 161: Chapter161-Dragon Princess Chapter 161: Chapter161-Dragon Princess ? In the dazzling light of the teleportation array, two figures emerged, both of them stunningly beautiful and exuding an air of nobility. The one on the left had an extremely voluptuous figure, d in ck scale armor that entuated her already full curves. Her eyes were like two burning mes, radiating an intense and aggressive aura. Beside her stood another woman dressed in a green mage robe, her fair hands folded gracefully in front of her, exuding a gentle demeanor, with eyes as soft as water. The two stood side by side, like twin lotus flowers, and anyone who set their gaze upon them found it impossible to look away. Especially the aura emanating from the two of them-unbearably powerful-caused the mages closest to the teleportation array to instinctively step back as if they were being swept by an invisible tidal wave. From these two young women, everyone could feel an ocean-like surge of mana, as if they were standing before an insurmountable mountain. While everyone''s gaze was fixed on them, the Dragon Princess didn''t pay any attention to the crowd. The moment she glimpsed the people from the Pyrothrone Kingdom, her fiery temper, matching her figure, red up immediately. Her long, ck brows furrowed sharply as she cursed out loud, "Damn it! What a useless crown prince, nothing but a pathetic follower! Rachel rejects you everywhere, yet you still cling on, despite being turned down so many times!" Her voice was loud, spreading like a heatwave, with no intention of sparing any face for the Pyrothrone Kingdom. In Middle Earth, although the Pyrothrone Kingdom was one of the top powers, the dragon n was also a major force, often at odds with the Pyrothrone Kingdom. Now that they met, there was no way she would show any courtesy! The Dragon Princess''s outburst left the onlookers stunned. For most of the mages here, Middle Earth was something that existed only in legends. They knew very little about the powers from Middle Earth, only that even the smallest force from Middle Earth could dominate any ce outside it. For someone to be so disdainful toward a representative from Middle Earth, who could they possibly be? Their gazes quickly shifted back to the team they had just been watching. At this moment, in the face of the Dragon Princess''s furious rant, this extraordinary team didn''t respond at all. Seeing this, the Dragon Princess and the woman beside her, Rachel, exchanged a puzzled nce. From what they knew of Kaldan''s arrogant and domineering personality, this wasn''t like him at all! Even if he usually pretended to be a gentleman, a beast would always be a beast. Once provoked, he wouldn''t tolerate even the slightest offense. In simr situations in the past, Kaldan would definitely have jumped out to confront her. Finding this strange, the Dragon Princess didn''t feel satisfied and continued to curse, "Stop pretending! If you''ve got something to say,e out and say it. Don''t waste Rachel''s and my time. We''re here to find Owen!" At these words, the initially shocked onlookers exchanged nces, their expressions changing. They might not know the Pyrothrone Kingdom or Prince Kaldan, but they all knew the name Owen! He was a rising legend! Especially after he and Leslie took control of the Azure Kingdom, he had be the talk of the town. Now, who didn''t know the name of Owen, this legendary rising star? A mage, looking a bit lecherous after his initial shock, suddenly seemed to think of something and stepped forward to remind them, "If youdies are here to find Owen, you might as well give up. There are already enough girls with their eyes on Owen to circle the Azure Empire''s capital three times." The Dragon Princess frowned, "What nonsense?" She wasn''t here to admire Owen; she had her sights set on the Supreme Order in Owen''s possession, a truly priceless artifact. Even the elders in her dragon n were drooling over it. Before she left, they specifically instructed her to bring back the Supreme Order, and if possible, bring Owen along too. But the Dragon Princess was rather straightforward in her thinking and didn''t dwell on it. She merely thought that these ants outside Middle Earth were just mentally unstable. Then, the Dragon Princess seemed to notice something. She saw Owen in the team, along with the heirs of other noble families. She recognized all these people because they often followed Kaldan around, like hisckeys. "Why are you here instead of cowering in Middle Earth? How could you alle here to be the Pyrothrone Kingdom''s dogs? Don''t you have any spine?" "Youe from noble families and dynasties... Even if the Pyrothrone Kingdom is powerful, this kind of spineless behavior is disgusting!" The Dragon Princess unleashed a torrent of unrelenting insults. Normally, Henry and the others would have alreadyshed out, though some of them had thoughts of aligning with the Pyrothrone Kingdom. For the most part, they feared the Pyrothrone Kingdom. The Dragon Princess''s biting words were undoubtedly the greatest insult to them! However, they were in no position to protect themselves now. They could only sigh helplessly and then look toward Owen, their eyes filled with a plea for help. They had already recognized the Dragon Princess and Rachel, both of whom were immensely them. Even Kaldan wouldn''t stand a chance against them. powerful. were no match Right now, their only hope was Owen. Under the gaze of Henry and the others, as well as the mages present, including the Dragon Princess, Rachel, and even John in the crowd, a tall, ck-robed figure stepped out from the shadows. It was none other than Owen! Owen?! Upon seeing Owen, John''s mind nearly copsed. He couldn''t believe his eyes. ording to his mentor, this person should be the crown prince of the Pyrothrone Kingdom, Kaldan! How could it be Owen?! And judging by the looks of it, he seemed to be the leader of this terrifying group! Even those prodigies from Middle Earth who had reached the master-tier were treating him with utmost respect! This can''t be real! This can''t be real! John clutched his head, his fingers digging into his hair, feeling like his entire worldview was copsing. He hade to Kyrik to find an opportunity to be stronger and surpass Owen. But now, why did it feel like the gap between him and Owen was only growing wider? He had been improving every moment! So why was he still so far behind Owen, not even qualified to bepared to him? At the same time, the Dragon Princess''s heart skipped a beat, as it was clear that the person before her was not the loathsome Prince Kaldan. "Who are you? You''re not from the Pyrothrone Kingdom; I''ve never seen you before!" Seeing the Dragon Princess''s inquiry, Rachel, who had been silent beside her, suddenly spoke gravely, "Princess, this person is dangerous!" Dangerous?!N?v(el)B\\jnn The Dragon Princess and the prodigies behind her all found it strange. Because the person in front of them was clearly only diamond-tier, and they had master-tier Protectors behind them. How could he be dangerous? What made this even more significant was that the person who said this wasn''t just anyone; it was Rachel, whose strength was incredibly profound! Rachel was always very serious and never joked. Since she said this person was very dangerous, he must be highly unusual. After all, an ordinary person would never be able to stand in the middle of such a group and be someone even the other prodigies feared and respected. While they were looking at Owen, Owen was also scanning the people who had just been teleported over. Rachel was indeed a top-tier prodigy, now at diamond-tier level 9. The Dragon Princess had advanced to master-tier. The prodigies behind them were mostly at diamond-tier level 4. As for the Protectors behind them, most were at master-tier. This lineup could certainly be called luxurious. But in front of him, it was nothing. Initially, the Dragon Princess hadn''t taken Owen seriously, but after hearing Rachel''s warning, she became much more solemn and arrogantly questioned, "Who exactly are you?" Owen smiled slightly and countered, "Aren''t you here to find me?" "You''re Owen?!" A trace of surprise shed in the Dragon Princess''s eyes, and then she asked, "Why are you in the Pyrothrone Kingdom''s group?" As far as she knew, Kaldan had led these nobles and royals out of Middle Earth ahead of her to find Owen. Owen responded calmly, "That''s because I killed them all!" Chapter 162: Chapter162-Rachel’s Judgment Chapter 162: Chapter162-Rachels Judgment ? "Because I killed them all!" The voice, calm with a hint of coldness, echoed through the air. The Dragon Princess, Rachel, and the others who had just arrived through the teleportation array all felt a jolt of shock in their hearts. They knew very well what it would mean if those words were true! Immediately, their eyes, filled with fear, turned toward Owen. Although they suspected Owen might be bluffing, the fact that the crown prince of the Pyrothrone Kingdom wasn''t here at this moment waspletely illogical. Especially since the other prodigies, who had always been Kaldan''sckeys, were all showing Owen such deep respect. It didn''t seem like an act but rather a genuine expression of their feelings. The Dragon Princess knew these people''s nature very well from her dealings with them in Middle Earth-they were the kind who bullied the weak and feared the strong. If Owen hadn''t conquered them with absolute power, they wouldn''t have submitted sopletely. Even if they pretended to submit, they would secretly defy him. Could it be that Owen was telling the truth? But how could that be possible? "Kaldan... Joseph... and all the master-tier Protectors... none of them are in the group..." Suddenly, Rachel, who was beside the Dragon Princess, swept her sharp gaze over each person standing by Owen. Her previously calm expression abruptly showed significant change. Because none of the Protectors who should have been in this group were present! They knew very well the status of these prodigies in Middle Earththey were the precious darlings of their sects, too valuable to be lost. They were the hope of their families and kingdoms. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been sent to seek the Supreme Order, and even though most of them were only at the diamond-tier, master-tier, and even grandmaster-tier mages were dispatched as their Protectors. Yet, all these Protectors who should have been with them were absent! This could only mean one thing: the Protectors had perished. Realizing this, even the proud Dragon Princess looked at Rachel in stunned disbelief. As Kaldan''s old rival, the Dragon Princess was very aware of his strength. Although she often belittled him in public, she never underestimated him when it came to an actual fight. But now, Owen imed to have killed Kaldan. How could that be possible? Owen was just a diamond-tier mage. Most importantly, Kaldan''s Protector was a grandmaster-tier mage! A grandmaster-tier mage, even in Middle Earth, was a powerful force to be reckoned with. In this barrennd outside of Middle Earth, such a mage was almost unmatched. To kill Kaldan, one would have to ovee his grandmaster-tier Protector, a mountain too high to climb! Rachel narrowed her eyes, and although Owen''s words seemed incredible, the current situation suggested that Owen might have indeed in a grandmaster-tier Protector and three master-tier Protectors! After all, neither Kaldan nor those Protectors were present. Moreover, Rachel noticed that Owen spoke with a calmness that seemed to state a fact. Hisposure and steadiness made even her subconscious believe that Owen was telling the truth. "Owen, aren''t you afraid of biting your tongue with such big words? You think you can kill Protectors far beyond your level? You''re full of nonsense!" The Dragon Princess still couldn''t believe it. As a proud prodigy of Middle Earth, she had always strived to be the top prodigy there. Over the years, she had fought countless battles, honing her strength between life and death. But if Owen''s words were true, and he had aplished something she couldn''t even dream of, what would that make of all her efforts and sacrifices? In her fury, the Dragon Princess let out a roar. The sound waves spread out inyers, like heavy hammers striking the hearts of everyone present, leaving them dazed and with her roar echoing in their minds. The mages watching were all serious-faced, not expecting this Dragon Princess, who had suddenly appeared, to have such a fiery temper. She was quick to act and incredibly powerful, and they felt a chill in the air as if a cold wind had swept through. The Dragon Princess appeared before Owen like a whirlwind, moving at an astonishing speed. Standing before Owen, her eyes filled with doubt and disbelief, she woveplex, mystical golden threads of magic around her, emanating the bloodline pressure of the dragon n, causing the very void around her to crack and splinter. The Dragon Princess was a master-tier mage and, being a dragon, was virtually unbeatable among her peers. She didn''t regard Owen, a mere diamond-tier mage, as anything significant! Seeing the haughty expression on the Dragon Princess''s face, Owen shook his head slightly. He had lost any reverence for master-tier mages, given that his current strength left him unafraid of any master-tier mage. Even if the dragons were considered the strongest race, it made no difference to him! He clenched his right fist, mana surging like boiling water, causing his right hand to swell rapidly before his muscles contracted, his entire body resembling a bow being drawn taut. With a powerful snap, he unleashed his punch. Crushing Punch! This punch, simple yet immense in power, exuded a beauty born of raw strength and magic. "Is this all you''ve got? Such a crude magic skill, and you think it can threaten me? Utter nonsense!" The Dragon Princess sneered coldly, her face full of disdain. As a member of the dragon n, she had learned manyplex and profound magical arts since childhood and naturally looked down on Owen''s straightforward punch. Besides, the dragon n''s physique was considered among the top across all races. Owen''s method was nothing more than throwing an egg against a rock-it was suicidal. "This move is more than enough to deal with you!" Owen snorted softly as his punch collided with the Dragon Princess''s own punch. At the moment their fists met, it was like the most magnificent fireworks exploding between them. The Dragon Princess''s fist, infused with mana that flowed like thousands of streams and terrifying energy, intertwined like an unstoppable drill. However, as soon as it collided with Owen''s fist, it shattered! It was as if it had struck an immovable wall of copper and iron. The Dragon Princess''s expression changed drastically-she couldn''t withstand Owen''s punch at all. Bang! A thunderous crash resounded as Owen''s punch rippled like waves, continuing to press down on the Dragon Princess''s already shattered fist, causing her tough knuckle bones to bend and crack, filling with twisted fractures. A needle-like pain spread from her fist, and veins bulged on her forehead as her body was sent flying like a kite with a broken string. "Princess!" Seeing this, the prodigies and Protectors behind the Dragon Princess cried out in shock, their faces filled with fear. The Princess was a master-tier mage and a top-tier dragon, yet she had suffered such a crushing defeat after just one exchange with Owen! One move! Just one move, and the Princess was already forced back and injured. But this was only the beginning. As he sent the Dragon Princess flying, pure white wings unfurled from Owen''s back, emitting a biting cold wind. He pped his wings, leaving a series of afterimages in the air as he caught up with the retreating Dragon Princess. Her blood and mana were in turmoil inside her body, and even though she sensed Owen closing in, she couldn''t muster the strength to counterattack. She could only quickly gather her magic, causing golden dragon scales to appear on her body, like an unbreakable golden armor. Boom, boom, boom-n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om A series of collisions rang out as the Dragon Princess''s body was pummeled by Owen''s relentless punches, her golden scales unable to withstand the barrage of force. They exploded one after another like brilliant golden fireworks. The next moment, Owen delivered a heavy punch to the Dragon Princess''s abdomen, driving her deep into the ground. The Dragon Princess''s pupils contracted sharply as she felt an unbearable pain throughout her body, as if every bone was trembling. An unprecedented sense of defeat overwhelmed her. As the Dragon Princess, she had never suffered such a crushing defeat. She had no chance to fight back against Owen! With her heart sinking into despair, the Dragon Princess suddenly noticed that Owen had stopped attacking her and had turned his attention toward Rachel instead! Chapter 163: Chapter163-Explanation Chapter 163: Chapter163-Exnation ? Owen''s target was Rachel! The Dragon Princess''s pupils constricted as this thought suddenly shed through her mind. At the same time, Rachel, who was not far behind the Dragon Princess, was startled. She hadn''t expected Owen to suddenly change direction and make a move against her! The Protectors, who had already gathered their strength and were preparing to attack Owen, were also taken aback. They hadn''t anticipated that Owen would miss such a golden opportunity to attack the Dragon Princess. They had no time to react and could only watch as Owen, like a bolt of lightning, appeared in front of Rachel. Rachel instinctively took several steps back, but Owen was faster, already in front of her. Her expression instantly turned cold. "What are you trying to do?!" She couldn''t shake the feeling that there was a mischievous smile on Owen''s face, as if he had bad intentions. "Obviously, I''m going to kidnap you!" Owen suddenly reached out, aiming to grab Rachel by the throat. Meanwhile, as time passed, various pieces of information began converging in Academy City from all directions. One shocking piece of news after another started spreading across nations through the newspapers published by Academy City, causing widespread exmations of surprise. "The former Chief Elder of the Azure Kingdom, master-tier mage Otto, and General Stanley were defeated in their attempt to suppress Owen and Leslie-one dead, one surrendered!" "What the hell, is this real? That Chief Elder of the Azure Kingdom was incredibly powerful, a veteran master-tier mage, and Owen actually killed him?!" "This is from Academy City''s newspaper, so how could it be false? I heard that Edward, the historian, personally recorded the event on-site!" "Killing a master-tier mage... Has Owen''sbat power be that terrifying?" "I''ve also heard that this Chief Elder had some ties to the Fallen Angel, but the newspaper says that Owen has be the leader of the Fallen Angels and took seven of them to reinforce Ironkeep!" "Yeah, didn''t Owen previously kill a Fallen Angel? The Fallen Angels are known for being vengeful and petty. The fact that they didn''t seek revenge is already surprising, let alone the fact that they are now following his orders to help him against the Kyrik Kingdom..." "These are trivial matters; the real bombshell is about the Middle Earth mages!" "Middle Earth mages!?" Upon hearing this, everyone discussing the Academy City newspaper caught their breath. Middle Earth mages were beings they had always longed to see but never had the chance to. They were the epitome of power! Any mage from Middle Earth who ventured outside could easily dominate their peers, making others feel utterly inferior. However, information about Middle Earth mages was scarce, and most people knew little about them. But whenever a Middle Earth mage appeared, everyone paid close attention. "What?! Middle Earth master mages were killed by Owen?! And not just one!" After reading this shocking news, most mages fell silent. They could understand the words "Middle Earth mage" and "killed by Owen," but when put together, it seemed so foreign. Middle Earth mages were known to havebat power several times greater than that of mages of the same tier. Whether in terms of heritage, skills, or magical artifacts, they utterly outssed others. Yet, Owen, who had not even broken through to the master-tier, had killed master-tier mages from Middle Earth! This was unbelievable, and ording to Academy City, Owen had killed more than one! Furthermore, there were rumors that Owen might have killed an even higher-tier Middle Earth mage! An even higher-tier Middle Earth mage! That would be a grandmaster-tier mage! But grandmaster-tier mages were nearly extinct outside of Middle Earth! Such top-tier powerhouses were giants and leaders wherever they went, and yet Owen managed to kill such a being? Even though this news was disclosed by Academy City and detailed thoroughly, they found it hard to believe. "What''s so strange about killing a few Middle Earth mages?" Unlike the other mages who were shocked, those in the Azure Kingdom''s capital found the news rather ordinary. After all, they had witnessed most of Owen''s feats firsthand. Owen had created too many miracles! No matter how absurd something involving Owen was, they found it reasonable-after all, he was Owen! A man who was already a living legend! The discussions also quickly caught the attention of Diana, who was disguised as a man. What Owen had done was enough to cause a sensation even in Middle Earth. But what intrigued her even more were the conversations about Owen''s origins! "You don''t know, but when Owen was born, it was said that flowers bloomed in the sky, golden lotuses sprang from the ground, and a seven-colored light appeared in the night sky..." "The first time I saw Owen, I immediately sensed that he was extraordinary. After all, only those blessed by the heavens can be so handsome. He must have received divine blessings and assistance..." "Bah, your stories are clearly made up. I''ve got a piece of insider news about Owen''s origins. He''s not actually from the Azure Kingdom but from Middle Earth!" "From Middle Earth!?" "That''s right! And he''s from the Sunluna Academy in Middle Earth!" Hearing this, Diana''s heart stirred, and she quickly moved closer. After all, she herself was from Sunluna Academy! "Sunluna Academy? One of the three major academies of Middle Earth? You''re saying Owen is from there? That... that''s impossible." Diana couldn''t recall anyone named Owen in the academy, but this person spoke with such certainty. Given the astonishing feats Owen had aplished, it seemed only a monstrous talent from one of the three major academies could do such things. "You country bumpkin! Master Owen is the chief of Sunluna Academy, that''s a secret I found out!" Diana''s mouth twitched. Sunluna Academy did have a chief, but it wasn''t Owen. "From what I''ve gathered, Owen rose to fame in the Azure Kingdom, so I''ll head there first. I''ve heard that the newly crowned Empress, named Leslie, has a somewhat familiar yet distant name. Could it be you? This mission is getting more interesting..." Diana nced toward the distant capital and vanished into thin air, leaving the mages around her dumbfounded, unable to believe their eyes. ... In the capital, inside the Duke''s mansion. Charlotte stood quietly at the entrance to the courtyard, her expression slightly anxious. Not long after, the courtyard gate opened, and Leslie emerged, having finished her training at the Dark Tower. She looked at Charlotte, who had been waiting for a long time. "What is it?" "Your Majesty, General Stanley has been waiting for you in the mansion for a long time. He seems to have something important to report." Charlotte bowed as she spoke. Leslie didn''t respond to this but instead asked, "Where is Owen?" "He went to Ironkeep." "And then?" Seeing that Leslie was pressing for answers, Charlotte felt a shiver of surprise. Leslie had been in seclusion for several days. During this time, Charlotte had carefullypiled a summary of the significant events that had urred in and around the Azure Kingdom, knowing that Leslie valued intelligence andn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om information. But she hadn''t expected that upon emerging, Leslie would inquire not about these matters, nor even about General Stanley, but instead persistently ask about Owen, seemingly determined to get to the bottom of it. Charlotte didn''t know much about Owen''s current situation. After all, the Chrysanthemum Hotel and ck Rose''sworks hadn''t yet reached every corner of the Azure Kingdom. Moreover, with Leslie''s recent seclusion, Charlotte had been busy assisting with domestic affairs and hadn''t had the time or energy to monitor Owen. "Your Majesty, the intelligencework currentlycks information about Master Owen..." Charlotte knelt halfway to the ground, her voice trembling with sweat. She knew Leslie valued Owen highly, but she hadn''t realized it was to this extent-so much so that the first thing Leslie asked about after emerging from seclusion was Owen''s detailed whereabouts. This was something Charlotte had never dared to imagine! "Oh?" Leslie gave her a cold nce. "Then the ck Rose can be disbanded." Charlotte trembled, not daring to argue. She quickly lowered her head and said, "Your Majesty, General Stanley has personallye to the mansion. He should know Owen''s whereabouts!" After speaking, Charlotte looked up, only to find that Leslie had already disappeared. Charlotte''s expression grew much more serious. It seemed that the level of priority assigned to Owen within the intelligencework needed to be raised to the highest level. Judging by the Empress''s reaction, it needed to be raised to the same level as her own. Chapter 164: Chapter164-The Ancient Surname Feared by All Chapter 164: Chapter164-The Ancient Surname Feared by All ? In the grand and opulent reception hall of the Duke''s mansion. "...That''s basically what happened. Before Master Owen left, he specifically instructed me to inform you of the situation and to assure you that there''s no need to worry. He doesn''t want you to be concerned about the mission to Kyrik to kidnap Rachel..." As soon as Stanley saw the hastily arriving Leslie, he promptly and concisely ryed what had happened at Ironkeep. His expression grew more serious as he spoke. Although he had great confidence in Owen, the various forces in Middle Earth were not to be underestimated. "The Supreme Order... These people from Middle Earth are bing more and more outrageous. They actually dared to target Owen, forcing my man to kidnap another woman." A chilling aura began to emanate from Leslie, and ice crystals started forming at her feet. The temperature in the air dropped sharply, bing bone-piercingly cold. To Leslie, Owen was already her husband. For the people of Middle Earth to attack him dishonorably was a death wish! "But it doesn''t matter. If anyone dares to harm a single hair on his head, I will wipe out their entire n." Other mages feared Middle Earth as if it were a deadly beast, but Leslie was not among them! Stanley, standing opposite Leslie, felt an overwhelming coldness envelop him, making his pores nearly freeze. The killing intent embedded in that chill was so intense that it made his mind waver. The next moment, just as Stanley felt his body growing colder, Leslie gradually reined in her icy killing intent. With a nk expression, she issued amand: "General Stanley, gather the Imperial Army and prepare to march on Kyrik!" This time, Kyrik''s incursion into the Azure Kingdom''s bordends, where they burned, looted, andmitted all manner of atrocities, had already ignited a fire of rage within her. Now, with the mages from Middle Earthing after Owen, that anger zed even higher. "I will continue my seclusion for a few more days. After you''ve assembled the army, take full control of the military and temporarily manage state affairs. We''ll discuss everything else after I emerge." Though her eyes flickered with anger, Leslie quickly regained herposure and gave Stanley instructions. Stanley was startled upon hearing this, feeling somewhat perplexed. After all, it didn''t seem appropriate for him to gather the army and temporarily manage state affairs. "Bear this burden for now. I trust in Owen''s n, and I believe he will seed, but Middle Earth is vast and powerful, so we need to prepare in advance." Leslie spoke with great seriousness. Upon hearing this, Stanley immediately recalled Owen''s simr words from before. "Trust Leslie, just as Leslie trusts me." Although Owen''s n seemed almost fantastical to Stanley, it was clear that Leslie believed in it. She even had him gather the army in advance to prepare for Owen''s return. This silent trust ran deep, but as far as Stanley knew, Owen and Leslie hadn''t known each other for very long. To build such deep trust in such a short time not only showed that they were kindred spirits but also indicated that their rtionship was far closer than rumors suggested. Not long after, having finished giving instructions, Stanley took the initiative to bid farewell and turned to leave. Although Owen had destroyed Kyrik''s army, dealing a severe blow to Kyrik''s strength, the Azure Kingdom had also suffered greatly. The losses were immense, and there were many matters that required Stanley''s attention. After Stanley departed, Leslie did not return to her courtyard or enter the Dark Tower. Instead, she looked toward a slightly rippling space. "Diana, if you''re here, stop hiding. What''s the point?" "Long time no see, cousin. Your perception is as sharp as ever..." Under Leslie''s gaze, the rippling space revealed a male figure appearing in the hall-none other than Diana in the form of a middle-aged man. "You have talent no less than mine, but you''re too yful." Seeing Diana reveal herself, Leslie squinted slightly, as if seeing through her disguise to her true form. Leslie was very familiar with Diana; they had practically grown up together. After all, Leslie''s mother and Diana''s mother were sisters and had always had a close rtionship. "What brings you to the continent this time? You''re not one to be idle." Leslie asked seriously, as if she had recalled something. "Nothing major, just here to bring Owen back to the academy. The headmaster is very interested in him." At this, Diana''s expression became somewhatplicated as she looked at Leslie. From what she had heard, she knew that Owen was Leslie''s fianc. She knew her cousin very well-Leslie was stubborn, and if she didn''t approve of Owen, he would likely be dead by now. Seeing Diana appraising her up and down, Leslie knew that the me of gossip in her heart had already been ignited. She immediately spoke to change the subject: "You''d better not hurt him, or I''ll ughter my way up there!" "I didn''t expect you to care so much about Owen, cousin." Diana teased with a look of surprise. "But I like it. We carry the name of the Rosewood family; we must love and hate with equal passion!" Upon hearing this, Leslie squinted her eyes and looked at Diana. "Rosewood, a surname that has almost faded into the past." Rosewood-a name feared by all in Middle Earth!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ... At the same time, before the grand teleportation array. Everyone watched in shock as the Dragon Princess was utterly defeated in less than ten moves. They stared in disbelief. Especially those who had followed the Dragon Princess, the Protectors and prodigies from Middle Earth, all felt as though they were in a dream. Owen''s disyed power was terrifying beyond imagination. They had previously thought Owen was arrogant and that he wouldn''tst ten moves against the Dragon Princess before begging for mercy. But it turned out the one who couldn''tst ten moves was the Dragon Princess! Moreover, after subduing the Dragon Princess, Owen even had the audacity to tell Rachel of Melodic Academy that he was going to kidnap her a statement of absolute defiance! Owen was simply a madman! At that moment, the kidnapped people from Middle Earth exchanged nces, seeing the same helplessness and shock in each other''s eyes. Owen''s n to kidnap Rachel and use her to threaten and control the major forces of Middle Earth was something he had already shared with them. They had thought Owen was just talking, but he had the audacity to actually put this bold n into action! Right in front of everyone, he dared toy hands on Rachel! Meanwhile, Ymir, in the crowd, looked conflicted. She didn''t know whether she should step forward to help. She wasn''t even sure who to help if she did. After all, Owen was the person she was supposed to protect, but Rachel was the most talented member of her family. Helping either one felt wrong. "You... you bastard!" At that moment, Rachel snapped out of her shock from Owen''s provocative words, utterly astonished. As a nobledy from a Middle Earth family, she had never heard such crude and bold words from another mage. In her mind, Owen was intent on dishonoring her, about toy hands on her. Instantly, the Dragon Princess, dragging her injured body, and the Protectors behind her prepared to join forces and battle Owen. From their brief sh earlier, the Dragon Princess had realized her own strength was no match for Owen''s. But fortunately, she wasn''t alone; she was apanied by several master-tier Protectors. Though Owen''s power had overwhelmed her, if several master-tier mages joined forces, it wouldn''t be something Owen could withstand. In an instant, the Dragon Princess let out a roar, her wounded golden scales rapidly regenerating as if reborn from blood, exuding an even more domineering aura. As the Dragon Princess charged towards Owen, the other Protectors behind her also showed fierce determination and rushed at Owen together. The mana waves emanating from the Dragon Princess and the others were vast and terrifying, causing the air to churn violently. Right in front of Owen, Rachel narrowed her phoenix-like eyes. In her palm, a white droplet appearedDresembling ice, yetpressed water-emanating a thick misty aura, encircling Owen. Chapter 165: Chapter165-Owen vs. Rachel Chapter 165: Chapter165-Owen vs. Rachel ? Rachel, the Dragon Princess, and two master-tier mages simultaneouslyunched their attack on Owen. The terrifying mana waves they unleashed caused the faces of the onlookers to suddenly change, and they retreated in fear. The mere pressure from their auras was enough to slice through their flesh, causing waves of excruciating pain. "Four master-tier mages attacking together-Master Owen is in danger now! These mages from Middle Earth really have no sense of honor!" "Exactly! The mages from Middle Earth are already stronger than us, and now they''re ganging up on him? They have no shame!" Most of the onlookers were well-known mages, all of whom were very familiar with Owen''s reputation. The fact that a diamond-tier mage was holding his own against master-tier mages was nothing short of a miracle. But now, four master-tier mages from Middle Earth were attacking Owen with no restraint, and the soul-crushing pressure they exuded was enough to make anyone shudder.N?v(el)B\\jnn At the same time, they increasingly felt the shamelessness of the Middle Earth mages. For the sake of victory, they were willing to do anything! Despite the murmurs of the crowd, the Dragon Princess felt no shame. Instead, she coldly snorted: "A bunch of bumpkins! Since ancient times, the victor is king. If I can get outside help, then you should too if you''re capable!" "The world isn''t just about fighting; it''s also about connections!" The Dragon Princessughed wildly, as if she could already see Owen being torn to pieces. But before she finished speaking, Owen, who rarely spoke, suddenly smiled and stared at the Dragon Princess. "Since you''re so eager for me to call for reinforcements, I''ll graciously fulfill your wish!" "Come out, Seraphina!" As Owen''s words fell, a sudden burst of light emanated from a formation within him. In the next moment, the enormous figure of Seraphina emerged from the formation, her head the size of a house. Her blood-red eyes, glowing likenterns, shot out a sinister light as they locked onto the Dragon Princess. At the same time, as Seraphina emerged from the formation, a sudden tremor of fear and unease ran through the Dragon Princess''s bloodline. It was as if she had encountered an even more terrifying and ancient bloodline! This was the first time the Dragon Princess had ever felt such a sensation from a spellbeast! Even in the mana-rich, opportunity-filled Middle Earth, she had never sensed the existence of such a spellbeast! It seemed that this gigantic serpent posed a deadly threat to her! Moreover, from Seraphina, she instinctively sensed an opportunity for a bloodline evolution. It was as if devouring Seraphina would purify her dragon bloodline, possibly even leading to a further evolution towards the ancient dragon lineage! While the Dragon Princess''s gaze was fixed on Seraphina, Seraphina''s attention was equally focused on her. Dragons, since ancient times, have been at the pinnacle of powerful species. For Seraphina, devouring a dragon would elerate her evolution and transformation far more than consuming any other species. In an instant, cold glints shed in the eyes of both the Dragon Princess and Seraphina, sending out ripples of energy between them. It was like two sharp des shing, neither willing to give ground. "What kind of spellbeast is this? Even facing the Dragon Princess, it''s holding its own!" "The princess is now a master-tier mage. Although this serpent has a special bloodline, it hasn''t reached the master-tier level. It can''t possibly be a match for the princess!" "Owen''s reinforcement might not be of much use. It''s likely just feeding the Dragon Princess some extra nutrients and experience." At this moment, the mages present were all discussing among themselves. Their eyes were almost glued to Seraphina. This terrifying spellbeast, suddenly summoned by Owen, made all their hearts sink. The fearsome aura emanating from Seraphina was even more terrifying than that of the Dragon Princess, making them shiver to the bone. In the next moment, Seraphina affectionately nudged Owen''s back with her head before swiftly swinging her enormous body towards the Dragon Princess. Seeing Seraphina''s mountainous form charging at her, even the proud Dragon Princess didn''t dare to be careless. Her human form suddenly exploded with a dazzling golden light that illuminated all directions. Immediately, a massive dragon, seemingly forged from gold and wreathed in clouds and golden light, appeared. The golden dragon''s size was almost equal to Seraphina''s nearly hundred-meter-long body, each taking up half of the sky, exuding a terrifying aura. Seraphina put immense pressure on the Dragon Princess, so before the battle even began, she directly assumed her dragon form, which nearly doubled her strengthpared to when she was in human form! If she had maintained this form earlier, Owen would have been dreaming if he thought he could defeat her so quickly! Bang! As the Dragon Princess transformed, Seraphina opened her massive jaws, revealing rows of sharp, triangr teeth, and bit directly at the Dragon Princess''s body. Seraphina''s bite force was astonishing, but the scales on the Dragon Princess were also extraordinary. As soon as they collided, sparks flew, and a primitive, savage, and bloody atmosphere began to quietly spread. While they shed fiercely, Rachel nced at the two master-tier Protectors nearby and then charged towards Owen at an even faster pace. Owen''sbat strength was formidable, and his methods seemed endless. But as long as they could quickly injure him severely, no matter what tricks he had up his sleeve, it would all be in vain. Owen took a nce at Seraphina, who was battling the Dragon Princess, and then turned his attention to the approaching Rachel and herpanions. The Dragon Princess''s strength was slightly greater than Seraphina''s, but Seraphina had been fighting alongside Owen ever since she hatched. She was extremely fierce and still had some dragon blood that hadn''t been fully absorbed. As the battle wore on, she only became more ferocious, so there was no need for too much worry. "Just the three of you dare to take me on?" Owen shook his head slightly. The number of master-tier mages who had died at his hands was not just one or two. Even though the three of them were attacking together, Owen showed no sign of fear. In a mere sh of thought, he prepared to quickly eliminate them. Suddenly, angelic wings appeared behind Owen, making him look like a holy angel, exuding a swift and domineering aura. Then, Owen activated Shadow Step, and his entire body disappeared into the void, as if merging with the water''s surface. Shadow Step perfectly concealed his presence, and the speed granted by his angelic wings had also be faster with the increase in his power and level. Thebination of these two abilities made him like a natural-born assassin, ready to deliver a lethal strike from the shadows at any moment. Rachel and the two Protectors had already locked onto Owen''s aura. But as Owen''s figure vanished, they suddenly realized that his aura had also be erratic and impossible to track. Instead, they felt as if they were being targeted, as if they had unknowingly gone from being hunters to being hunted! "Be on high alert, and don''t let Owen pick us off one by one!" Rachel remained cautious, bing even moreposed as the situation grew critical. She quickly transmitted this message to the two Protectors. The two Protectors nodded in agreement. Owen''s stealthy tactics were indeed strange. Since they couldn''t locate him, the best strategy was to remain still, preventing him from picking them off one by one. After all, in a one-on-one situation, the Dragon Princess had already been defeated, so they stood no chance against Owen on their own. Facing him alone would be a death sentence. However, them gathering together was precisely what Owen wanted and had prepared for. If they had dispersed, it would have been a more troublesome situation for him. As the two Protectors and Rachel drew close to each other, standing back-to-back, they surrounded themselves with special glowing patterns that protected them within. "Owen''s tactics may be strong, but his level is too low. The longer he drags this out, the more it benefits us." Rachel continued transmitting her thoughts to the two Protectors. Judging by Owen''s actions, it seemed he was determined to take her down today, and she had simr intentions. After all, aside from being associated with the Supreme Order, Owen''s talent was extraordinary. He could be admitted into the most prestigious academies in Middle Earth, making him highly valuable for research. Chapter 166: Chapter166-Clues to the Third Seal Chapter 166: Chapter166-Clues to the Third Seal ? Rachel and the two master-tier Protectors stood back-to-back, forming a triangr stance as they hovered in the void. The surging mana from each of them converged into towering beams of light, merging above their heads into a dazzling point of light. Within this point of light, the powerful and domineering mana of the three intertwined and flowed, resembling a brilliant tricolored pearl. Once the light point reached a certain intensity, it quivered slightly and then cast down three brilliant beams, enveloping the trio within, forming a small, pyramid-like barrier. As the protective barrier took shape, both the prodigies from Middle Earth and the onlooking mages felt a rolling wave of repulsive force push them back, their faces filled with solemnity. Just the aura emanating from the barrier made them feel as if they were facing an unshakable mountain. No matter how much effort they put in, they couldn''t leave even the slightest mark on that barrier. However, inside the barrier, Rachel and the two Protectors didn''t show the slightest rxation. On the contrary, they became even more cautious. Despite their extensive search with mind power, they still couldn''t detect Owen''s whereabouts. Rachel, in particr, though only a diamond-tier level 9 mage, had extraordinary talent that surpassed most mages in every aspect. Her spiritual perception wasparable to that of ate-stage master-tier mage. At this moment, her mind power covered a radius of several dozen miles, with every mountain, river, and de of grass clearly outlined in her mind, far surpassing thebined coverage of the two master-tier mages. Yet, within this vast range, Owen''s aura waspletely absent. There wasn''t even the slightest fluctuation in mana or space. It was as if Owen wasn''t in this world. However, the sense of danger within Rachel''s heart only grew stronger, like oil being poured onto a raging fire. Unlike Rachel, the two master-tier mages, after sensing for a moment, snorted lightly, and the vignce on their faces gradually turned to disdain. "Hmph! That guy''s acting all mysterious. He''s probably fled in fear by now. After all, a diamond-tier weakling like him couldn''t possibly escape our mind power detection!" "Exactly! Our mind power is partially merged with the world itself. That guy must have used some secret technique to flee. His earlier words were just to deceive us. With his diamond-tier strength, there''s no way he could cause any real trouble." The two master-tier mages exchanged a nce, seeing the same indifference and contempt in each other''s eyes. "Don''t underestimate him. Owen is definitely hiding here." Seeing the two mages growing more dismissive of Owen, Rachel frowned and quickly reminded them. Though she hadn''t yet fought Owen, the feeling he gave her was deeper and more unfathomable than any opponent she''d faced before, like a dense fog. She knew she couldn''t afford to be careless! However, the two master-tier mages didn''t take Rachel''s warning seriously. "With our perception, there''s no way Owen could escape us. Rachel, you''ve just arrived in this barren ce, so you''re being a bit too tense..." "These bumpkins are good for nothing but empty talk!" The two master-tier Protectors chuckled lightly, just about to continue speaking when suddenly, a sharp tearing sound rang in their ears. *Rip!* The two master-tier Protectors turned their heads to see the space beside them split open like a thin, transparent veil, and Owen, wielding the Godyer Sword, emerged from within, wrapped in lightning, striking with lethal intent. This strike was incredibly powerful. Just from the force of the sword, they felt a chill down their spines, their skin cracking and bleeding. Startled, they hadn''t expected Owen to really be lurking nearby, much less that his attack would be so overwhelmingly fierce! "No wonder he''s so arrogant-he really does have some skill. But the gap between our levels is an insurmountable chasm!" After their initial shock, the two quickly recovered and poured their surging mana into the barrier before them, causing it to shine brilliantly, radiating a sense of immortality. As Owen''s sword struck, the entire barrier trembled violently. The impact caused the barrier to cave inward, spreading countless cracks that rapidly expanded across its surface. *Crack!*n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In the next moment, just as the two master-tier mages were about to channel more mana to hold their ground, they saw a blinding sh as Owen''s sword shattered the barrier and came shing down at them with the speed of lightning. Though it was only a single strike, it locked onto both of them, sealing off the surrounding space and leaving no room for escape. The two master-tier Protectors were battle-hardened, yet they had never encountered such a bizarre sword technique. "If we can''t dodge it, then we''ll die together!" The two master-tier mages exchanged a nce, seeing a trace of ferocity in each other''s eyes. As the sword light closed in, mana began to flow through their bodies, transforming into strange and intricate patterns that merged into their flesh. Their bodies then began to writhe as if made of raw, living tissue. The terrifying golden light from the sword illuminated the world, evaporating the writhing flesh, until it seemed there was nothing in existence but that single beam of light! This sword strike came swiftly and dissipated just as quickly. When the light faded, most of the writhing flesh had been obliterated by the sword''s energy. However, some of the flesh still remained, floating in the void like grotesque, blood-soaked lumps, writhing unnervingly. These lumps of flesh, scattered by the force of the sword, suddenly sprouted long, bloody tendrils that thrust toward Owen''s revealed form. As master-tier mages, they naturally had some tricks up their sleeves. This blood-flesh transformation technique was a dark and gruesome magic. Their bodies turned into flesh with no vital points, allowing them to regenerate as long as any flesh remained. In fact, the stronger the attack they suffered, the more vicious and terrifying their counterattack would be! At that moment, the tendrils from the lumps of flesh, sharp as spikes, pierced into Owen''s body, preparing to drain his flesh and blood to replenish their own, intending to suck him dry. But as soon as the spikes prated Owen''s body, a cold smile appeared on his lips. In the next instant, his body transformed into mana and dissipated! Something''s wrong! The remaining flesh of the two master-tier Protectors trembled with a sudden sense of foreboding. If this Owen was just a clone, then where was his true body? More importantly, if a mere clone was this terrifying, how powerful was Owen''s true form? Could it be that what Owen said earlier was true? Had grandmaster-tier Protectors really fallen at his hands? Countless thoughts shed through their minds. Before they could suppress these thoughts, they suddenly felt a searing wave of heat descend from the sky, like a rapidly expanding sun. As it passed, it boiled the air and evaporated the remaining flesh. Horrific, eerie screams echoed from the flesh, but as the heat wave faded, the world fell silent. The figures and auras of the two master-tier Protectors werepletely gone! The two master-tier Protectors had been killed! As the onlookers stared at Owen, whose body was now wreathed in mes and emerging from the void, their expressions were filled with terror. Especially the prodigies from Middle Earth-they knew all too well the power of master-tier Protectors. Even in Middle Earth, these master-tier Protectors held esteemed positions, to say nothing of a ce as deste as this! But now, they had been cut down like nothing by Owen, a mere diamond-tier mage. Moreover, from the moment Owen struck to their demise, it had all happened in just a few breaths! Owen''s power was utterly terrifying! Rachel, who had been standing not far from the two master-tier Protectors, also had her pupils suddenly contract, her face full of shock. She had sensed Owen''s attack and originally thought those two could at least hold him off long enough for her tounch a fatal strike. But as she was preparing her forbidden spell, those two had already been wiped out in an instant! She realized now that she hadn''t taken Owen seriously enough! Chapter 167: Chapter167-Enslaving the Top Talent of Melodic Academy Chapter 167: Chapter167-Enving the Top Talent of Melodic Academy ? A wave of panic surged in Rachel''s heart. She knew that even with her currentbat strength, it would take an immense effort and a prolonged battle to kill those two master-tier Protectors. It was unimaginable to do so as effortlessly as Owen had just demonstrated. Moreover, Owen showed no signs of exhaustion, as if eliminating them was merely a casual task for him. This realization filled Rachel with unprecedented caution and vignce. Owen''sbat prowess was superior to hers! Though she was reluctant to admit it, the truth was undeniable. Immediately, Rachel hastened her hand movements, preparing to activate the forbidden spell she had nearlypleted. Once the spell was unleashed, even if Owen was stronger than her, victory would still be within her grasp. However, as Rachel decisively continued forming the hand seals, Owen, who had been watching her closely, wasn''t about to give her the chance toplete her preparations. A barrage of Judgment Light Swords, brimming with vast mana, rained down from the sky, apanied by the sound of tearing wind, bombarding the area where Rachel stood, sealing it off entirely. *Boom! Boom! Boom!* A series of relentless collisions echoed. Suddenly, a radiant, seven-colored light burst forth from Rachel''s body. The gems on her bracelet emitted a hazy mana, enveloping her and dissipating the iing light swords. However, the sword strikes were only the beginning. As the void rippled, lightning and mes intertwined, streaking across the sky like meteors, mming into the seven-colored light. This strike, infused with the power of Order, acted like a grinding mill, quickly wearing down the seven-colored light before continuing its assault on Rachel. The rainbow-colored bracelet shattered under the force of the attack. Rachel''s pupils contractedshe hadn''t expected Owen''s assault to be so powerful that even this magical artifact, capable of withstanding master-tier mage attacks, could onlyst a moment before breaking. "Skyfall Thunder Formation!" A cold gleam shed in Rachel''s eyes. From beneath her feet and above her head, the patterns of a formation emerged, with strands of lightning leaping from it, exuding an aura of utter destruction, shattering the void. Under the influence of this aura, the light swords continued to be extinguished by the dancing lightning, turning to nothing. As the formation began to take shape, a smile appeared on Rachel''s face. Skyfall Thunder Formation. This was one of her trump cards. Once fully formed, it would transform into a boundless sea of lightning, annihting all life within it. Even with Owen''s terrifying strength, under the onught of this formation, a master-tier mage would perish. Owen might struggle for a while, but he would still be forced to submit. After all, this formation was famous even in Middle Earth. But just as this smile formed on her face, Rachel''s pupils suddenly contracted as she felt a presence behind her. This presence exuded a familiar aura. Owen! When did he get behind me?? Rachel was horrified, her skin prickling with goosebumps. Though the forbidden spell was powerful, it required full formation to reach its peak strength. If interrupted midway, not only would she suffer severe bacsh, but she also wouldn''t be able to pose a lethal threat to Owen! As the sense of foreboding intensified, she quickly prepared to change her hand seals and shift the formation to move away from Owen. But just as she began to shift the seals, she felt a sudden cold sensation around her neck, as if something had mped down on it, causing the mana within her to halt abruptly, as if weighed down by a mountain. The formation beneath her feet copsed instantly. A powerful bacsh surged through her, causing her to cough up a mouthful of blood. Simultaneously, an unimaginable sense of submission, like a sharp spike, pierced deeply into her spirit, engraving Owen''s name within it. With the mana sealed by the chain around her neck, Rachel already sensed something was wrong. Now, the incessant murmurs and restless thoughts invading her mind only deepened her turmoil, her emotions rising and falling with the waves of those insidious whispers... While Rachel struggled against the ve Chain, Owen, who had suddenly appeared behind her, was also slightly surprised as he gazed at the chain now wrapped around her neck. He hadn''t expected the chain''s effects to be so potent. Merely by activating it, Rachel''s mana was already suppressed. Moreover, the sense of submission emanating from the chain was so strong that even Owen felt dazed for a moment. "Congrattions, host, for killing two master-tier mages and subduing Rachel. You have earned 300,000 fate points!" As Owen regained hisposure, a system notification echoed in his mind. Three hundred thousand fate points! A satisfied smile spread across Owen''s face. Fate points were bing increasingly important to him, and they were getting harder to obtain. Gaining 300,000 fate points in one go was beyond Owen''s expectations. At the same time, a glow of light enveloped Owen''s body as he leveled up. His level advanced from diamond-tier level 7 to diamond-tier level 8. Even a small tier increase nearly doubled Owen''s mana reserves. His physical strength also grew, and his spiritual perception extended even further. "As expected, the higher the level, the harder it is to break through, but even a small tier increase brings a massive boost..." Feeling the surge of mana within him, Owen murmured to himself. Hisbat power had significantly increasedpared to just moments before, and his control over mana had be even more precise and intense. He even felt a sense of merging with the elements! This sense of elemental integration was a hallmark of seasoned master-tier mages, and though Owen had not yet reached the master-tier, he was already brushing against its threshold! What intrigued Owen even more, however, was the final reward from the system. The location of the thirdponent of the Godyer Staff! A red dot had appeared on the system''s interface. Owen''s eyes burned with excitement. This piece of information was incredibly important to Owen. After all, the quickest way to rapidly enhance hisbat strength was through unsealing the Godyer Staff!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Moreover, the help provided by unsealing the Godyer Staff was iparable to any other method! Judging by the position of the red dot, he could confirm that the key to unlocking the third seal of the Godyer Staffy within the royal family of Kyrik! As Owen stared intently at the red dot on the system interface, the onlookers around him were all gazing at him with expressions of horror. Henry and the others, not far behind Owen, were already staring in stunned silence. From swiftly killing two master-tier Protectors to easily subduing Rachel with some unknown method, everything had happened so quickly. While they had some confidence in Owen, they were also well aware of how terrifying Rachel was. She was a formidable figure in Middle Earth, capable of defeating enemies across tiers! Originally, they believed that whether Owen or Rachel emerged victorious, it would only be after a fierce and grueling battle. But now, Owen had effortlessly subdued them! "How many more tricks does Owen have up his sleeve? That chain actually subdued Rachel!" "I thought his im of capturing Rachel was just a boast, but he''s proven us wrong so quickly!" "This is incredible. At this rate, the major forces of Middle Earth will soon fear him like the gue!" Henry and the others exchanged nces, seeing the shock mirrored in each other''s eyes. As for the prodigies who had followed Rachel, they were drenched in cold sweat, wondering if they hade to the wrong ce today. Weren''t they supposed to be teleported to a barrennd outside the mana-rich Middle Earth? How did they end up encountering someone as terrifying as Owen? Not only had he killed two master-tier Protectors, but even Rachel, their idol and war goddess, couldn''t withstand a single blow from Owen and was swiftly taken down. The shock they felt was nothing short of earth-shattering! And as they watched in terror, Rachel, now wearing the ve Chain and gradually sumbing to the chain''s influence, began to blush. Her cold demeanor softened, her eyes grew hazy with infatuation, and she opened her mouth, sticking out her tongue like a submissive dog, gazing at Owen. Chapter 168: Chapter168-Shaking Middle Earth with One Man’s Strength Chapter 168: Chapter168-Shaking Middle Earth with One Mans Strength ? Rachel, dressed in her mage''s robe, gazed at Owen with soft, tender eyes. Her fair cheeks were tinged with a faint blush, and her eyes, once cold, now shimmered with a look of adoration and submission, as if she were looking at her master, awaiting his commands andfort. Seeing Rachel''s reaction, Owen couldn''t help but show a trace of surprise on his face. He hadn''t expected the ve Chain to be so powerful. It had only been on Rachel''s neck for a short time, yet it seemed her spirit had already been influenced, as if she would do anything at his slightestmand. This reaction from Rachel, who had always been an untouchable figure, left the already shocked prodigies from Middle Earth and Henry''s group even more astounded. In their eyes, Rachel was the untouchable first chair of Melodic Academy, the goddess they revered, cold and indifferent to everyone. Now, she had be like a lovesick woman in front of Owen, a mere native. They could only think that Owen had used some strange and sinister method! "My goddess!" Some of the prodigies felt a surge of anger, wishing they could tear Owen to pieces on the spot. But the aura emanating from Owen was too terrifying, like a fierce beast, making them too fearful to act. They could only fume inwardly. After all, Rachel had been defeated, and two master-tier Protectors had been killed. Such a remarkable and brutal record was something they could never have imagined. Thest bit of pride in Henry and the others'' hearts vanished the moment Rachel, like a besotted fool, reached out and wrapped her arms around Owen''s neck. Previously, they had looked down on Owen due to his humble origins, even after he had in Kaldan and many powerful Protectors. In their minds, the top prodigies of Middle Earth were still stronger than Owen. But now, seeing Rachel, the first chair of one of the three major academies, being easily subdued by Owen, they finally realized that one day, Owen''s name might truly shake Middle Earth. In fact, it could be said that he had already started to shake the entire Middle Earth. As countless eyes watched, and Rachel''s soft, delicate hands caressed him, Owen couldn''t help but feel a ripple of emotion. If Leslie was a woman who was cold both inside and out, then Rachel felt like fire encased in ice-a zing passion hidden beneath a cold exterior. Others might not be able to melt the ice on her surface, but with the help of the ve Chain, Owen had indirectly melted that icy facade. All that fiery passion was now directed at him. But just as Rachel''s hand touched Owen''s cheek, a look of struggle suddenly appeared on her face. "What... what have you done to me?" The next moment, a sh of rity passed through Rachel''s eyes. The fiery gaze was once again covered by a cold frost as she red at Owen. She had tried to attack Owen just now, but to her shock, she found that after the thought arose, her body refused to obey hermands. She could only stare angrily at Owen. Seeing Rachel regain a sliver of her consciousness, Owen wasn''t surprised. Rachel was, after all, the first chair of Melodic Academy. She had many treasures and secrets. Although the ve Chain was powerful, it couldn''t easily subjugate someone like her. "To be honest, I have no ill will toward you personally, but circumstances have forced me to kidnap you." Owen looked at the now-cold Rachel, and after a moment of silence, spoke slowly. "Why? Because I''m the first chair of Melodic Academy?" Rachel asked, her anger growing. Owen nodded, "That''s right." Rachel narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "Circumstances forced you? It seems that the forces of Middle Earth have made you feel greatly threatened, so you want to use me to threaten Middle Earth?" Seeing how Rachel had guessed his intentions from a few words, Owen remained silent. Owen''s silence was enough for Rachel to take it as confirmation of her suspicion. She snorted coldly. "Don''t you think your n is too far-fetched? Do you really believe you can use me to threaten the people of Middle Earth?" "Dream on! Neither the people of Middle Earth nor those from Melodic Academy would take such a threat seriously!" "Melodic Academy has stood for thousands of years, nevercking in genius-level students. Even though I''m the first chair now, in the history of Melodic Academy, I''m just one among many-a mere drop in the ocean!" "For someone like me, do you think Melodic Academy or Middle Earth would make any concessions? Stop dreaming!" Even though she was currently subdued by Owen, Rachel''s attitude remained proud and cold. Owen, seeing her demeanor, shook his head slightly. "Is that so? Don''t you think that sometimes, youck self-confidence?" "Overestimating oneself can be a tragedy, but so can underestimating oneself." As Owen spoke, he looked at Rachel with a hint of pity. Hearing this, Rachel''s heart skipped a beat. She stared hard at Owen. "What do you mean?" "You think your status in Middle Earth and Melodic Academy is insignificant, but that''s just your perception." "When you first joined Melodic Academy, and none of the mentors took you in, it wasn''t because they ignored you. It was because your talent, your future, was shrouded in mystery. They couldn''t see through you and didn''t know how to teach or cultivate you." "But you thought the academy had abandoned you, so you nned to be a backup student. Butter, the reclusive headmaster decided to guide you at crucial moments, taking you under his wing and asionally offering guidance." "This wasn''t because they didn''t value you, but because they valued you so much that they didn''t want to interfere with your path. They wanted you to find your own way." "And clearly, you didn''t disappoint those old figures at the academy, steadily growing to where you are now." As Owen spoke, Rachel felt a slight shock in her heart. The events of her joining the academy had happened a long time ago, and even most of the current students at the academy were unaware of them. Yet Owen, someone neither from Middle Earth nor the academy, knew so much. More importantly, Owen imed that the academy''s apparent disregard for her was actually a sign of their high regard! This was something she had never considered! Reflecting on it now with this perspective, aside from the fact that no mentors wanted her and the headmaster rarely taught her, she did indeed have unrestricted ess to resources, the library, and various training grounds within the academy-more so than even the core students... "Even if what you say is true, that the academy values me and lets me grow on my own, you must not understand the weight of Melodic Academy. For such a colossal institution, no one is indispensable, least of all me!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Although she found some truth in Owen''s words, Rachel didn''t believe she could influence Melodic Academy, let alone Middle Earth. "If you knew the sacrifices the academy made for you in secret, you wouldn''t say such things." Owen shook his head slightly, a look of reminiscence crossing his face. "You should remember that every time you were about to break through to a higher tier, you would be challenged by senior students or even mentors, causing your tier to be unstable and eventually making you fall back, right?" "Didn''t you ever find it strange? Why would some students and elders at the academy go out of their way to make things difficult for you, even to the point of damaging your tier and harming your foundation?" Hearing Owen mention this, a wave of anger surged within Rachel. Since she had joined the academy, every time she had broken through to a higher tier on her own, there was always a student who would challenge her. It was as if she was born to attract hatred. And whether she epted the challenge or not, they would strike, resulting in her being severely injured and her newly acquired tier falling apart due to the impact. To recover her tier and seek revenge, she had to train day and night, and the bitter experience of this struggle was etched deeply into her bones. Just thinking about it made her entire body ache. Seeing Rachel''s reaction, Owen sighed. "Didn''t you ever find it odd that every time you fell from a higher tier, you were able to recover so quickly, almost as if you had divine assistance?" Chapter 169: Chapter169-The Shocked Dragon Princess Chapter 169: Chapter169-The Shocked Dragon Princess ? "Did you be more than ten times stronger after breaking through again?" Owen asked. Rachel''s heart trembled, and although she wanted to refute him, she eventually pressed her lips together, saying nothing. Owen''s words were true. Although the process was painful and she had to train tirelessly day and night, every time she cultivated after a setback, it was as if she were blessed by the gods. Her strength would undergo a tremendous transformation! This improvement was so significant that even she was surprised by it. Seeing Rachel''s hesitation, Owen smiled and said, "That''s because you didn''t just break through a tier again. You reached level 10 of that tier and then broke through to the next major tier!" If Madelyn was the first mage Owen encountered who reached the pinnacle of level 10, then Rachel was even more special. She reached the pinnacle at every tier! Yes, Rachel had reached the pinnacle at every major tier! The entire Melodic Academy had been orchestrating her progression! "The pinnacle of a tier?!" Hearing this, Rachel felt as if a thunderbolt had struck her mind. She had suspected that she might have reached the pinnacle of a tier; otherwise, her strength wouldn''t have increased so dramatically. But achieving this pinnacle required not just luck but also vast resources.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She didn''t think she had the fortune or the resources necessary for such a feat. If what Owen said was true, and every time she fell and rose again, she was breaking through to the pinnacle, then Melodic Academy had been orchestrating her breakthroughs all along! The students and mentors she had once hated were, in fact, her greatest benefactors! Moreover, the academy must have been secretly providing her with rare treasures- after all, both recovering from a tier drop and breaking through to the pinnacle would require immense resources, even by Middle Earth standards. Few forces could afford such expenditures! "You... you''re spouting nonsense! How could Melodic Academy devote so much effort and resources for me?" Rachel''s mind was in turmoil. She had never seriously considered these things before, always focused on improving her strength as quickly as possible. Now, with Owen''s words, her worldview began to crumble. "Heh, if these events don''t convince you, then surely you remember the Blood Catastrophe in Middle Earth?" Owen continued. "The Blood Catastrophe!" At those words, Rachel''s face suddenly changed. Back when she had defeated many of the academy''s prodigies and became the first chair, she was considered the most esteemed individual in the academy, second only to the headmaster. At that time, the academy''s long-lost treasure reappeared, and she led a group of students to retrieve it, only to fall into an ambush set by enemy forces. Everyone except her was killed. Afterwards, the enemy forces, which included grandmaster-tier mages and all the kingdoms involved, were obliterated overnight! It shook all of Middle Earth. She had assumed that the academy''s wrath was due to the loss of its treasure and the deaths of the students. But the terrifying Blood Catastrophe had ceased just as suddenly after she regained consciousness... "To the academy, your importance is paramount. Haven''t you noticed that other top forces respect and value you even more than they do the first chair?" "They''ve already seen from Melodic Academy''s actions how important you are to the academy." "If anything happens to you, all of Middle Earth will be thrown into chaos." Owen spoke seriously, his gaze fixed on Rachel. Rachel wasn''t just an elite of Middle Earth, one of the most gifted individuals; she also carried great destiny! In the original story, she yed a pivotal role in helping the protagonist, John, and was rightfully the primary female lead! Onlyter, through the academy''s unique methods of cultivation, did Rachel begin to understand the academy''s true intentions. Now, with Owen''s words revealing the truth, Rachel began to realize what had been happening. Her mind sank into deep reflection, feeling as if she were seeing the world for the first time. Meanwhile... The battle between Seraphina and the Dragon Princess had reached its peak. A giant python and a true dragon. They shed in the sky, both injured and bloodied, their energies beginning to wane. Despite Seraphina having absorbed some of the Crimson Dragon''s blood, the Dragon Princess''s numerous techniques and magical items gave her the upper hand. Seraphina had fewer means to rely on, possessing only her innate magic andcking any magical items. When the Dragon Princess noticed that the two master-tier mages had fallen and Rachel had been captured, her emotions surged, and her attacks on Seraphina became even more frenzied. Seraphina, wounded and retreating, sent a telepathic message to Owen: "Master, the Dragon Princess has too many tricks up her sleeve. I can''t beat her as I am now." Hearing Seraphina''s message, Owen immediately turned his attention to the battle. He saw the Dragon Princess glowing with golden light, even activating the Dragon n Emblem on her forehead, her power surging as sheunched a fatal attack on Seraphina. Owen narrowed his eyes, moving like lightning tond on Seraphina''s head. Feeling Owen''s presence, Seraphina breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Owen was with her, no matter how dangerous it got, she had no fear! "Master, be careful. She''s of noble blood in the dragon n and has activated the power of the n Emblem. Her strength has skyrocketed..." Seraphina sent a telepathic warning, then immediately moved her injured, bleeding body in front of Owen to block the Dragon Princess''s lethal strike. *Whoosh!* A sharp sound tore through the air as the Dragon Princess, mustering her full strength for her most powerful attack, shot forward like a golden arrow, leaving a long golden trail in the sky that lingered for a long time, illuminating the heavens. As the Dragon Princess closed in, both Seraphina and Owen felt a sharp pain between their eyebrows, as if a steel needle had been driven into them. The Dragon Princess was a master-tier existence, and as a dragon, she was far stronger than an average mage, especially with the added power of the Dragon n Emblem. This attack could threaten even a grandmaster-tier mage. "Owen, you''ve arrived just in time to be buried here with this beast!" the Dragon Princess roared, elerating her charge, her golden light dazzling and blinding. However, as soon as she transformed into a golden arrow and reached Seraphina and Owen, she suddenly saw a golden light radiate from Owen''s body, forming a soft, gauzy barrier. Her powerful charge, which should have struck like a hammer,nded on it as if hitting cotton, rendering itpletely ineffective! More importantly, within this golden light, she sensed an aura that was all too familiar. "This... this is impossible!" Upon closer inspection of the aura within the golden light, the Dragon Princess''s eyes widened in disbelief. Because right now, on Owen''s forehead, there was also a golden Dragon n Emblem! The Dragon n Emblem only appeared on those of noble blood within the dragon n. Any creature bearing this emblem couldmand the dragons to obey them. How could a lowly human like Owen possess their Dragon n Emblem?! The Dragon Princess rubbed her eyes vigorously and repeatedly stared at the emblem on Owen''s forehead. It was identical to the one on her own forehead. Exactly the same! What is going on?! The Dragon Princess''s heart pounded wildly. Seeing her reaction, Owen reached up and touched the golden Dragon n Emblem on his forehead, a smile forming on his lips. The **Absolute Copy** ability had indeed copied the Dragon n Emblem, exerting absolute control over dragons. As long as the emblem''s level was not higher than his own, no dragon could harm him! After all, internal conflict among dragons was forbidden! This was why the Dragon Princess''s powerful attack had dissipated upon encountering the Dragon n Emblem. The other mages watching were equally stunned as they stared at Owen. They had expected a fierce life-and-death battle between the Dragon Princess and Owen, but it had been resolved so easily. At that moment, Rachel, who had regained herposure, suddenly noticed Ymir''s figure among the crowd. "Sister Ymir!" Upon seeing the shadow floating in mid-air, Rachel''s face lit up with surprise and joy. Chapter 170: Chapter170-MC John Encounters Again! Chapter 170: Chapter170-MC John Encounters Again! ? "Sister!" As a descendant of Middle Earth House Kate, Rachel had been required from a young age to learn from her sister, Ymir. Her sister had once led House Kate to a period of prominence, bringing glory to the family. However, for reasons unknown, Ymir mysteriously disappeared, and without her, House Kate struggled in Middle Earth, falling into decline. Despite this decline, Ymir remained a figure of reverence in the hearts of everyone in House Kate. During Rachel''s darkest moments at Melodic Academy, her faith was fueled not only by her family''s expectations but also by the desire to restore her sister Ymir''s glory. After all, Ymir had always been the role model Rachel aspired to emte. Rachel never imagined that outside of Middle Earth, in Kyrik, she would see her sister Ymir''s figure. Although Ymir was only a spectral image and not her true form, the aura emanating from Ymir surpassed that of most mages and was far stronger than Owen. If Ymir were to act, she could not only turn the tide of the situation today, defeating Owen but also make the name of House Kate resound throughout Middle Earth once more! As Rachel recognized Ymir and called out, all the talents from Middle Earth and other gathered geniuses followed her gaze. The Middle Earth talents were well aware of Rachel''s background. House Kate, though now a lower-tier family, had once been glorious. The sister she spoke of immediately brought Ymir''s image to their minds. However, the non-Middle Earth mages were unaware of who Rachel''s sister was, but they knew Rachel held a significant position within the Middle Earth group, and someone she called "sister" must be even more powerful. They feared that today''s events would take yet another unexpected turn. Under their watchful eyes, the crowd parted, revealing John and Ymir, who had been hiding among them. The events that had transpired earlier were silently observed by both John and Ymir. Owen''s formidable strength deeply shocked them both. This made Ymir even more hesitant about whether to help Rachel, the most outstanding descendant of their family and her younger sister. But before Ymir could decide, Rachel had already recognized her in the crowd. At this moment, because Ymir was in her soul state, the other mages could only see John and could not perceive Ymir behind him. Only a few master-tier mages could vaguely sense an obscure presence behind John, like a deep, unfathomable ck hole, emitting a unique wave. "Sister, Owen is too brutal! I beg you, sister, to strike him down and kill him!" Rachel''s mind power was strong, and as a descendant of House Kate, she could clearly see Ymir. At this time, she struggled against the influence of the ve Chain while loudly pleading for her sister Ymir to take action. She could tell that Ymir was far stronger than Owen at this point. Even the young man standing before her sister exuded an aura of strength and had a certain enigmatic charm. Ymir''s heart trembled at Rachel''s plea. She could sense the terrifying ve energy emanating from the chain around Rachel''s neck. If she didn''t intervene, it wouldn''t be long before Rachel''s spirit would fall, turning her into Owen''s eternal ve! Rachel, such an exceptional descendant, had gathered the fortune of House Kate for centuries. If she were to fall, House Kate might not see another prodigy for a long time. However, the ring in Owen''s hand weighed heavily on Ymir''s heart, making it hard for her to muster the resolve to strike against him. Standing before Ymir, John heard Rachel''s plea and found her increasingly pitiable, stirring a sense of sympathy within him. Rachel was not only a noble beauty but also the top student at Melodic Academy, which held an undeniable attraction for John. From the moment he saw her, a strong desire to possess her surged within him. Seeing her being so enved by Owen only fueled his desire to y the hero and rescue her. Although such an action might seem clichd, he believed that saving Rachel from her plight would surely win her favor. His future could be greatly transformed by the ties and conflicts that would arise with her. Most importantly, her sister was his mentor. With Ymir''s encouragement, he felt confident in his chances of winning over this proud beauty. The opportunity to soar to new heights was right before him. "Mentor, Owen is bing more monstrous. Even before entering Middle Earth, he has already be nearly invincible. Today, in the presence of so many Middle Earth people, is the perfect time to kill him." John sent a telepathic message to Ymir. He had never forgotten his humiliating defeat at Owen''s hands and had been diligently training ever since, not daring to cken for a moment. Now, in the presence of so many onlookers, with his mentor''s covert assistance, Owen would surely meet his end! Not only could he reim the dignity he had lost to Owen, but he could also rise by stepping on Owen''s reputation, bing the number one prodigy outside of Middle Earth. Ymir frowned deeply. She knew all too well John''s hatred and desire to kill Owen. However, she couldn''t bring herself to act. So, despite John''s and Rachel''s pleas, Ymir sighed and retreated into a ne, refusing toe out, pretending she had never been there. "Sister! Owen not only killed Kaldan of Pyrothrone Kingdom but also ughtered the Protectors of many Middle Earth geniuses. He is bloodthirsty and ruthless, like a demon king. Now he''s attacking us again. If he enters Middle Earth, he will be a disaster!" Rachel''s anxiety grew as Ymir remained silent. She quickly spoke, using Owen of his cruelty. Owen chuckled at this and couldn''t help but respond, "You speak so self-righteously, but wasn''t it you people from Middle Earth who attacked me first? I was merely defending myself. Now that you can''t win, you start spewing nonsense and ndering me? Is this what Middle Earth is about? Is this what Middle Earth''s so-called geniuses are?" Owen''s eyes grew cold. He had already suspected that Rachel and John were birds of a feather. When they had the power, they talked about strength. When they didn''t, they began to preach about morals. Disgusting! Not wanting to waste any more words with Rachel, Owen waved his hand, intending to forcibly take her away. Once the ve Chain enved her spirit, let''s see how much longer she would continue to cry out. "Stop!" But at that moment, John suddenly leaped into the air, blocking Owen''s path.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "You murderous demon, how dare you continue to bark here? Release Rachel, the top student, now, or today we fight to the death!" At this moment, John stood with a righteous air, radiating a heavy and powerful magical aura that faintly locked onto Owen. Owen had already noticed John earlier but hadn''t expected him to jump out so directly. But it didn''t matter. As the protagonist of the anime, John was full of fate points, something Owen had long coveted. "John! Isn''t he the dark horse who defeated Azure Kingdom''s Princess Marry?" "I''ve heard of him. Princess Marry, such a prodigy, couldn''tst ten moves against him. He''s one of the top five on the Genius Leaderboard in Academy City!" As John appeared and blocked Owen''s path, many of the mages present recognized him, feeling a bit startled as they began to discuss him. Seeing that many had recognized him, John couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride. Even though Owen had overshadowed him, he was still a prominent figure among the prodigies! However, just as his pride was rising, the subsequent remarks from the crowd shattered it into pieces. "But I think he lost to Owen before, didn''t he? And it seemed like a pretty bad loss." "Yeah, he was at a higher level than Owen and still lost badly. Now his level is lower than Owen''s. If he challenges Owen again, he''s likely to lose miserably." "To keep fighting despite repeated defeats, that''s somethingmendable. Losing to Owen doesn''t really bring shame." Chapter 171: Chapter171-Seeing Me is Like Seeing a God Chapter 171: Chapter171-Seeing Me is Like Seeing a God ? The mocking voices of the crowd converged, causing John''s face to twitch as he felt an unprecedented sense of humiliation. Why did everyone think he was inferior to Owen? Why was Owen celebrated as a genius while he was just a stepping stone? From his three years of bitter training to the intense battles against spellbeasts in Kyrik, all of it was meant to bring him fame and respect as a brilliant talent.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He had originally nned to amaze everyone during the three-year agreement and had already shaken the Azure Kingdom, but Owen had ruthlessly crushed him into the dirt. This grudge had always lingered in his heart. Although this moment hade somewhat suddenly, John had made extensive preparations to defeat Owen and wash away his shame. In front of the Middle Earth prodigies and the many continental mages gathered here, he was determined to kill Owen! If he could defeat Owen, his name would not only spread across the continent but might even reach Middle Earth! "Owen, this time, your death hase!" Anger red in John''s eyes as his diamond-tier level 1 aura surged, spreading like moltenva, staining the air a deep, dark purple. The pressure from this aura was so immense that the air crackled, and ck cracks appeared and spread in the void. The mages present looked at the aura surrounding John with astonishment, feeling an overwhelming pressure that forced them to step back involuntarily. To the mages of the continent, John was not an unknown figure. On the contrary, his three-year agreement and his victory over Princess Marry had made him a prominent figure. Unfortunately, his humiliating defeat at Owen''s hands had severely damaged his reputation. After all, to most mages, the victor bes the king, and no one sings praises for the loser; they only remember the unparalleled king. However, at this moment, the terrifying aura emanating from John gave them the illusion that they were facing the Dragon Princess again. Despite being just diamond-tier level 1, John''s aura was as powerful as that of a master-tier mage. John was indeed terrifying! No wonder he dared to stand up and challenge Owen at this time! The prodigies from Middle Earth, including Rachel, the Dragon Princess, and Henry, knew little about John. But judging by the aura he was emitting, this mage from a barrennd possessed strength and talent that surpassed most Middle Earth prodigies, approaching the level of the top-tier geniuses. If he could defeat Owen this time, John would rank among the top prodigies of Middle Earth. Especially Rachel, who looked at John with deep seriousness. She didn''t know much about John, but she knew her sister very well. If Ymir was secretly assisting him, John''s talent must be extraordinary. Otherwise, with Ymir''s pride, she wouldn''t voluntarily help or guide anyone. Most importantly, Ymir, for some reason, didn''t want to act and was hiding in the ne. But John, despite being far below Owen in level, still stood up without hesitation. As the crowd watched, the dark purple aura surrounding John gradually condensed into intricate, palm-sized runes as he formed hand seals. These runes were extremelyplex and, once they appeared, radiated a powerful suppressive aura that made mountains and all living things tremble slightly in their presence. While John was gathering his strength, Owen''s gaze was fully focused on him. Owen had seen this technique from John before and knew it to be a very special method in the original anime. Previously, John''s aura had been golden, but now it had turned dark purple, indicating that he had advanced his mastery of this special rune magic. As Owen watched calmly, John, who had been ready to strike for some time, rapidly changed his hand seals, sending the runes forward like shooting stars. They tore through the air with a screeching noise and dazzling sparks. "This master-tier magic skill has been prepared for you for a long time!" John dered. This rune magic was divided into three levels. The first level, which John had previously demonstrated, was the Mountain Rune, possessing a crushing impact as heavy as a thousand tons. Even the most physically robust spellbeasts would be pulverized by the Mountain Rune''s crushing force. The second level, the Sea Rune, had a relentless, wave-like corrosive force. Now, John was approaching the third level,bining the Mountain and Sea Runes, which could kill even a master-tier mage. Boom! The dark purple runes reached Owen in an instant, filling the air with a sound like a copsing mountain or surging sea, resonating deeply within the heart, distorting the void, and crashing fiercely onto Owen, resulting in a series of continuous booms. As these booms echoed, a deep ck light glowed around Owen''s body. This was the light emitted by the Fallen Angel set and the activated Obsidify. Although John''s attack was powerful, the Fallen Angel set could withstand attacks from master-tier magic. When the runes hit the ck light, they were quickly devoured as if sinking into the sea. Seeing this, John''s brows furrowed. His supposedly trump card technique had been so easily blocked by Owen''s ordinary defense? It didn''t even pose a threat to him? Was the gap between him and Owen now this vast? John''s face immediately darkened. "Use whatever tricks you have. Show me what you''ve got. I don''t believe this is your final move," Owen taunted, waving his hand dismissively after blocking John''s attack with the Fallen Angel set. John, despite being the original protagonist, was favored by fate and had Ymir''s support. After all his intense training in Kyrik, his strength must have undergone a dramatic transformation. Based on Owen''s understanding of the system, the stronger John was, the greater the benefits Owen would reap from defeating him. Therefore, Owen didn''t n to crush him right away. He wanted to see how far John had grown. Owen''s taunting words felt like a p in the face to John, shattering his pride and dignity! "Owen, there''s always someone stronger out there, and you''re too arrogant!" John red at Owen, took a deep breath to suppress his agitation, and then a pale light began to radiate from his body, making him look like an indestructible stone statue. Under this light, his body even appeared somewhat translucent, gleaming with a peculiar radiance. White King Form! This was an extremely powerful dark magic technique. Once activated, the body became as hard as diamond, nearly impossible to damage. Additionally, reaction speed and mana sensitivity would increase significantly, temporarily boosting him from diamond-tier level 1 to diamond-tier level 5! With this dark magic, he could temporarily increase his level by four! The mages watching couldn''t help but gasp in shock. After all, to most continental mages, diamond-tier was already the pinnacle of power! Temporarily boosting one''s level by four was almost unheard of! Even the Middle Earth prodigies were stunned by the transformation in John''s body. With their extensive knowledge, they quickly recognized that this dark magic technique was incredibly rare and powerful, even in Middle Earth. With the power of this technique, John''sbat strength had risen to the point where he could face a master-tier mage directly! Bang! The sudden surge in strength rekindled John''s confidence, and he charged at Owen with renewed determination. His elbows, fists, and feet all transformed into the most ruthless weapons, aiming straight for Owen''s vital points. Owen remained unafraid, his body, strengthened by Obsidify, as tough as metal, directly shing with John''s attacks! ng, ng, ng! The sound of metal striking metal rang out continuously as countless sparks flew from their collisions, burning through the void and emitting a pungent smell of scorched air. After dozens of fierce and brutal exchanges, John suddenly coughed up blood and was sent flying back. Owen''s punch hadnded squarely on his chest, bending him like a shrimp and sending him hurtling backward, spitting blood and staining his chest red. The once-high aura quickly diminished under Owen''s blow. Chapter 172: Chapter172-The Great Change in the Fate Line Chapter 172: Chapter172-The Great Change in the Fate Line ? Puh! John spat out blood as Owen''s punch sent him flying. His face darkened to an extreme as he struggled to stabilize himself in mid-air, several dozen feet away. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he red at Owen with eyes that burned with killing intent and madness, distorting the very air around him. Sensing the volcanic fury building within John, Ymir, hidden within the ne, quickly sent him a telepathic message. "John, that''s enough. Your current strength is far inferior to Owen''s. Continuing this fight will only lead to your defeat." She understood all too well the deep-seated enmity between John and Owen, as well as Owen''s formidable power and terrifying talent. "Not his match? Do you not have faith in me either? You used to say that there was no prodigy in this world who couldpare to me that I was the most brilliant genius in existence!" Ymir''s words offort only served to deeply provoke John. Memories of the past, along with his seething anger, surged within him, causing his eyes to bulge like fish eyes, bloodshot and deranged. John could never forget the day when Marry came with her haughty demeanor to annul their engagement. The searing humiliation nearly drove him to madness. It was Ymir''s sudden appearance that had calmed and encouraged him, instilling within him a firm beliefthat his talent, strength, and determination were unmatched, even among the geniuses of Middle Earth! It was Ymir and this belief that had enabled him to forget the pain, the hardships, and the relentless training day and night. But now, Ymir was telling him that he was inferior to Owen! He couldn''t ept it! John''s increasingly erratic demeanor caused Ymir to fall silent. She had indeed once valued John''s talent highly, recognizing an inexplicable great fortune surrounding him. Such a person was destined to be one of the world''s top powerhouses, with a boundless future. But she had never expected that in the barrennd of Middle Earth, where producing one John was already astonishing, an even more extraordinary Owen would appear! If John''s limitless potential was something she could foresee and predict, then Owen''s talent and rapid rise were like some kind of error-a chaotic anomaly that defied all reason! Facing such an unpredictable existence, even Ymir had little confidence, for she had no idea how many trump cards Owen had yet to y. Moreover, Owen possessed that ring, making it impossible for her to take action against him. However, Ymir also knew that John was a person of unwavering will. Once he made up his mind, he would see it through to the end. In the past, as his mentor, he had shown her respect. But now, she could clearly feel John''s growing distance from her. As Ymir sank back into contemtion, John, now gripped by a frenzy, charged at Owen like a wild beast, disregarding everything in his path. John''s speed was nearly ten times faster than before, and those present could only see the mes of rage dancing on his body as he transformed into a scorching fireball. The aura of destruction and madness he exuded was so intense that even observing from a distance made their hearts race in fear. "Who would have thought that in this barrennd, there would be such a formidable man as John? We were truly ignorant back in Middle Earth," the Dragon Princess and several other Middle Earth prodigies remarked with solemn expressions as they watched John. While John''s strength had initially drawn some attention, it still paled inparison to Owen, and even to some of the Middle Earth prodigies. But now, the sheerbat power John unleashed in his rage was enough to make even the master-tier Dragon Princess cautious. His speed and power were such that even she would have to be extremely careful when facing him. The continental mages, though aware of John''s strength and his previous defeat at Owen''s hands, had never imagined that his current battle prowess would reach such terrifying levels. As they watched John, who seemed to weave through the air like countless fiery threads, their shock gave way to awe. Perhaps, among the continent''s prodigies, only Owen could be considered John''s equal. However, despite John using every trick at his disposal, astonishing the onlookers with his terrifying and intricate attacks, Owen effortlessly neutralized them all. After dozens of exchanges, John''s burst of energy reached its decline, while Owen, who had withstood the storm of attacks, remained as unyielding as a rock,pletely unmoved. In the moment of John''s weakness, Owen shook his head in disappointment. John''s current strength left Owen feeling somewhat let down. Despite being the original protagonist, a man blessed with great fortune, capable of uncovering treasures and experiencing endless adventures, John now seemed to have fallen far behind Owen. Perhaps it was because Owen had repeatedly taken fate points from him, but John''s growth rate was nowhere near what it once was. While John''s attacks were enough to threaten a master-tier mage, they were still far from enough to challenge Owen. The hint of disappointment and disdain on Owen''s face was like the most venomous thorn, stabbing deep into John''s heart. His breathing became ragged, and theplex thoughts swirling in his mind rapidly dissipated, leaving only endless killing intent. The very air around them seemed to shudder as the wind turned cold, and a faint blood-red hue tinged the atmosphere. In that moment, the world seemed to fade into darkness for John, with only Owen''s figure zing like a beacon in the night. "Kill him!" "Kill him!" A strange whisper echoed in John''s mind as the mana within and around him surged to a boil. "Armament Merge!" John''s face twisted into a blood-red grimace as his veins bulged, covering his forehead. A hoarse voice burst from his throat, filled with a madness that could drive anyone to the brink of insanity. If conventional methods couldn''t harm Owen, then surely his most powerful, secret techniqueDprepared specifically for Owen-would catch him off guard! Armament Merge, second stage! As John''s crazed voice rang out, his skin began to bulge and writhe, as various magical artifacts emerged from beneath his flesh, dripping with blood and exuding a pungent metallic odor. These were the magical artifacts he had collected during his time, guided by Ymir. Swords, spears, staves, and more-all emanating their own domineering auras, far from ordinary. Many of these had once been used by master-tier mages, and there were even a few grandmaster-tier and legendary magical artifacts among them! Due to the unique nature of these artifacts, it was almost impossible to refine them through conventional means. After all, magical artifacts of this level possessed their own spiritual essence.N?v(el)B\\jnn However, the Armament Merge technique that Ymir had taught him was highly unique, with an ultimate secret far beyond the second stage that Owen had learned. This ultimate secret was John''s greatest hope of defeating Owen! No matter how terrifying Owen''s strength and talent were, even making Ymir feel a touch of despair, the immense power contained within these artifacts was overwhelming. If he could harness this power, not only would Owen fall, but even a grandmaster-tier mage would be doomed. Thus, to wield this ultimate secret, John didn''t hesitate to use his body as a vessel to nurture these artifacts. Although he had only established a preliminary connection with these magical artifacts, the power within them was already vast as an ocean-his strongest trump card! Swish, swish, swish... The artifacts flew around him like a torrential flood, cutting through the space around them like transparent ice, leaving behind deep scars and emitting a hoarse, sizzling sound as ck smoke asionally rose from the air. "I have nurtured you with my body for so long, and now, it is time for you to serve!" John abruptly raised his blood-streaked right hand, and the wounds on his hand seemed like a mass of blood-red eyes, lightly pulsating, emitting a tremendous suction force that swirled up countless silver streams of energy. Then, the densely packed magical artifacts began to emit a brilliant light, and countless tiny elemental particles flew out from the artifacts, converging into John''s body. Chapter 173: Chapter173-The Growth of the World Tree Chapter 173: Chapter173-The Growth of the World Tree ? Under the clear, blue sky, John stepped through the void, his right hand raised high. His entire body seemed like the gaping maw of a demon, devouring the elemental energy contained within the magical artifacts surrounding him. As the countless elemental particles illuminated his body, he suddenly radiated a dazzling light, and then his form began to swell. He transformed into a towering, blood-red elemental giant, standing between heaven and earth, immense and imposing, exerting a crushing pressure that seemed to forbid the very existence of the world. The Dragon Princess and the other Middle Earth prodigies and mages, who had just been floating in mid-air, now felt an overwhelming pressure emanating from John, as if the sky itself were copsing, making it impossible for them to continue flying. "What kind of technique is this? It''s terrifying!" "It seems like a forbidden technique, and John has mastered it to an extremely high level!" "Using a forbidden technique right away? What kind of grudge does John have with Owen?" "No matter what, after this move, the oue between the two will definitely be decided, perhaps even to the point of life and death..." At this moment, as they gazed upon the blood-red elemental giant towering over the earth, the Dragon Princess and the others were filled with terror and astonishment. From this technique alone, they could sense the aura of death. If they had to face it directly, their minds would be in turmoil, and they would have no choice but to close their eyes and await death. The power of this move was simply too terrifying! While everyone retreated in fear, Owen, who was facing this attack head-on, showed a slightly more serious expression. He knew that if John dared to challenge him, he must have some sort of trump card. This move, in particr, made Owen feel a tinge of danger, even more so than when he faced the Dragon Princess before. However, that was all it was. "You are indeed strong, but your fate is to fall by my hand!" "From now on, seeing me will be like seeing a god!" "Kneel!" Owen''s eyes widened as the colossal shadow of the Supreme Order manifested behind him. The enormous shadow seemed to engulf the heavens and the earth, then instantly merged into Owen''s body. The power bestowed by the Supreme Order was something beyond John''sprehension. As the shadow merged with him, Owen''s eyes became almost entirely filled with elemental energy, glowing with a dazzling, blinding light. Within his eyes, one could see thunder falling like rain, mes spreading like light smoke across the sky, and vast expanses of ice sealing the world, with snowkes drifting like willow fluff... In Owen''s gaze, the Supreme Order, under the influence of a terrifying will, manifested and flowed, particrly the three elements Owen had mastered-thunder, me, and ice. As the elemental giant formed by John threw a punch, before it could even reach Owen, it began to boil, freeze, and sh like lightning under the flux of these three elements in Owen''s eyes. The elemental giant waspletely broken down into its constituent elements, rapidly dissipating into the air, causing the towering figure of John''s elemental giant to quickly shrink and disintegrate. No! At that moment, John felt an indescribable difort. The mana that was originally under his control was being sliced apart, evaporating and dissipating as if his very flesh were being cut away. In this bone-deep pain, it felt both like an instant and like countless years had passed. When John finally regained his senses, the scene before him had changed dramatically. The vast sky was gone, reced by solid ground. Somehow, he had already fallen to his knees, his legs numb, his body utterly drained of strength, unable to move.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Standing before him was Owen, his hands behind his back, calmly looking down at John, his robepletely unscathed. "You lost!" The cold, blunt words from Owen struck John like a hammer. His head buzzed, and his eyes bulged as he struggled toprehend the reality before him. He had used the technique he had painstakingly prepared for so long, those magical artifacts contained immense, terrifying energy, enough to threaten even a master-tier existence. Why? Why had he still been so easily defeated by Owen? He hadn''t even been able to harm him in the slightest! Was the gap between their strengths truly so vast and insurmountable? As John''s expression became dazed, a familiar system notification suddenly sounded in Owen''s ear. "Congrattions, Master, for defeating the fated one, John. Reward: 50,000 fate points!" Upon hearing the system''s notification, Owen''s eyes lit up, and a smile of excitement crept across his face. Just as he had expected, John, as the fated one, contained far more fate points than any other mage. To give an example, when Owen defeated the Dragon Princess, severely injured two master- tier mages from Middle Earth, and even enved the main heroine Rachel, the system only rewarded him with 30,000 fate points. But now, for defeating John, he had earned 50,000 fate points! Moreover, the system''s rewards weren''t over yet! "Detected significant change in the fate line of the fated one, John. Reward: three Silver Tears!" As the system''s voice ended, three droplets resembling liquid mercury appeared in Owen''s storage ring. Owen was very familiar with these-they were extremely high-quality materials. They had the supreme ability to unlock potential and were incredibly rare, even in resource- rich Middle Earth, where they could incite fiercepetition among various factions! He hadn''t expected the system to reward him with three of them at once due to today''s events. It seemed that his repeated provocations and suppression of John had had an irreversible impact on John''s heart. "Such valuable items are best used promptly to maximize their benefits!" Owen, following his thoughts, immediately took the first drop of Silver Tear from his storage ring and dripped it onto the roots of the Tree of the World. Ever since the system had rewarded him with this Tree of the World, it had been absorbing a massive amount of mana daily, but its growth had been exceedingly slow, almost imperceptible. However, based on the system''s brief description and the tree''s name, it was clear that this tree was anything but ordinary. Using a Silver Tear to stimte its growth seemed necessary. As the Silver Tear touched the roots of the Tree of the World, its delicate, densely packed roots, anchored in the void, trembled slightly. The roots, like living tendrils, quickly absorbed the Silver Tear, and wherever it was absorbed, a tenacious, immortal silver hue appeared, significantly elerating the tree''s mana absorption. The Tree of the World''s growth also visibly sped up, with more roots spreading into the void. The trunk became thicker, and the leaves turned a vibrant, jade-like green, emitting a mysterious glow. Although Owen still didn''t know exactly what purpose the Tree of the World would serve, its growth made him instinctively feel a sense of closeness, as if being near the tree enhanced his mana absorption and deepened his understanding of the [Order]. This discovery delighted Owen. Although the Tree of the World was difficult to cultivate, he had a strong intuition that once it matured, it would bring him unimaginable gains and advancements! After collecting his thoughts, Owen then took out the second drop of Silver Tear and fed it to Seraphina, who was recovering from her injuries. In the earlier battle, Seraphina had sustained serious injuries. Although its bloodline was stronger than the Dragon Princess''s, itcked in level,bat experience, and external aids. Fortunately, it had almost fully recovered by now. The moment Owen took out the Silver Tear, Seraphina felt an intense desire within her, sensing that devouring this silver drop would bring her immense benefits. "Seraphina, grow strong. The next time, even dragons with pure bloodlines will be nothing but prey for you." Owen gently petted Seraphina before feeding her the Silver Tear, using it to enhance her bloodline. Although Seraphina was already very powerful, she still struggled against formidable opponents. This Silver Tear would help nourish her further. After consuming the Silver Tear, Seraphina contentedly closed her eyes, fully immersing herself in absorbing its power. The Silver Tear immediately transformed into a silver mist upon entering her mouth, permeating her internal organs and even her bones, causing her entire body to appear as if d in silver armor, emitting a radiant silver glow. Chapter 174: Chapter174-Becoming a God in a Thought, Becoming a Demon in a Thought Chapter 174: Chapter174-Bing a God in a Thought, Bing a Demon in a Thought ? The changes in Seraphina''s body and aura were immediately noticed by the Dragon Princess and other Middle Earth prodigies, leaving them in a state of disbelief. Evolution and growth? Could they be seeing this correctly? Previously, Seraphina was indeed terrifying, but she had not seemed invincible. However, now, with the changes urring from within, an instinctive fear rooted deep in their bloodlines began to rise. It was clear that Seraphina was evolving, but such changes usually only urred when breaking through to a higher tier or advancing to the next growth stage. Yet, Seraphina had not reached either of these milestones, and still, she was undergoing a massive transformation. Once this evolution wasplete, her power would undoubtedly be even more terrifying. For a moment, the awe in their eyes as they looked at Seraphina intensified. "What exactly did Owen feed her? Why is she changing so drastically, even evolving toward maturity, with her bloodline still continuing to strengthen..." The Dragon Princess was especially shocked, as she vaguely sensed that Seraphina''s drastic evolution was due to some kind of liquid that Owen had suddenly given her. Although the liquid had appeared for only a brief moment, the emanating waves from it made every cell in her body crave it-it was undoubtedly an extremely rare and precious treasure of the world. Once Seraphinapleted her transformation, the Dragon Princess knew she would stand no chance against her. The thought of a former defeated foe bing a force that could crush her was something the proud Dragon Princess could not ept. "Damn Owen!" The Dragon Princess red at Owen, gritting her sharp, white dragon teeth in frustration. If not for Owen''s unexpected use of the dragon''s Holy Token, Seraphina would have certainly suffered serious injuries just moments ago. As the Dragon Princess glowered at Owen, he hesitated briefly before merging thest drop of Silver Tear into his own spirit. The Silver Tear had countless miraculous uses; by absorbing it with his spirit, Owen could ensure his consciousness would exist independently of his physical body. Even if his body were destroyed, Owen could find a way to rebuild it. Additionally, strengthening his spirit allowed Owen to sharpen his perception of the world around him, making the mana surrounding him more responsive, as if they were worshiping their king. Owen''s mind began to feel slightly disoriented, his body ignited by some invisible force, turning into a zing me. This is... Elementalization! Owen was slightly surprised. Normally, only seasoned master-tier mages who had achieved an exceptionally high degree of control and affinity with elements could achieve this. But now, with the aid of the Silver Tear, Owen''s spirit had not only solidified into reality and received a significant boost, but his control over mana had also taken a qualitative leap forward. Owen''s sudden surge in mind power and the beginning of his body''s elementalization sent an invisible wave of shock and pressure through everyone present. After all, a single battle usually only brought about some experience, but how had Owen made such a massive leap forward? Before this, Owen''sbat power was already terrifying,pletely surpassing his peers. Even Protectors, who were a full tier above him, had fallen by his hand. Now, with this immense improvement, it was unimaginable how terrifying Owen''sbat strength had be! Henry, the Dragon Princess, and even the shackled Rachel all stared at Owen with expressions of horror. Compared to Owen''s advancement, their own previously proud breakthroughs seemed like nothing more than a snail''s pace. Meanwhile, John, still kneeling before Owen in a state of despair, could sense the great improvement in Owen''s power, causing him to cough up another mouthful of blood, staining his chest. Why? Despite all his diligent and hard work, he couldn''t catch up to this despicable man, Owen. After giving his all in this battle, he was seriously injured, suffering from the bacsh of forbidden techniques, and still ended up in defeat. But Owen, not only unscathed, seemed to grow stronger with every fight, his power and tier increasing by leaps and bounds! John was originally no match for Owen, who had easily crushed him. Now, with Owen''s power increasing so dramatically in such a short time, how could John ever hope to catch up using conventional means? He would be forever destined to be Owen''s defeated foe! The more John thought about it, the more his heart twisted with bitterness. His blood-stained hands clenched tightly, sharp nails digging deep into his flesh. His heart sank into the darkest abyss, deeper and deeper, as his aura became colder and more chaotic... Ymir, sensing John''s unusual state, was shocked and quickly sent a telepathic message to him. "John, are you alright?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om However, Ymir''s inquiry received no response from John. Instead, the cold aura around him grew even more frigid and piercing. In the silent void, a hoarse voice from the depths of hell seemed to echo in John''s ears. Even Ymir vaguely sensed a corrupting sound, as if it were a demonic chant, gradually causing dark, writhing runes to appear on John''s body. Demonic whispers! Was John about to descend into madness? Ymir''s eyes widened in disbelief. Even with her vast knowledge and experience, this was the first time she had encountered such a state. This was clearly a case of demonic possession as mentioned in ancient texts! It was said that when the mind of a supreme prodigy crumbled, the ancient and evil Demon Realm would sense it and seduce the prodigy, leading them to the Demon Realm to train, ultimately bing a terrifying force of chaos in the world. She couldn''t believe that such a thing, mentioned only in legends, was really happening now, after John''s defeat. "John, apart from Owen, your talent and strength are second to none..." Ymir, not wanting to see her extraordinarily gifted disciple fall to demonic influence, quickly tried tofort him. But by this point, John could no longer hear her. His spirit seemed to have entered a dark kingdom, where no light could be seen, and only a hoarse, low voice filled with temptation whispered in his ear: "Come,e... enter the Demon Realm, and you will possess unimaginable power..." "Come, take this step. The victor rules, the loser serves. In this world, the strong make the rules, and the weak obey. But we will break the rules!" "Open your heart and embrace eternal power..." As the voice shifted from hoarse to fervent, images of John''s life shed before his eyes- especially the humiliations and defeats he had suffered at the hands of Owen. These memories, like deep, bloody wounds, were vividly disyed before him. He was meant to soar like a divine dragon, but repeatedly losing to Owen had made him a laughingstock! "Power!" "I need power!" "From now on, I willmand the heavens to follow my will!" "I will rule the earth as king!" "And those who have hurt, hated, and harmed me will suffer in the three thousand hells for eternity!" John''s heart screamed out, and the dark, deep shadows around him seemed to revel in his wicked banquet, seeping into his body through every pore! As John epted the Demon Realm''s invitation, Owen, who had just finished absorbing the benefits of the Silver Tear, suddenly heard the system''s voice. "Detected that the fated one, John, is descending into madness. The second main quest has been activated." "Quest requirement: After the fated one, John,pletes his transformation, kill him. Completing the quest will earn 1,000,000 fate points and a choice of any universe-tier spell." "This quest is a special quest. You may choose to forfeit the quest, in which case you will receive no rewards or penalties." After hearing the system''s quest, Owen''s gaze fell on John, still kneeling on the ground. At this moment, John''s body was covered in a strange, writhing ck liquid that seemed to have a life of its own, parasitizing John''s body. The light shining on him was absorbed by the liquid, making John''s body appear distorted and blurred. So this is what it means to descend into madness? Though Owen had heard of such things before, this was the first time he had actually witnessed it, and he couldn''t help but feel a bit curious. Then, his thoughts quickly turned to the 1,000,000 fate points and the universe-tier spell. These were rewards Owen simply couldn''t refuse! Chapter 175: Chapter175-The Insanely Powerful Owen? Chapter 175: Chapter175-The Insanely Powerful Owen? ? One million fate points-enough to directly purchase the Advanced upgrade of Supreme Order. The current entry-level version of Supreme Order had already provided Owen with a tremendous boost. Without this [Order] as an aid, he wouldn''t have been able to stand against those Protectors from Middle Earth. If Owen had the advanced version of Supreme Order, the enhancement to his strength would be unimaginable. Moreover, one million fate points would allow him to buy many strange and powerful items from the system shop, enough to arm himself to the teeth. As for the universe-tier spell skill, just the thought of it made Owen drool with anticipation. After all, even the entry-level Supreme Order was only aary-tier skill, while the universe-tier was an entire tier higher! The power and value of such a skill far surpassed that of divine skills. Its might and rarity couldn''t even be measured in fate points! The key was that this wasn''t a random reward but one that Owen could personally choose. This meant the system''s value had indirectly increased again. With these twobined rewards, there was absolutely no reason for Owen to refuse. Although the Demon Realm was terrifying, known as the source of evil and chaos, the dark side of light, an irredeemable ce of corruption, anyone who entered would have their morals and humanity twisted, willing to do anything for power. The speed at which one could grow their strength was nearly tenfold or even a hundredfold what it would normally be. The saying that "corruption makes you ten times stronger" wasn''t just a saying. If others knew that their mortal enemy had entered such a terrifying realm, they would be filled with dread, unable to sleep or eat in peace. After all, emerging from that realm meant rapidly and terrifyingly enhanced strength, with methods so cruel and horrifying that even the thought of it made one''s scalp tingle. They would stop at nothing to eliminate the threat early. The thought of this also crossed the minds of Henry and the others. As prodigies of Middle Earth''s top forces, they were naturally aware of the horrors of corruption. Now, being forced into the same situation as Owen, they couldn''t help but quietly send him a telepathic message out of fear for what John might be. "Owen, this man has already been corrupted. He will surely be a grave threat in the future. It''s best to kill him now to prevent future problems!" "Throughout history, every prodigy who became corrupted has unleashed terrifying bloodshed and caused countless casualties..." As they urged Owen to take advantage of John''s weakened state to kill him, John slowly stood up, ncing at Ymir, who had been forced out of her ne by the rolling demonic energy emanating from him. His eyes, devoid of any whites and filled with darkness, were cold and emotionless, like a deep abyss that swallowed all his feelings. "Do you want toe with me?" Although these words were spoken out of concern, they were so colding from John''s mouth that they made Ymir shiver. Ymir looked at John, sensing that his aura had be increasingly indistinct and difficult to grasp. It felt as though the John she once knew was already dead, reced by a shadowposed of chaos, madness, and killing intent. So, when John extended his invitation, Ymir shook her head in refusal. "John,e back. You''re not too far gone yet; there''s still hope for you. But if you fall deeper into this, there will be no turning back..." Hearing Ymir''s refusal, John''s already dazed expression seemed to shatter like ss, causing his entire body to tremble. He thought back to when Ymir had abandoned him, choosing to aid Owen instead, and now, after his humiliating defeat, all Ymir offered was words offort without ever stepping in to help. His heart turnedpletely cold. He realized that his mentor''s heart had already belonged to someone else. John, standing alone on the ground, suddenly vanished like a thick shadow, dissolving into the air. Only his cold, emotionless voice echoed through the area as he disappeared. "Owen, the next time we meet will be the day of your death-no one will be able to save you!" John''s voice was hoarse and low, like that of a wounded wolf licking its wounds. Upon hearing this, everyone present couldn''t help but shiver instinctively. There was no denying that John''s natural talent and strength were exceptional. Even among the prodigies born in Middle Earth, few would dare to underestimate him. Now, with him corrupted and filled with such deep resentment and murderous intent, even they couldn''t help but worry for Owen. "Owen, are you really just going to let him go like that?" Henry and the others quickly asked Owen. Owen''s expression remained calm, but a hint of anticipation shed in his eyes. "Do you have any idea how hard it is to earn a million from nothing?" Henry and the others exchanged confused looks, unsure of what Owen meant.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It seemed that Owen wasn''t taking John seriously at all-this level of confidence was almost too much. Anyone who could be seduced by the Demon Realm and be corrupted was without exception a top-tier prodigy. Coupled with the unique environment of the Demon Realm, their progress would be lightning-fast. How did Owen expect to fight against them when the time came? Owen paid no heed to their concerns. Suddenly, he sensed something and looked sharply toward the sky in the distance. There, a familiar figure approached-it was Edward, an old acquaintance from Academy City. Upon arriving in a hurry, Edward''s face was somewhat grim, and his eyes were filled with doubt and disbelief. "Owen, you''ve really stirred up a huge mess. Did you kill Pyrothrone Kingdom''s Prince Kaldan?" Owen didn''t understand why Edward was so agitated, but he nodded and replied, "Yes, I killed Kaldan and those Protectors. What''s going on?" Rachel and the Dragon Princess scoffed at this, still not believing Owen had the power to kill Joseph, a grandmaster-tier mage. However, Edward didn''t doubt Owen''s im. He frowned deeply and sighed. "You have no idea. Middle Earth is in an uproar over this. Pyrothrone Kingdom has vowed to kill you at any cost to avenge Prince Kaldan! This time, they''ve sent sage-tier experts, and not just one!" "There are even rumors that god-tier experts mighte!" As Edward finished speaking, everyone present was shocked. They all knew Edward, the historian of Academy City, and knew that he wouldn''t lie. If he said so, it meant that the forces of Middle Earth had truly been enraged by Owen and were determined to settle this once and for all. To mages outside of Middle Earth, a master-tier mage was already considered the pinnacle of power, let alone grandmaster-tier, sage-tier, or god-tier experts. To them, these were beings of legend, terrifying in their power. Even for mages from Middle Earth, sage-tier and god-tier experts were incredibly rare and formidable. In Middle Earth, such beings rarely made appearances. Once they did, no matter how extraordinary Owen was, he would be nothing more than amb to the ughter. However, while everyone else was shaken by this news, Owen remained exceptionally calm. He simply said, "Don''t worry. They may talk big, but they won''t actuallye to the continent." Edward frowned, thinking Owen was underestimating the situation. Pyrothrone Kingdom was a giant even within Middle Earth, and they would take Prince Kaldan''s death very seriously. "Owen, I don''t understand where your confidencees from. While it''s true that entering the continent from Middle Earth can cause damage to anyone above the sage-tier through the teleportation array, just one sessful arrival would be fatal for you." "And your possession of the Supreme Order gives them reason enough to take that risk! Are you really counting on luck-that they''ll all perish during teleportation?" Owen smiled and confidently patted Edward''s shoulder. "I never rely on luck." After speaking, he turned his attention to Rachel, who was still bound in chains. Rachel had initially felt a glimmer of hope that the arrival of Pyrothrone Kingdom''s experts would be her salvation. But now, as Owen looked at her with a smile, a chill ran down her spine. She shrank back and warned Owen, "I advise you to give up. Even if you kill me, you won''t be able to force the academy to do anything. If you surrender now, I might leave you a whole corpse. Otherwise, with Pyrothrone Kingdom''s temperament, they''ll make you wish you were dead." Owen didn''t bother responding to her threats. Instead, he reached out and, as easily as lifting a small chick, carried her into a secluded chamber at the back of the group. This chamber had originally been prepared as a resting ce for Kaldan-luxurious and fully equipped, it blocked all external sights and perceptions. Chapter 176: Chapter176-Negotiation Rights Chapter 176: Chapter176-Negotiation Rights ? When Owen led Rachel alone to the secret chamber, the Dragon Princess and Ymir felt a jolt of unease, suspecting Owen had ill intentions. They immediately moved to intercept him. Owen, having anticipated their actions, nced back at them with a sharp look that locked onto the two. The mind power he had enhanced through the Silver Tear was released, exerting a mental pressure that twisted the void like two invisible hands, pinning them firmly in ce. The men in the group, including Henry, were momentarily stunned by this disy, followed by a tinge of envy. Who wouldn''t want to abduct a stunning beauty? Moreover, seeing Owen deliberately stopping the Dragon Princess and Ymir while taking the defenseless Rachel into the secret chamber alone made them think all sorts of things. After all, in the eyes of Henry and the other prodigies of Middle Earth, Rachel, with her unparalleled beauty, was a goddess beyond reach. Many of the female mages present, meanwhile, gazed dreamily at Owen''s departing figure, unable to hide their admiration as they started to drool. The mere thought of being taken into a secret chamber by a handsome man like Owen, to be at his mercy, made their faces flush and their thighs involuntarily tighten. ... Inside the secret chamber, Rachel''s heart pounded as she faced Owen''s cold expression. Feeling at a loss, she kept retreating until she found herself against the cold wall of the chamber. "What... what do you want?" Rachel put on a facade of bravery, but her trembling voice betrayed her fear, as though she might bite her tongue and kill herself if Owen came any closer. Seeing her in such a state, Owen realized that her spirit was under significant pressure, and her former arrogance had dissipated. Only then did he speak: "Listen to my orders carefully, and I promise not to harm you. But if you don''t cooperate, don''t me me for what happens. Do you understand?" "What... what do you want me to do?" Rachel hesitantly asked, noticing that Owen''s gazecked any lecherous intent. "First, bring out the heirloom of your Melodic Academy, the [Lunar Disc], and then contact your academy''s dean," Owen ordered, gesturing for her to proceed. ording to the original intel, Rachel had been using this disc to quickly level up, and it was also the medium through which shemunicated with the dean and the academy''s higher- ups.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Lunar Disc! Hearing that Owen had set his sights on this treasure, Rachel''s heart skipped a beat. The fact that she carried this heirloom was a closely guarded secret. How could Owen be so certain? Or was he merely testing her? Feigning confusion, Rachel replied, "The Lunar Disc is the academy''s heirloom. Even the dean cannot easily ess it. How could it be with me..." Before she could finish, Owen''s expression darkened slightly, and an invisible mental force rippled out from his eyes. Rachel barely had time to react before the ve Chain around her neck quivered, emitting a powerful suppressive force that made her feel as though she was carrying a massive weight, rendering her immobile. "I told you not to y tricks, but you just wouldn''t listen, would you?" Owen shook his head slightly. Under Rachel''s fiery gaze, he reached towards her back. Owen''s hand was rough, and as it approached, Rachel''s pupils shrank. As the top student of Melodic Academy, she had never been so humiliated. But no matter how much she struggled, the ve Chain''s suppression prevented her from moving. All she could do was watch helplessly as Owen''s hand traced from her white neck down to the special circr sigil on her back. As soon as his hand made contact with the tattoo-like sigil, it shed with a dazzling pure white light and transformed into a palm-sized disc of light that shot towards Owen''s neck. Rachel, who had been full of rage, now showed a hint of cold satisfaction in her eyes. This Lunar Disc was one of the divine artifacts, and even she, as its temporary wielder, handled it with great caution, fearing its bacsh. How dare Owen, an outsider, try to take it by hand-he was courting death! However, to Rachel''s shock, just as the disc''s sharp white light began to swirl, it was caught in Owen''s palm, forcibly subdued, and its glow dimmed slightly. The disc''s innate arrogance was crushed in Owen''s grip, weakening considerably. "How is this possible? The Lunar Disc is a divine artifact! How could you suppress it with your bare hands? What did you do?" Rachel''s eyes widened in disbelief at the scene before her. The Lunar Disc, being a divine artifact, was known for its arrogance. Even the dean, a formidable figure, struggled to fully tame it. Rachel herself had spent considerable effort to gain its approval. But now, Owen had subdued it with just his hand? How could this be? Rachel''s outburst was ignored by Owen. Ever since he had merged the Godyer Staff into his body through Armament Merge, he had acquired the Supreme of All''s unique constitution. Even though the Lunar Disc was a divine artifact, it couldn''t pose any threat to him, nor would it dare act out in his presence! After ying with the Lunar Disc for a moment, Owen infused it with his mana. Sensing the unfamiliar mana invading, the disc shuddered slightly, and a seal deep within it cracked with a creak. Following this, the projection of an elderly man in a white mage''s robe with silver hair and a white beard emerged from the disc. His eyes were deep, as if they had witnessed the changes of eons, and the shimmering visions of the cosmos asionally appeared and vanished around him, exuding an air of profound mystery. As soon as the elder appeared, the air in the secret chamber seemed to boil. An unimaginable pressure emanated from him, shaking the void like moltenva. Then, he nced at Owen, and a murderous intent shed in his deep eyes. He clenched his right hand in the air, and the space around Owen began to copse, shrinking like a prison, warping Owen''s body as if to crush him on the spot. "Dean!" Seeing the projection of the dean appear and attack Owen directly, Rachel''s heart surged with excitement. No matter how powerful or strange Owen''s abilities were, what did it matter? The dean''s power was unfathomable, ranking among the top in Middle Earth and revered by countless mages. Even a mere projection of his was beyond Owen''s ability to contend with. However, to Rachel''s surprise, Owen remained calm despite the attack from the renowned dean of Melodic Academy. He casually nced at the elder and said, "You must be the dean of Melodic Academy, Rictor, correct? I''m Owen. If you don''t want anything to happen to your top disciple, I suggest you behave yourself." As he spoke, the figure of Owen trapped in the copsing space suddenly dissolved into mana and vanished. At the same time, Owen stepped out of the void behind Rachel, cing a hand on her shoulder with a confident smile. The Melodic Academy''s dean, who had been prepared to kill Owen, slowly rxed his hand, a hint of surprise shing in his eyes. "No wonder you dared to kidnap Rachel and threaten Melodic Academy. You do have some skill," Dean Rictor remarked calmly, eyeing Owen with his confident and rxed demeanor, making no further move to attack. Although Owen was despicable for threatening one of the three great academies of Middle Earth, Rachel''s safety was paramount. From the brief exchange, it was clear that Owen''s methods were peculiar, and it would be difficult to eliminate him quickly. Moreover, the ve Chain around Rachel''s neck was already causing him concern; any rash action could result in irreparable harm to her. Therefore, to be safe, he decided to talk things over with Owen, especially since Owen didn''t seem intent on killing Rachel. After a brief pause, he looked around the secret chamber and said cautiously, "You brought Rachel here alone and summoned me. Whatever your intentions are, just say it clearly. If your demands aren''t excessive, I might consider them." Dean Rictor spoke conservatively, suspecting that Owen''s intentions were likely rted to the Pyrothrone Kingdom, which had recently taken an interest in him. Seeing the dean''s caution, Owen smiled slightly, "Actually, my demands are simple-just two. As long as Melodic Academy agrees, I''ll release Rachel and all your academy''s prodigies unharmed." Chapter 177: Chapter177-Owens Two Demands Chapter 177: Chapter177-Owen''s Two Demands ? "Are you serious?" Seeing that Owen seemed inclined to negotiate, Dean Rictor looked at him skeptically. "Of course I''m serious. The reason I kidnapped Rachel and want to negotiate with your Melodic Academy is because Middle Earth forced me into this. If you hadn''t attacked me, would I be doing all of this for fun?" Owen snorted, turning the question back on him. Watching Owen y the victim, Dean Rictor''s mouth twitched slightly. Indeed, Middle Earth was the first to make a move against Owen, but Owen''s retaliation- killing Kaldan and several Protectors-was clearly excessive.N?v(el)B\\jnn Even before Melodic Academy''s people had made a move against him, Owen had either killed or enved them, and now he was threatening the academy. For someone like that to im to be a victim was something Rictor found hard to ept. However, outwardly, he nodded in agreement. "Indeed, the various forces of Middle Earth may have been too aggressive this time, but our Melodic Academy had no part in it. Consider the deaths of those two Protectors as our apology. As long as you release Rachel, I can swear on my position as dean that Melodic Academy will not pursue this matter any further." Rictor followed Owen''s words, trying to extricate the academy and Rachel from the situation. Hearing this, Owen chuckled and said, "I appreciate your sincerity, Dean Rictor. Since Melodic Academy also bears some responsibility in this matter, I have a simple request: help me keep Pyrothrone Kingdom at bay for one year. Make sure they don''t bother me. That''s my first condition." Keep Pyrothrone Kingdom at bay for a year?! Rachel, standing in front of Owen, instinctively shook her head repeatedly. Pyrothrone Kingdom was a colossal force within Middle Earth, with countless powerful figures. The Emperor of Pyrothrone Kingdom was known to be extremely protective. After Owen killed Prince Kaldan, the entire kingdom, from top to bottom, would undoubtedly be enraged and would not let Owen off easily. Asking them to stay quiet for a year was almost impossible. Moreover, while Melodic Academy wielded considerable influence in Middle Earth, being one of the three ancient academies, it was a rtively loose and neutral organization, rarely involving itself in the conflicts of other powers. Owen was simply dreaming if he thought he could threaten the academy into acting. "Owen, when you killed Kaldan, you should have anticipated Pyrothrone Kingdom''s retaliation. This isn''t the time to be grasping at straws. Our academy cannot help you with this," Rachel said directly, attempting to reject Owen''s demand. To her, this request was simply impossible. Even if Melodic Academy decided to intervene and prevent Pyrothrone Kingdom from acting against Owen, it wouldn''t be justifiable. However, Owen ignored Rachel and instead focused on the hesitant and conflicted Dean Rictor, speaking slowly, "Dean, if Melodic Academy steps in, Pyrothrone Kingdom will surely respect that. A year''s time isn''t an unreasonable request for either of you, is it?" "Pyrothrone Kingdom is fiercely protective. You''re overestimating our academy''s influence. I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do about this," Dean Rictor sighed, shaking his head slightly. Seeing his refusal, Owen wasn''t surprised. He pointed upward, "If you can''t make this decision, why not consult with your academy''s founding mage?" At these words, both Rachel and Dean Rictor''s pupils shrank slightly. The academy''s founding mage was ancient, the very foundation upon which the academy stood as one of the three great institutions of Middle Earth. This mage had surpassed the god-tier and was in seclusion, known only to a select few. Most people in Middle Earth believed that he had either perished or ascended. Owen''s confident mention of the founding dean made it clear he knew some of the academy''s deepest secrets, which troubled Rictor deeply. Out of caution, Rictor decided to consult with the founding dean. After a brief moment, he received the response: permission granted. The founding dean had agreed. This development caused Rictor''s brows to furrow even deeper. However, when he turned back to Owen, his expression softened into a smile. "Owen, after careful consideration by the academy, I can formally agree to your first condition." Although Owen had already suspected that Melodic Academy would eventually agree to his request, hearing Dean Rictor''s confirmation still brought him some relief. "Good, good! I trust in the credibility of both you and your academy''s founding dean. Now, I have just one final small request," Owen said, his expression growing more serious. "Your academy should have some information regarding the unsealing of the Godyer Staff. Don''t deny it. Your academy was involved in shattering it back then!" Hearing this, Rictor''s heart shook. He had already learned from his earlier investigation that Owen wielded the Godyer Staff, but the fact that Owen knew about the academy''s involvement in the staff''s sealing shocked him. Where did he get this information? Shaken, Dean Rictor repeatedly shook his head, denying the im. "Owen, it''s not that I''m unwilling to help you, but there''s no such information in our academy. That was ages ago. Your intel must be mistaken." Owen didn''t reply, simply staring at Rictor. Rictor held his ground, meeting Owen''s gaze without backing down. The matter of the Godyer Staff was too important. Middle Earth had expended untold resources and effort to disperse and seal it. If the Godyer Staff were fully unsealed, it would undoubtedly cause widespread chaos. No matter what, he couldn''t agree to Owen''s demand. "Are you really unwilling to give me the information?" Owen''s brow furrowed, his tone taking on a more threatening edge as he questioned Rictor''s firm stance. "There truly is no such information!" Rictor shook his head firmly. "Is that so?" Owen, seeing Rictor''s unwavering attitude, snorted coldly before turning a lecherous gaze towards Rachel. He licked his lips, saying, "Then I guess I''ll have to perform a live show right here!" "As Melodic Academy''s top student, someone your academy has invested so much in, you must be quite... ripe." At these words, mes of rage ignited in Rictor''s eyes, and he was filled with the urge to tear Owen apart on the spot. "Owen! Don''t you dare!" "Let''s see if I dare or not!" Owen didn''t waste any time, reaching out to tear open Rachel''s gown, revealing her snow-white neck and her graceful figure. Seeing Owen''s sudden action, Rictor panicked and quickly softened his tone, saying, "Owen, Owen! Didn''t we already agree to help you keep Pyrothrone Kingdom at bay for a year? We can talk this over..." Seeing Rictor''s reaction, Owen finally paused and gave a wicked smile, "I''ve already said, I have only two requests. If you agree to them, I won''t harm Rachel. When the timees, I''ll return her to your academy unharmed. But if you continue with this false reluctance, there''s no guarantee she''ll remain a virgin." Hearing this, Rictor quickly suppressed his urge to argue and swiftly changed his stance, saying, "To be honest, I just checked our records. We do have some information rted to the Godyer Staff." Rachel, who had been in a state of panic, was furious when she saw the dean cave in to Owen''s threats, especially after Owen mentioned her virginity. Just moments ago, the dean had been firm, but now he was backing down. "Dean, my body is a small matter, but the Godyer Staff is not! We cannotpromise with this viin!" Rachel, though deeply concerned about her virginity, couldn''t stand to see the dean being manipted by Owen. "Hahaha!" Owen couldn''t help butugh aloud at Rachel''s words. "It seems you really don''t know anything!" Chapter 178: Chapter178-All Part of the Plan, Rachel’s Breakdown Chapter 178: Chapter178-All Part of the n, Rachels Breakdown ? Owen''sughter echoed throughout the secret chamber. Dean Rictor''s face darkened, and a sense of foreboding began to creep into his heart. Rachel, on the other hand, furrowed her brows, staring at Owen. What didn''t she know? Was there something she should have known? Under Rachel''s questioning gaze, Owen squinted his eyes and sighed with a click of his tongue, "Even now, you''re still in the dark, fooled by your academy. The reason they care so much about whether you''re a virgin is because you possess the bloodline of the ancient subus progenitor!" "As you level up, if you lose your virginity, the person who takes it will experience a significant breakthrough in their own level." "The founder of Melodic Academy, that first king, has been stuck at a bottleneck in his advancement. They''ve invested so many resources and efforts into you, hoping to use you to break through that barrier!" Owen''s words fell like sharp des, piercing deep into Rachel''s heart, leaving it bleeding. Her mind became hazy, unable to believe that this could be true. But as she thought back, ever since she joined Melodic Academy, the way the mentors looked at her had always been different, very special, unlike how they treated other students. And as one of the top three academies in Middle Earth, Melodic Academy had produced countless geniuses, yet it seemed they favored her above all others. This had caused some dissatisfaction among other students at the academy. At the time, she believed the academy valued her talent, and she felt deeply touched and grateful. The academy had greatly helped her achieve her current status and power. But now, it seemed she had been deeply manipted. "Nonsense!" "Rachel, the academy''s investment in you is entirely selfless. Owen is just ndering us!" Dean Rictor quickly refuted, his eyes ring angrily at Owen. "ndering you?" Owen smiled slightly. "That''s easy. I''ll just take Rachel''s first time and then return her to you unharmed. How about that?" "You! You! Shameless!" Dean Rictor hadn''t expected Owen to be so insistent on this matter! The problem was that he genuinely feared Owen might do something so shameless. Even though Rachel wasn''t yet at her peak, her bloodline was still special, and taking her virginity would still result in significant power gains. Owen was sure of this and might really take advantage of Rachel. And someone with Rachel''s unique bloodline was not easy to find. If Owen destroyed her, it would be impossible to find a suitable recement in the short term. After a brief moment of consideration, not wanting Owen to continue using this as leverage, Rictor nodded and said: "I can agree to your second demand, but you absolutely cannot harm Rachel. If you do, even if Pyrothrone Kingdom is willing to let you go, Melodic Academy will make sure you''re crushed to dust!" Owen nodded at Rictor''s stern warning, saying, "Rest assured, Dean, as long as you cooperate with me sincerely, I won''t harm Rachel in the slightest." Rictor''s quick agreement to his second demand clearly showed his concern about Rachel''s virginity being taken. At this moment, Rachel''s expression became utterly lifeless. Although Rictor had repeatedly denied it, his actions, especially his swift agreement with Owen, made it clear that she was just a tool. The dean, who she had once viewed as venerable and kind, had crumbled in her eyes, revealing himself as a snarling demon, terrifying and hideous. Owen immediately sensed the change in Rachel''s mood, feeling a deep satisfaction. Ruining others'' schemes didn''t give him the slightest guilt! Dean Rictor''s projection also noticed Rachel''s shift in aura, but there was nothing he could say or do now. All he could do was wait until Rachel returned to the academy, where they would try topensate her. The n would still need to proceed. Soon, Dean Rictor''s projection faded away, and Owen opened the chamber door, leading a distraught Rachel out. As the door opened, Ymir and the Dragon Princess, who had been anxiously waiting outside, immediately rushed in with nervous expressions. Upon entering, they saw Rachel standing there, her eyes hollow, her chest exposed where her clothes had been violently torn, tears streaming down her face. Both the Dragon Princess and Ymir felt a sinking feeling in their hearts. It seemed Owen had indeed done something terrible to Rachel. "Owen! You beast!" "Owen! I really misjudged you!" The two women''s eyes zed with fury as they berated Owen. Owen''s mouth twitched slightly, and he quickly shook his head, "Hold on, do you really think I''d take advantage of someone in such a situation? You''re overthinking it!" With that, he stepped aside. The two women nced at Owen suspiciously, then rushed to Rachel''s side. Rachel remained in deep despair, and seeing her familiar sister and the Dragon Princess, she felt she had found a pir of support. Her sense of grievance only grew, causing her to cry even harder, her body trembling. Ymir, as Rachel''s sister, didn''t know what had happened, but her heart ached deeply. She quickly pulled Rachel into her arms, gently patting her back tofort her. "It''s okay, it''s okay, your sister is here." The Dragon Princess, who had never seen Rachel so vulnerable, was also deeply pained. She stood by Rachel''s side, ring at Owen, acting as a shield between him and Rachel. "Rachel, revenge is a dish best served cold. While we may not have the strength now, that doesn''t mean we won''t in the future. You''re the top student of the academy. In time..." The Dragon Princess, fearing that this incident would deal a fatal blow to Rachel, hurriedly tried tofort her. But upon hearing the mention of the academy, Rachel''s heart trembled. She then suddenly turned her head to look at Owen, her expressionplicated. The Dragon Princess and Ymir, not knowing the truth, became tense. "Though you are despicable, I still thank you for telling me the truth!" Rachel''s words left both the Dragon Princess and Ymir puzzled.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om What was going on? Shouldn''t Rachel be filled with hatred for Owen right now? Why was she thanking him? And what was this so-called truth? Just as the two were about to question her, Rachel spoke first: "I''m fine, I just want to be alone for a while." Ymir took another careful look at Rachel, noticing that while her chest was disheveled, the rest of her clothes were intact. It seemed that Owen hadn''t actually done anything to her. Realizing she had misunderstood the situation out of concern, Ymir felt a bit relieved and her gaze toward Owen softened slightly. She gently stroked Rachel''s long ck hair, then, as if struck by a thought, she stood up and walked toward the door. At the doorway, she stopped and looked back at Owen, "Owen, could we speak privately?" Owen hesitated briefly, then nodded and followed Ymir out of the chamber. Once outside, Ymir led Owen to a deserted grasnd, where she snapped her fingers, erecting a magical barrier around them, isting them from all outside perception. Inside the barrier, Owen''s expression grew slightly serious. Although he hadn''t interacted much with Ymir, he knew that she was John''s mentor, a crucial character in the original story, and she had been extremely helpful to him in the past. Now that John had gone astray and she was being so serious, Owen couldn''t shake the feeling that something significant was about to happen. Ymir studied Owen for a moment, a hint of nostalgia in her eyes. "John was someone I valued greatly. I always believed he was destined to change the continent, perhaps even Middle Earth itself. And indeed, he did not disappoint-he grew quickly, smart, resilient, and with great fortune. However, everything changed when he met you." "When I first saw you, I felt you were different from others. After your repeated victories over John, I became even more certain of it." "Perhaps you''re the one destined to change the continent and Middle Earth." "Or perhaps you''ve already changed them." "Looking back, your journey of cultivation and growth has been filled with miracles and impossibilities. Before you, the continent had never seen a mage like you." "Perhaps handing the Godyer Staff over to you is the right choice after all." Chapter 179: Chapter179-The Royal Tomb of Kyrik Chapter 179: Chapter179-The Royal Tomb of Kyrik ? Within the pale purple magical barrier, Ymir''s tall, striking figure hovered above the ground. Her long legs, as white as ivory, added a certain allure, as though she was a vision seen through a mist, despite her being in a spirit form. However, Owen''s focus wasn''t on Ymir''s appearance but entirely on what she represented. The Godyer Staff! Was Ymir nning to give him all the information about the Godyer Staff? In the original story, Ymir was the one who knew all the clues about the Godyer Staff. It was through her help that the original protagonist, John, managed to fully grasp and unseal the Godyer Staff. Owen, on the other hand, had painstakingly gathered bits of information about the Godyer Staff from the system''s hints. If Ymir were to reveal everything to him now, it would be an enormous advantage. After all, Melodic Academy had agreed to help him fend off Pyrothrone Kingdom for a year under the threat of Rachel''s virginity. But after a year, the enraged Pyrothrone Kingdom would surelye after him with a vengeance. Melodic Academy might also secretly plot against him, not to mention other forces in Middle Earth eyeing the Supreme Order. His situation was far from secure. Unsealing the Godyer Staff would be a massive shortcut, significantly boosting hisbat power within that year. As Owen''s gaze grew more surprised and expectant, Ymir reflected on her past interactions with Owen. Finally, she made up her mind, and a ripple passed through her forehead. A scroll imbued with a part of her spirit slowly floated toward Owen. When Owen caught the scroll, detailed information about the Godyer Staff immediately flooded his mind. At the end of this information, Ymir''s voice echoed in his thoughts: "Although you are known to others as ruthless, violent, and uncontroble-a demon king of sorts-I know that sometimes you act out of necessity. I hope that the next time I see you, you will have nearly restored the Godyer Staff." "I''m leaving now. After being away from Middle Earth for so many years, I want to return. Also, during this year, please take care of my sister Rachel for me." Hearing this, Owen abruptly opened his eyes and looked around. The purple barrier had already vanished, and Ymir''s figure had disappeared without a trace. Owen sighed in slight regret, wondering when and under what circumstances he would see her again. "Since Rachel is your sister, I will take good care of her. As for the clues about the Godyer Staff, I will gather them one by one," Owen said seriously, even though Ymir was no longer there. He then carefully examined the memory Ymir had left behind. It contained all the clues about unsealing the remaining parts of the Godyer Staff, and many of these clues were quite detailed. ... Not long after, when Owen returned to where Henry and the other Middle Earth prodigies were, most of them greeted him with obsequious smiles. "Owen, now that you''ve secured Rachel, isn''t it time to let us go?" Owen had shown incredible daring, and none of them knew what further trouble might follow if they stayed with him. Moreover, both Pyrothrone Kingdom and Melodic Academy were forces they didn''t dare provoke, and Owen had already created significant enmity with both. If they didn''t seize the chance to leave now, they feared beingbeled as his aplices, with no way to avoid a terrible fate. Seeing the eager looks on their faces, Owen slowly said, "It''s not impossible to let you go, but you have to help me with onest task. Once that''s done, you can return to Middle Earth." Hearing this, Henry and the others felt a glimmer of hope. Returning to Middle Earth seemed possible. However, they also knew Owen was unpredictable, and whatever he asked them to do wouldn''t be simple, making them a bit anxious. Henry nervously rubbed his hands together, cautiously asking, "Owen, what do you want us to do? As long as it''s within our capabilities, we''ll do our best." Seeing Henry and the others on edge, Owen replied nonchntly, "Don''t worry. It''s something you can handle. I just need you to help me unseal the Godyer Staff. Simply put, we''re going to cause some trouble in Kyrik." Cause trouble in Kyrik?! Henry and the others instinctively frowned, feeling even more apprehensive. Kyrik was one of the most powerful nations on the continent, even renowned in Middle Earth. It was rumored to have secret dealings with several Middle Earth factions, making it far from an ordinary kingdom. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be a teleportation array connecting Middle Earth to the continent within Kyrik''s territory. "What''s wrong? Are you unwilling?" Owen''s gaze swept over them, questioning their hesitation. Henry and the others trembled, forcing themselves to nod quickly, "Willing, of course, we''re willing!" But it didn''t seem like Owen was asking-they were orders. If they refused, Owen wouldn''t hesitate to deal with them harshly, nor would he let them leave. The fate of the Carolingian Kingdom princess, who had died not long ago, served as a stark warning. Their only option now was to follow Owen down this dark path. "Good, with your help, this task is sure to seed!" Owen nodded with satisfaction, then reopened the scroll Ymir had left him, carefully reviewing the clues about unsealing the Godyer Staff in Kyrik. As he delved deeper, even he was momentarily taken aback by what he found. The next seal was located in the Royal Tomb of Kyrik! This royal tomb, in the original story, was renowned as one of the four great forbidden zones on the continent, because it contained all the empire''s defensive formations and countless undead creatures. It was a ce where anyone who entered never returned. That a fragment of the Godyer Staff was hidden in such a dangerous ce! However, upon further reflection, Owen''s expression quickly returned to calm. He wasn''t alone anymore; he had these prodigies from Middle Earth to use as pawns, and his own strength had reached diamond-tier level 8. He was no longer afraid of any master-tier mage. Even though the Royal Tomb of Kyrik was a dragon''sir, it might still be worth the risk. "Everyone, ording to what I know, a fragment of the Godyer Staff is now in the Royal Tomb of Kyrik. This time, I''ll need all of you to give it your all," Owen dered. At this, the Middle Earth prodigies erupted into panic. "Damn, the Royal Tomb of Kyrik? That''s one of the four forbidden zones, filled with countless vicious zombies and curses. They say that once you enter, there''s noing back!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Why would it be in such a dangerous ce? Besides zombies and curses, there are countless traps and formations in there. This is way too dangerous!" As Middle Earth''s prodigies, they were well-versed in the continent''syout. While they could freely roam most of the continent, the four forbidden zones were ces even they wouldn''t dare to venture into lightly. Fear spread quickly among them as they discussed the tomb''s many terrifying legends. The tomb was ancient, and because almost no one had ever returned after entering, its interior remainedrgely a mystery. Most of what was known came from rumors and legends. They couldn''t say for sure what dangers lurked within, only that it was a ce to be avoided at all costs. Unlike them, Owen, having read the original story, had a fairly clear understanding of the tomb''s contents. The zombies within were powerful, numbering in the tens of thousands, forming terrifying hordes. Even more dangerous were the four strongest generals in Kyrik''s history, who had been turned into undead guardians of the tomb! Additionally, within the tomby the Fountain of Youth''s waters and the body of Kyrik''s founding emperor! In the original story, this emperor sought immortality through the Fountain of Youth and had this pce built, where he ced himself in a deep sleep, surrounded by countless undead to guard his tomb. His n was to devour the Fountain''s waters upon waking and ascend to god-tier. However, in the original story, before he could achieve god-tier, he was stabbed to death by Leslie. All in all, while the Royal Tomb of Kyrik was undoubtedly perilous, Owen was determined to obtain the fragment of the Godyer Staff hidden within, no matter the danger. Chapter 180: Chapter180-Pyrothrone Kingdoms Killing Intent Chapter 180: Chapter180-Pyrothrone Kingdom''s Killing Intent ? As the Middle Earth prodigies were fervently discussing the situation, Edward couldn''t help but step forward, concern evident in his voice: "Owen, ording to the records in Academy City, the dangers within that tomb are immeasurable. Moreover, once Kyrik discovers our intentions, they will undoubtedly mobilize their entire nation to stop you. While their strength may not match that of Middle Earth''s forces, their numbers are not to be underestimated. Are you certain about this course of action?" To Edward, Owen''s n seemed like another one of his audacious, continent-shaking schemes-practically impossible to achieve! Owen''s expression remained resolute as he responded without hesitation, "The Godyer Staff must be unsealed, and no one will stand in my way. If the royal family of Kyrik tries to stop me, then we''ll annihte them first-it''s not out of the question!" As soon as Owen''s words fell, it was as if a thunderp had erupted across the sky, sending a shiver down the spines of everyone present. Having spent time around Owen, they knew that once he made up his mind, nothing-no matter how difficult-could change it! Once again, the continent was on the verge of upheaval. Owen''s deep gaze turned back to Edward, a smile ying at the corners of his mouth as he said, "Edward, I hear the position of Academy City''s head professor will soon be up for grabs. If you help me, you''ll have a shot at that position." Hearing Owen''s words, Edward''s eyes immediately lit up. The head professor''s uing ascension to Middle Earth was a settled matter, and his position had already be the target of countless ambitions within Academy City including Edward''s own. After all, who in Academy City didn''t aspire to reach the pinnacle, to be the person who leads and sets historical records for the city? However, that position was not one just anyone could upy. Up until now, it had been a distant dream for Edward, with his current strength, status, and influence still far from what was required. But with Owen''s backing, Edward realized he might actually stand a chance. Even if he didn''t secure the position this time, his future prospects would greatly improve. Given Owen''s rising strength and influence across the continent, his opinions would increasingly shape decisions even within neutral Academy City. "Owen, are you serious?" Edward swallowed nervously, the temptation in Owen''s words almost too great to resist. As long as Owen confirmed his promise, Edward would be willing to take on any risk, no matter how dangerous. "Of course, I''m serious!" Owen nodded without hesitation. The Royal Tomb of Kyrik was extremely perilous, and to ensure sess, Owen needed to rally every avable ally. Edward, with his strongbat abilities and ess to Academy City''s intelligencework, could provide invaluable support. With Owen''s confirmation, Edward''s face flushed with excitement as he glimpsed a bright future ahead. At that moment, the sound of bodies descending through the air filled the area. Charlotte, leading a group of Dark Rose operatives,nded around Owen like raindrops. Each of them wore solemn expressions, dressed in tight, ck gowns that entuated their curvaceous figures, drawing the gazes of many men who couldn''t help but stare and swallow with desire. However, these Dark Rose members seemed oblivious, kneeling before Owen under Charlotte''s lead. Their voices, both alluring and sharp, rang out in unison: "Owen, Dark Rose operatives number one through ny-nine are here, ready to follow your orders." Owen was somewhat surprised as he scanned the group around him. Dark Rose was Leslie''s most trusted personal guard, each member a battle-hardened warrior and part of a continental intelligencework. Typically, they only answered to Leslie''smands. Why had all the top-tier operatives gathered here? Noticing Owen''s confusion, Charlotte quickly reported, "Owen, it was the youngdy''s order for us to assist you." Upon hearing this, Owen nodded in understanding. He guessed that after Stanley ryed the message to Leslie, she had decided to deploy her most trusted Dark Rose operatives as a precaution. Now, with Edward, a historian of Academy City, on his side and Leslie''s Dark Rose at hismand, Owen felt more confident than ever. Thebined forces of these two top-tier intelligence agencies would bolster his efforts significantly. The others present looked at the formidable Dark Rose women with a mix of awe and fear. As Leslie''s power over the Azure Kingdom grew, the presence of Dark Rose operatives became more widespread across various regions. These women, as beautiful as they were deadly, were like their name-roses with thorns, cold-blooded and ruthless, responsible for the deaths of many powerful figures and officials. The mere sight of them was enough to make many shudder in fear. For a moment, the Middle Earth prodigies felt as if Kyrik was on the brink of a bloody storm. "Owen!" At that moment, the door to the secret chamber opened, and the Dragon Princess emerged, leading Rachel out. Her expression wasplicated as she looked at Owen. Through her earlier conversation with Rachel in the room, the Dragon Princess had learned that Owen hadn''t taken advantage of Rachel in her vulnerable state. Instead, he had exposed Melodic Academy''s plot against her. What initially seemed like persecution now appeared to be a form of protection through envement. It seemed she had misjudged Owen. However, her pride prevented her from apologizing directly, so she awkwardly said, "Owen, be careful and don''t hurt Rachel. If I find out you have any ill intentions towards her, I''ll fight you with all the strength of my dragon n!" With that harsh warning, the Dragon Princess quickly turned and left. Just moments before, she had received a message from her n urging her to return as soon as possible. "Owen, who is she?" After the Dragon Princess left, Charlotte and the other Dark Rose women couldn''t help but turn their gazes toward Rachel, who now looked pitiful with her red, swollen eyes. Rachel was exceptionally beautiful and carried herself with an extraordinary presence. Due to the emotional turmoil she had endured, she felt an inexplicable sense of closeness to Owen, instinctively standing beside him and clinging to his arm. This disy of intimacy caused Charlotte and the others to frown slightly. As Leslie''s personal guards, they were well aware of how much their youngdy valued Owen. Seeing this "butterfly" trying to seduce Owen in Leslie''s absence was infuriating! "She''s my ve now. You don''t need to worry. I''ll take her back to the room and settle her first," Owen said, noticing the disapproving looks from Charlotte and the others. He knew they might have misunderstood the situation but didn''t bother exining further. He just wanted to ensure Rachel was taken care of before they tackled the Royal Tomb of Kyrik. If anything happened to Rachel, it would be a burden he couldn''t bear. ... As Owen led Rachel back to the secret chamber, news of Owen''s killing of Crown Prince Kaldan spread like wildfire across Pyrothrone Kingdom in Middle Earth, causing an uproar.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In Middle Earth, Pyrothrone Kingdom was a dominant force, known for its strength and aggressive nature. They were the ones who bullied others, and no one dared to act against them-especially not against someone of royal bloodline like a prince! Now, a figure of such importance had been brutally killed outside Middle Earth by a "barbarian" from a remotend. For the warlike Pyrothrone Kingdom, this was not just a devastating loss but also an unbearable humiliation! The entourage that left Middle Earth for the continent wasvish, even including grandmaster-tier Protectors. Yet despite this, Crown Prince Kaldan had been in. Such a colossal grudge could only be avenged with blood! As tensions simmered, everyone-from Pyrothrone Kingdom''s officials and citizens to the various factions beyond its borders-held their breath, anticipating a storm of revenge to be unleashed upon the continent. Within Pyrothrone Kingdom, elite troops, great generals, and even more powerful sage-tier mages were all on high alert, poised to strike at the continent and destroy Owen once and for all. In the royal court, where the kingdom''s nobility, high officials, and venerated mages gathered, the Emperor of Pyrothrone Kingdom sat on his throne. His eyes were filled with rage, his face flushed with fury, veins bulging with murderous intent. "Owen, that wretch! Lawless and brazen, daring to ughter my son! Hear me, generals: go to the continent, capture him, and tear him apart, so that his soul is condemned for eternity!" As his cold voice echoed through the hall, the Emperor angrily picked up a golden token from the table and hurled it toward the assembled warriors below. Chapter 181: Chapter181-Planning Before the Storm Chapter 181: Chapter181-nning Before the Storm ? In the grand hall. The golden token thrown by the Pyrothrone Kingdom Emperor suddenly hovered in mid-air, and the surrounding space rippled like water. Momentster, the Melodic Academy''s dean, Rictor, appeared out of nowhere. Rictor extended his aged hand, catching the token that signified the order to move against Owen. As he rubbed the heavy, cold token between his fingers, he sighed softly. "Your Majesty, I urge you to reconsider taking action against Owen." The moment these words were spoken, everyone in the hall froze in ce. They had not expected Rictor, the dean of Melodic Academy, to personally appear here. Even more surprising was that he hade to prevent Pyrothrone Kingdom from taking action against Owen! Everyone in Middle Earth knew that Owen had killed the crown prince. How could such a grievous crime go unpunished? "Dean Rictor, I respect you as the head of Melodic Academy, a man of great stature, but this is a private matter for Pyrothrone Kingdom. Even if you value that wretched Owen''s talent, you have no right to interfere here!" The Pyrothrone King mmed his hand on the table, ring at Rictor. Although Melodic Academy''s power and influence exceeded that of Pyrothrone Kingdom, the death of the crown prince was like a sharp thorn lodged deep in the king''s heart. No one could plead for Owen''s life! The other ministers in the hall, feeling the king''s anger, remained silent, though they looked at Rictor with a mix of confusion and respect. Many of them had studied at Melodic Academy and were once Rictor''s students. They held him in high regard and didn''t want to make things difficult for him. However, they also couldn''t understand why Rictor would defend Owen, especially with such firm resolve. "Your Majesty, I''m not saying you shouldn''t avenge Prince Kaldan, but I ask that you refrain from any retaliatory action against Owen for one year. After that year, Melodic Academy will not interfere," Rictor said, addressing the enraged Pyrothrone King in a tone that, though polite, left no room for negotiation. "Why?" The Pyrothrone King stared intently at Rictor. Although Pyrothrone Kingdom and Melodic Academy were both top powers in Middle Earth, there had been little conflict or interaction between them. For Rictor to personally intervene and stop the king from avenging his son left the king utterly perplexed. Naturally, Rictor couldn''t reveal that Owen had ckmailed him or the secret concerning Rachel. He merely responded calmly, "If Pyrothrone Kingdom takes any action against Owen within this year, it will be considered an act of war against Melodic Academy." At these words, the Pyrothrone King and his ministers were all stunned, their minds buzzing, unable to believe what they had just heard. Attacking Owen would be considered a deration of war against Melodic Academy! If, before, Rictor''s intervention seemed like a personal favor or a recognition of Owen''s talent, this deration changed everything. War was a harsh and ultimate response, signaling an unresolvable conflict between two powers. Once war broke out, regardless of who was right or wrong, the oue would be devastating, with heavy losses on both sides. Moreover, Melodic Academy had a deeper foundation, with alumni and influence spread throughout Middle Earth. In a full-scale war, Pyrothrone Kingdom might not be able to hold its own. But for Melodic Academy, which had always remained neutral and refrained from engaging in such conflicts, to now threaten war over Owen was unprecedented! Even the enraged Pyrothrone King paused, his cold voice trembling slightly as he said, "Dean Rictor, although you are the head of the academy, this is a grave matter, and it''s not something you can decide on your own!" The other ministers nodded in agreement. Although Rictor held a high position in Melodic Academy, dragging the academy into the quagmire of war wasn''t a decision he could make alone. Pyrothrone Kingdom was one of the most powerful kingdoms in Middle Earth. If they were to dy avenging the crown prince because of a threat, it would be a severe blow to the kingdom''s prestige and to the morale of its soldiers. So, at this moment, nearly everyone in the hall sided with the king. Rictor had anticipated this and replied calmly, "Of course, I can''t make this decision alone, but this is an order from the academy''s founder." An order from the academy''s founder! The people in the hall widened their eyes in shock, as if they had just heard something unbelievable. They knew that Melodic Academy was ancient, founded by a mage who had surpassed god- tiera figure known as the first king of the academy. However, this first king was so ancient that most mages in Middle Earth believed he had long since passed away. But now, Rictor imed that the founder had issued an order! And that order was to hold back Pyrothrone Kingdom for a year! The Pyrothrone King copsed back into his throne, his throat working for a moment as if to argue, but the words died in his throat. If this was an order from the first king, then it truly represented the will of the academy!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Moreover, the first king''s strength was unfathomable. In the presence of such a powerful figure, there was no room for negotiation. "This matter... this matter is understood by Pyrothrone Kingdom. Thank you, Dean Rictor, for informing us, and may the first king live as long as the heavens and earth!" In the end, even though the Pyrothrone King was filled with immense bitterness, he had no choice but to concede to Rictor''s demand. "I hope you will honor your word. Just one year-after that, Melodic Academy will not interfere in this matter," Rictor said one final time before dissipating into a cloud of smoke and vanishing. ... "Damn it!" "Damn Melodic Academy!" "Damn Owen!" After the court session ended, the Pyrothrone King, his heart seething with rage, stormed into the royal court and began smashing everything in sight. The once luxurious and orderly hall was soon left in ruins, filled with the cold, violent aura of his fury. "Your Majesty, Melodic Academy has gone too far this time!" At that moment, an old man in a ck skull robe appeared ghost-like within the royal court. His face was covered with eerie ck tattoos, and as he entered, everything in the hall began to decay and wither as if it had aged a thousand years in an instant, filling the air with the stench of rot. "Bishop Taylor! You''ve returned from your travels?!" The Pyrothrone King turned his head and, upon seeing the old man, his face lit up with joy. This Bishop Taylor was the archbishop of Pyrothrone Kingdom''srgest religious order, the Scorched me Church. He had long been the king''s right-hand man. However, a few years ago, he had a revtion and decided to journey through the forbidden zones of Middle Earth. Now, he had finally returned! "Yes, I have returned. Under your majesty''s rule, Pyrothrone Kingdom has flourished, and even in the forbidden zones, your renown is widely spoken of." Taylor bowed with sped hands in salute. "Heh, if my renown were truly that powerful, we wouldn''t be humiliated by Melodic Academy like this, prevented from avenging my son''s murder," the Pyrothrone King growled, his anger ring up again despite Taylor''s praise. "Your Majesty, that''s precisely why I''m here!" Taylor''s voice remained calm, but a cold glint flickered deep in his eyes, like a venomous snake, sending a chill down one''s spine. "Do you have a way to avenge my son immediately?" The Pyrothrone King looked at him eagerly. Taylor paused for a moment before replying, "Your Majesty, Melodic Academy is taking this matter very seriously. We should avoid taking direct action, as it could be detrimental to the empire if discovered. However, if we cannot strike at Owen directly, we can make hime to us. We just need to kidnap the right person, and Owen wille to us on his own. At that point, even Melodic Academy won''t have anything to say." Upon hearing this, the Pyrothrone King''s spirits lifted. "And who is this person we should kidnap?" Taylor gave a mysterious smile, "I know just the right candidate." ... In the Kyrik kingdom, among the group of Middle Earth prodigies led by Henry. After Owen brought Rachel back into the secret chamber, he contemted briefly before leading her into a separate space. This space was something Owen had created recently by drawing on his understanding of the Dark Tower. It was his own personal domain, designed to nurture the growth of the World Tree. Currently, this vast, white space was almostpletely empty, with nothing but the small, central World Tree, standing like a nk canvas. "Now you have two choices: either stay outside and stick close to me, even if it means getting sick of each other, or stay here and help me tend to this tree for a year. I''ll provide you with all the necessary supplies for living and training. I won''t bother you otherwise, and after a year, I''ll let you out." Chapter 182: Chapter182-The Division of Labor Chapter 182: Chapter182-The Division of Labor ? Inside the mysterious small space. Rachel, slightly dazed, looked at Owen, who had just given her the conditions. After a brief pause, she opened her somewhat pale lips and said, "I''ll stay here." Her voice was soft but firm. The impact that both Owen and Melodic Academy had on her was overwhelming. She needed some time alone to calm down. Seeing this, Owen didn''t say much, only issuing a final warning, "Since you chose to stay here, you better not have any improper thoughts. Every thought you have will be known to me through the chains. Betrayal or escape will result in unimaginable pain." After speaking, Owen took out arge amount of cultivation resources, food, and water from his storage ring and ced them in front of Rachel. Once everything was arranged, Owen''s thoughts moved, and he returned to the outside world, immediately beginning to organize a meeting between Academy City, the Middle Earth prisoner group, and Dark Rose. Inside a hastily set-up tent. Owen sat at the head of the table, while the others were seated on either side, their expressions somewhat grave. While Owen had been away, they had already been discussing among themselves how to take down Kyrik as quickly as possible. They were well aware of Kyrik''s strength. Although their current lineup was quite formidable, they knew that a head-on confrontation, even if victorious, would result in heavy losses. Owen nced at the attendees, noting their grave expressions and understanding that theycked confidence in the task at hand. He then turned to Edward and said, "Edward, your intelligencework is extensive. I need you to provide detailed information on Kyrik''s eight princes and the whereabouts of Kyrik''s rtives." "Eight princes? Aren''t there nine princes in total?" The young elites from Middle Earth were startled upon hearing this. Edward cast a nce at the Middle Earth elites and replied, "Your information is outdated. The eldest prince, Billy, has already been killed." What?! The Middle Earth elites were shocked. The death of a Kyrik prince was a significant event, and from Edward''s tone, it seemed that Billy''s death was connected to Owen. Was Owen always this bold? Edward ignored their shock. As someone who documented Owen''s incredible feats, he was often left in awe. These Middle Earth elites, who had not experienced as much turmoil, couldn''t possiblyprehend it. "Master Owen, rest assured, I will take care of this," Edward said, bowing as he epted the task. As he epted the task, Edward sensed that Owen''s n was likely moreplicated than just kidnapping. However, since Owen didn''t borate, Edward didn''t ask further. He trusted that Owen''s decisions were well-considered and meticulously prepared, so there was no need to worry. After Edward left to fulfill his task, Owen turned to Charlotte. "Dark Rose, I need you to coordinate with the Azure army at the border. Once you receive the signal, immediatelyunch an attack on Kyrik!" Charlotte was startled and quickly asked, "Master Owen, what exactly is the signal?" Owen looked up at the sky and slowly replied, "Explosions, explosions in Kyrik''s four major cities." Charlotte and the Dark Rose members were all taken aback. Kyrik''s four major cities were vital, second only to the capital. Causing such explosions in those ces wouldn''t be easy. What exactly was Master Owen''s n? Curiosity and confusion surged within Charlotte and the members of Dark Rose. However, they didn''t ask further, instead turning to carry out their assigned tasks. They knew that if Owen had decided to strike Kyrik, he would go all out. This might be a war to annihte Kyrik. If they seeded in this battle, the longstanding threat to Azure Kingdom could be eradicated. They would also gain Kyrik''s vast, fertilends, restoring Azure Kingdom''s prestige. The significance of this battle was immense, and there was no room for error! As Charlotte and Dark Rose left, Henry and the other Middle Earth elites looked even more serious as they gazed at Owen. From Owen''s orders, it was clear that this was a life-and-death struggle with Kyrik, and the battle would be brutal. They were all a bit apprehensive and nervous. After all, they had only heard of such nation-destroying wars; they had never participated in one. In the tense atmosphere, Henry nced at the other Middle Earth elites beside him and quietly asked, "Master Owen, do we have any tasks?" Owen smiled and nced at them, then lightly patted Henry''s shoulder. "Your task is simple: infiltrate the Kyrik King''s bedroom and steal the method to enter the royal tomb." "What... Master Owen, you must be joking, right?" Henry and the others looked horrified, their faces contorted into forced smiles. Owen spoke casually, but they knew this was no simple task. Kyrik King''s pce was guarded by numerous master-tier mages and even, it was rumored, a grandmaster-tier mage! With their current strength, they couldn''t possiblyplete such a perilous task. "Master Owen, we''re not even enough to be a snack for those guards..." Other Middle Earth elites quietly protested. Following Owen''s instructions seemed like a suicide mission. They didn''t want to fall in this destend. Their reaction was expected by Owen, and under his somewhat stern gaze, everyone gradually fell silent, all staring at him, hoping he would reconsider. "The n is already set and cannot be changed. However, I will draw away the strong guards while you infiltrate Kyrik King''s bedroom. Just focus onpleting the task." Owen offered them some reassurance in the end. Hearing that Owen would distract the powerful guards, Henry and the other Middle Earth elites breathed a slight sigh of relief. Without those master-tier mages, and especially the grandmaster-tier mage, Kyrik King''s bedroom, though still dangerous, was no longer an insurmountable death trap. "Alright, start your preparations. This time, failure is not an option!" With that, Owen took Seraphina and flew towards the Kyrik capital. The remaining Henry and others, their expressions serious, also began their preparations! ... In the Kyrik capital, within the pce. Several senior ministers were gathered before the Kyrik King, discussing the matter of Owen.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The news that Owen had led Seraphina and the Fallen Angel, wiping out the Crimson Dragon Legion, 200,000 elite soldiers, and several deputy generals, had already shaken Kyrik to its core. Before this incident, Kyrik''s morale had been high, their forces advancing with unstoppable momentum. It seemed that once they took Ironkeep, Azure Kingdom would be within their grasp. However, Owen''s intervention had led to a massive loss for Kyrik''s army, ruining their favorable position. Furthermore, ording to frontline intelligence, Owen had brought a group of Middle Earth elites and was heading straight for the Kyrik capital. "Your Majesty, Owen is too ruthless and cannot be judged bymon sense. In my opinion, we must send at least two master-tier mages and four diamond-tier mages to capture him!" "Isn''t the Minister of War overestimating him a bit? While it''s true that he killed several generals, he''s still young and merely a diamond-tier mage. To deploy such forces would be to boost his reputation while undermining our own." "I agree with the Minister of Finance. There''s no denying Owen''s talent and strength, but one master-tier mage should be sufficient to capture him!" The other ministers nodded in agreement. Although Owen had devastated their elite forces, those were only middle and lower-tier soldiers. Kyrik''s true trump cards, the master-tier mages, had yet to be deployed! As they debated, a guard suddenly rushed in and knelt before the king, saying, "Your Majesty! Bad news! Owen has already arrived outside the capital!" Chapter 183: Chapter183-The Confrontation Before the Palace Chapter 183: Chapter183-The Confrontation Before the Pce ? "What?! Owen has brought people here?!" The entire hall fell silent as everyone turned their wide-eyed gaze toward the kneeling guardmander, utterly shocked. It had only been a day or two since the frontline army had suffered a devastating defeat, and Owen had already crossed the border between the two countries? How could he have moved so quickly? Even the Kyrik King, who had been sitting steadily on the dragon throne, changed his expression slightly. He abruptly stood up, his eyes fixed urgently on the guardmander. "Where exactly is Owen now?" The guardmander hurriedly bowed his head and replied, "In...in the sky!" The hearts of everyone in the hall skipped a beat, and they quickly looked up toward the sky outside the hall. At that moment, the setting sun painted the sky red like blood. A colossal serpent, as vast as a mountain range, stretched across the heavens, its body piercing through the ming clouds, making it appear even more menacing and gigantic, exuding an aura of terrifying power that sent chills down their spines. And atop the serpent''s head stood a figure d in a ck robe, standing tall and straight. Although his figure seemed small, he appeared to be the very center of the world! The mana in the sky swirled around him as if the stars themselves were encircling him. Those ministers who saw Owen felt a deep, inexplicable chill in their hearts. Behind Owen, on the serpent''s back, stood several other powerful figures, all ring down at the scene below with menacing eyes. Owen had truly arrived! At that moment, the Kyrik King and the many high-ranking officials were filled with dread. Meanwhile, the many mages in Kyrik''s capital had already noticed the massive serpent spiraling through the sky. The oppressive force radiating from the serpent as it soared through the sky weighed down on every Kyrik mage, making their bodies and minds tremble with a sense of foreboding. Some mages, in particr, recalled the prophecy of the high priest: Kyrik will fall at the hands of the snakefolk. Wasn''t that massive serpent in the sky a kind of snakefolk? Although it appeared to be in its juvenile stage, the pressure it emitted left them without the slightest thought of resistance. As Owen, along with Seraphina and others, arrived at the imperial pce of the capital, all the powerful mages, the Imperial Guard, and other formidable forces in Kyrik mobilized urgently! In a matter of moments, the skies above the pce were filled with the sound of people breaking through the air. Several terrifying figures shot out from the pce, standing opposite Owen. Below the pce, countless mages, moving like a swarm of ants, surrounded the pce in dense numbers. As Kyrik swiftly responded to Owen''s arrival, Owen''s attention gradually shifted to the figures in the sky not far away. Leading the group were two men and one woman, three master-tier mages, all above level 3. They were quite old, their faces deeply lined with wrinkles, and they exuded a heavy aura of decay, as if they had just emerged from their coffins. Though they were clearly at the end of their lives, the oppressive force they radiated tore through the sky like roaring waves, constantly battering Owen, attempting to crush the diamond-tier mage on the spot.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Behind these three aged master-tier mages stood six diamond-tier mages at their peak. Though their aura wasn''t as overwhelming as that of the master-tier mages, the six of them were linked by a hexagram formation beneath their feet, creating an elusive, unified presence. As Owen observed these nine mages, they were also scrutinizing him. Even the three master-tier mages, who had been in seclusion, had heard Owen''s name. After all, Owen was the most brilliant and dazzling genius on the continent today. One would be hard-pressed to find anyone like him throughout the annals of history. Diamond-tier level 8! When they sensed Owen''s current level, the six diamond-tier mages furrowed their brows. The speed of his advancement was simply too fast! They, who had been chosen as Kyrik''s top talents and had been nurtured with countless resources, had barely reached diamond-tier level 9, despite being in their fifties or sixties, already considered elders among ordinary people. But Owen, only about twenty years old, had traversed the path they had taken half a century toplete. Moreover, as far as they knew, Owen had mostly relied on himself, unlike them, who had the full support of Kyrik behind them. It was unimaginable what level Owen would reach by the time he was their age if he continued at this pace! What was even more astonishing was that, despite Owen''s level being lower than theirs, they felt a sense of oppression from him, as if his level was higher than theirs, not the other way around! At that moment, the three master-tier mages felt a growing sense of dread as they observed Owen. Despite their centuries of experience, they couldn''t see through Owen at all, only sensing a mysterious fog surrounding him. Not only did it block their probing, but their master-tier aura was also repelled by Owen, unable to affect him in the slightest! It was well known that the gap between diamond-tier and master-tier was vast, an insurmountable chasm. They had seen many prodigies in their time, but none could bridge this gap between these two levels. Yet here was Owen, standing before them,pletely disregarding the difference between these two levels! This Owen was even more monstrous than they had imagined! Now that he had be their enemy, he could not be allowed to live! "Owen, I haven''t even ordered your capture, and yet youe here on your own. Good, good! Today will be the day you meet your end!" As Owen and the nine mages confronted each other, the Kyrik King, nked by the Imperial Guard, rushed out from the great hall, ring up at Owen. The Kyrik King had long harbored a desire to kill Owen. After all, Owen''s talent was too monstrous. Such a person had to be eliminated as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would be a grave threat-if he wasn''t already! Owen nced briefly at the Kyrik King before turning his attention to the elderly man with white eyebrows standing beside him. This man''s aura was so faint it was nearly undetectable, but Owen''s keen eyes discerned his level: master-tier level 9! Clearly, this man was the White Guardian, one of Kyrik''s most powerful protectors. Few knew that the White Guardian, who had reached the master-tier centuries ago, had already begun to touch the grandmaster-tier! Owen''s expression grew slightly more serious as he turned back to the Kyrik King, who was shouting at him. "You''re not qualified to take my life," Owen dered. "Hand over the fragments of the Godyer Staff. I know you have them. If you cooperate, I will spare you and Kyrik today." For Owen, the nine mages before him were indeed formidable, especially the White Guardian. Combined with the protective array left by Kyrik''s founding emperor, even a grandmaster- tier mage would struggle to break through. However, Owen''s goal was never to capture the Kyrik King''s pce! He only needed to obtain the Godyer Staff fragments and unlock its seal. The Kyrik King sneered coldly at Owen''s demand. "Heh, you must be dreaming!" "You are already a trapped rat, unable to escape. Instead of spouting nonsense, you''d better prepare yourst words and face your death!" To the Kyrik King, Owen was just a diamond-tier mage. Despite the strength and numbers of those he had brought with him, they were nothingpared to the mighty forces of Kyrik gathered here. Owen''s blind confidence had led him into an inescapable abyss! The Kyrik King waved his hand grandly. "Whoever kills Owen will be grantednd and title!" At these words, the assembled mages became visibly excited. The people of Kyrik were known for their fierce spirit, and they highly valued noble titles. Such titles not only brought them personal wealth and status but also provided protection for their descendants. However, obtaining a title was extremely difficult, usually requiring significant military achievements. Now, simply by killing Owen, they could be granted a marquisate. The reward made their eyes burn with desire! Chapter 184: Chapter184-The Ultimate Evolution of Obsidify Chapter 184: Chapter184-The Ultimate Evolution of Obsidify ? In front of the Kyrik King''s pce. As the Kyrik soldiers and mages were roused by the King''s words, their eyes burned with intense fervor as they red at Owen, ready to strike at any moment. Owen remained calm, casually snapping his fingers. The storage ring on his hand shed, and a small, transparent cross appeared in his palm, emitting a faint, flickering white light. "That''s...TNT!" As soon as Owen revealed the cross, nearly everyone present recoiled in fear, taking several steps back. With Owen''s growing fame across the continent, rumors and stories of his various methods had spread widely. Among these, the most attention-grabbing technique was undoubtedly TNT. Back then, Owen had used this very method to transcend tiers, killing Tony in a single blow, causing a great uproar in Azure''s capital. Later, even the Council of Elders, a gathering ce for numerous powerful individuals in Azure Kingdom, was destroyed by TNT. The shockwaves of that event were felt even in Kyrik. Owen''s other techniques, such as the Godyer Staff, were undeniably powerful, but to most mages, TNT was Owen''s signature move! And now, Owen had brought out TNT once again! The fear this instilled in everyone was unimaginable! As the crowd anxiously watched the cross in Owen''s hand, Owen smiled faintly and raised it slightly. "It seems you all are quite familiar with this thing." At his words, the people present swallowed nervously, their throats dry with fear. The aura emanating from the cross was intensely dangerous and terrifying. It was like tossing a restless catfish into a calmke, stirring visible ripples of chaos in the surrounding void. Even the space around the cross trembled slightly, fracturing into ck, twisted cracks that spread out like a spider web. This was naturally the result of Owen''s enhanced understanding of [Order], making the cross even more terrifying. The other ministers present, sensing the dreadful energy from the cross, retreated further in fear. The Kyrik King, seeing this, snorted coldly, stepped forward, and said in a stern voice: "Owen, this TNT of yours indeed has some power, but I am not one to be easily frightened!" "If you have the guts, go ahead and use it. The protective array left by our ancestors has shielded Kyrik for thousands of years, saving it from countless threats. What can your TNT do to us?" As soon as he finished speaking, the ground of the entire pce trembled slightly. The cracks between the paving stones glowed with brilliant array patterns that converged and gathered at the center, transforming into a beam of light that shot into the sky. The dazzling light then bloomed like a flower, instantly covering the entire pce. The previously fearful ministers, now bathed in this light, quickly found their nerves calmed. They watched as the blooming array light formed a massive dome-like shield over the pce, isting Owen and his group. This was the Kyrik royal family''s ancient defensive formation-the Imperial Array. Even a grandmaster-tier mage couldn''t break through this fortress-like formation! No matter how terrifying Owen''s TNT might be, how could itpare to the attacks of a grandmaster-tier mage? It was simply impossible for it to shake the ultimate array left by Kyrik''s founding emperor. Within the array, the ministers'' confidence returned, and their fear was reced by mocking and provocation. "Owen, go ahead and use your so-called technique. Let''s see whether your power or the emperor''s array is stronger!" The previously cowering ministers now became brazen, taunting Owen with reckless abandon. Now that the array had been activated, they believed that once Owen used his most lethal weapon, TNT, he would no longer pose a threat to them! Then, they could easily overpower him. As their taunts grew more frenzied, Owen didn''t indulge them, his deep gaze seemingly piercing through the jade-like array barrier, locking onto each jeering minister. "Since you''ve all begged so sincerely, I''ll be merciful and grant your wish!" Owen narrowed his eyes and flicked his fingers, sending the cross shooting forward. The silver cross streaked through the sky like a ray of light, tearing open a ck vacuum trail that lingered, and then it collided with the jade barrier above the pce. At that moment, every official and guard within the pce held their breath, their eyes fixed on the point of contact. Despite their absolute confidence in the array left by the emperor, the power of TNT had long since terrified them. They weren''t entirely certain it could be stopped. Even though they were within the protective barrier, they still activated their mana, forming various radiant protective shields around themselves. As they braced themselves, the silver cross collided with the barrier. Boom! The silver cross exploded with a burst of chaotic mana, blooming like a small firework. Everyone was initially startled, then looked confused. The explosion, only the size of a fist, was more like a dud, with barely any power at all. "Hahaha, so this is your famous TNT? If that''s all, my fart has more power than this!" Seeing this, the previously tense ministers burst intoughter. "I thought you were something special, but clearly, I overestimated you. This little disy is just for show, huh?" The ministersughed heartily, their previous anxiety reced by mockery and ridicule. "With your strength, you couldn''t shake the capital even if you had a hundred years!" Even the Kyrik King couldn''t help but smile, but before he could finish his thought, Owen smirked and said: "Who said I was going to blow up the capital?" The Kyrik King and the others were momentarily stunned. If not the capital, then what?N?v(el)B\\jnn As the thought crossed their minds, a deafening explosion echoed from all directions, shaking the very ground beneath them. Even with the array''s protection, the entire pce trembled slightly, and the deafening roar was like needles piercing their ears, causing intense pain and leaving them disoriented. What''s going on?! The most powerful among them, the elderly white-browed man, was the first to react. His brows furrowed deeply as he quickly looked towards the source of the sound in all four directions, his face suddenly darkening. The Kyrik King and the other ministers soon followed suit, turning their gaze towards the four directions from which the roar hade, their hearts pounding. In all four directions-east, west, south, and north-massive mushroom clouds were rising, their searing magical energy distorting the sky and incinerating everything in their path. Beneath those mushroom cloudsy Kyrik''s four most important major cities! At that moment, the four major cities werepletely engulfed by the rising mushroom clouds, turning into scenes of hell on earth. The towering city walls had copsed into rubble. Rows of houses and buildings were shattered into dust by the spreading shockwaves, scattering into the wind. Had they not known the exact locations of these four cities, they would hardly believe that the deste, ravagedndscape before them was once the most prosperous and important cities next to the capital. Now, these four cities were utterly destroyed, reduced to nothing! The Kyrik King''s fury reached its peak, his eyes bloodshot, his fingernails digging into his flesh. As the Kyrik King, he understood better than anyone the importance of these four major cities. Not only were they the four protective barriers around the capital, but they were also gathering ces for many mages and elites. They even housedrge bases for training and taming spellbeasts. The loss of any one of these cities would be incalcble, a devastating blow to Kyrik''s national power. "Kill!" "Kill him!" "Strike now and grind Owen into dust!" The hoarse, almost frantic voice of the Kyrik King echoed through the pce, spreading his order to every corner. Chapter 185: Chapter185-The Power of the Dharma Form Chapter 185: Chapter185-The Power of the Dharma Form ? In an instant, the numerous mages and Imperial Guards, who had been eagerly waiting for action, surged out like a swarm of locusts after the Kyrik King''smand, rushing towards Owen. Seeing these Kyrik forces, who had been hiding within the protective array, now charging out, a smile appeared on Owen''s face. The array was extremely intricate, and even with his current strength, it was difficult to break. If they had stayed inside, Owen wouldn''t have had an easy solution. But since they wereing out to face him, Owen wasn''t going to be polite. Immediately, Owen activated the Supreme Order. Several ethereal figures split from his body, engaging the attackers head-on. With Owen''s current understanding of Supreme Order, he could create nearly ten avatars. While these avatars weren''t as powerful as his main body, they were more than enough to deal with diamond-tier mages and could even hold their own against master-tier mages for a considerable amount of time. Thud, thud! One by one, figures were sent flying, coughing up blood. The Imperial Guards who rushed forward were the weakest among them; merelying into contact with one of Owen''s avatars left them spitting blood and crashing heavily to the ground, their faces filled with shock. To be an Imperial Guard, one had to be among the best of their peers in both talent and strength. With the resources and magical artifacts at their disposal, theirbat abilities far exceeded their level. But now, even working together, they were like ants before Owen''s avatars,pletely unable to resist. At the same time, the more powerful mages also began fiercely battling Owen''s avatars, the resulting energy shes distorting the very sky. Owen himself was prepared to join the fray, but then the system''s notification suddenly rang in his mind. "Congrattions, host, you''ve gained 1 million EXP!" One million EXP. Owen''s heart skipped a beat. With the way his EXP requirements had evolved, a million EXP was a monumental amount. But it made sense to Owen-after all, the destruction of four major cities should yield such a massive reward. "Congrattions, host, Obsidify has advanced to the highest level, unlocking the Ultimate Dharma Form!" The system''s notification continued, leaving Owen stunned. He hadn''t expected to gain such a tremendous reward. Previously, he had invested considerable effort to upgrade Obsidify to what was then its limit. Beyond that point, it had seemed impossible to advance further, as he had reached the technique''s bottleneck. Breaking through that bottleneck wasn''t easy. Only a few exceptionally talented practitioners in history had managed to do so, often after expending immense resources. Owen, with his busy schedule, hadn''t had the time or energy to attempt breaking through Obsidify''s bottleneck. But now, seemingly through umtion, he had unexpectedly broken through! Ultimate Dharma Form! He had reached that level! This was a special tier rarely mentioned in any records. Owen himself only had a vague understanding of it. But one thing was certain: upon reaching this tier, his body would essentially be its own world! Every cell would be like a mountain! Every drop of blood, like a river! "Today is the perfect chance to test the power of this Ultimate Dharma Form!" Owen took a deep breath, suppressing his excitement, and then formed a seal with his hands. Immediately, the mana in the surrounding atmosphere surged and boiled, gathering madly towards him, causing invisible waves to ripple through the air, with piercing winds howling incessantly. The phenomenon caused by Owen''s main body instantly drew everyone''s attention. They instinctively diverted part of their focus, looking at Owen with a mixture of fear and astonishment. Though they didn''t know what technique Owen was using, the terrifying phenomenon and the oppressive aura emanating from him filled them with a deep sense of foreboding. Under their stunned gazes, Owen''s body, which seemed like a ck hole, rapidly began to expand. His skin, bones, and the mana flowing through him all took on a deep, radiant glow. Then, Owen''s expanding body transformed into a giant over a hundred meters tall, standing like a pir reaching the heavens, towering over the pce! Though his overall form remained simr, a dark halo now appeared behind his head, radiating an unimaginable gravitational force. The air itself turned ck, cracking under the immense pressure. The space beneath his feet shattered, and the ground caved in, unable to bear the gravitational force emanating from the dark halo. As this gravitational force spread out, every mage in the vicinity felt as though their blood was carrying a heavy burden, slowing its flow, and even their bodies creaked as if about to break like brittle wood. This special gravitational pressu acted directly on their flesh, making it impossible for even diamond-tier mages to resist with magic. Their bodies fell from the sky like broken kites, their skin cracking, blood spraying out. Before Owen''s colossal Ultimate Dharma Form, they were nothing more than ants, forced to bow in submission! Owen, with his eyes slightly narrowed, felt the terrifying power coursing through this enormous form, a mix of shock and joy surging within him. The power of the Ultimate Dharma Form was even greater than he had imagined. It was as though he had be an indestructible giant, with the strength to move mountains and seas with a mere gesture! Especially the gravitational ck light surrounding him, emitting a unique wave that naturally suppressed all living flesh! With a single thought, it felt as though he could crush anything into a pulp! This power was akin to a domain, imbued with the force of [Order], and supremely domineering! However, while this power was incredibly formidable, the mana consumption was also unimaginably vast. Just by manifesting the Dharma Form, half of Owen''s mana had already been drained, to the point that he could no longer maintain the Supreme Order technique. His avatars quickly dissolved back into mana, returning to the massive Dharma Form, alleviating the sense of weakness and depletion that had been creeping up on him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om If Owen tried to maintain both the Ultimate Dharma Form and Supreme Order simultaneously, he estimated that with his current level and mana reserves, he could onlyst for about ten breaths. "Maybe instead ofbining Supreme Order, I could try using Mana Void!" Suddenly struck by inspiration, Owen quickly activated Mana Void! Mana Void absorbed all the mana within its domain, creating a magical vacuum where no mana could exist. And the power of the Dharma Form was equally mysterious-the gravitational ck light suppressed the physical body. Mana Void sealed the body. Thebination of these two restrictive powers made Owen feel that even a grandmaster- tier mage would have no choice but to submit before him! Boom! As the pale domain created by Mana Void rapidly expanded, the mana in the air was swiftly absorbed, forming a magical vacuum that continued to spread outward. The mages who were already terrified and awestruck by Owen''s Dharma Form were now further horrified by the appearance of this strange domain. The bizarre and massive Dharma Form was already enough to send chills down their spines, making them feel utterly powerless. Now, with this eerie restraining magic domain manifesting, their hearts filled with nothing but despair and terror. In an instant, the confidence and resolve of the mages who had sworn to capture Owen melted away. Their legs trembled as they retreated, and Owen''s already towering figure seemed even more colossal and unstoppable in their eyes! The Kyrik King, looking up at the overwhelming power Owen disyed, felt cold sweat dripping from his forehead, his heart filled with dread. His previous arrogance waspletely reced by shock and fear. How could Owen, a mere diamond-tier mage, possess such terrifying abilities? Even within the protective array, the pressure emanating from Owen left him feeling terrified, with no sense of security at all. "This boy is too dangerous! White Guardian, please take action!" Now thoroughly afraid, the Kyrik King immediately ordered the white-browed elder to engage Owen. At the same time, he gritted his teeth and used an iron hook inside his ring to pierce his finger, letting blood drip down and soak into the ground, where it quickly vanished. Chapter 186: Chapter186-The Three Shocking Punches that Stunned the World Chapter 186: Chapter186-The Three Shocking Punches that Stunned the World ? Kyrik Pce. Under the astonished gazes of countless onlookers, Owen''s massive Dharma Form stood proudly between heaven and earth, radiating an oppressive aura. It felt like ants gazing up at the sky; all that remained on their faces was sheer terror. Owen''s disy of power was unprecedented! As they stared in horror, unsure of what to do, the white-browed elder who had received themand from the Kyrik King took a step forward. Like a white phantom, he flickered several times, appearing before Owen. His hair was gray, and the aura emanating from him was deeply heavy. Among all the mages suppressed here, he was the only one who maintained a calm demeanor. Even under the force of Owen''s Dharma Form, he could still rise into the air, resisting the bone-deep pressure. "The younger generation has grown to such a level, making us old-timers feel ashamed. But fortunately, this old body of mine still has some strength left to shine." A rare gleam shed in his murky eyes as he looked at Owen''s massive Dharma Form. Instead of intimidating him, it ignited a desire to fight. Since bing the Protector, he hadn''t fought a powerful opponent in many years. As the white-browed elder appeared before Owen, the eyes of everyone present, from the Kyrik King to the master-tier and diamond-tier mages, all focused on him. The fear in their expressions finally began to ease. This White Protector was the anchor of Kyrik. Since he became Protector, there had been no major upheavals in Kyrik for many years. All of this naturally stemmed from the White Protector''s immense power. Master-tier Level 9! He had reached the peak of the master-tier and was showing signs of breaking through to the grandmaster-tier. In and where even diamond-tier mages were rare, the status and power of a master-tier mage were beyond question. In fact, the strength and influence of a kingdom were closely tied to the number of master- tier mages it possessed. Once someone reached the master-tier, even if a kingdom expended all its resources to support them, breaking through to the next tier would be incredibly difficult, requiring years or even decades of arduous cultivation. Master-tier Level 9 was the pinnacle for many mages across the continent, a level countless mages could only aspire to throughout their lives. Now, this legendary mage, who rarely made a move, had stepped forward. Although Owen''s reputation had recently soared, giving him an almost unstoppable aura, the White Protector''s fame had long been deeply ingrained in the hearts of the people of Kyrik. No matter how extraordinary Owen was, he could never cross such a vast gap in levels! After all, the further one progressed in cultivation, the greater the difference between even the smallest tiers-an insurmountable chasm. "With the Protector taking action, no matter what tricks Owen has, he''ll have no choice but to submit!" As the White Protector''s aura gradually spread, the eyes of those present immediately lit up with fervor. They continuously cheered for the White Protector within the array. At this moment, Owen looked at the master-tier Level 9 White Protector with a calm expression, with only a trace of disdain. If it had been before his breakthrough with Obsidify, Owen might have found this White Protector formidable. After all, breaking through to this level on this barren continent spoke volumes about the White Protector''s talent and strength. But now, with Obsidify''s breakthrough and the enhancement of Mana Void, Owen dared to face even a grandmaster-tier mage head-on, let alone this White Protector. So, when the White Protector''s aura reached its peak, Owen''s massive figure threw a simple yet powerful punch. Due to the sheer size of Owen''s Dharma Form, this punch was like a falling meteor, apanied by a piercing sound as it locked onto the White Protector below. Under the shadow of this punch, mana was sealed, and even the cirction of blood was suppressed by a terrifying ck light of gravity! Facing this punch with Owen''s Dharma Form, the White Protector, despite sensing Owen''s overwhelming power, found himself frowning and, for the first time, showing a hint of fear on his face. s the massive punch descended at a speed visible to the naked eye, the oppressive force emanating from Owen became even stronger, impossible to resist. Even though the White Protector had previously resisted without being affected, when that punch filled his entire vision, upying his entire sight, the mana within him began to scatter, and his finely honed body started to decay and ache. This feeling was unmistakably a powerful suppressive effect! Yet, his level was clearly much higher than Owen''s! But in this sh, he was the one being suppressed! Realizing the dire situation, the white-browed elder took a deep breath, and his body quickly expanded. His skin immediately turned jade-like, pure white, resembling an indestructible jade statue.N?v(el)B\\jnn As Kyrik''s most powerful Protector, he was not only well-versed in white magic but also deeply knowledgeable in dark magic. Owen''s Dharma Form power was a form of overbearing dark magic. To counter such a force, he could only fight back with dark magic. And it just so happened that he had trained in a body-forging dark magic. Sky Hand! This body-forging technique focused primarily on the hands. Now that he had mastered it, his hands were indestructible and immensely powerful! The moment he activated it, the pressure from Owen''s Dharma Form lightened significantly. Then, the White Protector sped his hands together, then clenched his right hand into a fist, gathering surging mana into it. He punched out at Owen''s descending fist, twisting the void and forming a massive, blurry white fist mark. Boom! ck and white shed, and the entire space-time rippled as if two massive meteors had collided. The gravitational ck light and the crystalline jade light entangled, expanded, and devoured each other, each trying to annihte the other. This collisionsted only a brief moment before a pale Mana Void power suddenly surged from Owen''s Dharma Form-encased fist, like a white curtain. It wrapped around the White Protector''s fist, causing the magical pressure from his fist to dissipate instantly. The jade-like fist lost its luster, returning to the color of flesh. Then, Owen''s fist continued its unstoppable descent, striking the White Protector with such force that he was sent plummeting deep into the ground, raising clouds of dust and debris. "White Protector!" The sight of the White Protector being punched into the ground was witnessed by Kyrik''s many ministers. They all cried out in shock, their faces turning ashen. The White Protector was their strongest figure. How could he be so utterly defeated in a single exchange?! Even some of the prodigies who followed Owen from Middle Earth were shocked, the mere waves of power from Owen''s punch giving them a sense of facing death. Now, seeing Owen effortlessly defeat a master-tier Level 9 White Protector with a single punch, they realized that Owen''sbat strength far exceeded their imagination! At this moment, as he gazed at the White Protector buried in the ground, Owen nced at his fist, now glowing with pale light, and his face grew even more jubnt. The power generated by the fusion of Dharma Form and Mana Void was far more terrifying than he had imagined. Whether dark magic or white magic, both were rooted in mana, and Mana Void could be considered the nemesis of most mages. Meanwhile, Dharma Form could suppress the physical body, so even if a mage had an exceptionally strong physique, they would still be suppressed by Dharma Form. With both at his disposal, even this master-tier Level 9 White Protector, who had dominated Kyrik for years, was defeated in a single move! However, Owen also understood that although the White Protector had been defeated, his foundation was solid. Meanwhile, maintaining his Dharma Form was not easy, and he needed to end this quickly without dy. In an instant, killing intent shed in Owen''s eyes as heunched another thunderous punch downward. The White Protector, just emerging from the ground, saw Owen''s fist once again bearing down on him. His face showed even more fear and a desire to retreat. From the brief exchange earlier, he could tell that Owen''s strength had surpassed his own, especially with that bizarre domain that could forcibly absorb his mana. This was an utterly heaven-defying domain ability, making Owen a foe that couldn''t be underestimated. Chapter 187: Chapter187-The Founding Emperor, a God-tier Powerhouse! Chapter 187: Chapter187-The Founding Emperor, a God-tier Powerhouse! ? As soon as the thought of fleeing arose in the White Protector''s mind, the feeling of being locked on by that overwhelming force surged back to the forefront. He realized that Owen''s punch had already locked onto him, leaving him no choice but to retrieve a special staff from his storage ring and grip it tightly in his hand. This staff was adorned with five dragon heads, each in a different vibrant color, emanating a restless aura. The dragons seemed almost alive, and under the infusion of his mana, they roared to the heavens, echoing across the sky. Boom! Just as Owen''s massive Dharma Form was about to crush the White Protector, the Dragon Staff suddenly burst forth with dazzling light. It was as if five ferocious dragons leapt from the staff, coiling above the White Protector like pirs holding up the sky, blocking Owen''s punch. The power of the Dharma Form, capable of grinding flesh to dust, reverberated through the void, causing it to tremble violently. However, these five manifested dragons were not made of flesh; they were entirelyposed of dense mana, exuding the dominant pressure of the dragon race, and astonishingly, they managed to withstand the punch. The White Protector breathed a slight sigh of relief. This Dragon Staff was his life-bound staff, a legendary magical artifact imbued with the power of the dragon race. He had relied on his own strength for most situations, rarely needing to use the Dragon Staff. But now, Owen''sbat power was so terrifying that he had no choice but to y his trump card. Roar! The five dragons on the Dragon Staff roared thunderously under the White Protector''smand, their deafening cries echoing through the heavens. The sound waves were incredibly effective in shaking mind power. All the mages who heard the dragon''s roar found their vision quickly blurring, their senses weakening as if they had suffered a severe blow to the head. From Owen''s previous attacks, it was clear that neither his physical body nor his Mana Void could be contested head-on. In the White Protector''s view, Owen''s only weakness was his mind power. Mind power cultivation was difficult, typically only increasing as one''s level rose. Given Owen''s current level of only diamond-tier, even if hisbat power was strong, his mental strength would surely be his weak point. Among the five-colored dragons, aside from earth, fire, wind, and water, there was also a gray, ethereal dragon of mind power. This, the White Protector believed, was his greatest opportunity. However, as the mental dragon''s roar spread, Owen''s expression remainedrgely unchanged, unlike the other mages. Instead, he looked down calmly at the five-colored dragons. Suddenly, the descending fist erupted with a deep, mysterious glow. Crack... The force contained within Owen''s punch, like a tidal wave, exploded forth, crushing the five- colored dragons. Their faces contorted with agony, and their roars turned into cries of fear and despair. Then, with a resounding boom, they shattered! As the five-colored dragons were destroyed by Owen''s punch, the hint of joy that had just appeared on the White Protector''s face froze. The Dragon Staff in his hand began to tremble slightly, and from the fierce dragon heads, cracks started to spread, crossing each other from top to bottom. Finally, these cracks converged on the staff''s shaft, which then abruptly shattered into tiny fragments, like grains of sand. The White Protector''s face turned deathly pale, his chest heaving violently, and dark red blood surged uncontrobly from his mouth. The Dragon Staff was his life-bound artifact, connected to his mind and spirit, and was a legendary staff. Its destruction caused unimaginable bacsh. It was as if all his energy, vitality, and spirit were suddenly drained! "It ends here!" Sensing the White Protector''s weakness, Owen seized the opportunity, delivering another mountain-like punch that thundered down, enveloping the White Protector''s form entirely in its shadow. In an instant, thebined power of the Dharma Form and Mana Void erupted. The extreme ck and pale white interwove, forming a yin-yang pattern on his fist, like two ck and white fish chasing each other, radiating an overwhelming force of confinement. As the terrifying pressure descended, the White Protector was just about to activate his skills to escape when his body only half-phased before being locked in ce by intersecting ck and white light patterns. These ck and white patterns infiltrated every part of the White Protector''s body, gradually sealing his blood and the vast sea of elements within him. The White Protector tried to struggle and disperse this power, but the binding force only grew stronger!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In mere moments, he had turned into an ordinary, frail old man, his body exuding the stench of decay, his skin wrinkling like tree bark. His energy, vitality, and spirit were deted like a punctured balloon, utterly withered. In his dim eyes, only the rapidly approaching punch and a deep sense of regret remained. He couldn''t ept dying here. He was a legend of Kyrik, on the verge of breaking through to be a grandmaster-tier mage! He should be standing high above the world... looking down upon the changing winds of the "No!" "You can''t kill me, I am Kyrik''s Protector! I am a legendary mage, about to step into the grandmaster-tier!" At the brink of death, the White Protector let out a desperate cry and plea. But before he could finish, Owen''s punch, like a giant ck-and-white maw, swallowed his body whole. The White Protector''s body vanished into the void, leaving no trace behind, his presence completely erased. The White Protector had fallen! The Kyrik King, the three master-tier mages, the six diamond-tier mages, and the many guards were all frozen in ce, like puppets devoid of will. The White Protector had been their strongest guardian, one of Kyrik''s greatest assets. After all, across the continent, master-tier Level 9 mages were few and far between, regarded as the pinnacle of power. But now, right before their eyes, he had been obliterated by Owen in just three punches! In the next moment, the once-stunned Kyrik mages'' faces were instantly filled with terror and dread. Even their strongest White Protector wasn''t a match for Owen, who had killed him so easily. They felt their courage to face Owen slipping away entirely. Owen''sbat power was simply too terrifying! At that moment, Owen''s attention was entirely focused on the system interface. After annihting the master-tier Level 9 White Protector and reaping the substantial experience he provided, along with his previous umtion, Owen''s level had once again increased, reaching diamond-tier Level 9, just a step away from master-tier! Additionally, the White Protector, being a figure of great importance in Kyrik, had contributed 30,000 fate points upon his death! Owen was extremely pleased with the system''s rewards, but just then, his massive Dharma Form began to tremble slightly. A deep sense of emptiness welled up within him, gnawing at his insides, causing extreme difort. Thebination of Dharma Form and Mana Void, while formidable enough to crush even seasoned veterans like the White Protector as easily as a chicken, consumed an enormous amount of mana. Now, after only a few moves, Owen''s mana was nearly depleted, and even his Obsidify- enhanced body was starting to crack, unable to bear the massive load. If he could perfectly control the fusion of Dharma Form and the domain, Owen felt strongly that even a sage-tier mage wouldn''t be able to stand against him; he could even obliterate them! With a thought, Owen spent 500 fate points to purchase an Advanced Healing Potion, quickly restoring his body''s depleted energy. "Such a huge mana consumption... Regr methods won''t suffice to provide a continuous supply of mana. It seems that I''ll have to wait until the Tree of World matures so that it can continuously provide me with mana to meet the consumption..." As his mana rapidly recovered, Owen''s mind shifted to the Tree of World. Only the Tree of World, with its immense power and uniqueness, could sustain the vast amount of mana he would need in the future. After all, even now, activating the Dharma Form already made him feel like he was running out of mana. He was also thinking about simultaneously using the Supreme Order along with other skills, which would require even more mana-likely only the Tree of World could provide such an endless supply. While Owen was deep in thought, he suddenly sensed something. He quickly turned to look at the pce shielded by the array. There, a vast, overwhelming pressure suddenly erupted. His instincts told him that this power was extremely dangerous, even life-threatening! Chapter 188: Chapter188-A New Internal Conflict Plan Chapter 188: Chapter188-A New Internal Conflict n ? Boom! The previously calm pce now trembled violently, as if a massive earthquake had struck. All the mages within the pce looked around in terror, their bodies swaying, some unable to keep their footing. No one knew what was happening. As the pce shook, a terrifying aura that made everyone shudder emerged from beneath the pce. It was like a biting winter wind, causing everyone''s hair to stand on end and their skin to crawl. The mages of Kyrik, upon sensing this aura, felt their legs go weak, and they instinctively fell to their knees, their very bloodlines trembling in worship. Owen, who had sensed this terrifying presence first, immediately ordered a retreat. Without hesitation, he grabbed Seraphina and flew off into the distance. Owen''s actions and reactions were swift, and some of the prodigies from Middle Earth who were following him hadn''t even realized what was happening. But out of trust in Owen, they quickly turned and fled. Once they had put some distance between themselves and the trembling pce, they curiously looked back, only for their pupils to constrict in shock. The pce, which had been firmly rooted to the ground, was now rising like a mountain. And beneath the pce, a colossal hand, with unimaginable strength, was lifting the pce into the air, revealing itself to the astonished crowd. Boom!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The earth-shaking sounds continued. Under that giant hand was a massive figure. Though his face was difficult to discern, the majesty in his brow and the crown atop his head left no doubt this was Kyrik''s founding king, a god-tier powerhouse! At this realization, everyone''s eyes widened in shock, their faces paling as cold sweat drenched their backs. As the imposing figure of the god-tier king appeared, the entire sky seemed to be sealed by some unknown force. The mages who had nned to escape felt the air around them solidify, turning into a quagmire. Their attempts to flee slowed dramatically. This is bad! As their bodies were nearly frozen in midair, the mages'' faces turned grim, and a strong sense of impending death gripped their hearts. It seemed that with theplete manifestation of Kyrik''s founding emperor, their lives as insignificant ants would be snuffed out. The booming sounds grew more deafening, like the approach of death itself. As the emperor lifted the pce, his figure became increasingly clear and majestic. The Middle Earth prodigies, already nearly immobilized in midair, felt as if an invisible hand was crushing them. Their veins bulged as they struggled to breathe. Even Owen, still in his Dharma Form state, felt immense pressure. Despite the vastness of his Dharma Form, he seemed small in the face of the god-tier emperor. It was like a small wizard meeting a great sorcerer. The mere pressure from this manifested figure was terrifying. A god-tier powerhouse-how terrifying! Owen''s desire to retreat intensified. His massive Dharma Form hand suddenly opened, grabbing the immobilized Middle Earth prodigies and swiftly carrying them away. Back when he was watching anime, Owen knew that Kyrik''s first king was a god-tier powerhouse. But seeing a god-tier powerhouse in person, experiencing that soul-deep oppression, made Owen realize just how overwhelming it was! Just the illusory hand alone had powerparable to a sage-tier mage! It was unimaginable how terrifying the true form of Kyrik''s founding emperor must be! No wonder the Kyrik King had remained confident despite Owen''s threats with TNT. Even after White Protector was annihted, the king showed shock and fear but no despair. It turned out he had such a trump card! Whoosh! The sound of tearing through the sky echoed over Kyrik. In just a few hundred breaths, Owen, who had exited his Dharma Form state, had already led Seraphina and the others far from Kyrik Pce, arriving at a secluded camp outside the city. Charlotte had been waiting for Owen for some time. Seeing himnd, she immediately approached and knelt on one knee, saying, "Mr. Owen, after the explosion, General Stanley has led the army from the border to attack Kyrik!" As she looked at Owen''s figure, Charlotte''s tone carried noticeable awe and reverence. The recent chain explosions in Kyrik''s four main cities had elevated Owen''s image in her eyes to a new height! Those four main cities were second only to the capital in Kyrik, bustling and prosperous. This single blow had dealt a massive blow to Kyrik''s vitality. It was an unprecedented feat in the history of the Azure Kingdom! Owen noticed Charlotte''s subtle change in demeanor but didn''t mind. Instead, he calmly assessed the current situation and said, "Notify General Stanley to elerate the attack. The next three days are the best time to take Kyrik. If we wait until after three days, when Kyrik can redeploy its forces, it will be much harder." Charlotte nodded in agreement, understanding that Owen''s destruction of the four main cities not only severely weakened Kyrik''s strength but also dealt a significant blow to their morale. "Also, enhance intelligence gathering. We need to closely monitor the movements of Kyrik''s army and key generals. This is crucial for the uing battle!" Charlotte nodded and swiftly turned to execute Owen''s orders without dy. "Mr. Owen, I didn''t expect that in such a short time, you''d create such an earth-shaking event!" At that moment, Edward approached, his face full of excitement. He hadn''t expected that after gathering intelligence, he would return to find that Owen had destroyed Kyrik''s four main cities. Even though he had anticipated that Owen''s actions would be extraordinary, the fact that the four major cities, Kyrik''s most critical locations, were now in ruins left him speechless. The thought of how this news would shake the continent once it spread made him feel a rush of excitement. So, with eagerness, he asked, "Mr. Owen, with such a monumental event, do you think we should make a big announcement about it?" Owen was indifferent to such matters and replied casually, "If you want to publicize it, go ahead. It''s not a big deal." To Owen, who had been through so much, the destruction of Kyrik''s four main cities wasn''t particrly significant. He had long passed the stage of needing to boost his reputation. By now, who on the continent didn''t know the name Owen? What Owen considered trivial, however, was a monumental event in Edward''s eyes. After all, anything rted to Owen would attract massive attention, let alone something unprecedented like this. With Owen''s approval, Edward couldn''t suppress the smile on his face, already envisioning the sensational impact this news would have on Academy City''s daily reports. Then, as if recalling something, he hurriedly wiped the corners of his mouth and respectfully handed Owen a stack of documents. "By the way, Mr. Owen, I''ve found the information you asked me to investigate. Here''s the list of Kyrik King''s mistresses and princes. Please take a look!" Owen quickly took the documents and flipped through them, looking quite satisfied. As expected of intelligence from Academy City, the documents provided detailed information on each prince and also recorded recent details about their mistresses. As Owen finished reviewing the information, a cold glint shed in his eyes, causing Edward to shudder. It was clear that this intelligence had given Owen ideas for a new grand n. Edward was about to subtly inquire about Owen''s n when Henry and the others from Middle Earth rushed over, sighing deeply. Seeing their expressions, Owen immediately knew that the mission hadn''t gone as smoothly as hoped. When they saw Owen standing in the camp, they shuddered as if mice had spotted a cat, their eyes full of fear and awe. Earlier, when they had sneaked into the pce, they had witnessed Owen''s battle prowess, particrly his enormous Dharma Form. Even from afar, they could feel its terrifying pressure. This only strengthened their resolve to never cross Owen and, above all, to never provoke him. "Mr. Owen, while we managed to infiltrate Kyrik King''s bedroom smoothly, unfortunately, we didn''t find any clues about opening the Kyrik Mausoleum..." Henry said nervously and uneasily. Chapter 189: Chapter189-The Furious Kyrik King Chapter 189: Chapter189-The Furious Kyrik King ? "Not finding it is fine." Owen thought for a moment but didn''t me the others. Considering the timing, the action against Kyrik might not align with the anime''s timeline, so it made sense they couldn''t find clues about entering the Mausoleum in the Kyrik King''s bedchamber. However, it wasn''t a big issue. He already had a grand n set to be executed tonight. Owen nced at the intelligence report in his hand, "The empire''s second prince is the king''s favorite. The king''s mistress is the 20-year-old daughter of the prime minister. These two are quite close in age." The others exchanged nces, not fully understanding Owen''s n, but seeing how confident he appeared, they knew this n was likely moreplex than he let on. ... Meanwhile, in the Kyrik capital, the giant hand that had lifted the pce had disappeared, and the pce had temporarily returned to peace. But the Kyrik King''s heart remained restless. Owen was proving far more difficult to deal with than he had anticipated. He was barely in his twenties, at the diamond-tier, yet even the master-tier Level 9 White Protector had met his end at Owen''s hands. If Owen continued to grow, what terrifying power would he wield when he broke through to the master-tier? Though the pce was currently protected by formations and the power of the founding emperor, these were external forces and could only shield the pce. If Owen were to attack key cities like he did with the four major cities earlier, even with the pce standing, the king would be left isted and alone. The more he thought about it, the more agitated the Kyrik King became. He ran his hands through his messy hair, feeling a growing headache. The empire''s most powerful protector, the White Protector, had already fallen, and there was no one by his side capable of standing against Owen. Owen''sbat prowess was simply overwhelming. Knock, knock, knock... As the Kyrik King grew increasingly agitated, there was a knock on the study door, and a beautifully dressed, dazzling young woman timidly walked in. It was Windsor, the prime minister''s daughter and the king''s recently taken concubine. Windsor obediently walked over to the Kyrik King, gently massaging his shoulders beforeying beside him, batting her lively eyes. "My lord, it''s gettingte. It''s time to rest." She spoke softly, her breath fragrant, as she began to undress the Kyrik King with her delicate hands. But the Kyrik King was in no mood for this. He pushed her away roughly, ring at her coldly. "Get out!" Windsor, shocked that the king, who had called her his "sweetheart" just that morning, was now telling her to leave, felt her eyes welling up with tears. She looked at him, hoping he might change his mind. However, the Kyrik King, his mind consumed with how to deal with the looming threat of Owen, only grew more furious as Windsor didn''t leave and began to sob softly. "Didn''t you hear me? I said get out!" His voice was hoarse and tinged with madness. Windsor, startled, clutched her chest and, deeply disappointed, turned and left the room, thinking that all men were no good. The sweet words of yesterday were all forgotten now. With a sigh, she returned to her bedroom andy down, sulking. The scent of the incense at her bedside seemed to grow stronger, her eyelids growing heavy. Soon, she closed her eyes and drifted off into unconsciousness, unaware that she had lost consciousness. Shortly after Windsor fell asleep, a shadow flickered past the door, silently entering the room. The figure ced her into a sack and carried her away. The figure waited a moment, ensuring no one noticed anything unusual before cautiously leaving the room and taking her to a brightly lit, bustling brothel. Not long after, another shadow arrived at the brothel, this one carrying a naked man over his shoulder. ... The next morning, the Kyrik King, who had not slept a wink and had dark circles under his eyes, rose from his bed in a foul mood. He immediately began sifting through the books in his study, searching for a way to eliminate Owen. Before long, hurried footsteps echoed from outside. "Your Majesty!" The footsteps stopped, and themander of the royal guards knelt, speaking softly but urgently. Already irritable, the Kyrik King was in no mood for interruptions. He mmed the book in his hand to the floor, ring at the guardmander at the study''s entrance. "Speak and be done with it!" The guardmander swallowed nervously, surprised at how foul the king''s mood was so early in the morning, and quickly said: "Your Majesty, there are rumors that the second prince was seen entering a brothelstn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om night!" The Kyrik King frowned but didn''t think much of it. Although the royal family forbade princes from visiting such lowly ces as brothels, boys will be boys, and if the prince had gone, so be it. But the guardmander remained kneeling, showing no intention of leaving, which made the Kyrik King pause. Frowning, he barked: "Out with it!" The guardmander''s voice trembled as he continued, "Your Majesty, the prince wasn''t alone. Your beloved concubine, Windsor, was found with him!" ?! The Kyrik King''s eyes widened, his already sleep-deprived eyes instantly bloodshot, burning with murderous intent. Windsor, his beloved concubine, in a brothel? With the second prince? Could it be that something was happening between them...? At that thought, the Kyrik King''s rage exploded, his lungs nearly bursting. "Take me there! Now!" ... Not long after, the Kyrik King, apanied by his royal guards, arrived at the brothel, which was now surrounded by the royal guard. Anyone not involved had been cleared out, and the brothel was in an uproar, yet no one dared voice anyints. They all recognized the emperor''s personal guards! Many of those who were forced out didn''t leave but instead gathered around, sensing that today there might be some juicy scandal to witness. Boom! Led by the guardmander, the Kyrik King kicked open the door to the luxurious private room. As the door flew open, the already enraged Kyrik King nearly lost his breath, his face turning pale and then ashen. In the room, the second prince and Windsor were lying naked, entwined in each other''s arms like two serpents. Around them, dozens of naked men and womeny intertwined, the scene one of utter debauchery. An orgy! And with his most beloved concubine! The Kyrik King nearly spat blood from rage. He rushed forward and pped the second prince across the face. "Prince! You are Kyrik''s second prince! The future heir! And in the midst of a national crisis, you engage in such disgraceful acts!" The Kyrik King was livid. His son was about the same age as Owen, so why was the difference between them so vast? Owen kept him awake at night with worry, while this prince, whom he favored and cherished, was not only useless but also created such a disgraceful scandal! "And you, you shameless harlot!" After pping the prince, the Kyrik King turned his fiery gaze on Windsor, whoy clinging to the prince. It felt as though a dagger had been plunged into his heart, leaving him unable to breathe! In his fury, the Kyrik King''s heart began to ache intensely. His body convulsed as he copsed to the ground, foaming at the mouth, his breath erratic. "Your Majesty!" "Your Majesty!" The guardmander and the royal guards turned pale with fear at the sight of the copsing king. They hurriedly lifted him and rushed him back to the pce for treatment. Not long after they returned to the pce, the king''s condition stabilized under the care of the royal physician, and he slowly regained consciousness. However, his eyes were still bloodshot, burning with indescribable fury and murderous intent. Then, as the Kyrik King slowly recovered from his anger, he seemed to make a firm decision. Clenching his fists, he gazed into the distance, his resolve unshakable. "Prepare the carriage, we''re going to the Mausoleum!" The matters concerning Owen and the second prince had pushed him to the brink. Perhaps it was time to invoke the power of the Mausoleum to turn the tide. Hearing the word "Mausoleum," the guardmander couldn''t suppress a shiver. The Mausoleum wasn''t just one of the continent''s four forbidden zones; within Kyrik, it was the forbidden zone of forbidden zones, filled with unimaginable danger. Of those who ventured near, nine out of ten never returned! It was a ce so feared that people generally avoided even mentioning it! Chapter 190: Chapter190-Kyrik Mausoleum Chapter 190: Chapter190-Kyrik Mausoleum As soon as the cold yet firm words of the Kyrik King echoed out, he strode out of the great hall with determined steps. However, the moment he stepped outside, he was greeted by rows of men and women kneeling at the entrance, all trembling in fear with their heads lowered. Among them, conspicuously, were the Second Prince and Windsor, who had been lying in a brothel not long ago. When the Kyrik King had flown into a rage earlier, they were immediately roused by the royal guards, and now they knelt at the entrance, trembling with terror as they begged for forgiveness. They had no idea how to exin the absurdity of the situation. Everything felt like a dreamfalling asleep the night before and waking up now, only to find themselves inexplicably inside a brothel. As the Kyrik King scanned the row of kneeling figures, including the Second Prince, his gaze was like a sharp de, as if he could slice them to pieces on the spot. His already indifferent expression grew even colder. He had once held great expectations for the Second Prince and these other princes. They were all quite talented and had the full support of Kyrik''s resources. The Kyrik King had hoped they would be the pirs of the nation. To this end, he had hired the best mentors and provided them with precious cultivation resources, hoping they would achieve something great and contribute to Kyrik''s strength. But to his utter shock and disappointment, the Second Prince and those he had valued so highly, instead of helping him in this critical moment by thinking of ways to eliminate Owen, had indulged in debauchery and disgrace, even bringing shame upon him! The more the Kyrik King thought about it, the angrier he became. His chest heaved violently as rage boiled within him like an erupting volcano. His fists clenched tightly, and his knuckles turned white from the strain. sh! In the next instant, he abruptly drew the sword of the guard next to him. The cold light shed, and before the nearest princes could even beg for mercy, blood spurted from their necks, and their heads fell to the ground in an instant! Warm blood sttered across the faces of the Second Prince and others kneeling nearby. They stared in horror, their eyes wide, but none dared to make a sound. Silence! An eerie stillness nketed the scene. No one had expected the king to be so enraged, ughtering his own sons with his own hands! The severed heads that rolled on the ground still bore expressions of terror and despair. Having beheaded several princes with a single sword, the Kyrik King tossed the bloodstained de to the ground with a loud ng, the sound echoing sharply in the oppressive silence. He turned his cold gaze to Kate, the captain of the royal guards, his eyes devoid of any mercy or hesitation. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Captain Kate, send the Second Prince and Windsor on their way," the Kyrik King said, his voice as cold and final as if it came from the depths of hell. Without looking back, the Kyrik King strode away from the pce. Behind him, six master-tier powerhouses, who had been summoned earlier, followed closely, their expressions solemn as they acted as his bodyguards. Their shadows stretched long behind them in the fading light, as if they were an extension of the surrounding darkness. As soon as the Kyrik King left, Captain Kate let out a soft sigh, then gripped his sword tightly, pointing it at the Second Prince and Windsor. "Second Prince, don''t me me. I''m just following orders," Captain Kate said, his voice heavy with resignation. Without hesitation, he moved. The sword shed, and in an instant, the Second Prince and Windsor, who had just snapped out of their shock, were all beheaded with a single sh! Blood sprayed everywhere like a fountain, filling the air with the stench of iron and death. Meanwhile, in a tall tower within the pce, a shadowy figure flickered into view, none other than the invisible Owen! Owen gazed at the retreating figure of the Kyrik King, whispering to himself, "I didn''t expect him to move so soon. Off to the mausoleum for reinforcements already, huh? Well, this works out just fine." Owen narrowed his eyes, a trace of calction flickering within them as if he were plotting something. Before long, after the Kyrik King had left with the master-tier mages, Owen''s figure vanished as if he had never been there. While Owen beganying his ns, it didn''t take long for news about him, spread by Edward, to sweep across the continent once again. Cloud Empire. Inside a bustling tavern filled with smoke and chatter, groups of mages gathered around in threes and fives, loudly discussing thetest rumors. "Did you hear? Owen''s negotiations with the Kyrik King fell through, and in his fury, Owen blew up four of Kyrik''s major cities! Unbelievable!" shouted a mage with a scruffy beard, his face flushed as he waved his arms animatedly. "I haven''t heard anything about Owen for days, but I never thought he was brewing something this big! That''s four of Kyrik''s major cities!" eximed a young mage nearby, his eyes wide with disbelief. "With four major cities destroyed, the Kyrik King definitely won''t take this lying down. Owen may be a genius, but he doesn''t have the foundation to back this up. Offending Kyrik like this seems way too reckless," another mage chimed in. "That''s all old news from this morning! Thetest is that Owen used some secret technique and took down Kyrik''s top master-tier powerhouse, the White Guardian, with just three punches!" "What?! Are you serious? The White Guardian has been unrivaled in Kyrik for years, a master-tier powerhouse at the peak of his strength! How could Owen take him down so easily?" As the discussions about Owen grew louder, more details about his deeds left the mages in the tavern gasping in astonishment. In a corner of the tavern, however, there was a strange silence. The Archbishop of Pyrothrone Kingdom, quietly sipping his drink, slowly lifted his head, aplex light flickering in his eyes. "Owen, huh? I look forward to meeting you soon," he muttered softly, a faint and enigmatic smile curling at the corners of his lips. An hourter, Owen, along with Henry and a group of Middle Earth elites, silently arrived above the Kyrik Mausoleum, standing on the back of a colossal Seraphina. Hidden among the clouds, they looked down from the sky. Below them, the Kyrik Mausoleum loomed like a ghost town nestled within the desert. Howling winds swept across the barrennd, kicking up clouds of dust and sand. The ancient tomb, nearly one with the surrounding mountains, exuded an aura of mystery and dread. The towering mountains, carved and chiseled by time, were etched with the scars of wind and frost. The enormous stones were weathered and cracked, with twisted thorns and wild grasses growing in the crevices. The stone gates of the mausoleum, set among the wild grass, remained tightly shut. The iron guards standing watch at the entrance were rusted and worn, silently telling the tale of past glories and ancient sorrow. Surrounding the mausoleum was a vast, deste wastnd, devoid of any vegetationjust endless sand and stones, with asional glimpses of scattered bones. In the fading light of the sunset, the desert took on a blood-red hue, sending chills down the spine. From within the mausoleum, faint growls and eerie wind sounds echoed, as if countless vengeful spirits roamed inside. Owen stood atop Seraphina''s head, blending seamlessly into the thick clouds, silently observing the scene below. The Middle Earth elites behind him were growing increasingly restless. Earlier, Owen had tasked them with infiltrating the royal pce to find clues on how to enter the mausoleum. Despite their best efforts, they had found nothing of use, leaving them feeling uneasy. As Owen''s power continued to grow more terrifying, so too did their reverence and fear for him. They knew their situation was precarious and were eager for any chance to redeem themselves. Henry took a deep breath and, gathering his courage, cautiously approached Owen. "Master Owen, is there anything we can do?" he asked, his voice trembling slightly. Owen cast a cold nce at them and spat out two words, "Stay quiet." Henry and the others nodded repeatedly, and time slowly passed in the suffocating silence. After a while, Owen''s expression suddenly sharpened, and he muttered under his breath, "They''re here." Behind him, Henry and the others from Middle Earth flinched and quickly followed Owen''s gaze, looking down through the clouds. The Kyrik King had arrived with his army! Chapter 191: Chapter191-Seeking Help from the Four Generals Chapter 191: Chapter191-Seeking Help from the Four Generals Henry and the other Middle Earth elites took deep breaths, swiftly steadying their restless hearts. From their vantage point high in the sky, and with the thick clouds as cover, they could only make out the vague outlines of the Kyrik King and his army approaching below. However, Owen''s eyes were extraordinary, and with his exceptional vision, he could clearly see everything. At this moment, the Kyrik King, apanied by six master-tier powerhouses, approached the mausoleum with a solemn expression. The aura of pride exuded by the master-tier mages spread out, distorting the very air around them, creating a powerful pressure that warped the void. Surrounded by these powerhouses, the Kyrik King, who had already changed into his royal robes and donned a gleaming crown, stood at the center of their formation. With the protection of the six master-tier mages, their surging mana swept through the air, clearing a path by dispersing the overgrown weeds that covered the front of the mausoleum, opening a way forward. As the weeds were pushed aside and they reached the tightly sealed stone gates of the mausoleum, a sense of nervousness and anticipation welled up inside the Kyrik King. The mausoleum was not only the resting ce of the kings of Kyrik but also the foundation of Kyrik''s power. Within this mausoleumy Kyrik''s mightiest mages and its final trump cards! Though the mausoleum now appeared somewhat neglected, with overgrown weeds and signs of disrepair, the Kyrik King knew well that if he could persuade the beings inside to lend their strength, defeating Owen would be a matter of moments! However, even he wasn''t sure about the state of the mausoleum''s interior after so many years. Were the ancient tomb guardians still as fearsome as they once were? His mind raced with thoughts as the Kyrik King gently traced the intricate patterns on the tomb''s gates, reminiscing about Kyrik''s glorious past. Kyrik cannot fall during my reign! With this thought firmly nted in his heart, the Kyrik King immediately pulled out a golden dagger from his waist and began cutting his palm. Drip... Thick blood oozed from the wound in his palm, filling the air with a pungent metallic smell. Despite the pain, the Kyrik King pressed his hand firmly against the stone gates, and the blood quickly flowed along the special patterns carved into the gate, seeping into it. Boom... As the blood was absorbed, the tightly sealed and ancient gates trembled as if something immense was about to rise from the ground. Under the watchful gaze of the Kyrik King and his entourage, the gates, which had been sealed for countless years, finally began to open! Meanwhile, high above in the clouds, Owen couldn''t help but marvel. It turns out the key to entering the mausoleum is the blood of the Kyrik royal family! Boom... It turns out the key to entering the mausoleum is the blood of the Kyrik royal family! Boom... With an earth-shaking rumble, the grand and imposing gates slowly opened, releasing a bone-chilling cold that swept out from within, causing the temperature to plummet. Snowkes began to dance in the air. Soon, after the gates fully opened, four towering figures, like small giants, appeared before the Kyrik King and his followers. These four figures, besides their massive and imposing statures, were d in blood-red armor, which was covered with scars from swords, spears, and other weapons, exuding a terrifyingly oppressive aura that would strike fear into the hearts of all who saw them. Seeing these four figures, Owen''s expression immediately became serious. These four must be the legendary undead generalsthe Four Generals of Kyrik! Each of these generals had gained their fearsome reputation through the trials of blood and fire, standing out as Kyrik''s most formidable warriors, towering over their peers in every aspect. As Owen observed the four generals, a voice echoed in his mind from the system: "Mission: Infiltrate the mausoleum and pry open the coffin of Kyrik''s founding emperor. Completion rewards: Unlocking the conditions for the Godyer Staff, 100,000 fate points, and unlocking the second skill of the Spear of Longinus. Failure: Downgrade to gold-tier!" Owen''s heart stirred, and his gaze quickly returned to the illusory system panel. The mission appeared perilous, but he possessed the perfect stealth skillShadow Step. Even grandmaster-tier mages wouldn''t be able to detect his presence. As long as he acted carefully, he shouldn''t be discovered. Resolving himself, Owen swiftly stored Seraphina into his personal world. Under the astonished gazes of Henry and the others, his body transformed into a dimming ck streak of light, silently streaking downward. The closer Owen got to the Kyrik King, the more faint his aura and figure became, until he finallynded soundlessly above the king''s head. At that moment, the Kyrik King, now face-to-face with the legendary ghost generals, was staring at them with fervent eyes and a pleading expression. "Great Generals, Kyrik is on the verge of copse. Could you lead your ghost armies to help us fight Azure?" he implored. Just by standing before these four ghost generals, the Kyrik King could feel the oppressive aura emanating from them, far surpassing even the White Guardian! Had it not been for his royal bloodline, he might not have even been able to stand in their presence. As long as these generals acted, Owen could easily be eradicated, and the Azure Kingdom would fall into his hands. However, despite his near-begging, the leading general remained expressionless and coldly replied, "We aremanded to guard the mausoleum and cannot leave. You should return." Though the words were polite, the refusal was unmistakable. Upon hearing this, the Kyrik King hastily pleaded, "Great Generals, I''vee here today because I have no other choice. The situation is dire! The Azure Kingdom has dered war on Kyrik, Owen has killed the White Guardian, and four of our main cities have been destroyed. If you don''t act soon, Kyrik will fall!" But no matter how urgent the Kyrik King''s pleas, the lead general remained unmoved, coldly stating, "If Kyrik falls, it will be your failure. Should that daye, the founding emperor willmand us to reim Kyrik himself." "Do not disturb us again." With that, the general turned and began to close the mausoleum gates. As the gates shut, the eerie cold that had pervaded the air vanished instantly. The figures of the four ghost generals were also hidden behind the gates, cutting the Kyrik King off from them as if they were in two separate worlds. The Kyrik King stood there, stunned, unable to believe that the four generals had refused to help him! Even after all his begging, they still had no intention of intervening! But these four ghost generals were powerful, once generals handpicked by Kyrik''s founding emperor. Even though they had now be puppets, the Kyrik King dared not underestimate or show any disrespect toward them. He could only stand there, his aura growing increasingly deste. With the four ghost generals refusing to act, his greatest hope had been extinguished, leaving him feeling disheartened. However, after a moment of thought, he seemed toe up with a new n. He looked toward the distant horizon, lost in thought. If the ghost generals of the mausoleum refused to act, then the only option left was to ask the Sword Master to descend the mountain. After all, the Sword Master''s favorite disciple, the White Brow Elder, had been killed by Owen! Given the Sword Master''s fiercely protective nature, he would surely act. And with a bit of embellishment, not only would Owen meet his end at the Sword Master''s hands, but the Azure Kingdom would also be destroyed in the process. While the Kyrik King was devising his n against Owen, Owen had already slipped inside the mausoleum before the gates fully closed. With the unique magical skill Shadow Step, Owen merged seamlessly with the void, unnoticed by any of the mages. His movements were as light as the wind, making not a sound. However, just as the gates were about to close, the four ghost generals suddenly sensed a faint, mysterious presence approaching from the outside, as if something intended to slip past them unnoticed. They exchanged nces, surprise evident in their eyes. With their current strength and perception, especially while inside the mausoleum, their mind power was sharp and infallible. But in their senses, nothing was there! Yet, their instincts, a talent they had honed, told them otherwise. N?v(el)B\\jnn Even if one of them had been wrong, it was impossible for all four to be mistaken! Somethingor someonehad snuck inside. Their gazes turned wary as they scanned the tomb, searching for the source of the hidden presence. Chapter 192: Chapter192-A "Familiar Face" Inside the Mausoleum Chapter 192: Chapter192-A "Familiar Face" Inside the Mausoleum ? Inside the mausoleum, the four ghost generals scanned the surroundings, their sharp gazes like lightning. A dense, viscous mind power spread out, prating every corner of the mausoleum. As the primary guardians of the mausoleum, their duty was not only to prevent its destruction but also to stop any intruders. Anyone who dared to trespass would be killed without mercy! Under their icy mental sweeps, Owen, who was lurking within the mausoleum like a ghost, felt his muscles tighten. He instinctively slowed his breathing. Though Shadow Step made him almost one with the surrounding void, undetectable even by grandmaster-tier mages, these four ghost generals were far more formidable than ordinary master-tier mages. They had sensed something amiss, even if they couldn''t pinpoint his exact location! If they found him and attacked together, Owen would be in extreme danger in this treacherous mausoleum! The tension in the air was palpable, the atmosphere so tight it felt like it might snap. The four ghost generals investigated for a while, but aside from the eerie fog swirling in the deep corridors, they found nothing out of the ordinary. The generals furrowed their brows, still somewhat suspicious. However, seeing no clear signs of intrusion, they slowly closed their eyes and returned to their posts, standing guard in the four cardinal directions like statues. Once the ghost generals had settled into their positions, Owen remained still for a few moments before exhaling slowly and regaining hisposure. He nced deeper into the passageway, took a deep breath to steady his heartbeat, and cautiously ventured further. Relying on his memory from the original anime, Owen had some understanding of the mausoleum. The coffin of Kyrik''s Founder King should be located in the deepest part of the tomb! As Owen moved deeper into the passage, the eerie gray fog thickened, obscuring his vision. He could barely make out the giant, broken statues standing on either side of the passage, like soldiers guarding the dead. Their faces were twisted and menacing, their bulging eyes seemingly ring at any intruders. Patrolling around these statues were undead soldiers, their armor corroded and full of holes from the ravages of time. The weapons they clutched were rusted and decayed, yet the cold aura emanating from their bodies was strong and chilling, like a winter wind cutting to the bone. With each step these undead took on the crumbling stone floor, a spine-chilling creak echoed through the corridor, as if carrying an ancient curse. Owen carefully avoided the patrolling undead. Although they were not particrly powerful, their sheer numbers filled the passage, and the slightest disturbance would draw their attention. Moving with utmost caution, Owen''s faint breaths and heartbeat seemed deafening in the deathly silence. After winding his way through the maze-like corridors for half an hour, Owen finally reached the end of the fog-shrouded passage, where a faint light flickered ahead. "I''m finally close!" Seeing the light at the end of the tunnel, Owen extended his mind power forward. After detecting no abnormalities, he let out a breath of relief and quickly stepped out of the fog-covered corridor. At the end of the passagey a grand and vast hall. The hall was resplendent, with walls iid with shining gemstones. It was the light from these gems, in a myriad of colors, that illuminated the hall, casting a dazzling yet eerie glow. In the center of the hall stood a raised tform, shimmering with five colors. Atop the tformy a luxurious golden coffin, intricately engraved with mysterious patterns and adorned with rare and precious gems. Around the coffin, green mes zed fiercely, leaping and twisting as if they were alive. From time to time, distorted faces emerged from the mes, screaming in agony, as if they sought to escape the fire''s hold. Upon seeing the coffin, Owen''s eyes lit up. The coffin of Kyrik''s Founder King! He had finally made it this far! Yet, to be cautious, Owen suppressed his excitement and let his mind power spread like a hurricane, meticulously scanning every inch of the hall, leaving no corner unchecked. There were no undead in this hall, and it was eerily quiet, far from the patrolling undead soldiers outside. Satisfied that there was no immediate danger, Owen nced behind him and said softly, "You''ve been following me for quite a while. Isn''t it time to show yourself?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As soon as Owen spoke, the already quiet hall seemed to fall into an even deeper silence. A momentter, under Owen''s watchful gaze, the air split apart, and a figure stepped out from the void. This person was none other than a disguised student of Sunluna Academy-Diana! Owen narrowed his eyes, his gaze sharp and wary. "Who are you?" Though the person before him appeared male, everything about themtheir aura and their almost androgynous, handsome appearance-made Owen certain this was a woman in disguise, and a powerful one at that. If he hadn''t been careful, he might never have noticed her presence. Diana blinked yfully, a bright smile spreading across her face. "So, you''re Owen? Not bad, quite handsome, and your senses aren''t bad either. No wonder even our Sunluna Academy has taken an interest in you." Owen frowned, his expression growing more serious. "Sunluna Academy? You must be... Diana?" Diana''s eyes shed with surprise. "You know me?" Seeing Diana admit her identity, Owen rxed slightly. Although her appearance had changed, Diana was known for her lively and carefree personalitytraits that made her easily recognizable in Sunluna Academy. Even with her altered appearance, Owen had no trouble identifying her. He also knew about her rtionship with Leslie, which made him frown and ask irritably, "This ce is extremely dangerous. What are you doing here?" Diana smiled mischievously and replied, "I''m here to bring you back." "Bring me back? Does your sister Leslie know about this?" Owen asked, raising an eyebrow. At the mention of her sister, Diana''s smile froze, and she fell silent. Leslie, her stern older sister, had left a deep impression on Diana during her childhood, instilling a certain fear in her. As the two of them spoke, the ground outside the hall suddenly trembled, and an icy, bone- chilling aura surged into the room. Owen and Diana''s expressions immediately turned serious. Both sensed that one of the ghost generals was approaching. Thump, thump! The heavy footsteps of the armored ghost general echoed through the hall. In his hand, he gripped a skeletal battle axe, its de etched with cursed runes. As the general entered the hall, his hollow eyes scanned the surroundings, and the frigid air beneath him crystallized into frost on the floor. With each step the ghost general took, the ground quivered slightly, producing a deep, ominous sound. Owen and Diana quickly hid behind the coffin, suppressing their auras and making themselves as invisible as possible, not daring to make the slightest sound. After patrolling the hall for a while, the ghost general approached the golden coffin on the tform, lingering for a moment as though sensing something. Owen and Diana exchanged nces, each secretly gathering mana. If the ghost general detected them, they would strike together and eliminate him swiftly. Just as their tension reached its peak, the ghost general shook his head, then turned and left the hall. A short whileter, as the sound of the ghost general''s footsteps faded, both Owen and Diana exhaled in relief. Owen nced at Diana and warned, "Diana, this ce is incredibly dangerous. If the ghost generals discover us, this will turn into a deadly trap. Stay close to me, and don''t act recklessly." Diana didn''t argue. Instead, she looked at Owen curiously and asked, "What exactly are you doing here?" Owen pointed to the golden coffin in front of them. "There''s something inside that I need." Diana''s eyes widened in realization, and she quickly shook her head, trying to stop him. "No! Owen, my mentor once told me that something terrible is sealed inside this coffin beneath Kyrik''s mausoleum. You absolutely cannot open it!" Owen was well aware that this ce was dangerous, and he knew that the Founder King''s coffin was no ordinary object. But between the system''s rewards and unlocking the Godyer Staff, the coffin had to be opened! Taking a deep breath, Owen said resolutely, "No matter what, I have to try." Chapter 193: Chapter193-The Corpse in the Golden Coffin Chapter 193: Chapter193-The Corpse in the Golden Coffin ? As Owen ced his hands firmly on the golden coffin, the coffin trembled slightly. In that instant, a faint sound of breathing emerged from within, although it was barely audible. Both Owen and Diana, being highly skilled mages, clearly sensed it. Owen''s heart skipped a beat as he stared at the coffin, murmuring softly, "Could it really be the body of the Founder King inside...?" The Founder King of Kyrik was a god-tier powerhouse who built the mausoleum for the purpose of seclusion in the future. If he were truly lying inside, opening the coffin could awaken him. Despite Owen''s current strength,pared to a god-tier mage, he was still leagues behind. A single finger from the Founder King could easily defeat him. The gap in their power was insurmountable. However, Owen hade this far and had found the coffin-there was no way he could give up now. Despite the risks, the coffin had to be opened! Firming his resolve, Owen took a deep breath and began applying pressure to the edges of the coffin with his hands. Owen''s physical strength had be terrifying, especially after his breakthrough in Obsidify, which had transformed his body into something far beyond its previous state. Even a mountain could be pushed aside with his raw physical power. As he exerted pressure, a bone-chilling coldness seeped from the coffin, traveling up his hands and into his fingertips, as if trying to freeze his spirit. Fortunately, Owen''s mind and body were far stronger than others at his level, and the cold posed no significant threat to him. He continued pushing on the coffin lid, but it didn''t budge, as though a mysterious force was sealing it in ce. Surprised, Owen''s expression grew more serious. Clearly, something significant was hidden within the golden coffin, and the possibility that the Founder King was lying inside became more and more likely. Diana had already noticed Owen''s unusual struggle. If even he couldn''t open the coffin easily, then it was certainly no ordinary coffin. She called out anxiously from the side, "Owen, stop wasting your energy! We need to leave, now!" Owen ignored her, focusing his attention on trying to push the lid once more. This time, he summoned every bit of strength he had, activating Obsidify, causing his body to turn pitch ck like ink. His skin glistened with a crystalline sheen, as if coated in ck crystal, increasing his strength immensely. Creak... A faint sound echoed as the tightly sealed coffin lid shifted slightly. The movement was small, but it was enough to unsettle the coffin. At the same time, that faint breathing sound became clearer, as if something was about to break out of the coffin! Gritting his teeth, Owen mustered all his strength and pushed the coffin open in one powerful motion. As the coffin lid slid open, Owen''s gaze was immediately drawn to the sight inside, and his heart raced with tension. The breathing was now unmistakably loud. Inside the golden coffiny an absolutely stunning woman dressed in a red gown. Her chest rose and fell slightly, the breathing clearlying from her. Owen froze for a moment. This woman had been lying in the coffin for who knew how long, yet her skin was as smooth and delicate as white jade, as if untouched by time. She didn''t look like a corpse at all, more like a sleeping beauty, poised to wake up at any moment. Owen''s attention was soon drawn to the crown on her head. The crown was exceptionally ornate, with golden tassels and vivid decorations resembling phoenixes, all crafted with exquisite detail. At the center of this luxurious adornment was a blood-red gem. This blood-red gem was about the size of a thumb and emitted a thick, sticky red glow that enveloped the woman in the coffin like a veil. With a single nce, Owen recognized it-it was a fragment of the Godyer Staff! "Finally found it!" A wide smile spread across Owen''s face, filled with excitement and desire. The Godyer Staff, a legendary artifact, had been instrumental to him. With each unsealing, its power grew more terrifying. Owen had a strong feeling that unlocking one more seal would bring a massive transformation. Swallowing his eagerness, Owen reached out slowly, intending to retrieve the red gem from the crown. As his fingers touched the red gem, he immediately sensed a profound and mystical energy emanating from it. Intricate runes flowed out from the gem, and the aura it gave off was unmistakably that of the ancient Dark God King, unique to the Godyer Staff. However, when Owen tried to pull the gem out, it remained firmly lodged in the crown, refusing to budge. Surprised, Owen applied more force. The Godyer Staff fragment was right in front of him-he had to obtain it! As Owen increased his effort, a strange power suddenly surged from within the woman''s body, like countless red tendrils wrapping tightly around the gem, holding it firmly in ce. No matter how hard Owen pulled, the gem wouldn''t move. "I''ve never failed to get what I want!" Determined, Owen activated the power of the Godyer Staff that had fused into his body. Dark golden light flowed from the staff and coated his hand, turning it into a brilliant metallic gold, as though it had been forged from solid metal. With the Godyer Staff''s power amplifying his strength, the red gem finally began to loosen. However, at the same time, the strange force from the woman''s body grew stronger, tightening its grip on the gem. The two forces pulled on the gem in a chaotic struggle, warping the surrounding space and creating fine cracks in the air. Realizing that this tug-of-war could potentially alert the four ghost generals, Owen clenched his left hand into a fist and punched the woman squarely on the forehead. He could feel that the only reason the gem wasn''ting loose was because of the interference from the woman''s body. Bang! Owen''s powerful punch struck the woman''s smooth forehead, causing her head to reel as though she had been struck by a mighty hammer. Her previously wless forehead swelled with a dark red bump. Her serene expression twisted slightly in response to the pain, and the mana within her body grew chaotic. Seizing the moment, Owen exerted all his strength with his right hand and finally wrenched the red gem from the woman''s crown. The red gem glowed brightly, casting a blood-red light like a uniquentern. Not wanting to waste time, Owen immediately summoned the Godyer Staff and embedded the gem into the staff''s shaft. The Godyer Staff trembled slightly as intricate patterns spread from the red gem across the staff, filling every inch with intricate designs. A special aura quickly began to emanate from the staff. "Congrattions, host, forpleting the mission!" "You have received 100,000 fate points!" "You have unlocked the second skill of the Spear of Longinus-[Fallen Sun]."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "The third seal of the Godyer Staff has been lifted, granting the skill [Godyer Array] (1/3, Beginner Level)." A series of system notifications shed before Owen''s eyes, filling him with joy and excitement. But he also felt a bit puzzled-had it really been that easy? Just as this thought crossed his mind, Owen''s pupils shrank in shock. He realized that the woman lying in the coffin had suddenly opened her eyes, which were now filled with blood-red light. At the same time, a chilling pressure surged from her body, freezing the air around them. Layers of frost spread out from the golden coffin, covering the entire hall in ice! "Damn intruder! How dare you steal my treasure!" A hoarse voice,ced with madness, escaped the woman''s lips as she sat upright, her bloodshot eyes locking onto the fleeing Owen with a deadly re. But before Owen could make his escape, Diana, sensing danger as soon as the woman had opened her eyes, had already turned and bolted. Though Diana didn''t know exactly what the red gem was, she could tell from Owen''s reaction that it was the object he hade for. As the two of them reached the entrance to the hall, four towering figures blocked their way. The four ghost generals had been alerted by the disturbance! Chapter 194: Chapter194-Death of the Ghost General Chapter 194: Chapter194-Death of the Ghost General ? In the cold and eerie mausoleum hall, the red-d female corpse, now floating in midair, moved rapidly toward Owen with each step, intent on hunting him down. The chilling aura emanating from her body froze the ground beneath her feet, as though an ice goddess had descended upon the world. Feeling the cold emanating behind them, both Owen and Diana grew tense. This red-d corpse had already reached the master-tier level, exuding an oppressive aura. They could both sense the danger she posed. Even more concerning, she had referred to herself as a princess. It was highly likely that she was the daughter of the Kyrik Founder King, and with such a background, she would be extremely troublesome to deal with! If they alerted the Founder King, their situation would be far more dangerous and dire. However, blocking their escape were the four ghost generals who had suddenly appeared at the exit. They stood like imprable walls, exuding a manic, blood-red energy, cutting off their retreat. "We sensed something unusual earlier, but we didn''t expect two rats to sneak in here and disturb Princess Victoria''s slumber!" The four ghost generals red down at Owen and Diana, their expressions filled with a murderous intent so palpable it almost took physical form. As the guardians of this ce, their duty was not only to protect the Founder King but also to guard the princess, who was the Founder King''s most beloved daughter. "Thieves! Return the gem to me, now!" "And you-who are you? How dare youy hands on me! Do you even know that not even my father ever struck me?" Seeing Owen and Diana blocked by the four ghost generals, Princess Victoria, still dressed in her red gown, was furious. She stood with her hands on her hips, ring at Owen. Though she had been asleep earlier, she clearly remembered that it was this annoying boy who had struck her! As Princess Victoria''s gaze locked onto Owen, so did the auras of the four ghost generals. Especially when they noticed therge bump on Princess Victoria''s forehead, their fury surged even more. It was their duty to protect the princess, and now that she had been harmed, they had failed. This was a grave dishonor to the proud ghost generals, like a p in the face. "Kill!" In an instant, their cold, merciless killing intent materialized like invisible des, shing toward Owen. Being targeted by five master-tier mages at once-Princess Victoria and the four ghost generalswould make even someone as battle-hardened as Owen feel the immense pressure. These five master-tier mages were far from ordinary. The auras they emitted were leagues beyond those of the master-tier Protectors from Middle Earth. Any one of them could easily annihte a Middle Earth Protector. Now that all five were focusing on him, Owen felt as though mountains were pressing down on him, causing his bones to creak under the strain. Diana, standing beside Owen, had long since lost her usual yful demeanor, her expression now filled with seriousness. Just from enduring the residual auras of the five master-tier mages, her own mana cirction had slowed significantly, making it clear how overwhelming their power was. It was hard to imagine how much pressure Owen was enduring while directly confronting the auras of these five master-tier mages! Yet, despite her worries, Diana noticed that while Owen''s expression was serious, his own aura was not copsing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He was resisting the overwhelming pressure from all five master-tier mages! Five master-tier mages couldn''t suppress Owen! Diana was astonished. Even though she had great confidence in her own abilities, she knew that she would bepletely overwhelmed by these five powerful mages. She wouldn''t even stand a chance. "No wonder my sister and the academy acknowledge him. He truly is something else." Diana murmured in admiration, her eyes shing mischievously as she seemed to think of something. A sly smile crept across her face. "This was your mess to begin with, so let''s see how far you can go." As soon as she said this, a mysterious light enveloped Diana, and a strange array of symbols surrounded her. In the next moment, she vanished from the spot, her presencepletely disappearing as well. At the same time that Diana disappeared, the five master-tier mages locked onto Owen andunched their attacks! Among them, Princess Victoria was the strongest, exuding the aura of an ice goddess. As her hand seals formed, a swirling snowstorm erupted, twisting into a vortex that shot directly at Owen. The vortex''s terrifying pull distorted the space around it, making it unstable. Ice Snow Whirlwind! This was one of Princess Victoria''s most powerful spells, capable of freezing everything within a radius of dozens of miles. Even master-tier mages would be turned into ice statues, leaving them at her mercy! "Heavenly Ghost Devours the Sun!" "Nether Hell sh!" "Bone Inferno!" "Endless Sea of Blood!" As Princess Victoria unleashed her attack, the four ghost generals also followed suit, using their signature techniques. In an instant, ghostly wails filled the air, and the hall was consumed by a chilling atmosphere as the temperature plummeted. In the blink of an eye, the hall was transformed into a hellish scene, filled with blood, corpses, and haunting imagery. These four ghost generals were once Kyrik''s mightiest warriors, standing at the pinnacle of master-tier mages. Ordinary master-tier mages wouldn''tst a single move against them. After being transformed into mausoleum guardians by the Founder King, their physical strength, mental fortitude, and overall power had all increased drastically. They no longer feared death or fatigue and felt no pain. Linked together by a shared mind, they had be unparalleled warriors. Boom! As the five master-tier mages attacked with full force, a terrifying shockwave spread in all directions. The entire hall shook violently, and deafening crashes echoed throughout. The powerful magic mmed into Owen, swallowing him up. The freezing winds of the snowstorm clung to Owen, encasing him in ice as he was suspended in midair. Then, the chaotic barrage of attacks rained down on the frozen Owen, shattering the ice encasing him. Cracks quickly spread across the ice, and within moments, it crumbled into dust. Seeing Owen''s form disappear, the four ghost generals smirked coldly. Any who dared trespass in the mausoleum was bound to die! Now that they had reduced Owen to dust, they could at least redeem themselves for their earlier failure. This would be enough to report to their emperor. However, while the ghost generals were feeling relieved, Princess Victoria scanned the empty hall with a frown, sensing that something was off. "Be careful, that scoundrel isn''t dead yet!" Suddenly, Princess Victoria''s pupils dted as she cried out in rm. The four ghost generals quickly followed her gaze, focusing on the area where the ice had just shattered. There, the air began to writhe strangely, like dough being kneaded. Then, two blinding red lights appeared, like two falling suns from the horizon, burning through the air before mming into one of the ghost generals. This was none other than the second skill of the Spear of Longinus that Owen had just unlocked: Fallen Sun! The unexpected attack caught the four ghost generals off guard. Their pupils contracted in shock, and cold sweat broke out across their backs. The general hit by the two burning suns could only watch in horror as his body, mana, and flesh melted into moltenva, dissolving into ck smoke. Sizzle... In a matter of moments, the once-towering figure had been reduced to charred remains, his once-powerful aura now dissipated. "General Grimde!" As General Grimde''s life force quickly faded, the remaining three ghost generals and Princess Victoria gasped in disbelief. General Grimde, whose power was equal to theirs, had been killed in a single strike by Owen''s sudden assault! How had this guy survived theirbined attack? And more importantly, how was he, a mere diamond-tier mage, able to unleash such devastating power? At that moment, the shocked ghost generals and princess stared at Owen, their mouths agape, unable to believe what they were seeing. Chapter 195: Chapter195-Desperation, the Founder King’s Killing Intent! Chapter 195: Chapter195-Desperation, the Founder Kings Killing Intent! ? General Grimde, d in full armor, wore a look of utter horror on his face as two massive holes, the size of millstones, were sted through his chest. His body rapidly disintegrated into dust, starting from the gaping wounds left by Fallen Sun, and vanished into the wind. As everyone stared in shock at Owen, General Grimde had already dissipated into nothingness, as if he had never existed. Hidden in the shadows, Diana was equally stunned, her gaze fixed on Owen as if seeing her brother-inw for the first time. She had seen Owen leave behind a clone while concealing his real body. At first, she thought Owen was simply dodging the ghost generals and the princess''s attacks, much like she had done. But it turned out Owen had been silently gathering his power. The two zing beams that shot from his eyes had been so intense that even the mere aftershock made her eyes sting, rendering her momentarily blind, as if she had gone blind. The power of that attack was truly terrifying. General Grimde, who was clearly stronger than the average master-tier mage, had barely managed to form any defenses before being annihted by this fearsome strike! Diana, a prodigy of Sunluna Academy, was horrified. She had encountered many top-tier powerhouses in her life. Anyone who reached the level of a master-tier mage was, without exception, exceptional in terms of talent, insight, and determination. At that level, it was already incredibly difficult to gain an advantage in a duel with an opponent of equal tier, let alone kill them with a single blow. The most astonishing fact was that Owen was currently only a diamond-tier level 9 mage! He hadn''t even reached the master-tier yet, and he was still worlds apart from these ghost generals! "Brother-inw''s power is insane... but I really like it!" Diana bit her lip, her eyes practically sparkling with admiration as she stared at Owen. The remaining three ghost generals, sensing theplete disappearance of General Grimde''s aura and watching his body turn to ashes, were left in a daze, struggling to believe what had just happened. As members of the Four Ghost Generals, their strength was nearly equal. If Owen could kill General Grimde in one strike, it meant he had the power to kill them all! "Could he be that Owen?" Suddenly, the three surviving ghost generals trembled, recalling Kyrik King''s earlier request when he hade to the mausoleum. At the time, they hadn''t taken Owen seriously, dismissing Kyrik King as a weakling. But now, having faced Owen themselves, they realized just how gravely they had miscalcted! Princess Victoria, meanwhile, was drenched in cold sweat, her back soaked. If Owen''s attack had been directed at her instead of General Grimde, she would have had no way to defend herself against such a terrifying magical assault! As everyone in the hall stood frozen in terror, Owen blinked his red eyes, struggling to calm himself.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The second skill of the Spear of Longinus-Fallen Sun. Even Owen had been shocked by its power. The sheer piercing force and the destructive, searing intent were far more vicious and bloodthirsty than the Godyer Staff''s Supreme Sword! It felt as though nothing could survive beneath the scorching heat of the sun. However, as powerful as the skill was, it consumed an immense amount of mana, especially mind power. After using it just once, Owen felt a dull ache between his brows, and his mind grew heavy with fatigue. "Congrattions to the host for killing a master-tier ghost general. Exp increased by 100,000." The system notification filled Owen with excitement. His gaze turned predatory as he sized up the remaining three ghost generals and Princess Victoria. Together, they were a formidable force, but if faced one-on-one, none of them would stand a chance against him. As Owen''s gaze, brimming with killing intent, swept across the remaining master-tier mages, the four shivered involuntarily and instinctively took a step back. In the past, even one of them would have been enough to swiftly deal with any intruder, let alone all four of them together. But now, faced with an opponent like Owen, they were at a loss. Never in their long years of guarding the mausoleum had they encountered such a situation! As they stood in a daze, Owen''s hand flickered with dark golden light, and the Godyer Sword appeared in his grasp. In an instant, he lunged toward Princess Victoria at lightning speed. Owen moved so quickly that he was upon her in a heartbeat. The razor-sharp Godyer Sword, empowered by its recent unsealing, sliced through the air, tearing the void in half as it targeted Princess Victoria''s neck. It was the Supreme Sword in full effect! Princess Victoria reacted quickly, but the Supreme Sword, infused with the power of [Order], was inescapable. The sword''s energy twisted time and space, shattering all the mana surrounding her. An unprecedented sense of impending death surged through her heart. Under this sword, all her defenses felt futile-death was her inevitable fate. "Father, save me!" Knowing she was no match for him, Princess Victoria cried out in desperation. In that instant, a ripple spread from the mirror hanging around her neck, as though water were flowing over its surface. Suddenly, a figure appeared in the blurred reflectionan old man, wearing a crown, with a regal andmanding presence. Instantly, an overwhelming divine power surged through the air, causing a violent storm of energy. "Who dares harm my beloved daughter?" A cold, authoritative voice echoed through the hall, shaking the very space and causing everyone''s blood to boil. Their ears rang, and their vision blurred from the sheer intensity of the sound. "Your Majesty!" The three ghost generals trembled in unison, their once-fierce faces now filled with deep reverence. They immediately lowered their heads, falling to one knee, their expressions growing even more respectful. They knew that voice well. It belonged to their emperor, the Founder King of Kyrik, god-tier mage-Emperor Nic! Hearing that voice, Princess Victoria''s pale face lit up with joy. "Father!" Her red eyes sparkled with tears as she called out with relief. At the same moment, as Owen reached Princess Victoria, he suddenly felt an immense power sweep over him like an endless tide, hurling him backward. The divine aura contained within that force made Owen''s body tingle, his bones feeling as though they were being torn apart. "This is... Kyrik''s Founder King, Nic! The god-tier mage?!" Owen was sent flying dozens of meters before he finally managed to stabilize himself, staring in shock at the mirror on Princess Victoria''s chest. From the reflection, he saw a bald, elderly man with a wrinkled face and a fierce expression, wearing an imperial dragon robe and a crown. Despite his age, the terrifying power and authority that emanated from him made it feel as though simply looking at him was a sphemy, a crime! This was someone Owen recognized immediately-the Founder King of Kyrik, a true god-tier mage! A god-tier mage! Such a being was a legendary existence on the continent. Even in Middle Earth, god-tier mages were the most powerful beings, capable of mastering entire regions like lords of thend. They could turn the world into their domain! For those who had not reached the god-tier, facing such a being was like facing an insect before a gianta single thought from a god-tier mage could wipe them out. Meanwhile, Diana, who had been hiding in the void, was forced out by the overwhelming divine power, revealing herself not far behind Owen. Her face was pale with terror as she stared at the elderly figure in the mirror. Even at Sunluna Academy, god-tier mages were not beings that ordinary students could encounter. Each god-tier mage was a living legend, a part of history. Thus, Diana knew all too well how terrifying such a being was. Any tricks or defenses would be useless against a god-tier mage. A god-tier mage was no longer human in the conventional sense. They had transcended into another dimension, bing a different kind of existence altogether. Diana nced at Owen, her face twitching slightly. Owen''s actions in the mausoleum had caused a massive disturbance, and now things had taken a very dangerous turn. Even the name of Sunluna Academy wouldn''t be enough to quell the wrath of Kyrik''s Founder King. "Owen, you''ve really gotten us into a mess this time." Diana''s face turned pale. This was the first time she had felt the chilling presence of death so strongly. Chapter 196: Chapter196-Facing Divine Magic Chapter 196: Chapter196-Facing Divine Magic ? "Owen, how about you hand it over? And maybe apologize?" Feeling the increasingly terrifying divine presence, Diana quickly sent a telepathic message to Owen, her voice tinged with fear. Facing a god-tier mage! Even someone as carefree as her couldn''t help but feel a tinge of dread. If they were only up against the four ghost generals and Princess Victoria, while it would be a tough situation, she had already made some preparations, and it might not be impossible to fight or escape. However, a mysterious mage with such terrifying power was apletely different story. For mages like them, it was an overwhelming, insurmountable force.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As Diana sent her telepathic message to Owen, the lens on Princess Victoria''s neck suddenly gathered golden specks of light, resembling clusters of fireflies, gradually forming into an illusory finger. "To die under my finger is an honor you should be proud of." The illusory finger, as thick as a massive pir, shot out from the mirror, causing the void to burst with a deafening crackle, with fine ck cracks continuously expanding. At the same time, the void in front of the finger seemed frozen in time, even the mana ceased to flow, bing immobilized. As the finger pressed forward, everything shattered, producing a piercing roar. When the finger appeared, the three ghost generals, Princess Victoria, and even Diana were all struck with terror, their eyes wide and bodies trembling uncontrobly. Though the finger was aimed directly at Owen, the residual power it emanated pierced their eyes like needles, causing their vision to blur. It was as if ants were witnessing the vastness of the heavenspletely beyond theirprehension. Every drop of mana in their bodies seemed to worship this force, their blood cirction nearly stopping. Under this attack, all resistance felt as futile as smashing an egg against a rock. While everyone in the hall was paralyzed with fear, Owen was the only one unaffected by the divine presence. As the illusory finger grewrger in his pupils, every detail of the fingerprint became crystal clear. The overwhelming divine power tried to crush his spirit and force him to submit. But Owen, always steadfast, felt his Godyer Staff, now unsealed, re up in response, as if provoked by the divine power. It suddenly emitted a dark golden light, transforming into a golden shield that greatly diminished the divine force, protecting Owen from being crushed. If not for the Godyer Staff, Owen''s mind would have already been overwhelmed, sumbing to the divine presence, leading to certain death. "So this is the terrifying power of a god-tier mage? Just an illusory finger can cause such havoc." Owen squinted his eyes. Even with the Godyer Staff''s protection, shielding him from the tidal wave of divine force, the mana fluctuations from the illusory finger left his heart pounding. The power was restrained, but it was by far the most fearsome skill Owen had ever encountered! "Step back. I''m about to make my move." Sensing the danger, Owen quickly sent a telepathic message to Diana, then clenched his fist as the Godyer Staff, iid with a ruby, appeared in his palm. As soon as he gripped it, a domineering aura surged from him, rippling out in golden waves, dispersing the divine force contained within the finger. Diana, who had been paralyzed by the divine presence, snapped back to reality and looked at Owen, standing tall and defiant before the divine finger. She retreated in shock, utterly taken aback. Owen''s previous disy of power had already far exceeded her expectations. Though he hadn''t yet broken through to the master-tier, he had managed to fend off the attacks of five master-tier mages and even killed one of them. Now, facing an attack from a god-tier mage of Kyrik, he was still standing his ground! Regardless of the oue, the sheer courage alone surpassed that of any genius she had ever encountered. Even at Sunluna Academy, there wasn''t a single genius who dared to confront a god-tier mage head-on, let alone counterattack! This guy, no wonder he''s her sister''s fianc. They''re both lunatics! "To defy my father... you''re courting death!" As Owen faced the divine finger with the Godyer Staff, Princess Victoria felt a sh of surprise but was quickly consumed by cold, murderous intent. "Such treasonous scum should be executed with a thousand cuts!" The three ghost generals, eyes zing with fury, red at Owen. To them, the Founder King of Kyrik was an untouchable, supreme existence. Before his divine presence, all must submit. Not only did Owen refuse to submit, but he also dared to strike back. Such a traitor must not be allowed to exist! "To dare face my attack head-on? It''s been years... you''re the first!" Seeing Owen channeling his mana, preparing for a desperate resistance, a flicker of surprise crossed the eyes of the Kyrik Founder King within the mirror. But soon, his killing intent surged even stronger. In his ancient memory, he had never encountered a mage like Owen. Though still only diamond-tier, Owen already possessed such power and courage. If he were to grow any stronger, he might one day pose a threat to the king himself! As the Kyrik Founder King''s killing intent intensified, the speed of the divine finger elerated, tearing through the void. Just as the finger was about to strike Owen, intricate arrays of runes appeared around him, slicing the space before him into fragmented pieces. Sizzling... The divine finger collided with the array, the two forces grinding against each other like meat grinders, sparks flying like waterfalls across the hall. The two forces became deadlocked. The Kyrik Founder King''s face darkened. Even with the power of his divine finger, he couldn''t obliterate this diamond-tier mage! What was this strange technique Owen was using? Everyone else in the hall, seeing the divine finger halted, froze in disbelief. Their astonished expressions faded into stunned silence. This was a divine attack! Owen should have been wiped out effortlessly, both body and soul obliterated as if he had never existed! Yet here, in front of their eyes, Owen had managed to block it. What kind of array was this?! As everyone looked on in shock, the Kyrik Founder King''s eyes grew even more vicious. The divine finger pressed forward with greater force, intensifying the collision. Behind the array, Owen saw that the Godyer Array had truly blocked the divine finger, a flicker of shock crossing his face. No wonder it was the third skill provided by the unsealed Godyer Staff. The destructive aura emanating from the Godyer Array even eroded the divine power, and began devouring the divine finger, creeping toward the mirror on Princess Victoria''s chest. Princess Victoria''s expression changed drastically. Theplex array spun, slicing through the void and the divine finger, reaching the mirror at lightning speed. The change came too fast for her to react. She only felt a sharp pain in her neck as the mirror shattered, shards embedding in her flesh, blood flowing down in streams, bringing with it a deep, piercing pain. Her father''s attack had been blocked! Everyone present was filled with disbelief. What shocked them even more was the golden blood dripping from the shattered mirror. Each drop of blood squirmed like a living creature, radiating divine power that twisted the void. "The emperor is wounded!" Seeing this, the three ghost generals were terrified, their eyes bloodshot, their worldviews shattered. Who was this Owen? For him to block the emperor''s attack was already unbelievable. They, as servants of the emperor, knew all too well the extent of his power. Beneath god-tier, all were ants. Yet here was an ant defying the heavens! Diana, too, felt her mind reeling. She rubbed her eyes repeatedly, wondering if she was seeing things. Had that god-tier mage been injured by Owen? "Holy...!" "This guy is a beast!" Diana had no words to describe the shock in her heart. Staring at Owen''s back and the shattered mirror stained with divine blood, she couldn''t help but think that this world was far too surreal! Chapter 197: Chapter197-Wounding a God-tier Mage Chapter 197: Chapter197-Wounding a God-tier Mage ? "From now on, in the academy, I won''t even look up to the Headmaster, only you!" This thought gradually filled Diana''s mind. At Sunluna Academy, a ce full of geniuses, she had always thought of herself as the top talent. The Headmaster was only ahead because he''d been cultivating for a few more years. If she reached his age, she was certain her level and strength would surpass his. Therefore, at Sunluna Academy, she treated everyone with a carefree attitude, showing no reverence to anyone. But now, after seeing Owen wound a god-tier mage, it was as if a great mountain had pressed down on her heart. For once, she was truly impressed! Owen is amazing! I''ll be his fan for life! "Why are you spacing out? Hurry up and run!" "If you don''t leave now, you might not get the chance!" While Diana was lost in thought, staring at Owen''s back, Owen suddenly flickered and turned to run. The power of the Godyer Array had far exceeded his expectations; it seemed like it truly had the ability to y gods! But even though its power was terrifying, it had drained two-thirds of his mana. He didn''t have enough mana to continue using such a powerful move. If the Kyrik Founder King attacked again, he would have no means to resist. As Owen bolted, Diana snapped back to reality upon hearing his voice and hurriedly followed him. It wasn''t until Owen and Diana had escaped that the three ghost generals and Princess Victoria finally realized what had happened. "Although that move wounded His Majesty, Owen''s condition must be terrible now. A technique like that must be hard to pull off!" As they prepared to chase after Owen and Diana, a terrifying fury, apanied by divine power, tore through theyers of space and descended upon the hall. The entire hall shook like waves, rumbling as smoke and debris fell from the ceiling. It seemed as though the hall would copse at any moment. "So many years!" "So many years!" "A diamond-tier ant has actually wounded me!" The Kyrik Founder King''s voice, filled with rage and madness, echoed in every corner of the Mausoleum. "Kill him!" "At all costs, kill him!" His bloodthirstymand reverberated from the mouths of every zombie in the Mausoleum! The three ghost generals and Princess Victoria, their eyes brimming with excitement, immediately began pursuing Owen. Meanwhile, feeling the tremors behind them, Owen and Diana sped up. In front and behind them, hordes of zombies rushed forward, fearless and relentless, their sunken eyes filled with an unimaginable madness. Although each individual zombie wasn''t particrly strong, their sheer numbers made one''s scalp tingle. The key issue was that if they were entangled by these zombies, the pursuing ghost generals, and even the Founder King, would quickly surround them. In Owen''s depleted state, he stood no chance. "You rest and recover; leave the rest to me!" Sensing Owen''s deteriorating condition, Diana snapped her fingers. As soon as she spoke, the oing zombies were suddenly enveloped by crisscrossing arrays of light, then exploded like bombs, leaving only puddles of blood and flesh. Seeing this, Owen let out a small sigh of relief. He knew that as a top talent from Canggu Academy, Diana must have set up some precautions, knowing how dangerous this ce was. And sure enough, these arrays she had prepared were powerful enough to pose a threat even to master-tier mages. Although there were many zombies, and their bodies had been specially refined, they couldn''t withstand the array''s power for even a second, and they disintegrated into dust. As the zombies were obliterated, Owen noticed that he was gaining experience points. Though each kill gave only a small amount, the frequency was quite high. It seemed that nearly half of the experience from the zombies Diana killed was flowing into him. This unexpected bonus brought a smile to Owen''s face. "Brother-inw, aren''t I amazing too?" As Diana continued activating the arrays, she looked at Owen, like a child seeking praise. Owen, who had no ill feelings toward Diana, nodded andplimented, "Not bad, you''re nearly as strong as me." Receiving Owen''s praise was a huge morale boost for Diana, who had just started viewing him as her idol. With renewed enthusiasm, Diana led the way, taking Owen along as they quickly followed the path marked by the arrays she hadid earlier. Any zombies that came within a few meters of them were immediately shredded by the glowing lines of the arrays. Thanks to these pre-set arrays, Diana and Owen moved swiftly and unobstructed, quickly escaping from the Mausoleum. ... Not long after they escaped, Owen and Diana ascended into the clouds and reunited with the other talents from Middle Earth, led by Henry. As soon as they appeared, all eyes turned to them, filled with shock. They had all felt the tremors from the Mausoleum, even from high in the sky, especially the divine aura that had leaked out.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Even the slightest hint of it had chilled them to the bone, making them think of the Kyrik Founder King-the only god-tier mage in Kyrik! They had assumed that Owen, having ventured inside, must have encountered him and shed with him! At the time, their hearts had sunk. They didn''t think Owen could survive an attack from a god- tier mage, and they were already preparing to leave quickly. But then, they had felt the terrifying aura of the Godyer Staff. So, they had hurried back to this spot. Though they didn''t know exactly what had transpired inside the Mausoleum, the two overwhelming forces they had sensed were rarely encountered even in Middle Earth. For Owen to have emerged unscathed was nothing short of miraculous! "What a terrifying aura... Is that the Godyer Staff, unsealed again?" Soon, everyone''s gaze fell on the Godyer Staff clenched in Owen''s hand, and their expressions grew even more astonished. From Owen''s appearance and the frenzied aura emitted by the Godyer Staff, especially the lingering madnessing from within the Mausoleum, it was clear that Owen had further unlocked the mysteries of this powerful staff! For a moment, Henry and the others from Middle Earth rushed forward, their faces filled with concern. "Owen, are you alright? Do you need our help?" "Those ghost generals are powerful, but if we join forces, we might not need to fear them." Owen waved them off casually, uninterested in their concern, and gestured toward Diana. "This is Diana. She''s a friend of mine. Treat her well. I''ve got some things to take care of." With that, he turned and walked straight into his private sanctuary without looking back. Henry and the others stared at Diana, bewildered. When Owen had entered the Mausoleum earlier, he had brought no one along. Who was this Diana? Though she appeared to be male, her mannerisms and demeanor were entirely feminine. Was she cross-dressing? Could she be Owen''s confidante? After a moment of confusion, they quickly stered on ingratiating smiles, showering Diana with attention. Diana, meanwhile, was just as surprised to see how these famous talents from Middle Earth, who had always been so arrogant, were now so deferential to Owen. After all, these people, each with illustrious backgrounds and exceptional talent, would even treat the Prince of Pyrothrone Kingdom, Kaldan, with veiled contempt. Yet, after spending a short amount of time with Owen, they were now fully devoted to him. It only reinforced Diana''s belief that her idol and brother-inw was truly a rare and extraordinary man. ... Owen flickered, and using the Dark Tower, entered his personal sanctuary. The moment Owen appeared, Seraphina, who had been stored here for only a short while, eagerly swam over to him, affectionately rubbing her head against his arm, flicking her red tongue as if expressing how much she had missed him. Rachel, who had been locked up here earlier, now seemed much calmer upon seeing Owen. "You''re growing nicely!" Owen scratched Seraphina''s head, he nced at the Tree of World that had been nted here, a look of surprise and joy appearing on his face. Chapter 198: Chapter198-Rachel: Don’t Come Any Closer! Chapter 198: Chapter198-Rachel: Dont Come Any Closer! ? At this moment, the Tree of World stretched its lush green branches freely in the small world, brimming with vitality. Every leaf seemed to be filled with endless life force. Compared to when it was first nted, it had grown twice asrge, now nearly reaching Owen''s height from its original palm-sized sapling. The mana emanating from the Tree of World had also be thicker, like clouds of mist gathering between the branches, exuding an air of mystery. As Owen was examining the Tree of World, Rachel, dressed in a long gown, slowly walked over. Perhaps due to being confined here for some time, she no longer appeared as the despondent, abandoned figure she once was. She had regained herposure, and a trace of liveliness returned to her bright eyes. Her gaze toward Owen was somewhatplex as she slowly handed him a finely crafted crystal cup and softly said, "These are three drops of dew from the Tree of World. I''ve collected them for you." "Oh?" Owen was surprised and quickly reached out to take the cup. When he saw the three pearl-like drops inside, a sh of excitement appeared in his eyes. The dew from the Tree of World was an extremely rare and precious material, possessing miraculous powers capable of healing nearly any severe injury in the world. Its value was immeasurable. Once the dew formed, it would soon evaporate and return to the environment. For Rachel to have managed to collect three drops during this time clearly showed that she had been carefully tending to the Tree of World. More importantly, Rachel could have absorbed the dew herself, but she chose to give it to him instead. This dew was extremely important to Owen, who frequently found himself in fierce battles. Filled with gratitude, Owen looked sincerely at Rachel and said, "Thank you, Rachel." Hearing Owen''s thanks, Rachel froze, standing still. In her mind, Owen had always been a cold, ruthless, and cruel figure. To hear the word "thank you" filled with warmth from Owen''s mouth was beyond shocking for her. However, she could tell that Owen''s gratitude was genuine, without any pretense. Rachel raised her delicate eyebrows and studied Owen''s slightly joyful expression, silently wondering, "This man is indeed handsome, but it''s a pity his heart is so wicked." Her mind wandered back to her past encounters with Owen. Although Owen appeared to be quite evil, he had never actually harmed her. The most crucial thing was that if Owen hadn''t exposed Melodic Academy''s schemes, she would still be serving them, unaware of their betrayal. Unknowingly, the fear and resistance in her heart began to give way to a subtle ripple of change. Setting aside her bias against Owen, she realized that his talent, courage, and strategy far surpassed any of the exceptional individuals she had ever known. It was only now that she fully understood just how remarkable Owen''s abilities were... Rachel took a deep breath, gathering her courage, and asked, "Owen, did you know about my special bloodline from the beginning? Is that why you had me tend to the Tree of World?" Owen paused for a moment, locking eyes with Rachel before nodding slightly and replying bluntly, "Yes." Owen had long coveted Rachel''s special bloodline-after all, it was the kind of bloodline that could even tempt god-tier mages. However, despite his desires, Owen wasn''t a monster. Rachel had been manipted her entire life, and he couldn''t bring himself to exploit her further. He figured that using her abilities a little, as repayment for revealing the truth, wasn''t too unfair. Hearing Owen''s straightforward response, Rachel sighed in resignation and asked, "Have you gotten what you wanted?" Owen nodded, "Yes, I have." Rachel frowned, still puzzled, and asked, "Then what are you nning to do next? If you''ve gotten what you came for, why haven''t you left?" Owen''s expression became deadly serious as he replied, "I need your body to help me recover." After the recent battles and the use of high-level skills, Owen''s body had been severely depleted. He needed to heal properly, and Rachel''s unique constitution was the perfect remedy. Rachel was stunned, immediately stepping back in shock. Moments ago, she had been thinking about Owen''s greatness, and now, he was lusting after her body! Her face flushed with anger as she red at Owen, "You beast!" Just as she prepared to resist, enduring the pain, Owen sternlymanded, "Sit still and don''t move!" Because of the ve Chain, Rachel couldn''t disobey Owen''s orders. She instinctively sat down in front of him. Owen then narrowed his eyes, and fine threads of mind power spread out like tendrils, guiding the mana within his body into Rachel''s. The mana circted through Rachel''s body for one cycle before returning to Owen''s. Once the mana passed through Rachel, it became purer, with tiny, sticky white light particles resembling life energy, radiating a powerful vitality. As this refined mana entered Owen''s body, his injuries rapidly healed. His bones, muscles, tendons, and even marrow began to regenerate and transform. All the subtle injuries and fatigue across his body quickly vanished. Owen felt as though he were soaking in a soft, warm spring, like gentle hands massaging his tired body.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Watching Owen with his eyes closed, clearly enjoying the process, Rachel pursed her lips in frustration. "What does he think I am?" Though she was irritated, she didn''t dare resist, fearing that Owen might actually start taking advantage of her. Feeling both angry and helpless, Rachel red at the recovering Owen, baring her teeth and ws at him in a silent disy of dissatisfaction. "Just because he has such an innocent face..." After venting her frustration for a while, Rachel''s gaze was once again drawn to Owen''s chiseled and stern features. Whether it was because she was too close to him or because of the ve Chain, the more she looked, the more she felt that Owen''s face seemed to possess some kind of maic charm, making her inexplicably attracted to him. While Rachel''s feelings toward Owen wavered, Owen suddenly sensed something unusual during his recovery. It was the sensation of an impending breakthrough! Taking a deep breath, Owen decided to use the umted Exp to push himself directly to master-tier lvi! Most of his current enemies were master-tier, and as a diamond-tier lv9 mage, he was still too weak. The gap between tiers was an insurmountable divide for most mages, especially at the master-tier, where even a small difference in levels could mean a world of difference. Breaking through to master-tier lvi would result in a dramatic increase in his power! With the influx of Exp, the flow of mana within Owen''s body suddenly elerated, and the mana in the small world around him gathered like dancing sprites. Even the Tree of World, as if sensing something, began releasing pure clouds of mana, pushing it toward Owen''s body. As this mana flowed into Owen, it also passed through Rachel''s body,pleting a cycle before returning to Owen. In no time, with the dual nourishment from the Tree of World and Rachel, Owen''s body emitted the glow of a level-up. Immediately, he felt his meridians and flesh rapidly regenerating and transforming, as if they were merging with the surrounding world. His affinity with mana soared, and it seemed that with a single thought, he could control all the mana within a radius of dozens of miles. Master-tier lv1! He had finally broken through! As Owen marveled at the newfound mastery over his body, a notification from the system rang in his ears. "Congrattions, host, on acquiring the powerful [Order] that controls the power of healing -Order of Life!" Chapter 199: Chapter199-Order of Life Chapter 199: Chapter199-Order of Life ? Order of Life! As Owen felt the mystical [Order] radiating pure white life energy within his domain, a deep sense of joy spread across his face. Though the [Order] appeared to be a palm-sized droplet, it held an overwhelming life force, far more intense than any river,ke, or sea! Staring at this [Order], it was as if one could witness the revival of all things-lush greenery and boundless vitality. Unlike the aggressive auras of the Order of Thunder or Order of Fire, the Order of Life was exceedingly gentle. The pure white life energy emitted from the [Order] continuously flowed into his body, elerating the healing of his injuries and hidden wounds. It felt like a spring breeze caressing him, soothing and refreshing his entire body. As his wounds rapidly healed, Owen grew even more satisfied with the Order of Life. While hisbat strength far exceeded others at his tier, and he had explosive powers from the Supreme Order and Obsidify, his recovery had always been a significant weakness. Now, with the Order of Life, that shoring was remedied! Moreover, within Owen''s [Order] domain, the birth of the Order of Life seemed to enhance the Order of Fire and Order of Thunder, causing them to be more vtile and powerful. After getting ustomed to his newly strengthened body and refined mana, Owen suddenly sensed the presence of Dark Rose approaching, clearly in a rush to find him with urgent news. Owen stood up and left the space. As soon as Owen departed, Rachel, who had been sitting dazed, suddenly shuddered, her expression slowly returning to normal. Moments ago, when the Order of Life was born within Owen, the pure life energy had also flowed into her body, making her feel as though she was floating on clouds, her mind in a dizzy haze. It wasn''t until Owen left that she gradually snapped out of this strange sensation. "What just happened?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Rachel was bewildered, but when she examined her body through internal observation, a sh of shock crossed her face. In her perception, a mysterious blood-red rune had suddenly emerged from her chest, radiating an irresistible allure. Just looking at the rune, she could see her own desires and emotions reflected back at her- particrly lust, which made her blush with embarrassment. Within the rune, it seemed as though a red bridal chamber was unfolding, waves of passion surging within. In the chamber, she saw herself, barely clothed, her snow-white skin exposed, while the man on top of her was none other than Owen... Rachel''s heart raced in panic at the sight, and she noticed the blood-red rune was gradually merging into her body. Her skin became even more radiant and smooth, gleaming with a seductive allure. Her figure also became more voluptuous, her curves straining against her dress, which seemed ready to burst at any moment. Her face flushed with a rosy tint, exuding a strong sense of enchantment. The ancestral bloodline of the ancient subus! In an instant, Owen''s earlier mention of her bloodline power shed through Rachel''s mind. It seemed that when Owen had used her body to heal his injuries, he had identally unlocked her bloodline power! ... Meanwhile, at the borders of Kyrik, the army led by General Stanley wasunching a fierce assault. After Owen had decided to take action against the Mausoleum, Stanley, following his orders, led the elite forces in a rapid strike on Kyrik''s border cities. With Owen having destroyed four of Kyrik''s major cities, the entire country was in turmoil, and morale had plummeted. Stanley''s army advanced with overwhelming momentum, cutting through the defenses like a hot knife through butter. The troops of the Azure Kingdom, who had long harbored resentment toward Kyrik for years of oppression, were especially bloodthirsty. Not long ago, they had nearly been annihted by Kyrik''s army. Now, with Owen himself taking the fight to Kyrik, their morale surged to unprecedented heights. In just a short time, they had captured ten border cities of Kyrik, achieving unprecedented sess! At this rate, it wouldn''t be long before they reached the northern capital that Owen had destroyed. Once they passed that formidable stronghold, they could march straight toward Kyrik''s imperial capital! The news of Owen killing the White-Brow Protector in Kyrik spread quickly, boosting the army''s morale to a new peak. "General, themander of White City has fled. We will take the city within a day at most!" An aide rushed into the tent, kneeling before General Stanley to deliver the report. "Excellent! At this pace, we''ll soon meet up with Mr. Owen!" "We should elerate our advance. While Mr. Owen is strong, Kyrik has deep reserves. If they rally against him, things could be dangerous for him." Charlotte spoke seriously. Though she knew Owen was incredibly powerful, she was also well aware of how much Emperor Leslie valued him! General Stanley nodded slightly, "Send the order: advance quickly! Once White City is captured, we''ll rest briefly, then press on!" With Owen holding back Kyrik''s elite forces and top fighters, Stanley was confident in capturing most of Kyrik''s border cities. The soldier nodded and turned to ry the order. However, just then, Charlotte, who had been clutching a jade pendant at her waist, suddenly gasped, "Wait!" Everyone in the tent turned to look at Charlotte in surprise, just as she frowned and said, "Urgent news-Mr. Owen has abruptly left Kyrik''s imperial capital and is heading back to the Azure Kingdom!" Hearing this, everyone was stunned. Things were going so well-why would Owen suddenly leave and return to the Azure Kingdom? "Miss Charlotte, what''s going on? Mr. Owen''s ns for Kyrik were carefully thought out. Why would he retreat now?" Asmander of the army, Stanley''s intelligencework was well-developed. He knew that Kyrik''s forces were in disarray, and abandoning this golden opportunity would make it difficult to achieve the same results if Kyrik had time to recover. "I''m not sure yet, but Mr. Owen used the Angel Wings to retreat swiftly, so whatever''s happening must be incredibly urgent." Charlotte was unsure of the exact reason. However, knowing Owen wasn''t one to act rashly, if he had abandoned the advantageous situation so abruptly, it had to be something serious. ... Above Kyrik''s skies, a figure streaked across the horizon like aet, covering miles in an instant, moving so fast it was nearly impossible to track with the naked eye. All that could be seen were the massive white wings beating rapidly. It was Owen, racing back to the Azure Kingdom. Just after leaving his private world, Owen had received an urgent message that shook him to his core. A mysterious figure had appeared in the Azure Kingdom and had attacked Duke Charles'' residence. If it hadn''t been for Leslie''s timely intervention, Duke Charles''s fate would have been sealed. Moreover, the mysterious figure had shown power beyond that of a master-tier mage! The mages in the capital were no match, and the casualties were severe. Leslie was currently locked in battle with the mysterious foe! Leslie is in danger! This was Owen''s first thought upon hearing the news. Even with his rapid advancement and skyrocketing battle strength, facing a grandmaster-tier mage-a power above master-tier-would require him to give his all and use his most secret techniques. Leslie''s level was now below his, and even with the Dark Tower as her trump card, she would struggle against a grandmaster-tier mage. The enemy had targeted Duke Charles right from the start, clearly indicating they were no ally. Leslie, as she was now, would not stand a chance against a grandmaster-tier mage! "Who is it?!" As Owen frantically pushed his Angel Wings to their limit, speeding back toward the Azure Kingdom, he ordered Dark Rose to investigate the mysterious grandmaster-tier mage. In the continent, master-tier mages were already near the peak of power, and grandmaster- tier mages were even rarer-beings on an entirely different level. They could wield the power of the heavens and earth itself, and even with the Order of Ice, Leslie would be at a huge disadvantage. Moreover, such powerful individuals were renowned across the continent, and even in Middle Earth. Why had this one suddenly attacked the Duke''s residence and engaged Leslie in battle? Chapter 200: Chapter200-Leslie vs Grandmaster-tier Mage Chapter 200: Chapter200-Leslie vs Grandmaster-tier Mage ? "Who exactly are you?" "Why did you attack Duke Charles?" Outside the Duke Charles'' manor in the imperial capital, Leslie, d in an extravagant golden robe and crowned, stared at the figure in a ck cloak opposite her, her expression stern as she questioned him. The ck-cloaked figure slowly raised his head, revealing a face covered in eerie ck tattoos, exuding a terrifying aura of decay. As this aura swept through the area, the cobblestones on the street, the high walls on either side, and even the corpses he had killed, rapidly decayed, emitting a foul stench. Even Leslie''s gaze upon him felt like it had crossed ancient time, bing distorted and blurred. In the face of Leslie''s questioning, the figure, who was Taylor, the Grandmaster-tier Archbishop of one of the top sects in Pyrothrone Kingdom-Sect of the Scorched Silence-did not respond to her. Instead, he looked at the young queen before him with some surprise. Not long ago, he had broken into House Ravenwood, intending to take Duke Charles and bring him to Pyrothrone Kingdom to force Owen toe forward. ording to his information, Owen was an orphan with few people he cared about. Duke Charles, as his future father-inw and benefactor, was someone Owen would undoubtedly be concerned about. But what Taylor didn''t expect was that as soon as he entered House Ravenwood, ready to capture Duke Charles, he was stopped by this young queen. Initially, Taylor hadn''t taken Leslie seriously. However, Leslie had unexpectedly blocked his attack! It must be noted that Taylor''s level had now reached Grandmaster-tier Lv2! At such a level, he was practically an emperor in the Azure Kingdom. As far as he knew, Owen had already killed thest master-tier mage in Azure Kingdom, leaving the empire without any master-tier mages.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Yet Leslie, who was only at diamond-tier Lv5, somehow gave him a faint sense of danger! What''s more, this person actually had the audacity to question him! His dark eyes scrutinized Leslie, and he said coldly, "So, you''re Leslie, the queen of the Azure Kingdom? I originally nned to capture Duke Charles first and thene for you. But since you''ve delivered yourself to me, you and Duke Charles cane with me now." As Taylor spoke, his voice seemed to carry an undeniable authority, making it impossible for others to resist. Leslie''s brow furrowed slightly. From the moment Taylor appeared in the capital, she had sensed something was wrong. The pressure from a Grandmaster-tier mage was nearly suffocating. However, since she didn''t know this powerful figure''s identity or intentions, she had refrained from acting rashly. But to her surprise, this mysterious mage had directly targeted Duke Charles! Although Duke Charles wasn''t her biological father, he had raised her and treated her well, so she couldn''t tolerate this mysterious figure''s actions. And now, he was after her! Moreover, from the looks of it, he seemed to know a lot about her and House Ravenwood, speaking with clear hostility and even murderous intent. Yet Leslie couldn''t recall ever offending such a powerful figure. "You must be from Pyrothrone Kingdom of Middle Earth, correct?" Leslie said after a moment of silence, her voice calm but with firm certainty. "Owen killed several geniuses from Middle Earth, including Kaldan, the crown prince of Pyrothrone Kingdom. Among those forces, your Pyrothrone Kingdom is the most ruthless and vengeful, always seeking retribution for the smallest slight. Since Duke Charles and I are the closest to Owen, you must have suffered a loss trying to deal with him and changed your strategy." Seeing the snowkes swirling in Leslie''s eyes and her urate deduction of his origin and purpose, Taylor''s surprise grew even stronger, and he couldn''t help but praise her: "Such a small kingdom like Azure produced two prodigies like you and Owen, truly remarkable. But so what if you''ve figured it out? The oue is already decided. Cooperate with Pyrothrone Kingdom, and I might spare your life!" As he spoke, his grandmaster-tier aura descended like a copsing sky and trembling earth, pressing down on Leslie. The oppressive force of a Grandmaster-tier mage was so immense that it could crush mountains. Even master-tier mages could only bow under such pressure. Let alone Leslie, who was merely a diamond-tier mage-there was a gap as vast as the distance between an ant and a giant. Such a mage could obliterate vast areas with just a thought. Meanwhile, spies from other kingdoms had already taken notice of the anomaly at House Ravenwood, for the grandmaster-tier mage''s aura was like a towering iron pir, covering the entire capital. Everyone in the capital was under his pressure, stopping their activities and staring in horror in his direction. "There''s been conflict and battles in the capital recently, even attacks by master-tier mages, but this..." "This aura is far stronger than any master-tier mage we''ve encountered! Could it be ate- stage master-tier mage?" "No, even ate-stage master-tier mage couldn''t cause such chaos without using their domain. This must be a grandmaster-tier mage!" "A grandmaster-tier mage?!" At this realization, many people trembled. For them, seeing a master-tier mage was already rare enough, an almost legendary figure. But a grandmaster-tier mage, one tier higher, was something they had only ever heard of in rumors. Now, they were witnessing such a figure for the first time- and perhaps thest. The terror in their hearts grew. A master-tier mage could already destroy a city, but a grandmaster-tier mage? They were a hundred times more terrifying. Leslie would surely be no match for him! Under the terrified gazes of many, Taylor''s grandmaster-tier pressure pushed Leslie''s feet deeper into the ground. But just then, her snow-white skin began to emit ayer of ice crystals, like indestructible diamonds, pushing back against the overwhelming pressure. "Kneel!" Seeing Leslie attempting to resist, Taylor sneered. His tattoo-covered hand pressed down harder, and the pressure increased, this time with a corrosive aura. The air sizzled as it was corroded. The ice crystals that had just formed on Leslie''s body quickly became riddled with holes, emitting ck smoke. And this was only the beginning. The corrosive pressure continued to descend, threatening to destroy Leslie''s clothes, flesh, and even her magic. But just as the pressure mounted, Leslie''s limbs suddenly elongated, and her body became covered in dense white fur like silver needles. The oppressive aura pressing on her was instantly dispelled. Leslie, who had been driven into the ground, sprang up like a coiled spring, and a spear materialized, shooting toward Taylor''s forehead at a sharp angle. This was Leslie''s first true confrontation with a grandmaster-tier mage, and she knew the gap between them was vast. So, she chose to take the initiative, attacking to defend. Only by doing so could she find a slim chance of survival in this desperate situation! Her sudden assault was lightning-fast. The spear''s brilliant gleam tore through Taylor''s protective magic, striking directly at his forehead. However, just as the spear was about to pierce through, the ck tattoos on Taylor''s face began to writhe as if alive. Ayer of obsidian-like scales appeared, deflecting the spear with a powerful shockwave. The spear recoiled, and Leslie, still gripping it, was sent flying backward, her hands bloodied from the force. "You''ve got some skill. That was a swift and sharp attack. A typical master-tier mage could have been caught off guard and injured. But the difference between us is too great." Taylor shook his head as Leslie flew back. He could see her potential, but it didn''t matter. She was still within his grasp. As he finished speaking, a ck magic pattern flew from the tattoos on his body, forming an indestructible ck rope. Ignoring the distance, it bound Leslie''s mutated form tightly. Chapter 201: Chapter201-Deathmatch, Burning the Mana Core Chapter 201: Chapter201-Deathmatch, Burning the Mana Core ? Bound by the ck magic patterns, Leslie suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of aging. Her vitality seemed to drain away; her spirit weakened, her blood turned sluggish, and the magic flowing within her felt as though it had lost its energy. Every aspect of her strength had drastically diminished. This sensation caused Leslie''s expression to darken. Although she knew how terrifying a grandmaster-tier mage could be, especially one from the Middle Earth Pyrothrone Kingdom, like the tattoo-covered mage before her, she hadn''t expected such a vast gap between their powers. The fact that Taylor had effortlessly dissolved her attack and restrained her so easily shook even Leslie''s usually steady heart. But quickly, she banished these distracting thoughts. Her body swelled rapidly, and the power of the kitsune bloodline surged through her. Invisible spiritual mes ignited from the center of her brow, spreading across her entire body. When the mes came into contact with the ck magic patterns binding her, they sizzled and exploded. "Kitsune aura... That ferocious beast has long since gone extinct, yet you possess its bloodline. Is this your trump card for defying me?" Taylor shook his head slightly. Although Leslie''s aura was increasing rapidly, it was still insignificant to him. With a flick of his finger, a small firefly-like light shot out, quickly expanding in the air and transforming into a golden magic circle suspended before him. Within the array, scenes of temporal distortion appeared, emitting a glow that bent space. The light shone on Leslie and began pulling her into the array. The Divine Confinement Array! Under this array, everything from mana to blood energy would be heavily suppressed, bing Taylor''s to control. Within the array''s light, the spiritual mes that had just red from Leslie''s body flickered wildly, dimming significantly. The kitsune''s innate technique was being suppressed! This was the first time Leslie had encountered such a situation since tapping into the kitsune''s power. Her heart heavy, she gripped her long spear tightly,yer afteryer of ice forming along its shaft. Bitter cold emanated from it, and then, like an arrow loosed from a bow, she thrust forward! As the spear moved, ice and snow howled like a descending ice dragon, bringing forth a flurry of frost that mmed into the magic array. Boom! A deafening crash echoed as the spear''s icy power surged like crashing waves. At first, it seemed to have little effect on the array, but then, a multitude of ice runes burst from the spear, and the array froze instantly, ice spreading across its surface before shattering explosively. Taylor''s expression darkened. Leslie was truly reckless, daring to attack him time and time again, refusing to surrender. Just as anger began to rise within him, Leslie''s spear reached him. The ice runes embedded in the spear shot like arrows, bombarding his protective shield. The ice runes contained a trace of the power of Order, and even though Taylor was a grandmaster-tier mage, the surface of his shield began to frost over, the ice spreading inward. "The Order of Ice? You have some fortune, but it''s a pity-you don''t yet grasp the true mysteries of Order," Taylor scoffed. His magic shield trembled and shattered the ice. At that moment, Leslie, her limbs elongated and her body covered in white fur, appeared behind Taylor like lightning. In her palm, a ck glow flickered, and she mmed it into his back. Taylor initially didn''t pay her any mind. With the power of his shield, a mere diamond-tier mage couldn''t hope to break through. He thought the bacsh alone would severely injure or even cripple Leslie. But when the ck glow from Leslie''s hand appeared, Taylor suddenly felt a sense of danger! Startled, he instinctively turned to defend, but a sharp pain stabbed through his forehead, as though a silver needle had pierced his mind, agitating his spirit. The kitsune''s innate ability-Mental Shock! This ability directly attacked the mind of the target. The victim could experience anything from temporary confusion and vulnerability toplete mental copse and death! Although Leslie''s level was far beneath Taylor''s, the kitsune''s power significantly narrowed the gap in their mental strength. Caught off guard, Taylor''s mind was momentarily thrown into disarray. In that split second, the ck glow in Leslie''s hand intensified, and a miniature Dark Tower emerged from her palm, shooting toward Taylor''s shield. The moment the Dark Tower touched his shield, it pierced through it effortlessly, the tower barely shuddering under the repelling force of the shield before dispelling it entirely. His shield shattered, Taylor snapped out of his daze, disbelief shing in his eyes. His shield was strong enough to withstand the full force of a master-tier mage''s assault. Even a grandmaster-tier mage would need several strikes to break it. But the Dark Tower had pierced through it as if the shield didn''t even exist. "What... What is this thing?" Taylor''s mind raced with confusion. From the tower, he sensed a threat greater than any magical artifact he''d ever encountered. ng! As the Dark Tower was about to pierce Taylor''s body, he let out a low growl, a solid te of protective armor forming over his chest like an imprable shield. The tower slowed down, its radiance dimming slightly. Finally, the Dark Tower stopped after prating just an inch into his chest, drawing blood. Blood trickled from the wound on Taylor''s chest, his expression momentarily dazed. This long-forgotten sensation of pain stirred something within him-something he hadn''t felt in a long time. "You dare..." Being injured by a diamond-tier mage was a humiliation unlike any Taylor had ever experienced. His rage boiled over, and a violent magical storm erupted from him, sweeping both Leslie and the Dark Tower away. Boom! Enraged, Taylor''s aura surged wildly. The mana within a radius of dozens of miles was sucked into his body like water into a ck hole. In an instant, Taylor appeared before Leslie, who was still recovering from being thrown back. He mmed his palm down onto the crown of her head, intending to knock her unconscious so he could torture her at his leisure. Bang! His palm, as heavy as a mountain and as fearsome as a prison,nded on Leslie''s forehead. Mana followed, and her skull nearly shattered, blood gushing from her forehead. Leslie''s head throbbed as if it had been struck with a hammer, her brain rattling inside her skull. With just a single strike, Taylor had gravely wounded her. Taylor chuckled coldly and was about to deliver another blow when he suddenly felt an extreme surge of madness radiating from Leslie. "This... Burning your mana core... Are you insane?" Taylor''s pupils contracted as he sensed Leslie''s rapidly rising aura. In an instant, she had reached the master-tier level, and the mana swirling around her was filled with uncontroble frenzy. She was burning her mana core! Burning one''s mana core was a desperate, suicidal tactic. Once ignited, the mana core couldn''t be extinguished. When the core was depleted, the mage would either be a cripple or die on the spot. For any mage, this was the ultimate taboo-a path no mage would willingly take unless they had no other choice.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "From now on, this battle is to the death!" Empowered by the terrifying surge of mana, Leslie''s forehead wound rapidly healed, and her body expanded. A storm of ice and snow radiated from her, dropping the temperature drastically as countless snowkes descended. Simultaneously, the Dark Tower, bolstered by Leslie''s enhanced magic, hovered above Taylor''s head, casting down beams of ck light that suppressed his aura. As the gap between them narrowed, the feeling of danger within Taylor grew ever stronger. ... Meanwhile, in the skies above the edge of Kyrik. Owen was in constant contact with Dark Rose, asking for updates on Leslie and the imperial capital''s situation. "Middle Earth, Pyrothrone Kingdom''s Archbishop... a grandmaster-tier mage named Taylor!" Upon hearing the identity and strength of the person attacking the capital, Owen''s anxiety grew. A grandmaster-tier mage was formidable even for him, and Leslie was in even greater danger. Chapter 202: Chapter202-The Entire City Trembles Chapter 202: Chapter202-The Entire City Trembles ? Over the imperial capital of Kyrik, a ck tower loomed in the sky, emanating a cold, merciless aura. It was like the chill of winter, piercing and biting, with white snowkes frozen in the air, drifting down continuously. "Interesting, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen such a reckless junior," Taylor said with a cold smile as he stood under the shadow of the Dark Tower, watching Leslie charge toward him. The ck tattoos on his aged face squirmed, gathering at his feet and transforming into a thick, inky ck swamp. Then, ck spikes shot upward, colliding with the frigid current emanating from the Dark Tower, producing a resounding sh. Even though Taylor could see that the Dark Tower was extraordinary and mysterious, as a grandmaster-tier mage, he wielded the power of the world itself. He transformed the environment into a swamp, matching the power of the Dark Tower. With each collision, his suppressed aura was gradually recovering. "Ice Dragon''s Wrath!" At that moment, Leslie''s cold, low voice suddenly rang out. The turbulent mana and mind power surged from her, pouring into the ice runes. Behind her, a massive ice dragon, formed entirely of frosty energy, slowly emerged. This ice dragon, tens of meters tall like a towering structure, gleamed with sharp triangr scales that reflected the biting cold. Its imposing and ruthless gaze conveyed its overwhelming might. As Leslie charged at Taylor like a meteor, the dragon opened its fearsome maw and unleashed a st of frigid blue dragon breath. Wherever the breath reached, the temperature plummeted, and everything froze over in a flurry of snow and ice. The dragon''s breath contained the power of Order, and even Taylor, a grandmaster-tier mage, found his body encased in thick ice, freezing him into a statue andpletely halting his movements. However, the frozenyer cracked almost immediately, the fissures resembling exploded fish scales, ready to shatter at any moment. But in that brief instant of freezing, Leslie had already closed the distance. Surrounded by the zing magic mes born from burning her mana core, Leslie''s aura became even more vtile and fierce. Boom! Boom! Boom! Leslie had turned into a human weapon, unleashing a relentless barrage of magical attacks that pounded against the ice encasing Taylor. Empowered by the Order of Ice, each attacknded with deafening force. "Ugh!" Taylor groaned in pain, blood spurting from his mouth. The blood was ice-cold, steaming with frost, and even had tiny ice crystals forming within it. After being frozen by the Order of Ice, Taylor''s defenses were at their weakest. He couldn''t cast any spells to block Leslie''s ferocious assault, and he was forced to endure the full brunt of her terrifying attacks. "Damn it!" Within the blink of an eye, the enraged Taylor clenched his fists. The ck swamp beneath him exploded outward in a powerful shockwave, instantly shattering the ice formed by the Order of Ice into dust. Then, with a fist that had been gathering strength, Taylor struck forward like a sledgehammer. Mana swirled like a hurricane around his fist, the force of his blow tearing through the void. The swamp transformed into countless twisted tentacles, sealing off Leslie''s escape routes. Taylor''s rage-fueled fist grewrger andrger in Leslie''s eyes, but she was already prepared. Her cold, ruthless gaze shot toward the Dark Tower above Taylor''s head. The Dark Tower trembled, and from its abyssal depths, a massive kitsune w emerged like a descending pir of heaven, mming into Taylor''s body unexpectedly. Taylor, whose attention had been fully focused on Leslie, didn''t anticipate this sudden change. The kitsune w pinned him in midair, pressing him into the shattered void, his lower body sinking into the broken mirror-like space. The injury,bined with the fact that he had been wounded by Leslie, a mere diamond-tier mage, made Taylor''s eyes burn red with fury, as though they would bleed! "Inferno Obliteration!" A hoarse and crazed voice erupted from Taylor''s throat. His body turned into a ck sludge, breaking free from the kitsune w''s hold and the constraints of the void. He reappeared in front of Leslie like a specter. Taylor could sense clearly that Leslie''s mana core was nearly half burned. On any other day, he might have backed off, allowing her to destroy herself. But Leslie''s defiance and provocations had stoked his fury. He wanted Leslie to die by his own hands, not by the burning of her mana core! Instantly, Taylor, now wrapped in ck sludge like a menacing specter, lunged at Leslie with relentless fury, aiming to destroy herpletely. Leslie''s body glowed with a cold light, armor of solid ice forming around her. Like an ice queen, her entire being radiated with surging magical energy. Their collision shattered the very space around them, their intertwined figures blurring as they exchanged rapid, unpredictable strikes. Buildings near the battle zone, even under the protection of the Dark Tower, cracked and crumbled. In the shockwaves of theirbat, it seemed as though all matter was on the verge of being pulverized. "Her Majesty Leslie''s strength is terrifying! She''s fighting a grandmaster-tier mage!" "To think a diamond-tier mage could hold her own against a grandmaster-tier mage-this is unbelievable!" The mages in the imperial capital, who had been watching the battle between Leslie and Taylor, were in utter shock. Though they had always known Leslie was an exceptionally talented and powerful queen, they hadn''t realized her power reached such extraordinary levels. Even the spies from various nations, who had been lurking in the capital, were dumbfounded, unable to believe their eyes. For them, a master-tier mage was already considered the pinnacle of strength. Now, this grandmaster-tier mage was clearly going all out, shattering the very void, yet he couldn''t take down Leslie. In fact, his injuries were growing more severe! The sh between these two had shaken the entire city. Everyone had stopped what they were doing, staring at the distant battle in awe. Though they didn''t know why the grandmaster-tier mage was fighting Leslie, the oue of their battle would undoubtedly alter the course of history. As the first queen of Azure Kingdom, Leslie''s fall or survival would decide the fate of the kingdom-whether it would be torn apart by other hungry nations or continue to stand strong. And if she defeated a grandmaster-tier mage, it would be a historic first on the continent! Boom! Boom! Boom! Their battle continued for only a short while longer. After exchanging hundreds of blows in quick session, a deafening crash echoed across the sky. Suddenly, a figure was thrown back, battered and bloodied by the aftermath of the sh. The onlookers held their breath, staring intently at the scene. Was Leslie finally overwhelmed? As this thought crossed their minds, they saw the figure arc through the air before crashing into the pce walls with immense force, shattering the wall into rubble and sending dust flying. Then, everyone saw Taylor lying in the massive crater, his body drenched in blood, covered in w marks, with crimson blood pooling around him. Taylor, the grandmaster-tier mage, had been severely injured and thrown from the battlefield! Countless onlookers widened their eyes in shock, unable to close their gaping mouths. At that moment, a chilling gleam cut through the air-a spear thrown by Leslie, tearing through the sky with the sound of splitting fabric. It aimed directly at Taylor''s forehead, carrying the final blow of the fight. Taylor, still in excruciating pain, felt his body unresponsive. Leslie''s relentless attacks, along with the Dark Tower and kitsune, had been more than he could handle. Now, this spear was imbued with lethal intent, and in his current state, he had no way ton/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om survive a final strike infused with Order. In desperation, Taylor crushed a ring on his finger, causing the space behind him to warp and swallow him whole. Almost at the same moment he vanished, Leslie''s spear, its energy spent, fell from the sky, its glow fading as it tumbled to the ground. Chapter 203: Chapter203-The First Time with Leslie Chapter 203: Chapter203-The First Time with Leslie ? Leslie couldn''t hold on any longer! As Taylor was about to leave, this thought suddenly crossed his mind. Regret flooded his heart. If he had endured just a little longer, even with his severely injured body, Leslie-whose level was far below his own and who had burned her mana core-would have been leftpletely helpless, a wounded husk, at his mercy. Yet, fear of death and Leslie''s unwavering resolve had forced him to retreat. Throughout their intense battle, Taylor had sensed Leslie''s strength waning. However, each time he believed she had reached her limit, Leslie had somehow managed to persevere. This repeated disappointment instilled a sliver of fear deep within him. Her willpower was unmatched by any Middle Earth warrior or ascetic he had encountered. It was as if nothing could stop her once she set her mind to something. Damn it! In a mix of anger and regret, Taylor was swallowed by the space portal, leaving the battlefield and returning to Middle Earth. This spatial escape was his greatest trump card-his safeguard in case of life-threatening danger. However, using it now made him wish he had no such option. He couldn''t shake the feeling that things would''ve been different without it. After Taylor disappeared, Leslie''s airborne body trembled violently before she crashed to the ground. If not for the spear she leaned on, she wouldn''t have been able to stand at all. She was drenched in blood, her once pale skin covered in burn marks. Her entire body seemed withered, her face deathly pale. She licked her parched lips, watching as Taylor disappeared through the spatial portal back to Middle Earth. Only then did she allow herself a small sigh of relief. If not for thest burst of strength that had forced Taylor to retreat, she would have beenpletely defenseless against him in her current state. Looking down at her burning, aching body, Leslie sensed the remains of her mana core within her. Once her wellspring of magic, it had withered, though it had not yet crumbled like sand in the wind. A wave of dread surged through her as she tried to summon mana to stabilize the core. If her mana core dissolved, she would lose her magic forever and be unable to practice again a magical cripple. Despite her best efforts, no mana responded to hermands. Instead, the remaining magic within her began to leak out, dissipating along with her failing core.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Your Majesty!" The guards from House Ravenwood and the pce, having arrived at the scene, saw the state Leslie was in, and many of them had tears in their eyes. Although some people had called Leslie a ruthless tyrant, they knew that since ascending the throne, she had improved their lives, showing concern for both the soldiers and themon folk. She was the queen who had propelled Azure Kingdom toward its rise. But now, the queen had burned her mana core, bing a cripple who could never use magic again! Meanwhile, spies from other kingdoms were thrilled. Leslie, the recently ascended queen of Azure Kingdom, had fallen. This was exactly what they had hoped for. Leslie had been listed as second on the Domination Leaderboard, right below Owen. If both Leslie and Owen had fully risen to power, they would have be the greatest threat to the other kingdoms. But now, it seemed fate had turned, and Leslie''s promising future had been cut short. Academy City members observing the scene felt deep regret. They had seen Leslie as someone who could stand shoulder to shoulder with Owen, someone whose strength and ambition would reshape the continent. The world would have been forever changed by her. But now, this remarkable figure was broken. Within the city, some ambitious families, seeing Leslie''s mana dwindle, began to stir. Leslie had ruled with a firm hand, but her strength, meticulous nning, and the support of Owen had kept them in check. Now that Owen was far away in Kyrik, and Leslie had be powerless, it was the perfect time to seize control. Some family heads began to plot. If a mere woman could sit on the throne, surely they could too! However, just as these thoughts were forming, a streak of light shot across the sky, zing with brilliant white wings, splitting the heavens with the sound of wind and thunder. All eyes widened in shock. It was... Owen! There wasn''t a mage in the imperial capital who didn''t recognize Owen. Not long ago, news from Academy City about Owen had shaken the entire continent. But wasn''t Owen supposed to be in Kyrik? He had destroyed four of Kyrik''s main cities, confronting the King of Kyrik himself, who had summoned their founding emperor. The two nations were separated by a vast distance, and even for a diamond-tier mage traveling at full speed, it would take at least a day. Owen''s speed was unbelievable! As the crowd watched in astonishment, Leslie, now at her limit, closed her eyes and began to copse backward, her body like that of a withered tree. Just as she was about to fall, she felt herself caught by a warm and familiar embrace. Using thest bit of her consciousness, she squinted and saw Owen''s face, full of pain and sorrow. ... Inside House Ravenwood, in a small courtyard covered by trees. Leslie, sitting on the ground, coughed weakly as she slowly opened her gem-like eyes. Across from her sat Owen, surrounded by a radiant, life-giving aura, which steadily flowed into her, healing her injuries. The vitality radiating from Owen was unlike any healing magic she had ever encountered-far more precise and powerful. Her injuries had been severe, with deep, bone-revealing wounds and mana-induced internal damage. Even with regr magic, it would have taken a long time to recover. Yet, under the influence of Owen''s magic, most of her injuries had already healed. Only her severely damaged internal organs and her destroyed mana core had not yet recovered. When Leslie awoke, Owen exhaled a long breath of relief. The Order of Life truly lived up to its reputation as the strongest healing force. Although Owen had only begun to grasp its power, it had already managed to heal the majority of Leslie''s injuries. "Owen, thank you," Leslie said softly, her expression filled with gratitude as she regained her voice. "You''re my fiance-no need to be so formal," Owen replied, somewhat ufortable with Leslie''s politeness. In his mind, Leslie was already his wife. What Leslie said next left Owen stunned. "Owen, I''m a cripple now. I can no longer use magic. Let''s call off our engagement." Leslie''s voice was calm at first, but when she reached the words "call off our engagement," her lips trembled slightly. She knew Owen''s talent was boundless. The continent was merely the beginning for him. He was like an eagle destined to soar higher and higher. Before, Leslie had been confident in her own abilities. She had believed she could stand by Owen''s side and explore the vast world together. But now, as a cripple with a burned-out mana core, that dream was gone. Since she could no longer apany him on his journey, she would let him go, even if she loved him deeply. Owen''s mind buzzed as he realized Leslie''s intent. She didn''t want to hold him back. Without hesitation, he pulled Leslie into his arms and kissed her passionately, his embrace bothmanding and resolute. In that instant, it was as if the two of them had ignited, their kisses deep and intense, as if trying to merge into one anotherpletely. Chapter 204: Chapter204-Sending Troops to the Pyrothrone Kingdom! Chapter 204: Chapter204-Sending Troops to the Pyrothrone Kingdom! ? In the small courtyard, Owen and Leslie shared a passionate kiss. Perhaps due to her broken mana core and a sense of despair, or maybe because she had a premonition that she was about to lose Owen forever, Leslie shed her usual cold demeanor and actively embraced Owen. After a long while, the two finally separated. Owen gazed at Leslie''s flushed face with a serious and determined expression and said: "Since you''re my fiance, no matter sickness or health, you are mine!" Leslie had rarely seen Owen this serious. Her face flushed even more, and she buried her head in Owen''s chest. If anyone else had seen Leslie acting so meek and affectionate, they wouldn''t have believed their eyes. After all, Leslie was always cold and distant toward others, holding herself like an untouchable monarch without a hint of other emotions. Owen, too, was momentarily mesmerized. It took him a while to snap out of it. He gently patted her back and said: "Even if you really can''t use mana anymore, we''re still husband and wife. Besides, who says your mana core can''t be restored?" Leslie blushed even more at Owen''s sweet words. But when she heard the second part, she suddenly froze, lifting her head in disbelief as if she had misheard. Her mana core had already been burned out, turned to ash. Everyone knew it was impossible to recover from that. However, Leslie also knew that ever since Owen had risen to prominence, miracles seemed to happen frequently around him. Given her understanding of him, Owen was not someone to make empty promises. If he said there was a way, then there might really be a way!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In Leslie''s astonished, hopeful gaze, a light shed from Owen''s storage ring. A single drop of dew from the Tree of the World floated in the palm of his hand. "For ordinary people, ordinary methods wouldn''t work. But I am no ordinary person." Owen smiled, then infused the drop of Tree of the World''s dew into Leslie''s body. Leslie immediately felt a slight warmth in her abdomen, followed by a refreshing coolness that flowed throughout her body, as though sweet spring water was washing over her. The sensation was indescribably soothing. Owen then formed a series of hand seals, and the Order of Life flew out from his [Order] domain, channeling mana into Leslie''s body, reaching deep into her dantian. As the Order of Life entered her body, the dew from the Tree of the World became even more dazzling, eventually transforming into a dense mist that permeated Leslie''s meridians, healing the damage. The life-infused mist gathered in her abdomen, gradually forming a new mana core, about the size of a thumb. With the appearance of the mana core, Leslie felt her once-broken connection to mana rekindle with intensity. Her fallen rank swiftly rose as her mana core regenerated. Her mana core had truly returned! Even now, Leslie felt dazed. Theplete destruction of a mana core was considered irreversible, even by the most powerful forces of Middle Earth. And yet, Owen had truly restored it for her! Ovee with joy, a genuine smile spread across Leslie''s usually cold face. She tested her magic once more, and instantly, beautiful snowkes swirled around her, their icy and familiar aura enveloping her. Raising her delicate hand, she caught a snowke with her slender fingers. It was cold to the touch, and the chill ran through her mind-her mana had returned! Perhaps only after losing it did she fully understand the true value of her mana. Leslie''s thoughts were scattered as she recalled her years of secret training, her first meeting and coboration with Owen... and now, how he had healed her. Memories shed through her mind. She looked at Owen, who was now retracting his mana, and a smile crept onto her face. As if making a decision, she suddenly tackled Owen onto the ground, amidst the golden fallen leaves. Their eyes met, brimming with affection. The two kissed again. Not long after, it was unclear whether Owen took the initiative or whether Leslie''s passion took over, but their clothes began toe off. As Owen gazed at Leslie''s wless, snow-white figure, his throat tightened. Compared to before, Leslie was now even more breathtakingly beautiful. Before long, a mix of pain, excitement, and a faint sadness echoed in the courtyard. The sounds soon became low, suppressed moans, filled with longing and desire. An hourter. In the courtyard, dressed again, Owen held Leslie in his arms as they shared the events that had transpired during their time apart. When Leslie learned that Owen had unsealed the Godyer Staff from the Kyrik royal tomb, she was ted. She knew well the power of the Godyer Staff,parable to her own Dark Tower. If fully unsealed, it would be one of the most formidable magical artifacts in Middle Earth. Owen, on the other hand, focused on the ck-robed mage who had attacked the ducal mansion. "The Pyrothrone Kingdom... Oh, Pyrothrone Kingdom!" After confirming from Leslie that the ck-robed mage was indeed from the Pyrothrone Kingdom, anger surged within Owen. Initially, he hadn''t nned to confront the Pyrothrone Kingdom yet, even though it was Prince Kaldan of Pyrothrone who had attacked him first. The Pyrothrone Kingdom wasn''t just any power in Middle Earth. Owen knew his current strength was insufficient to take them on, and he had nned to spend the next year bolstering his power and influence. However, instead of attacking him directly, the Pyrothrone Kingdom, under pressure from Melodic Academy, had targeted his loved ones. If Leslie hadn''t burned her mana core and unleashed her full power, the entire ducal mansion, along with Leslie and the others, would have been taken hostage. This malicious intent had crossed Owen''s line! Feeling Owen''s body tense with anger, Leslie sped his hand, her gaze resolute: "With your talent and mine, even though the Pyrothrone Kingdom is a mighty empire in Middle Earth, we will have the power to bring it down in a few years." She knew Owen could be impulsive, and this incident had clearly pushed him. But now wasn''t the right time to act. Owen squeezed her soft hand, shaking his head slightly: "If someone hits my wife, and I do nothing, what kind of man would I be?" Seeing Owen so determined, Leslie smiled. "Whatever you decide, I''ll follow you." Though she didn''t know what Owen nned, she didn''t ask. She trusted that while this decision might partly be made in the heat of the moment, Owen must have some n. And even if he didn''t, as long as she could be with him, she had no regrets. Leslie''s unwavering support only strengthened Owen''s resolve. With a thought, two radiant Holy Tokens appeared on his forehead! One Fallen Holy Token. One Dragon Holy Token. As these two tokens appeared, they immediately cracked, releasing brilliant beams of light that shot up into the sky, piercing through the clouds and exploding at the peak of the heavens. The dazzling points of light spread across the sky like a spectacr fireworks disy. Every corner of the continent could see it clearly. Mages across thend were drawn to the phenomenon, but they were not of the dragon or Fallen Angel races, so they couldn''t understand the deeper meaning behind the Holy Tokens. They only felt a bone-chilling coldness from the light, an ominous sense of foreboding. At the same time, the Fallen Angel patriarch gazed at the shattered Fallen Angel Holy Token in stunned silence. Though most people didn''t understand the Holy Tokens'' meaning, he did. It was a message of war-every Fallen Angel, including the king, was to invade the Pyrothrone Kingdom! The message was simple, but its implications made his eyes widen in shock. As a king, he knew full well the ancient strength and far-reaching influence of the Pyrothrone Kingdom in Middle Earth. Chapter 205: Chapter205-The Joint Operation of the Dragon Clan and Fallen Angels! Chapter 205: Chapter205-The Joint Operation of the Dragon n and Fallen Angels! ? Though he wasn''t entirely sure why Owen harbored such murderous intent toward the Pyrothrone Kingdom, the Heavenly King knew that with Owen''s current power, confronting such a massive force head-on was unwise. Once war broke out with the Pyrothrone Kingdom, it would undoubtedly be a battle to the death. Frowning slightly, the Heavenly King hesitated. Following Owen''s order, regardless of the oue, would have profound consequences for the Fallen Angel race. However, his hesitation didn''tst long; he ultimately decided to follow Owen''s n. "All members of the Fallen Angel n, prepare for battle!" Thismand, carried by his will, appeared in the minds of every Fallen Angel. Meanwhile, in the Dragon Valley, the domain that the Dragon n had ruled over for millions of years in Middle Earth, the elderly Gold Dragon King stretched his massive bodyfortably in a mana-rich hot spring. The Dragon n had kept a low profile in recent years, and no one had dared to provoke them. This secluded and peaceful life pleased the Gold Dragon King, and he had grown content with it. However, he sometimes wondered if he had be too idle, doing nothing but enjoying a life of indulgence.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Forget it, I''ll think about it tomorrow," he muttered as his budding ambition was once again subdued by the soothing hot spring. His massive head sank into the water, bubbling contentedly. But the next moment, a dazzling light erupted above Dragon Valley like fireworks. Startled, the Gold Dragon King felt the fluctuation of the Dragon n''s Holy Token from this strange phenomenon. "What''s going on? The Dragon n has been extremely low-profile in recent years. How could there be a fluctuation from the Holy Token?" He stroked his dragon beard in confusion. Within the Dragon n, the Holy Token was an extremely precious object. Only those who had surpassed most of the Dragon n in strength and gained widespread recognition would be granted a Holy Token. Alternatively, dragons born with exceptionally noble bloodlines might also receive one. However, those who held Holy Tokens were all within Dragon Valley... His momentary confusion was quickly reced by an even greater puzzle. He understood themand embedded within the Holy Token: "Exterminate the Pyrothrone Kingdom?" The Gold Dragon King was dumbfounded. The Dragon n held itself above all other races, including humans, and rarely interacted with them. He had heard of the Pyrothrone Kingdom, a rtively powerful human force, but the Dragon n had no deep-seated hatred toward them. "Who issued thismand using the Holy Token?!" All dragons who held a Holy Token shared the Gold Dragon King''s confusion. They could sense the suddenmand. The Dragon Princess, who had just returned to Middle Earth from the continent, shook her head slightly at the Gold Dragon King''s query. She was about to say she didn''t know when she realized that the direction from which the Holy Token had activated seemed toe from the continent-specifically, the Azure Kingdom. Her heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly transmitted a message to the Gold Dragon King, "Ancestor, if I''m not mistaken, this Holy Tokenmand wasn''t issued by our Dragon n." ?? The Gold Dragon King was full of questions. What did she mean by that? The Holy Token was only possessed by a select few within the Dragon n, and even other races rarely saw it, let alone owned one. Sensing the Gold Dragon King''s confusion, the Dragon Princess quickly exined: "Ancestor, I just returned from the continent, and if my guess is correct, this Holy Tokenmand was likely issued by Owen, the wielder of the Godyer Staff." "He has a deep grudge with the Pyrothrone Kingdom. The strange thing is, I don''t know how, but he somehow possesses one of our Dragon n''s Holy Tokens. In our previous encounters, he has used the power of the Holy Token." The Gold Dragon King''s eyes widened in shock. He was the one who managed the Dragon n''s Holy Tokens, and he had never granted one to Owen, nor to anyone outside the Dragon n. These tokens were incredibly precious, after all. Those who held them were either highly respected, powerful members of the Dragon n or those with noble bloodlines who carried the future of the n. Anymand issued through a Holy Token had to be followed by the Dragon n. In other words, if the Holy Tokenmanded them to strike the Pyrothrone Kingdom, they had no choice but toply. "Ancestor, I''ve met Owen. While he has some power and talent, he''s definitely not one of us, so we don''t need to follow our internal rules regarding this," the Dragon Princess said with a shake of her head. After a brief moment of thought, the Gold Dragon King narrowed his eyes. "The Godyer Staff and a Dragon n Holy Token... This Owen fellow is quite interesting." As soon as he finished speaking, he noticed the Fallen Angel n''s Holy Token. The message within it was clear: the entire Fallen Angel n was to attack the Pyrothrone Kingdom. "Tsk tsk, is this also Owen''s doing?" The curiosity in the Gold Dragon King''s expression grew. Then, as if seeing something amusing, a yful smile tugged at his lips. "Even that old turtle of the Fallen Angel n epted thismand. It seems the Fallen Angel Holy Token isn''t a forgery... If the Fallen Angels are all mobilizing, we might as well join in. It''s been a long time since we''ve taken action. A mere Pyrothrone Kingdom-let''s destroy it!" "Let''s just hope this Owen doesn''t disappoint me." ... In the Demon Realm, where darkness and death reigned, the sudden sh of light illuminated and of bones and corpses. In the Bone Dragon n''s territory, the sight of the Holy Token''smand awakened them from their long slumber. "Amand from the Holy Token!" "How many years has it been since we received amand?" "We can finally leave this ce!" The Bone Dragons were thrilled, their skeletal bodies trembling with excitement. After being dormant in this realm for so long, they finally had the chance to act again. Now they could wreak havoc in othernds, spreading fear and terror. "How could our Bone Dragon n miss such a delightful ughter?" "Quickly lock onto the coordinates and open a void channel! Let''s descend immediately!" "I can''t wait to taste the blood!" The Bone Dragons roared in anticipation, their towering skeletal forms shaking. Many of them turned their gaze toward the depths of the bone forest, where a grand stone pce stood. In front of the pce was a small girl with a human form. Seeing her, every Bone Dragon''s eyes filled with reverence and awe. This was the prodigy of their n, a being with a semi-ancestor-level bloodline! She was their princess, and at only three years old, she had already reached the Master-tier! It was an asion worth celebrating. They would spread her name across the realms, ensuring that all living beings would know and fear her. Under the gaze of countless Bone Dragons, the Bone Dragon Princess, a delicate little girl, tugged on the arm of a middle-aged man with a dragon''s head and a human''s body, asking in a sweet voice: "Daddy, what are we going to do?" The Bone Dragon Chief doted on the little one, gently stroking her silky ck hair. "We''re going to destroy the Pyrothrone Kingdom, sweetheart," he replied with a smile. The little princess tilted her head, her bright, clear eyes blinking with curiosity. "Why are we destroying the Pyrothrone Kingdom? Do we have a grudge with them?" The Bone Dragon Chiefughed heartily. "Who cares about that? We''re wiping them out just because we can. They''re just a puny human kingdom." "When the timees, whatever you want, just let Daddy know! Daddy will get it for you!" "Yay! Daddy, you''re the best!" ... In the Azure Kingdom, in the small courtyard. After Owen crushed the two Holy Tokens, two symbols automatically appeared on his left and right hands, marking them like coordinates, like banners. In his mind, he received responses from the Gold Dragon King and the Fallen Angel Heavenly King. They agreed to follow hismand. "Excellent. After this battle, the Pyrothrone Kingdom will be no more!" Owen''s eyes burned with rage, and the murderous aura radiating from him caused the air in the courtyard to boil, the temperature rapidly rising. Chapter 206: Chapter206-Time Reversal Chapter 206: Chapter206-Time Reversal ? On the high mountains where the Fallen Angel n resided, massive, cold-breathing Fallen Angels, with wings farrger than their bodies, pped against the wind, surging in the direction of the Azure Kingdom. The chilling aura they emitted caused the sky to darken, as though the once-clear sky had instantly transformed into a cold, eerie night. Nearby, various spellbeast races sensed the abnormality. They looked up at the suddenly darkened heavens, and upon seeing the sight of the numerous Fallen Angels, they hurriedly restrained their own auras in fear. "What are they nning with such arge-scale mobilization?" "It''s one thing for ordinary Fallen Angels to move together, but why is the aura of the Heavenly King mixed in with them? Could it be that the Heavenly King is going to take action too?" These spellbeasts, most of whom were powerful and intelligent, couldn''t figure out what was going on. They suspected it had something to do with the earlier glowing Holy Token of the Fallen Angels. Meanwhile, within Middle Earth, following the Gold Dragon King''s order, enormous dragons, asrge as mountains, soared into the sky, converging toward the Azure Kingdom, their colossal forms blotting out the sun. As their overwhelming pressure swept across the skies andnds, spellbeasts and humans alike trembled under it, feeling as though these dragons could crush them with a mere thought. This grand disy soon caused a massive uproar across thend. The sight of so many dragons taking to the skies at once was something most had only heard of in legends. After all, the Dragon n, with its noble and ancient bloodline, had always stood at the pinnacle of all life. Though their numbers had dwindled, and they had maintained a low profile for centuries, their presence was still a heavy, invisible weight on everyone''s minds. Every movement of the Dragon n caught the attention of the great powers, and now, with such arge mobilization, everyone wondered what had happened to shake the dragons into action. In the Demon Realm, following the resonance of the Dragon n''s Holy Token, the bone dragons, with their skeletal wings, locked onto the coordinates of the Holy Token and began flying toward the Azure Kingdom. Their movements caused tremors throughout the vast Demon Realm, as this was the firstrge-scale mobilization of the bone dragons in thousands of years. ... At the ducal mansion, led by Diana and Edward, the people from Middle Earth hurried to the mansion. The oppressive atmosphere weighed heavily on them as they noticed how suddenly busy the mansion had be. They had all seen the two Holy Token lights rising into the sky earlier, and they knew the source of the light was the ducal mansion. As they entered and saw Owen, their attention was immediately drawn to his arms, which were surrounded by special runes. "Mr. Owen, I knew you were the one who shattered the Holy Tokens!" Edward said, his heart full of shock. Even though he had previously suspected that Owen was behind this, having it confirmed now left him even more astonished. As a historian of Academy City, Edward recognized themand embedded in the two Holy Tokensan attack on the Pyrothrone Kingdom of Middle Earth. It was absolute madness! "Sis... Mr. Owen, I have to say, you''re really bold. That''s the Pyrothrone Kingdom of Middle Earth! You said you''d attack them, and now you really are going to attack them?" Diana eximed, her eyes shining as she looked at Owen. After their previous expedition to the Mausoleum, she knew Owen was fearless, defying even the gods'' might and attacks. However, the Pyrothrone Kingdom was vastly more terrifying than Kyrik. Compared to the Founder King of Kyrik, the Pyrothrone Kingdom was far more formidable. Even after each major upheaval in Middle Earth, the Pyrothrone Kingdom had remained unshaken, a testament to its deep and immeasurable power. Now, someone from a remote continent like Owen was actually attempting to wipe out a force that had existed for tens of thousands of years. Diana felt both awe and admiration. Owen truly lived up to being her idol-he was willing to risk everything for the woman he loved! The other Middle Earth elites, like Henry, wore strange expressions as they stared at Owen, unsure of what to say. That was the Pyrothrone Kingdom! An empire that had existed for countless millennia! And yet, Owen was acting as if attacking it was no big deal. It was sheer madness! They saw no hope in this endeavor. If anyone other than Owen had made such a move, they would have thought that person had gone mad. Still, they recognized that Owen''s attack on the Pyrothrone Kingdom might give them an opportunity to return to Middle Earth, which wasn''t too bad for them. Otherwise, staying by Owen''s side, who knew what other crazy things he would do next? Owen, however, paid no mind to the thoughts of these Middle Earth prodigies. He nced at Diana and said: "The Dragon n and the Fallen Angel n still need some time to get here. In the meantime, I have some matters to attend to. Help me watch over these people." Among the group, Owen trusted Diana the most, and her strength was also sufficient to keep everyone in check. Diana and Edward understood Owen''s intent. Beforeing here, they had received an order to search for Madelyn''s whereabouts. As Leslie''s sister, Madelyn had been living in the ducal mansion, but she had suddenly disappeared not long ago. Initially, everyone thought Madelyn had just hidden somewhere or temporarily left the mansion, so they hadn''t paid much attention. But after Taylor had been driven away by Leslie and Owen had stabilized the situation at the mansion, Madelyn was nowhere to be found. Duke Charles and the others felt a small sense of relief when Owen brought up the matter, believing that with his growing power, he would surely find Madelyn.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Duke Charles was well aware that Madelyn wasn''t his biological daughter, and technically, Owen wasn''t his son-inw. But with Madelyn''s mysterious disappearance, if Owen didn''t help, he didn''t know what else to do. Given Owen''s now unfathomable strength, Duke Charles believed Owen could certainly find her. He also understood that with Owen and Leslie growing ever more powerful, the small Azure Kingdom could no longer contain them. To Owen and Leslie, the ducal mansion-though a giant to ordinary mages-might soon be nothing more than a memory. Fortunately, Duke Charles had always shown goodwill toward Owen and Leslie from the beginning. Under Duke Charles''plicated gaze, Owen''s mind power suddenly expanded, instantly covering every inch of the ducal mansion. Even the secret chambers deep underground could not escape his detection. Yet, after this thorough search, there was no sign of Madelyn. Where could she have gone? Seeing Owen''s mind power dissipate as quickly as it had spread, Duke Charles, Diana, and Edward noticed the deepening frown on his face and realized that even Owen hadn''t found Madelyn. "This is truly strange. Madelyn was clearly in the mansion''s courtyard just before," Duke Charles thought, his heart sinking. The other members of the mansion were equally anxious, their eyes red from worry. Madelyn had always been kind to them, and they didn''t want anything bad to happen to her. Owen held a favorable impression of Madelyn, who had once helped him keep the Kingdom Vault a secret and even devised ns for him and Leslie''s future. She had treated them as family. "If she was in the courtyard earlier, then her disappearance must have left some trace. Let''s see what really happened..." Owen muttered, mana beginning to circte around him. Diana was momentarily stunned. "What happened before has already passed-how could you possibly see it?" "By reversing time, of course," Owen replied calmly. Time reversal?! Diana stared at Owen in utter disbelief. She had heard of this ability, knowing it was a tremendously powerful investigative spell. But it involved the mysterious Order of Time and Space, something even their headmaster struggled to perform. How could Owen, a newly ascended master-tier mage, possibly pull it off?! Chapter 207: Chapter207-The Awakening of Madelyn Chapter 207: Chapter207-The Awakening of Madelyn ? Under Diana''s doubtful gaze, Owen remained calm, and the Supreme Order''s power began to radiate from him. Time reversal was impossible for most people, but for someone wielding the Supreme Order like Owen, it was no challenge! He could draw upon his future self''s power and briefly reverse time, though he couldn''t alter the past. However, witnessing past events was well within his capabilities. As the Supreme Order''s aura spread from Owen, everyone felt an overwhelming pressure weigh down on their hearts. Soon after, the scene before them blurred, and like a movie being rewound, all the events that had transpired in the ducal mansion began to y out in reverse. "Wow, is this what time reversal looks like? How in the world did Mr. Owen pull this off?" Those present were filled with awe as they watched Owen''s back, their respect for him reaching new heights. This ability, which seemed divine in nature, was now under Owen''s control. Even Diana, her eyes wide with shock, muttered to herself, "No wonder the Headmaster wanted me to bring him to the academy. If he joins the academy, I can''t imagine the kind of upheaval he''ll cause." As the group''s thoughts raced, the scene through the reversed timeline stabilized, and they found themselves looking at Madelyn inside the ducal mansion. The time reversal began to flow forward normally. Now, it was as if everyone was there in person, watching the past unfold, though they couldn''t touch or speak to Madelyn-nothing they did could affect her. Bang! The sudden sound of a door being kicked open echoed through the mansion. The group watched as the guards stationed at the entrance were thrown back, crashing into the room unconscious, their fate unknown. "The ducal mansion... I''ve finally arrived." A cold, iron-like voice came from the entrance, and then a figure in a ck robe with dark markings on his face-Taylor-stepped into view. The group, already on edge, trembled with fear at the sight. They now knew that the previous attack on the ducal mansion had been carried out by Taylor, the archbishop of the Pyrothrone Kingdom. And now, here he was, just as they feared. Taylor''s icy gaze swept across the room, quickly locking onto Madelyn. He sensed a unique energying from her. As he focused on her, his expression changed slightly-Madelyn''s eyes were blood-red! Blood Eye! While Taylor stared at her, Madelyn frowned, studying him in return. She had been about to leave the mansion to purchase some spellbeast crystals for her training, as she''d been feeling unusually hottely, a sign that she was close to a breakthrough. But before she could step outside, she encountered this unwee ck-robed guest- Taylor! "Indeed, it''s the rare Blood Eye! Unfortunately, it hasn''t awakened yet, but even so, this is a valuable discovery," Taylor muttered, his eyes gleaming with greed as he confirmed what he saw. The Blood Eye was an extremely rare talent, even in Middle Earth. Before its awakening, it didn''t disy any remarkable abilities, but once awakened, it became one of the most terrifying gifts-granting not only immense power but also the ability to manifest incredible and mysterious techniques. "Blood Eye?" Confusion flickered across Madelyn''s face as she heard Taylor''s greedy words. She didn''t understand what the so-called Blood Eye was, but one thing was clear: this ck- robed mage was up to no good! The malevolent aura radiating from him made her skin crawl. "How dare you attack the ducal mansion? Who are you?" Madelyn quicklyposed herself, fixing her gaze on Taylor and demanding answers. Mana began to swirl around her, ready to strike at any moment. For some time now, Madelyn had been feeling frustrated. Ever since Owen had appeared and her sister had revealed her true strength, she, once hailed as a genius, had been slowly forgotten. Watching them grow stronger while she remained stagnant had left her feeling anxious, as if she had be a burden. Now, with her sister in seclusion and the ducal mansion under attack by an intruder, it was the perfect opportunity for her to take action. "You must be Owen''s sister. You''re quite remarkable. With the Blood Eye, you shouldn''t be left here to wither. Come with me to the Pyrothrone Kingdom-I''ll use you to advance my own power!" Taylorughed maniacally, reaching out to capture her within his domain. In an instant, Madelyn, who had been preparing to fight back, found herselfpletely immobilized. It was as if an invisible hand had gripped her tightly, preventing her from using any mana. This overwhelming suppression left her feeling deeply frustrated. The gap in their power was far too vast. Taylor''s hand closed around her throat, and ck mana surged like a tide, ready to envelop her and seal her in eternal darkness. "Sleep... Sleep..." Taylor''s low voice echoed in the air. Madelyn''s eyelids grew heavier, and just as they were about to close, images of Owen and Leslie shed through her mind. If they were in her ce, even if they couldn''t defeat such a powerful enemy, would they give in so easily? This thought ignited a spark within her, and suddenly, a surge of mana burst from her eyes! In that instant, as Taylor was about to pull her into his domain, he felt a sudden numbness in his arm. The next thing he saw was two dazzling beams of blood-red light flooding his vision. The blood-red light was thick and overwhelming, as if it were transforming the very air around them into writhing blood. The intoxicating yet nauseating sensation was so strong that even Taylor momentarily lost control of his mind, slipping into a daze. "The Blood Eye... has awakened!" In his brief moment of confusion, Taylor''s only thought was that Madelyn''s Blood Eye had fully awakened. He was a grandmaster-tier mage, and Madelyn was only a peak gold-tier mage-the difference in power was immense. Only the Blood Eye''s awakening could have such an effect on his mind. Immediately, Taylor unleashed his mind power from his forehead, like an invisible hand attempting to tear through the blood-red curtain before him. But the blood-red curtain was as solid as iron under his mental assault, and the blood- colored light began seeping into his mind, as though it were trying to turn him into a ve of the Blood Eye! "Blood Eye may be powerful, but at your level, you can''t suppress me! Do you think my centuries of grandmaster-tier power are so easily ovee?" Taylor snarled as the influence of the Blood Eye grew stronger, twisting his expression. With a roar, a ck swamp-like energy surged from him, swallowing up the blood-red light and attempting to devour Madelyn. However, just as Taylor unleashed his domain''s power, a massive tide of blood surged toward him, crashing against the ck swamp. Boom! A deafening explosion echoed in Taylor''s mind.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om His body was thrown backward, the ck swamp retreating back into him, unable to expand any further. As Taylor crashed to the ground, the pain coursing through his body brought rity back to his mind. The blood-red light faded from the air, and when he opened his eyes, his pupils constricted in shock. Madelyn had undergone aplete transformation after the Blood Eye''s awakening. She now wore a blood-red dress, her three thousand strands of white hair cascading like a waterfall. She was a breathtaking figure, as if she had emerged from the very depths of darkness. Her blood-red eyes, in particr, looked like they were formed from the purest essence of blood. A single nce at her Blood Eye evoked an irresistible allure, and one''s own blood seemed to boil uncontrobly. After awakening, Madelyn''s blood-red eyes were devoid of emotion. She stretched out her pale, slender hand, and eerie blood-colored waves emanated from her, striking Taylor again. Taylor tried to summon his mana to resist, but he found that the lingering blood-colored energy on his body had suppressed his mana. In this state, he was like amb waiting to be ughtered! His face twisted in fear. As the blood-colored waves sliced through the air like des, he felt the chilling presence of death approaching! Chapter 208: Chapter208-Mary and Leslie Chapter 208: Chapter208-Mary and Leslie ? Within the Duke''s manor. Madelyn, dressed in red, looked like a demon lord born from a bath of fresh blood. The waves of crimson energy radiating from her sliced through the void, leaving behind lingering ck scars that didn''t fade for a long time. Locked in the crimson ripples, Taylor felt as though he was staring death in the face, his scalp tingling with fear. But just at that critical moment, Taylor was suddenly stunned. The crimson energy surging toward him abruptly froze in the air, as if held in ce.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Then, the space behind the blood-d woman suddenly split open on both sides, like a door slowly opening. A tall woman with a mask, her figure slender and curvaceous, her longshes fluttering, and an expression of pride, stepped out. Her movements were slow, but with her sudden appearance, time seemed to freeze in this part of the world. After stepping out of the void, the proud and stunning beauty with a hint of a domineering presence lightly ced a hand on Madelyn''s head. Madelyn, still in her red clothes, didn''t even have time to react before her eyes closed drowsily, and she fell into a deep sleep. At the same time, the restless crimson energy radiating from Madelyn vanished without a trace, as if it had never existed. Taylor, who had been watching, was dumbfounded, his back cold with sweat. Even with his current cultivation, there was no way he could survive after Madelyn had awakened the Blood Eye. Yet this mysterious masked woman had put Blood Eye to sleep with just one hand. Such terrifying power! Even more shocking was that before this woman appeared, Taylor hadn''t sensed even a hint of her presence. "May I ask, what is your name, senior?" He swallowed hard, hesitated for a moment, and then cautiously asked. This woman was far too mysterious, her strength unfathomable, likely some long-renowned elder. Moreover, with Madelyn having awakened the Blood Eye, the situation was critical. The masked woman seemed to have set her sights on Madelyn. However, the masked woman didn''t respond to Taylor''s inquiry. Instead, she narrowed her bright eyes, smiling faintly as she nced in Owen''s direction. "I''ll be taking this young girl with me for now~" Her voice was light, but it sent a chill down Owen''s spine. The people behind Owen, even more terrified, paled and recoiled in fear. "We''re supposed to be observing through time. Could this masked woman actually see us?" "Holy crap, she really seems to see us. Who is she?" "Could she be a god-tier expert? Maybe the God King of Middle Earth?" "No way, it can''t be the God King. The God King is a man, not a woman!" As the group murmured in fear, Owen shook his head slightly and said, "This person isn''t a god-tier expert, and she''s definitely not the God King. This is the Archdemon." Owen remembered from the anime that in the Demon Realm where John had fallen, there was a demon lord who ruled over an entire realm. His elder sister was the Archdemon. It was said that because of her extraordinary beauty, this woman always wore a mask when she appeared, and very few people had ever seen her true face. The others, hearing the name "Archdemon," looked bewildered, not fully understanding who Owen was referring to. However, through this time-traveling experience, they at least learned Madelyn''s current situation. With a wave of Owen''s hand, the surrounding scenery shifted, and everyone soon returned to reality, the surreal feeling reced with the solid ground beneath their feet. Back in reality, everyone''s expressions grew more solemn. The masked woman, whom Owen had called the Archdemon, left a deep impression on them, her aura too terrifying to forget. "Master Owen!" Suddenly, Charlotte hurried over, her expression serious. She bowed to Owen, hesitating before speaking. "What is it?" Owen, still preupied with thoughts of the Archdemon, replied absentmindedly. After a brief hesitation, Charlotte spoke softly, "Master Owen, Mary is waiting for you outside the Duke''s manor." At these words, Owen''s body tensed, and he immediately snapped to attention. Mary hade to see him? That was definitely not a good sign. After all, he and Leslie had worked together to overthrow the royal family of Azure Kingdom. He had imed the royal treasures, and even destroyed the Council of Elders, the royal family''s ultimate trump card. Although the Azure Kingdom was rotten to its core, Mary herself had little connection to the royal family. She had left to study at the academy from a young age. She had always treated Owen well before, which left Owen feeling a bit guilty toward her. Seeing Owen''s brief silence, Charlotte cautiously suggested, "Master Owen, maybe you shouldn''t meet with her today?" After some thought, Owen shook his head. "No, I''ll go and see her." Soon after, in the rear garden of the Duke''s manor, Owen sat in a wicker chair in the pavilion, with a few cups of fine tea steeping in front of him. The mingling scents of tea and flowers filled the air, calming the senses. He quietly watched as Mary approached step by step from the distance. Mary was dressed in a whitece gown with a tight bodice, highlighting her graceful figure. The wide skirt cascaded down like a waterfall, resembling a blooming white lotus. Her steps were slow, steady, and her gaze was calm and emotionless. Having witnessed the fall of the Azure Kingdom, Mary had matured significantly. The haughty arrogance of the spoiled princess was mostly reced by steely determination, like a sword tempered through countless trials. As she walked, there was a slight air of aggression about her. As Owen observed Mary, she approached the pavilion, her breathing quickening slightly. The calm on her delicate face gradually faded, reced by shes of anger, killing intent, affection, and gratitude-all these emotions uncontrobly flickered across her face. In the end, these emotions were suppressed into a tense calm. She took a deep breath, gently smoothing her heaving chest, and sat down opposite Owen. "I think it''s time we had a proper talk." She stared straight at Owen, her gem-like eyes seemingly trying to peer into his very soul. Owen, feeling uneasy under her gaze, cleared his throat and gently pushed a cup of tea toward her, speaking softly, "Have some tea first. We can talk about anything you want, as long as you''re willing to talk to me." Mary didn''t refuse the tea, but neither did she drink it. She simply continued to look at Owen. "Owen, we...we''re friends, aren''t we?" Owen nodded, increasingly sensing that Mary''s visit was far from ordinary. Seeing Owen nod, Mary''s expression grew more conflicted, her eyes reddening slightly. "Owen, do you know? From the moment I first met you, I started to notice you. No one has ever shone as brightly as you, like a star in the sky. You were just like the one I dreamed of..." As she spoke, memories of the many times Owen had helped her resurfaced, each rescue deepening her feelings for him. But just as Owen was unsure of what to say, Mary suddenly changed the subject. "King Aldric and the Council of Elders... it was you who killed them with TNT, wasn''t it? And the royal treasures-those were taken by you, right?" Her voice carried a hint of usation. Though Owen had anticipated this day woulde, he hadn''t expected it to arrive so soon. After a brief pause, he nodded slightly, not intending to lie to Mary. Hearing this, Mary gazed at him in a daze. Although rumors and reports from Academy City had pointed to Owen as a key yer in the royal family''s downfall, she still wanted to hear it from his own lips. As Mary seemed lost in thought, Owen was about to offer somefort, but Mary continued speaking. "In truth, from the moment King Aldric and the royal family forced me to drink the Mindloss Potion for their own safety, my feelings for them disappeared." "From that moment on, I realized that to them, I was nothing more than a tool to be discarded for the greater good." Mary grew more agitated, and tears began to fall from her eyes like a broken kite string. Chapter 209: Chapter209-The Person Mentor Wants to Kill, Could It Be You? Chapter 209: Chapter209-The Person Mentor Wants to Kill, Could It Be You? ? Mary cried sorrowfully. It was the first time Owen had seen the usually cold and independent Mary showing such vulnerability. Faced with the tears of such a stunning beauty, Owen felt flustered, not knowing how to react. Mary, who had been sobbing, noticed Owen''s awkwardness, his hands unsure of where to go, and couldn''t help butugh through her tears. "Honestly... when they made me drink the Mindloss Potion, I felt utterly hopeless, like I had been abandoned by the world, and I wanted to die right then and there." "But that masked man knocked the potion away. He thought he was hiding his identity well, but I knew it was you in disguise. Someone in this world still cared about me..." As she spoke, she inched closer to Owen, the grief and sorrow in her eyes gradually reced by a shy sparkle. Owen coughed twice, quickly gulping down two cups of strong tea in front of him. He couldn''t help but think of the old saying: Women and petty men are the hardest to deal with. Just moments ago, she had been crying her heart out, and now she was acting like this-it was impossible to figure out what was going on in her mind. But since she had already guessed it, Owen decided to admit it openly. However, just as he was about to speak, Mary continued, "Aside from you, the only other person who truly cares about me is my mentor." Mary''s mentor! Owen''s heart sank. Although there had been some factors like the influence of a love potion and Lana''s involvement, he had indeed slept with Raina. As Owen''s hands fidgeted and his toes curled with embarrassment, Mary sighed and said, "I don''t know why, but ever since she escorted me and King Aldric that time, my mentor has been acting strange..." "Oh? How so?" Owen''s eyes widened, and he asked quietly. "You don''t know? My mentor''s been mumbling every day, saying she''s determined to kill someone. She''s so adamant but hasn''t made a move. Every time I ask her, she says I misheard and tells me to train hard so I can avenge her in the future." Mary''s expression grew more serious as she continued, staring intently at Owen with her clear eyes. "Based on what I know about my mentor and the situation at that time, I feel like the person she wants to kill might be you. After all, you were the one in disguise with the mask who appeared there." Hearing this, a thinyer of sweat appeared on Owen''s forehead. He hadn''t expected Raina to harbor such strong murderous intent toward him, nor had he anticipated that Mary''s intuition would be so urate, directly pointing to him. "Ahem, Mary, I''ve heard you''ve already reached tinum-tier. That''s really impressive!" Owen awkwardly tried to change the subject. However, Mary didn''t respond, instead frowning slightly. "Owen, why has my mentor been feeling nauseous and losing her appetite? What really happened in the mountains that day? Did you hurt her?" Owen was at a loss for words when suddenly, Leslie appeared out of nowhere, looking at Owen with curiosity. "Oh? What happened in the valley? Come on, tell me, I''m interested." When Mary had asked to meet Owen, the news had also reached Leslie. While she fully trusted Owen, she was still concerned about Mary. After all, Mary was thest remaining member of the Azure royal family, and Leslie worried that Owen might soften his heart and be harmed by Mary. Most importantly, she had heard the rumors about Mary and Owen. As soon as Leslie appeared in the pavilion, Mary''s attention shifted entirely to her. Her mind buzzed as if the sky had fallen. Immediately, uncontroble rage and killing intent red within her. She stared daggers at Leslie, a cold magical sword, sharp and clear like water, forming in her hand, mist swirling around it. If Mary could understand Owen''s actions against the Azure royal family, she could never forgive Leslie. Leslie was her true enemy-the one who had orchestrated the downfall of the Azure royal family! Mary''s teeth clenched in anger, her sword pointing directly at Leslie. "You treacherous madwoman! You vile usurper!" Seeing Mary''s furious expression, Leslie smiled calmly. "What''s wrong, little sister? You seem very tense." To Leslie, Mary''s current level was insignificant, like an ant. If not for Owen''s presence, she wouldn''t mind eliminating Mary on the spot. Their gazes locked, and the air between them grew thick with tension, as if ready to explode at any moment. "Leslie, you executioner! Traitor! How dare you not kneel and beg for forgiveness in front of this princess?!" Seeing Mary''s childish outburst, Leslie replied indifferently, "The throne has always belonged to the capable, sister. Surely you understand the phrase ''the victor bes king, and the defeated be prisoners."" "You only won through trickery! If the empire hadn''t let its guard down, you wouldn''t be here today!" With that, Mary furiously charged at Leslie, her sword shing as she struck. The sound of rushing rivers echoed, as if the entire void was about to be drowned by an ocean of mana, an overwhelming sense of danger filling the air. However, just as Mary''s strongest attack was unleashed, Leslie merely shook her head. With a simple flick of her slender white fingers, Mary''s body was immediately yanked forward, her neck firmly gripped by Leslie''s hand, lifting her off the ground. Mary''s face turned red, veins bulging on her forehead. She struggled desperately but was utterly powerless, unable to break free from Leslie''s grasp. Owen, seeing this, felt a pang of guilt and was about to speak when Leslie gave him a slight smile, tilting her head. "What''s the matter? Already feeling sorry for the former princess?" With that, she casually tossed Mary aside. Mary stumbled back dozens of steps before regaining her bnce. "I''ll spare your life this time for my husband''s sake," Leslie said coldly. "But if you daree here again, I''ll kill you without mercy." Mary rubbed her neck, where red marks from Leslie''s fingers remained, and clenched her fist tightly. She had known Leslie was much stronger, but she hadn''t realized just how vast the gap between them was. Leslie had defeated her in a single move. They weren''t even on the same level. For now, Mary suppressed her rage and looked toward Owen. "I will find out what happened in that valley!" With those words, she quickly turned and left. After she was gone, Owen immediately looked toward Leslie, ready to exin. But before he could speak, Leslie smiled and stepped forward, silencing him with a kiss. The sweet scent of her breath and the softness of her lips, like decadent chocte, scattered all the words Owen had prepared to say. After a moment of kissing, Leslie licked her lips and said possessively, "You''re mine. I won''t let another woman have you!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She then leaned in and nted a heavy kiss on Owen''s neck, leaving a red mark that pulsed faintly with mana. The mark bore Leslie''s essence. No matter where Owen went, she would be able to sense him. Owen touched the mark on his neck, preparing to spend some rare, intimate time with Leslie. At that moment, Seraphina suddenly burst out of Owen''s small, personal world. Her tiny form, resembling a plump little snake, affectionately coiled around Owen''s arm, nuzzling his cheek. Leslie looked at the sudden appearance of Seraphina and found the little creature irresistibly cute. She reached out with her pale hand and gently stroked Seraphina''s head. Seraphina tilted her head, ncing up and down at Leslie. She could sense something unusual about the rtionship between Leslie and Owen, though, being so young, she couldn''t fullyprehend it. Owen gently knocked on Seraphina''s head, feigning anger as he asked, "What''s the matter? Why did youe out of your little world without permission?" Seraphina rubbed her itchy little head with her tail and flicked her tongue, sending an excited mental wave to Owen. Chapter 210: Chapter210-Leslie Declares Her Sovereignty Chapter 210: Chapter210-Leslie Deres Her Sovereignty ? "The sun? Are you saying Rachel grew a sun in the small world?!" Owen was startled by the mental wave Seraphina sent him. Growing a sun! Owen was shocked. ording to his calctions, it would take three months for that small world to generate light. Yet, thanks to Rachel''s bloodline, it had only been less than a month, and there were already such incredible results! Leslie, unaware of the situation, curiously asked, "Owen, what''s going on?" Owen immediately exined the situation regarding Rachel''s kidnapping and the Tree of World. "The subus progenitor''s bloodline, held alone in a small world..." Leslie narrowed her eyes, murmuring to herself. She was well aware that men were often fickle creatures, and when faced with an extraordinary beauty, they could easily lose control of themselves. Even though she knew Owen wasn''t an ordinary man, Leslie also understood the unique allure of a subus. Their temptation could make any man willing to do anything. Rachel, not only of noble birth but also possessing the bloodline of the subus progenitor, had a seductive power that was beyond ordinary. Moreover, even after being imprisoned in Owen''s small world, she had diligently taken care of the Tree of World... Leslie nodded slightly, saying, "I didn''t expect a hostage to be of such use. Since that''s the case, let''s go see her together. With the bloodline of the subus progenitor, she must be an exceptional beauty." Hearing the jealousy in Leslie''s words, Owen''s mouth twitched. He had thought Leslie didn''t care about such things, but now it seemed that no matter the woman, bloodlines couldn''t escape such rivalry. Both Leslie and Rachel were anything but ordinary women. The thought of them meeting and possiblypeting for dominance made Owen feel a headacheing on. Luckily, at that moment, a piercing sound came from the distant sky, followed by a chilling cold rapidly sweeping over them! The Fallen Angels had arrived! Owen and Leslie immediately shifted their attention to the sky, their expressions growing serious. As they looked toward the horizon, the mages andmoners within the capital felt the temperature plummet, bing bone-chilling cold. Confused, they nced around. Snow began to fall from the sky, and wherever itnded, a thinyer of frost quickly spread, creating a biting cold. Many who witnessed this were deeply frightened. "Fallen Angels!" "The Fallen Angels are here!" Their fears were soon confirmed as cries of terror echoed through the capital, causing panic to spread. Especially when they looked toward the sky and saw the terrifying scene: dark, ominous mist rolling in, blotting out the sun. Within that mist, Fallen Angels with their ck wings pping descended from the sky, like reapers of death, descending over the Azure Kingdom. The icy aura they emitted was so intense that the city walls began to freeze, turning into walls of ice. The people''s traumatic memories surged back to the surface. Thest time, a single Fallen Angel had caused immense destruction in the city. The time before that, nine Fallen Angels had nearly wiped out the capital. Now, the number of Fallen Angels gathering from all directions far exceeded those previous encounters. It seemed like they had all mobilized! The people couldn''t even imagine the devastation that so many Fallen Angels could bring. The city walls provided them with no sense of security at all.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Just as the panic reached its peak, someone spotted Owen and his group appearing in the sky. Immediately, the terrified crowd breathed a sigh of relief and began to cheer. It seemed that as long as Owen was there, no matter how dangerous the situation, it could be resolved. Owen and hispanions quickly moved to the outskirts of the city, preparing for the approaching Fallen Angels. They all held their breath, ready for battle. After all, Otto, the leader of the Fallen Angels, was a true god! Otto had yed a significant role in their attack on the Pyrothrone Kingdom. As Owen stood solemnly, Seraphina, coiled around his wrist, slithered over his body, enjoying herself. asionally, she would sniff his scent with a look of bliss and yfully nibble on his skin like a mischievous child, showing her affection for him. Leslie, watching for a moment, was lost in thought. "Someday, I''ll give you a child as cute as her." Owen was taken aback and turned to look at Leslie, not expecting her to bring up such a topic. But he knew Leslie was serious about what she said, and if she brought it up, it meant she truly meant it. So he nodded and smiled, "Whatever you say!" *Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!* The sound of wind cutting through the air grew louder. Led by the six-winged Otto, a vast army of Fallen Angels appeared in the sky, hovering not far from Owen, all of them watching him with serious expressions. Otto nced at the two glowing Holy Tokens on Owen''s arm and shook his head with a bitter smile. "How long have you had those Holy Tokens? And you''ve already crushed them? And tounch an attack on the Pyrothrone Kingdom, no less. I have to say, your courage far surpasses mine." "There was no choice. Someone dared to harm my family, so I''ll grind them into dust. No matter who they are or what force they belong to, even gods can''t stop me! The Pyrothrone Kingdom will pay the same price!" Owen stared directly into Otto''s eyes, his expression calm, but the fire of rage in his eyes made Otto feel as though he were being burned. Otto''s initially teasing demeanor quickly turned serious. To Otto, Owen had always been the calm type. For him to act so recklessly meant the Pyrothrone Kingdom had crossed a line with Owen! Harming Owen''s family was a surefire way to invite the wrath of many. But Otto hadn''t expected Owen to be *this* angry! The determination radiating from Owen was absolute-there would be no stopping him. The Pyrothrone Kingdom was no ordinary foe, and Owen had taken a huge risk this time! However, Otto knew that while Owen was still only at the master-tier, his talent, strength, and influence had already made him like a young dragon soaring toward the heavens. This attack on the Pyrothrone Kingdom, driven by his immense rage, would surely be remembered in history, regardless of the oue. And now Otto himself was involved in this monumental event. Otto''s attention shifted to Seraphina, who was on Owen''s arm. Noticing the aura she exuded, Otto''s face showed a deep sense of shock. "It''s been so little time since Ist saw her, and her bloodline has already reached semi-god- tier? That bloodline growth rate is terrifying! Is this the fearsome potential of the continent''s number one spellbeast?!" Owen''s expression remained calm. "It''s only semi-god-tier. At my current rate of nurturing, she''ll reach god-tier bloodline soon enough. That day isn''t far off." Hearing Owen''s words, Seraphina nodded firmly, her trust in Owen deeply ingrained in her very being. Owen patted her head and looked back at Otto. "Are all the Fallen Angels here?" Otto nodded, "This time, the three-tribe coalition includes three god-tier beings, seventeen sage-tier, countless master-tier experts, and over a thousand diamond-tier warriors. Everyone is assembled." The lineup was truly formidable! Still, the Pyrothrone Kingdom was not to be underestimated, and Owen remained cautious despite his newfound confidence. Otto looked Owen up and down. "Heading to Middle Earth with the [Order] and the Godyer Staff in your possession... I doubt Middle Earth will let you leave easily. Are you sure you want to go?" The Pyrothrone Kingdom might not go all out against the coalition forces, but Owen was a different story. He had personal enmity with the Pyrothrone Kingdom''s Pyrothrone King, and with the coveted artifacts in his possession, Owen was sure to be a target. He would face overwhelming opposition. Owen said nothing, only nodded firmly. The Pyrothrone Kingdom had crossed a line. They had touched his untouchable reverse scale and must pay the price! As Owen''s emotions surged, he suddenly felt a soft hand sp his own from behind. Turning, he saw it was Leslie. Leslie smiled gently and said, "I''ll go with you." Chapter 211: Chapter211-My Daughter Has a Demi-God Bloodline! Chapter 211: Chapter211-My Daughter Has a Demi-God Bloodline! ? Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The sound of rapid movement through the air echoed across the Imperial Capital as the Fallen Angel army, led by Owen, surged toward the teleportation array to Middle Earth, covering the sky like a ck cloud. Each Fallen Angel was incredibly powerful, leaving a trail of cold darkness in the void where they passed. The massive gathering of Fallen Angels resembled a ck storm cloud, blotting out the sun. Every kingdom and power on the continent was in shock, gazing up at the oppressive sight. "What''s happening? Why are so many Fallen Angels mobilized?" "It seems Owen has gathered them, and they''re headed for Middle Earth!" "What are they going to do in Middle Earth?" "I heard that Owen is leading the Fallen Angels to attack the Pyrothrone Kingdom." "What?! Attack Pyrothrone Kingdom? That''s one of the most renowned dynasties in Middle Earth. Owen must be insane!" "I''m not entirely sure, but it seems the Pyrothrone Kingdom provoked Owen first..." At that moment, countless powers and top experts across the continent were discussing the matter. After all, this was the first time anyone had dared to invade Middle Earth! Middle Earth, in front of the Bronze Gate. The once clear sky was now covered with dark clouds, and within those clouds, massive true dragons swirled, exhaling clouds and gripping lightning as if they were lords of heaven and earth. It was the god dragon n gathered here! "Your bone dragon n is almost entirely out, huh? What''s with bringing so many?" Amid the dark clouds, the leader, the Gold Dragon King, revealed his golden, forged-like body. His slitted eyes nced toward the ground as his dragon whiskers floated, expressing his surprise. Before he could finish speaking, a heartyugh suddenly echoed through the skies. In the area the Gold Dragon King was gazing at, ck mist rose and coalesced into a dark dot of light. The light rapidly expanded, and massive bone dragons appeared on the vast ins, like towering mountains. A wave of ancient and oppressive energy instantly filled every corner of the world. It was the bone dragon n. "With so many of your god dragon n''s strong members here, how could the bone dragon n fall behind?" The Bone Dragon King, with the head of a dragon and the body of a human, looked up at thezy Gold Dragon King and said casually. Then, he patted the head of a little girl beside him and chuckled. "Gold Dragon King, this is my daughter. Her talent is so-so. You god dragons should take good care of her in the future." The Gold Dragon King''s gaze instantly fell on the little girl beside him, and he casually remarked, "Since she''s the daughter of the Bone Dragon King, no problem. Our god dragon n has the Dragon Tempering Pool. It could enhance her potential..." He hadn''t finished speaking when his pupils suddenly contracted. He realized that even though this little girl looked only a few years old, she already had a demi-god bloodline, and her level had reached master-tier!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Bone Dragon King''s remark about her "so-so talent" and needing "care" was clearly just reverse bragging. Behind the Gold Dragon King, several hundred dragons stared at the little girl in shock. As dragons with extraordinary natural gifts, they all felt a sense of bloodline oppression from the girl. Her bloodline was anything but ordinary! Seeing the god dragon n''s shock, the Bone Dragon King was immensely proud. He had brought his tribe here today just to show off his daughter, and now he couldn''t help butugh heartily. "Gold Dragon King, you''ve worked your whole life, and none of your dragon children and grandchildren canpare to my precious daughter!" "Come, sweetheart, let Daddy give you a big kiss!" With that, he nted a heavy kiss on the girl''s cheek and shot a smug look at the Gold Dragon King. The Gold Dragon King gritted his teeth in frustration, then patted the Dragon Princess beside him, "Bone Dragon King, don''t be too proud. When my daughter has children, they''ll surely have a god-tier bloodline!" The Dragon Princess twitched. She hadn''t expected to be dragged into this, used as a point of pride by her father. The Bone Dragon King nced at the Dragon Princess, snorted, and red at the Gold Dragon King. "You''re ugly and delusional. You think your daughter will marry Owen? As if he''d want her!" "You fool! My daughter is naturally beautiful and highly fertile. Whoever she marries, her children will be superior to yours. How do you know Owen won''t want her? I''d be the one considering if he''s worthy!" "Say all you want. If you''re so confident, let''s see her have a child! You''re just jealous of me!" "Ridiculous! A demi-god bloodline? Is that all you''re proud of? Clearly, you haven''t seen the big leagues..." Soon, the Bronze Gate was filled with the bickering voices of the Bone Dragon King and the Gold Dragon King. The other dragons exchanged looks, all a bit speechless. At that moment, the tightly shut Bronze Gate trembled, and a Fallen Angel teleportation array appeared before the gate. The Bronze Gate slowly opened. One figure after another emerged, led by none other than Owen and the Fallen Angel n! The Bone Dragon King, Gold Dragon King, and the other dragons were already drawn to the teleportation array. When they saw Owen leading the way, they were all somewhat surprised. As long-lived dragons, Owen''s youthful appearance-barely in his twenties-seemed unusually young. But the aura emanating from him was unexpectedly powerful. On the surface, his level was already master-tier! For most dragons, reaching this tier was only possible after reaching maturity. Yet Owen''s talent seemed to far surpass that of even the bone dragon princess, who appeared to be several decades old. Moreover, the pressure from Owen''s aura was far beyond that of a typical master-tier being, even giving the dragons a faint sense of oppression. This guy was no ordinary person! Though it was their first time meeting Owen, both the Gold Dragon King and the Bone Dragon King wore solemn expressions, finding Owen even more impressive than the rumors suggested. They also noticed that Otto, a leading member of the Fallen Angel n, stood beside Owen. Under Otto''s lead, countless powerful Fallen Angels followed, causing the skies to shift. The entire Fallen Angel n had clearly mobilized. Considering that the Fallen Angel n had faced reproductive challenges, losing even one top-tier Fallen Angel would be a significant blow to Otto. Yet now, because Owen had broken the Holy Token and given the order, Otto had brought his entire n, demonstrating unprecedented regard for Owen! The dragons didn''t know much about Owen, relying mostly on rumors, but they were very familiar with Otto. He was known to be a serious and cautious elder. If Otto valued Owen this much, then following the Holy Token''smand and aiding Owen was undoubtedly the right choice. Their attention then shifted to Seraphina, coiled around Owen''s arm. Though Seraphina''s level wasn''t high, the unique bloodline aura she emitted made their eyes twitch in shock. This snake possessed a demi-god bloodline! And from the feeling of her bloodline, she might even surpass the bone dragon princess in potential! Demi-god bloodlines were extremely rare and powerful, even among the dragon ns, representing the potential to ascend to godhood. Yet Seraphina, a serpent from the maind, possessed such a remarkable bloodline. Moreover, she clung to Owen affectionately, seemingly like his pet. The Gold Dragon King and Bone Dragon King exchanged nces, both seeing the surprise and shock in each other''s eyes. As Otto prepared to introduce Owen to the Gold Dragon King and Bone Dragon King and begin some basic negotiations, the bone dragon daughter sniffed the air, as if catching a delightful scent. In an instant, she darted to Owen, hugging his leg, her big eyes blinking as she sweetly said, "Hug me!" "Hug me!" Owen had long noticed this adorable little one. Despite her small size, the aura she emitted was already master-tier! Without hesitation, Owen picked her up. She was too cute to resist. "Big brother, you smell so nice!" Chapter 212: Chapter212-Jealousy? Chapter 212: Chapter212-Jealousy? ? Hearing a little girl say that he smelled good, Owen''s mouth twitched. What kind ofpliment was that? But seeing how serious she was, sniffing him like a little puppy, Owen suddenly had a thought and quietly asked, "Is the scent you like from the drops of the Tree of World?" The bone dragon princess nodded. "The drops of the Tree of World mixed with your scent make it even better." Her big, bright eyes stared into Owen''s, and she rubbed her head against him, as if trying to imprint his scent onto herself. Owen chuckled and was about to pat her head. But just then, he noticed that Seraphina''s tail had slithered out and wrapped around his extended right hand. Turning his head, Owen saw Seraphina looking at him with pitiful eyes, like a neglected lover. Seraphina had been happily spending time with her master, but now this little girl had barged in, stealing his attention. Owen immediately understood that Seraphina was jealous. He retracted his hand and gently stroked her head to soothe her feelings. Meanwhile, the bone dragon princess, seeing that Owen''s attention had shifted to the little snake, hugged Owen''s neck and prepared to sniff his scent there. Seraphina, noticing this, slightly red her scales and slithered up to Owen''s shoulder, baring her fangs at the bone dragon princess. "He''s my master, so back off, you vixen!" Seraphina''s hostile mental message echoed in the bone dragon princess''s mind.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Sensing the mental wave, the bone dragon princess red at Seraphina and clung tightly to Owen. "Hmph! You''re the vixen! I''m the little princess of the bone dragon n, and this is my big brother! I like his scent!" "Let go of my master! He''s my master, and you''re not allowed to touch him!" Their eyes locked in a tense stare, and it seemed as though sparks were flying between them, ready to erupt into a fight. Seeing this, Owen sighed and quickly intervened, "You both have special bloodlines. You''re friends, not enemies. There''s no need to be so hostile..." "I''ll be her friend if it''s yourmand, master," Seraphina said obediently, but quickly added with a pitiful look, "But master, you love me more than her, right?" Owen was about to nod when the bone dragon princess puffed out her cheeks, her pearly tears threatening to spill from her eyes. Leslie, watching nearby, shook her head slightly, stepped forward, and scooped the bone dragon princess out of Owen''s arms. The bone dragon princess struggled in Leslie''s grasp, protesting, "Let me go! I want my big brother to hold me! I want him to hold me!" But Leslie calmly responded, "A hug is a hug, doesn''t matter who gives it." "No, you''re not the same! You''re mean, not like him-he smells good!" The bone dragon princess continued to resist, but as soon as Leslie held her close, a strong, unique aura radiated from Leslie, suppressing the princess''s struggle as if her bloodline was being overpowered. Seeing the bone dragon princess finally calm down, a glimmer of surprise flickered in the Bone Dragon King''s deep eyes. The princess, despite her soft and cute appearance, was not the type to let just anyone hold her. As his gaze shifted to Leslie, the Bone Dragon King quickly noticed that she was no ordinary person. Despite her rtively low level, the aura she emitted was terrifying even to them. The Gold Dragon King and the other dragons also began to take notice of the woman standing beside Owen. She exuded an inexplicable pressure, like a natural-born ruler, and showed no trace of fear in front of so many powerful beings. At this moment, seeing the bone dragon princess still fidgeting in Leslie''s arms, Owen extended his hand and said, "If she doesn''t want you to hold her, then just let her go." Leslie looked at Owen with a teasing smile, "Oh? Are you feeling protective?" Owen coughed awkwardly, "No, no, I''m just worried you''ll get tired." He then gazed affectionately at Leslie, whose face had taken on a maternal glow. Leslie patted the bone dragon princess''s back to calm her, then turned to Owen and said, "I won''t allow you to look at other women like that. That look is only for me." "Of course," Owen replied with a wide grin, his eyes locking with Leslie''s in a gaze so full of affection it seemed almost tangible. "Tsk, tsk, you two are showing off your love right in front of us old-timers! Haven''t you thought about how we feel?" Otto couldn''t stand it any longer and stepped in between them. He had been through countless battles, but even he couldn''t withstand the intensity of Owen and Leslie''s loving gaze. "They''re young, it''s the honeymoon phase, we can understand," the Bone Dragon King and Gold Dragon King chimed in, teasing them. After Otto and the others spoke, Owen took a deep breath, his expression bing more serious. He turned to the Bone Dragon King and Gold Dragon King, cupped his hands, and respectfully said, "Owen, greetings to both esteemed seniors!" He showed deference to the two god-tier dragon kings, knowing that they were both god-tier mages and leaders of the top-tier dragon race. Without the Dragon n''s Holy Token, he would have had no chance of interacting with such beings. The Gold Dragon King chuckled and spoke first, "Your name, Owen, has long been famous in Middle Earth. They say you''re unruly, bloodthirsty, andwless. Initially, I didn''t even want toe." "But now that I''ve met you, I realize those rumors are just nder. Willing to destroy a kingdom for the woman you love? That takes guts!" Though he didn''t know why Owen had the Dragon n''s Holy Token, he admired Owen''s courage and dedication to his beloved. There were few in Middle Earth with such boldness and loyalty. The Bone Dragon King narrowed his eyes, sizing up Owen. While he had initiallye just to join the spectacle and show off his daughter, he now felt that Owen was someone worth befriending. "The Pyrothrone Kingdom is strong, not some minor power. I want to know, if we dragons chose not to help you, would you still move against the Pyrothrone Kingdom?" As soon as the Bone Dragon King asked this, all eyes turned to Owen. They had heard the rumors about Owen''s extraordinary talent. He was said to rival even the greatest prodigies of Middle Earth. But talent didn''t equal power. Many of history''s strongest figures weren''t the most gifted, but simply those who had lived the longest. Without the dragon n''s help, even with the aid of the Fallen Angels, Owen''s forces would be no match for the Pyrothrone Kingdom. Under the weight of all those gazes, Owen took Leslie''s hand and said seriously, "It''s said that dragons have a reverse scale, and those who touch it must die. I, too, have my reverse scale! Anyone who dares touch it will face death!" "Haha! Bold! I like it. This time, the bone dragon n is joining in the fun!" Owen scanned the dragons and Fallen Angels in front of him. "Since it''s settled, let''s go!" "The Pyrothrone Kingdom must pay!" "Move out!" Hearing Owen''s words, Otto raised his hand, leading the charge. More convinced than ever that aligning with Owen was the best decision! "Move out!" Seeing Otto, the strongest among them, take action, the Gold Dragon King and Bone Dragon King exchanged nces before following closely behind. Though they were a tier below Otto, who had ascended to the higher nes, they were still among the elite of god-tier mages. In an instant, hundreds of dragons and a swarm of Fallen Angels surged toward the Pyrothrone Kingdom, filling the skies above Middle Earth! Mages across Middle Earth looked up in shock at the terrifying scene. They had heard rumors that Owen nned to attack the Pyrothrone Kingdom, but they had dismissed them as a joke. Now, however, faced with such a terrifying force, they were truly frightened. It had been many years since Middle Earth had seen a war of this scale! Chapter 213: Chapter213-The Tremors Across Middle Earth Chapter 213: Chapter213-The Tremors Across Middle Earth ? In Middle Earth. Massive clouds, resembling giant whales, soared across the sky like they were navigating through the sea of clouds. They moved at incredible speed, shattering the cloud formations in their path. At the bow of this cloudship, Owen and Leslie stood side by side, gazing into the distance. Neither of them spoke, but their hands were tightly sped together, as if sharing a silent promise. Seraphina, yful like a child, slithered across their bodies with her scaled form, asionally rubbing her little head against them. Herrge eyes sparkled with joy, almost as if she were smiling. Bright rays of light pierced through the thick clouds, scattering like golden threads upon them, making it appear as though they were draped in delicate golden veils. The scene looked peaceful and harmonious, like a richly painted family portrait, filled with vibrant colors. The family appeared united and content. Not far away, this scene fell into the eyes of the bone dragon princess, and a deep sense of envy filled her gaze.. She was especially envious of Seraphina, who crawled all over Owen without restraint, sniffing him as if savoring his scent, her face full of bliss. The princess''s eyes widened in disbelief. s, such a perfect moment, and yet she had no ce in it. With a sigh of regret, she nestled into the arms of the bone dragon king. Meanwhile, this harmonious scene caught the eye of the Gold Dragon King, and a cunning look began to form in his mind. "Owen, someone so loyal and talented, is rare indeed. I think you two would make a great match. You should work hard to win him over," he said. "Once you give birth to a strong heir, let''s see if that old bone dares to brag about his precious daughter in front of me again!" "I''m getting old now, and you are the most talented in the god dragon n. Once you secure Owen, I can entrust the n to you," the Gold Dragon King said with a wide grin as he looked at the Dragon Princess beside him. He hadn''t known much about Owen before, but as he learned more, the more convinced he became that Owen would make a fine son-inw. After all, Owen excelled in many ways-especially his boldness in confronting the Pyrothrone Kingdom for Leslie''s sake. This reassured the Gold Dragon King that his daughter would at least not suffer in the future. However, after hearing the grand promises her father painted, the Dragon Princess gave him an exasperated look, lifted her proud chest, and shook her head. "I am the Dragon Princess, my bloodline is noble. No matter how gifted he is, he''s just a human. Besides, he already has Leslie. We are not suitable!" The Gold Dragon King shook his head, unconvinced, and gently urged, "Why wouldn''t it work? You two would be a power couple. There''s no one more exceptional than Owen in all of Middle Earth. I think you''re perfect together! Although you''re not as pretty as Leslie, you have a better figure!" Seeing her father''s endless rambling, the Dragon Princess couldn''t bear it any longer. Covering her ears, she hurried away. The Gold Dragon King quickly chased after her, eager to continue advising his proud daughter. Meanwhile, after spending some quiet moments with Leslie, Owen nced down at the increasingly bustling scene below in Middle Earth. He gathered the young talents of Middle Earth on the deck of the cloudship. Henry and the others stepped onto the deck, their hearts filled with mixed emotions. None of them had expected that Owen would truly make a move against the Pyrothrone Kingdom, nor that the god dragon n, the bone dragon n, and the Fallen Angel n would all side with him. These three races were all renowned throughout Middle Earth. With their strong support, even Henry and the others couldn''t help but feel a surge of confidence in Owen''s uing endeavor. Owen swept his gaze across Henry and the others and said calmly, "Now that we''ve reached Middle Earth, you''re free to go. Leave as you wish." With the dragons and Fallen Angels aiding him, these young talents from Middle Earth no longer had much use. So, Owen decided to let them go, bringing this matter to a close. Upon hearing that they could leave, Henry and the others couldn''t hide the joy in their hearts. After all, Owen had left an indelible psychological shadow on them. Escaping from Owen had been their only wish up to this point. However, this excitement onlysted a moment before they suppressed it. Their gazes became somewhat dazed as they looked at Owen.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om They remembered when they first met Owen, they had scoffed at this so-called genius mage of the continent, thinking he was nothing more than a frog in a well. But after seeing Owen kill Kaldan and those master-tier Protectors, their attitudes had drastically changed. They feared Owen''s brutality, down to their very bones. But after witnessing the events at the ve King''s Tomb and Owen''s bold actions against the Pyrothrone Kingdom, their views on him had shifted once again. "Mr. Owen, I wish to continue following you, to witness the fall of the Pyrothrone Kingdom. What do you think?" Henry spoke up after a brief moment of contemtion. Owen''s move against the Pyrothrone Kingdom was a momentous event that would shake all of Middle Earth, an event that would certainly go down in history. At such a critical moment, Henry didn''t want to miss out. He nned to stay by Owen''s side for now and evaluate the situation after this affair was settled. Owen''s current power ced him among the top talents of Middle Earth. With the backing of the dragon and Fallen Angel ns, he had unknowingly be a major figure with limitless potential! Other young talents in Middle Earth shared Henry''s sentiment. If they left Owen now, it would be much harder to approach him again in the future. It was better to stay by his side at this pivotal moment and show their support. Owen was somewhat surprised by their decision, but he didn''t mind. Whether they stayed or left was entirely up to them. "Diana, as a student of Sunluna Academy, it''s not appropriate for you to stay here, is it?" Leslie, standing beside Owen, nced at Diana and asked. Typically, the three major academies in Middle Earth avoided getting involved in political conflicts, focusing solely on education. As a student of Sunluna Academy, Diana was expected to follow this rule. Diana stuck out her tongue yfully. "No rush, no rush. I''m in disguise anyway. No one will recognize me. I''ll deal with it after all this is over." ... As Owen''s cloudship and his formidable army drew ever closer to the Pyrothrone Kingdom, the various factions across Middle Earth were gradually stirred into action. The implications of this event were too significant. Regardless of the oue, it would certainly impact the current bnce in Middle Earth. At Melodic Academy. Rictor, the headmaster, d in a white mage robe, sat at the head of the round table. Other mentors from the academy were seated around the table, most of them furious, engaging in heated discussions. "The headmaster warned the Pyrothrone Kingdom not to touch Owen for a year. The Pyrothrone King agreed but secretly targeted his fiance Leslie. This is tant disrespect to our Melodic Academy!" Although it hadn''t been the academy''s original intention to buy Owen a year, the headmaster had personally gone to the Pyrothrone Kingdom to dere this decision. Yet, it seemed the Pyrothrone Kingdom was acting withplete disregard for the academy. Some hot-headed professors and mentors angrily demanded immediate action against the Pyrothrone Kingdom. Others, aware of Rachel''s importance, suggested coborating with the Pyrothrone Kingdom to deal with Owen''s army. However, most of the professors and mentors preferred to watch the situation unfold without directly intervening. After all, by sitting back and letting the two sides fight, the academy would have room to maneuver regardless of who emerged victorious. This debate didn''tst long. Rictor, sitting at the head of the table, nced around and cleared his throat before speaking. "The Pyrothrone Kingdom disrespected our Melodic Academy, and Owen used Rachel to threaten us. Neither of them is a suitable ally. Let them fight it out. This situation will ultimately benefit us. If we intervene, it will only put us in a passive position and harm the academy''s reputation." Hearing Rictor''s words, the room gradually quieted down, with most of the professors and mentors nodding in agreement with the headmaster''s judgment. ... At the same time, in Sunluna Academy, the professors and mentors were also in discussion. They were well aware of the headmaster''s high regard for Owen, and based on the information they had gathered, Owen deserved such attention. However, his bold move against the Pyrothrone Kingdom seemed too reckless in their eyes. Chapter 214: Chapter214-Overwhelming Battle Power Chapter 214: Chapter214-Overwhelming Battle Power ? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Tall trees catch the wind! No matter the oue, this battle will be highly detrimental to Owen, the prodigy." Several professors shook their heads slightly. The stronger Owen appeared on the surface, the more forces in Middle Earth wouldn''t allow him to grow. However, at the moment, they decided to wait and see. Meanwhile, deep within the southernmost primeval jungle, in Aiden Castle... A seductive woman with ram''s horns, ck wings, and a long tail, resembling a subus, looked at a magical mirror before her with peach blossom eyes, gazing at thetest intelligence reports from various sources. "Interesting, this little guy has already caused quite a stir before. I thought he''d quiet down for a while, but now he''s making an even bigger storm..." "With such talent and deep emotions, he''s truly a rare man. However, the Pyrothrone Kingdom is not like other powers on this continent." She murmured to herself, her tail swaying slightly, a trace of expectation in her eyes. "I hope this time, you can bring me another surprise." After hesitating for a moment, she decided to temporarily refrain from helping Owen. It was still a bit too early to get involved in this storm of attention. At the same time, after repeated discussions, the various factions in Middle Earth all agreed on one thing: wait! Wait for the situation to be clear before taking action. For these factions, there is no such thing as helping in a time of need, only embellishing sess or kicking someone when they''re down. ... Time passed swiftly. As the sun rose on the horizon, after a night of travel and rest, Owen''s airship finally arrived at the first city on the edge of the Pyrothrone Kingdom-Nikol City! This was the first border city into the Pyrothrone Kingdom and an important gateway. Usually, it was bustling with magesing and going, and trade flourished, making it an incredibly prosperous city. However, now with Owen''s army arriving, the city''s gates had long been sealed shut, cutting off trade and giving the ce an eerie stillness, with a faint scent of bloodlust in the air. As the vast airship approached, the prepared city lord of Nikol, standing on the city walls, immediately gave the order. In an instant, the mages and guards within the city ignited their magic, gathering it into the city''s magical defense array, enveloping the entire city and blocking the airship''s path. Owen''s movements had long been closely monitored, and City Lord Matthew had made ample preparations, swearing to stop Owen at the border of the Pyrothrone Kingdom. "Lord City Lord, the Rock Fortress Array has been activated!" Standing atop the city wall, Matthew, surveying the rising array, heard the report from a kneeling soldier. The army Owen led brought an unprecedented sense of oppression to them, yet it also stirred their fighting spirit. Now, this Rock Fortress Array, powered by over ten thousand mages and tens of thousands of city guards, was as solid as a rock. It was like an invisible mountain, exuding a pressure that darkened the skies and forced the winds to divert. Once the array was activated, the surrounding space seemed to solidify, and any attempt to break through would be crushed by its immense power! "Good, close the gates and defend to the death. I''d like to see how they n to break through this iron wall!" Matthew squinted slightly, gazing through the thick protective barrier at Owen on the ship''s bow, a confident smile on his face. He knew Owen had brought an overwhelming force, so he never intended to engage Owen head-on, instead choosing to rely on the fortress defense array. After all, with so many mages and soldiers powering the array, it was an imprable barrier! Boom! Just as Matthew was full of confidence, Owen looked at the rising array and shook his head slightly. The array''s defensive strength was indeed formidable, but the army behind him was extraordinary. This array might stop the attacks of a grandmaster-tier mage, but it couldn''t withstand thebined assault of a group of master-tier and grandmaster-tier mages. "Since this is the first battle against the Pyrothrone Kingdom, let''s strike together and crush them utterly, breaking their spirit!" Owen waved his hand, signaling the dragons to attack. The Gold Dragon King and the Bone Dragon King exchanged a nce, then turned to their dragon army, smiles touching their eyes. "It''s been a long time since the dragons have fought. It''s time for the dragons'' name to resound across Middle Earth once again. Go, let them know what the wrath of dragons means!" Both the Bone Dragon King and the Gold Dragon King gave the order. Boom! In an instant, golden dragons and bone dragons alike descended from the swirling clouds, their vast forms like towering mountains, plummeting toward the array. Their scales and bones rubbed against the void, emitting a thunderous sound. Their massive bodies blotted out the bright light of the sky, plunging Nikol City into a sudden, eerie night. The oppressive force that shattered the void and annihted all in its path made it hard for anyone to breathe. Inside the city, the once-confident City Lord Matthew saw the light in his eyes reced by fear and dread. He had known Owen had the help of dragons and fallen angels, but as the first border city, Nikol had been fortified many times, and the city''s defense array could withstand the attacks of several grandmaster-tier mages. It was a veritable iron wall. However, now seeing the terrifying dragons in action, just the aura they exuded sent shivers down his spine. The once seemingly imprable barrier offered him no sense of security. Inside the city, the soldiers and mages were all fixated on the dragons'' forms, overwhelmed by an unprecedented terror of death. Their hearts raced, and magical waves surged from their bodies like never before. For a moment, the protective barrier around Nikol City, pushed to its limits by the soldiers and mages, shone brilliantly! However, as the Rock Fortress Array reached its peak, the dragons'' attacks rained down on the array! ming breath! Corrosive mist! Bone spikes! ... Each dragon possessed at least master-tier strength, and their unique bloodlines ced them at the top of most lifeforms. With their full strength unleashed, the air around them crackled, and rolling mes nketed every corner of the array. The seemingly unbreakable array, upon contact with dragon fire, darkened and withered, evaporated by the intense heat into magical mist that shot into the sky. Next, the corrosive mist from the bone dragons spread, further dissolving the weakened barrier with a harsh sizzling sound. The protective barrier around the city copsed with a thunderous crash. The mages and soldiers powering the array were hit by intense bacsh, pale-faced, vomiting blood, and trembling as they struggled to stand. And that was just the beginning. With the defense array shattered, sharp bone spikes descended like icy spears from the sky, a dense rain covering nearly the entire city! Whoosh! The bone spikes struck the city walls first, their sharp sound slicing through the air. The heavy city walls, built from obsidian and other sturdy materials, were pierced like tofu, leaving bowl-sized holes. Without the barrier and the protection of the walls, the soldiers and mages had no defense against the bone spikes. As the spikes struck, they were skewered, turned into pools of blood, exploding like crimson roses-eerie and terrifying. In an instant, the array below Owen was broken, and the city walls copsed in a web of cracks, burying the in soldiers and mages beneath the rubble, dust rising into the air. Outside the city, many mages who had fled earlier turned to look at the ancient city they had lived in for decades, their faces filled with shock. They never expected that after fleeing for only a short time, the first border city of their kingdom would fall, reduced to a pile of ruins! Chapter 215: Chapter215-Why Duel When You Can Gang Up? Chapter 215: Chapter215-Why Duel When You Can Gang Up? ? Outside Nikol City, the residents and mages who had fled for dozens of miles overnight saw their city crumble behind them, as if a mighty beast that once stood tall between heaven and earth had copsed. Even from afar, they could clearly feel the chaotic and terrifying shockwaves! Their faces were all filled with horror, and their pace quickened considerably. They had sensed earlier that Owen''s army was not something Nikol City could withstand, which is why they had packed up and left overnight. They had originally thought Nikol City could hold off Owen''s forces for some time before falling, but they never imagined it would be destroyed so quickly, turning into a pile of ruins. As the defensive array shattered and the city walls copsed, the survivors inside the city looked in horror at the descending dragons. In front of those dragons, they were as insignificant as ants. Some severely injured soldiers of the Pyrothrone Kingdom even exploded into piles of flesh under the dragons'' oppressive might. Even the stronger mages, under the immense pressure of the dragons'' bloodlines and aura, couldn''t stand. They trembled and knelt, feeling as if they were carrying a mountain on their backs, their lives at the mercy of the dragons. On the airship, Owen watched the swift, overwhelming destruction of the border city with satisfaction. He had always known the power of the dragons was immense, but he hadn''t realized it was to this extent. In just a few breaths, the massive border city had turned into a fiery ruin, devoid of its previous grandeur and majesty. The speed at which the city fell made it seem like child''s y, with no resistance whatsoever. It was so fast that Owen found it somewhat unreal. Whoosh! At that moment, over a dozen streaks of light suddenly shot out from the city, transforming into more than a dozen figures. They stood in the air, ring furiously at Owen, with the leader, an old man with white hair, pointing his staff at him. "Owen, if you have any courage, fight me one-on-one! What honor is there in relying on dragons?" Owen nced at them, his expression slightly serious. These mages had decent power, all of them at the master-tier level, with the leader being at the grandmaster-tier. This level of strength was considered middle-tier in Middle Earth. However, given that most of the city had been destroyed by the dragons, the fact that these mages didn''t flee but instead confronted him showed a degree of bravery and patriotism. Owen respected these mages, who were willing to die for their country. Mages with such integrity were rare in any kingdom, each one invaluablea cornerstone and pir of a nation. But when he heard their challenge for a one-on-one duel, Owen couldn''t help but smirk with mockery. "First of all, with your strength, you''re not worthy of being my opponent, nor are you qualified to challenge me." "Secondly, why duel when you can gang up?" "Your sense of honor is admirable, but it''s misced." Owen had no time to waste ying with them. While the mages grew furious at Owen''s words, he casually waved his hand and coldlymanded, "Wipe them all out!" As soon as Owen gave the order, ten grandmaster-tier bone dragons opened their gaping mouths full of skeletal fangs and unleashed a st of "Gray Mist Breath." In an instant, the gray mist filled the air, corroding everything it touched with a sharp hissing sound. Before the mages could react, they were engulfed in the mist. When the mist dissipated, their figures had vanished, as if they had never been there. "How was that? My bone dragons aren''t bad, are they?" The Bone Dragon King chuckled, walking up to Owen with a smug expression. Owen nodded. These mages were all at least master-tier, with the leader being grandmaster- tier, yet they couldn''t withstand even a single move from the bone dragons. The power of the bone dragons was evident. "With the Bone Dragon King and the Gold Dragon King assisting us, the cities and warriors of the Pyrothrone Kingdom are nothing more than paper tigers." Owen had always known the dragons were powerful, ranking among the top of all creatures. However, seeing them in action now, theirbat prowess far exceeded his expectations, enough to crush through any opposition without much effort. "There are still many cities between here and the capital of the Pyrothrone Kingdom. If you n topletely destroy the kingdom, we''ll need to pick up the pace. The Pyrothrone Kingdom has over 200 cities, and although none are as fortified as Nikol, there are quite a few of them, scattered across a wide area."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Bone Dragon King spoke up. For him, annihting the Pyrothrone Kingdom wasn''t difficult, just time-consuming. Owen understood what the Bone Dragon King meant and nodded. "Why don''t we split into smaller groups and attack the Pyrothrone Kingdom from different directions? This way, we can move faster and prevent anyone from slipping through the cracks." The Bone Dragon King, the Gold Dragon King, and Otto all pondered briefly before nodding in agreement. They were all confident in their strength and their respective armies. The Pyrothrone Kingdom posed no real threat to them. The Gold Dragon King found the idea intriguing and suddenly suggested, "I think Owen''s n is excellent. Not only can we save time, but we can also use this to settle . Let''s see who reaches the Pyrothrone Kingdom''s capital first." who'' As soon as he finished, the Gold Dragon King shot a provocative nce at the Bone Dragon King. The Bone Dragon King, who had been boasting about his prowess, was eager topete, and the Gold Dragon King had long wanted a chance to show him up. The Bone Dragon King chuckled, "Compete? Sure, let''s see who''s afraid of who!" Both were god-tier powerhouses and couldn''t fight directly, so this kind of challenge suited them perfectly. Otto, watching their wager with amusement, said, "You two better give it your all, but I''m iming first ce. You can fight over who''s second and who''s third." With the three leaders in agreement, Henry and the others who had been standing by Owen''s side grew a bit concerned. "Master Owen, splitting up will indeed speed up the campaign, but what if other forces intervene? If the Pyrothrone Kingdom gets desperate, our divided forces might be defeated one by one." Owen shook his head slightly and replied, "Your concerns are valid, but such a thing won''t happen. Don''t worry; you''ll understand why soon enough." Owen''s confidence reassured Henry and the others. "The dragons and fallen angels will split into three groups. Master Owen, do you have any ns or arrangements for us?" Leslie stepped forward and said calmly, "My husband and I have already made ns. While you''re all fighting, our target is the capital of the Pyrothrone Kingdom. Owen owes me a date there!" Owen took Leslie''s hand and said seriously, "Don''t worry, whatever my other fiances have, you will have too!" Seeing the two of them gazing lovingly at each other, Henry and the others, who had been worried about them entering the Pyrothrone Kingdom alone, were nowpletely at ease. Their rxed demeanor gave off the feeling that everything was well in hand. "Since the n is set, let''s each move out. Leslie and I will be waiting for you all in the Pyrothrone Kingdom''s capital!" Owen sped his hands in farewell to the others. The Bone Dragon King, the Gold Dragon King, and Otto quickly rallied their respective forces, eager not to fall behind. As they began their separate actions, Owen and Leslie transformed into two beams of light, shooting toward the northern capital of the Pyrothrone Kingdom! Meanwhile, in the royal capital of the Pyrothrone Kingdom... The Pyrothrone King sat gloomily on his throne. Standing beside him were four elderly generals who had just reached god-tier. These four were the top warriors of the Pyrothrone Kingdom,manding most of its military forces. After Owen brought the dragons and fallen angels into Middle Earth, the Pyrothrone King had summoned these four high-ranking generals. With such powerful warriors by his side, his personal safety was assured. He could now focus on quickly formting a n, ready to mobilize the soldiers and mages of the Pyrothrone Kingdom to ensure that Owen''s n to destroy the kingdom would die before it even began. Chapter 216: Chapter216-The Furious Pyrothrone King Chapter 216: Chapter216-The Furious Pyrothrone King ? "Report!" "Your Majesty, Nikol City has fallen, and they request reinforcements!" As the Pyrothrone King was discussing strategies to counter Owen''s army with his four god- tier generals, a royal guard rushed in, kneeling with a grave expression. The Pyrothrone King''s brow furrowed. He remembered receiving news not long ago that Owen''s army had only just arrived at Nikol City. How could this centuries-old stronghold have been breached so quickly? "It''s just a border city. Let him enjoy his victory for now!" Suppressing his rage, the Pyrothrone King was about to continue his discussions with the generals when another royal guard hurried in, kneeling. "Your Majesty, the northernmost city, Ilor, has been taken by the Fallen Angel race. Treyn City requests aid!" The Pyrothrone King''s heart sank-another city had fallen? Just as he was reeling from this, yet another guard rushed in with an anxious expression: "Your Majesty, Bayport has been taken by the god dragon race, requesting reinforcements!" "Your Majesty, Massaron has been taken by the god dragon race!" One after another, reports of cities falling reached the Pyrothrone King''s ears. His fists were already clenched tightly, his eyes bloodshot, his face twisted with rage, as if he could devour someone alive. "Damn you, Owen!" He mmed his fist down on the table, smashing it to dust, though it did nothing to quell his anger. The Pyrothrone Kingdom had always dominated its neighboring kingdoms and factions, ruling with arrogance. They were used to bullying others, but now Owen had not only challenged their authority but had captured city after city. When word of this spread, it would deal a severe blow to the Pyrothrone Kingdom''s prestige and rule. "Your Majesty..." Suddenly, another royal guard rushed in, but before he could speak, he was met with the Pyrothrone King''s murderous re. The guard trembled, his back drenched in cold sweat. He knew the king was furious over the fall of the cities, but he steeled himself and reported, "Your Majesty, thetest report: Owen and Leslie have just entered the capital!" "What?!" The Pyrothrone King stepped forward and grabbed the guard by the cor, lifting him off the ground.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Did you say Owen and Leslie are in the capital?!" The four generals beside the Pyrothrone King were equally shocked, staring at the guard. Wasn''t Owen supposed to be attacking the cities alongside the dragons and Fallen Angels? How could they be in the capital? "Are you sure it''s just the two of them? No one else with them?" The Pyrothrone King asked, still bewildered. "ording to our intelligence, it''s just the two of them. No one else followed." "What are they doing in the capital?" The guard hesitated, then said, "They''re... eating noodles at a noodle shop." ?? The Pyrothrone King and his four generals furrowed their brows. Did they mishear something? At such a critical moment, when their two factions were at each other''s throats, the enemy leaders were in the capital... to eat noodles? "Your Majesty, this must be some sort of scheme. We cannot be careless!" "Indeed, Owen is ruthless and cunning. There must be more to this than meets the eye!" "Your Majesty, could it be that Owen intends to replicate his previous strategies and blow up the capital directly?" One of the generals, with arge belly and a serious expression, spoke up. When Owen dered war on the Pyrothrone Kingdom, they had studied all his previous actions, including his past achievements and every move he had made. What concerned them most was how Owen had used something he called TNT to blow up the Azure Kingdom''s Council of Elders and four of Kyrik''s main cities. Such a destructive tactic had to be guarded against! "Owen loves using these methods. If the capital is attacked, even if we remain unharmed, the kingdom''s morale will plummet. The capital is the heart of our nation-if chaos erupts here, the dragon and Fallen Angel armies will be unstoppable." After a brief discussion, the generals became convinced that Owen and Leslie were in the capital to destroy it. After all, Owen had already blown up several cities with just a snap of his fingers! "Your Majesty, Owen is taking a dangerous gamble, but it presents us with an opportunity. Capture him, and the dragons and Fallen Angels will retreat!" "Owen may be strong, but he''s clearly overconfident this time. If we all strike together, he won''t escape!" "But what if Owen is deliberately luring us into a trap?" One of the generals, stroking his beard, said gravely. "Even if it''s a trap, so what? We''re god-tier mages. What could we have to fear?" "Exactly. Your Majesty, we must act quickly!" The Pyrothrone King nodded decisively. "Let''s go! Whatever tricks he has, we''ll see them for ourselves!" ... Meanwhile, in the capital of the Pyrothrone Kingdom, in a small street-side noodle shop, Owen and Leslie sat by the window, each with a steaming bowl of mushroom noodles in front of them, the aroma filling the air. Leslie nced at the simple bowl of noodles and asked coldly, "This is what you call a date?" Owen scratched his head awkwardly. "Everyone''s fled the capital by now. This is the only ce still open." After the news of the fallen cities reached the capital, panic had spread, and many businesses, including the grand Nassi Hotel, had long since closed. "Besides, even though it''s just noodles, I did rent out the whole ce for you. That counts for something, right?" Leslie snorted and, with a sh from her storage ring, produced an ornate crystal fork encrusted with sparkling gems. Holding the fork with her pale, elegant hand, she began to delicately eat her noodles. Her refined manners and the luxurious fork made her seempletely out of ce in the simple noodle shop. Owen scratched his head again, trying to ease the awkwardness. "You''re not going to ask why I''m here?" Leslie dabbed her mouth with a silk napkin and replied, "Didn''t you say it was for a date?" Owen''s mouth twitched. The date was just an excuse. The real reason Owen hade to the capital was because the people from Melodic Academy had contacted him through the Lunar Disc the day before. Since he hadpletely fallen out with the Pyrothrone Kingdom, their previous cooperation was now meaningless. They wanted to end their alliance early and bring Rachel back to the academy. Owen understood their concerns. After all, from Melodic Academy''s perspective, his victory or defeat didn''t matter-what mattered was Rachel''s safety. More importantly, they offered Owen something he couldn''t refuse. If Owen agreed, he would receive the key item needed to unlock the Godyer Staff: Holy Water! While Rachel''s unique bloodline was valuable, the Godyer Staff was even more so, so Owen agreed to their request. And the meeting ce they arranged was here, in the capital of the Pyrothrone Kingdom! Although Leslie didn''t seem particrly interested, Owen exined the situation to her briefly. Leslie nodded and continued eating her noodles. It wasn''t that she didn''t care about the matter; she simply trusted Owenpletely. As Owen and Leslie dined, arge number of Pyrothrone Kingdom mages had gathered around the noodle shop. When they saw Owen and Leslie enter the city, they immediately recognized them. After all, the two were now prominent figures in the kingdom. Especially Owen, who had led the dragons and Fallen Angels to invade the Pyrothrone Kingdom. His reputation preceded him. The mages were curious but unsure of Owen and Leslie''s true intentions. Afraid to disturb them, they simply watched quietly from outside the noodle shop. They knew that whether or not this was truly Owen and Leslie, things were bound to get interesting soon. Not long after, Rictor, the headmaster of Melodic Academy, arrived on the scene. Chapter 217: Chapter217-Rachels Confrontation Chapter 217: Chapter217-Rachel''s Confrontation ? Inside the quiet restaurant, Owen and Leslie calmly ate their noodles. Their striking appearance as a couple drew admiration from many onlookers, especially the mages. However, this tranquility was soon disrupted by Rictor''s arrival. Ssshhh... Outside the restaurant, the air twisted, and suddenly, a dark void ripped open, forming a ck space tunnel. Powerful spatial waves forced the crowd back. Then, an elderly mage wearing an elegant white robe with a solemn expression stepped out. It was none other than Rictor, the headmaster of Melodic Academy. "The headmaster of Melodic Academy!" As soon as Rictor appeared, everyone''s attention was drawn to him, and expressions of surprise spread across their faces. Melodic Academy, one of the three great academies of Middle Earth, was renowned, and nearly every mage dreamed of training there. And Rictor, as its headmaster, was a legendary figure, known by all. But why would such a prominent figure suddenly show up here? Was it because of Owen? Many people turned their curious gaze toward Owen, wondering if there was a deeper connection between him and Rictor. Previously, Rictor had appeared in the Pyrothrone Kingdom''s royal court and personally overruled the Pyrothrone King''s order to pursue Owen, a matter that had caused widespreadmotion. Now, not long after Owen''s arrival in the capital, Rictor had followed. Could there be a close rtionship between the two? Amidst the curious stares, Rictor paid no attention to the crowd and strode into the restaurant. "Owen, I''ve brought what you asked for. Where''s Rachel?" As soon as he entered, Rictor flipped his hand, revealing a ss bottle inscribed with runes, his expression stern. Owen nced at the bottle, which contained a special light-blue liquid, as pure as the clearest ocean water, radiating a strange aura. Even though the runes on the bottle sealed the energy, Owen could feel the tremor of the Godyer Staff within him. Clearly, the blue liquid in the bottle was the Holy Water needed to unlock the fourth seal of the Godyer Staff! Owen''s eyes grew more intense as he gazed at it. Each time a seal of the Godyer Staff was broken, its power surged, granting it new forms and powerful abilities. Thest time, using the ruby found in the Kyrik Mausoleum, Owen had unlocked the Godyer Array, which had blocked and even countered an attack from the Kyrik Founder King. If the fourth seal were opened, how much more powerful could the Godyer Staff be? Owen couldn''t wait to find out. Without dy, he activated his magic and summoned Rachel from his personal dimension. In a sh of light, Rachel appeared beside Owen. Rachel frowned slightly, then spotted Rictor, her former mentor, standing nearby. When Rictor saw Rachel, his gaze focused on her. He noticed that not only had her energy not diminished, but it had actually increased. The bloodline aura she emitted was significantly stronger than before. This brought a faint smile to Rictor''s lips. It seemed that Owen had behaved appropriately and hadn''t mistreated Rachel. Moreover, the ordeal might have even spurred a breakthrough in Rachel''s bloodline power-a great boon, increasing the chances that the academy''s founder could use her bloodline to achieve a breakthrough. Just as Rictor was about to finalize the exchange, Rachel suddenly spoke up, "Rictor, I just have one question-did you n to marry me off to the Founder of the academy?" At the mention of this topic, Rictor''s eyelid twitched, and he cast an annoyed nce at Owen. If it weren''t for Owen exposing this secret, Rachel would still be the obedient prodigy of Melodic Academy. But now, all he could do was harbor some resentment toward Owen. "Rachel, some matters should be discussed back at the academy. Don''t be misled by Owen''s words." Rictor avoided directly answering the question, not wanting to dwell on the subject in front of Rachel, who was, after all, still his student. Seeing that Rictor wasn''t giving her a straight answer, Rachel''s face grew pale, as if her spirit had been drained. She stared nkly at the elder she once deeply respected, her voice hoarse as she asked, "Is there really no other way?" Rictor remained silent. Rachel felt as if a sharp thorn had pierced her heart. She found it difficult to breathe. After a long pause, she slowly raised her head and stared at Rictor with determination. "If returning to the academy means bing someone else''s tool, I''d rather stay in Owen''s dimension, nting trees, than ever go back!" Rachel''s firm resolve caused Rictor''s expression to darken, and he red daggers at Owen, convinced that Rachel''s defiance was entirely due to Owen''s influence. The crowd of mages watching were also surprised at Rachel''s outburst. They had heard of Rachel, the top prodigy of Melodic Academy, but none expected her to side with Owen after being "kidnapped" and to refuse to return to the academy. Could Owen have some special ability to win over this renowned prodigy of Melodic Academy? Rachel herself was a stunning beauty, and after Owen''s encounter with the Order of Life, her ancient subus bloodline had awakened, adding to her allure. Many of the mages who gazed upon her found it hard to look away, each captivated by Rachel''s undeniable charm. Some men, especially, felt their blood boil the longer they looked at her, imagining pulling her close and dominating her. As they thought of Owen locking Rachel in his dimension, alone together... Their expressions turned envious, as they nced at Owen. Sitting beside Owen, Leslie elegantly wiped her mouth, having finished her meal, and calmly watched the unfolding scene. Rictor, as the headmaster of Melodic Academy, still had his pride to consider. Seeing Rachel cause more of a stir, his face darkened further. "Rachel, enough nonsense! Come back with me at once. Even if you want to stay, do you really think Owen would want to keep you around?" "Owen already has someone as beautiful as Leslie by his side." Having lived for centuries, and as Rachel''s mentor, Rictor could tell that Rachel''s reluctance to leave stemmed not just from the academy''s ns, but also from a growing affection for Owen. Exposing her feelings so directly, Rachel''s pale cheeks flushed with embarrassment.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She nced at Leslie, who sat gracefully beside Owen. The two looked like a match made in heaven, their silent understanding unmistakable. Leslie''s serene but proud demeanor,bined with her beauty, made Rachel feel inadequate. At that moment, Owen leaned over to Rachel and whispered, "Rachel, no matter what happens, I need to get that Holy Water today." Hearing this, Rachel, already feeling despondent, felt as if she had fallen into an abyss. A tear slipped from the corner of her eye. Like a lifeless puppet, she turned toward Rictor. Seeing this, Rictor knew she had resigned herself. Not wanting to risk any furtherplications, he quickly handed the ss bottle containing the Holy Water to Owen. "Here''s the Holy Water. We''re done." Without another word, Rictor prepared to take Rachel and leave. But as Owen weighed the Holy Water in his hand, he suddenly called out, "Rachel, are you really going back as my prisoner?" "You''re quite good at nting trees, but remember, if you go back this time, it''s entirely your choice." Owen''s words fell softly, but to Rachel, they were like a ray of light in the dark abyss she had fallen into. She snapped out of her daze and turned to look at Owen, her resolve hardening. Though she hadn''t spent much time with Owen, she knew him to be a man of honor who valued loyalty and would never truly harm her. She refused to continue being a pawn, kept in the dark and used against her will! Suddenly, mana surged around Rachel, and she bolted toward Owen. Chapter 218: Chapter218-Owen, You’re Cornered! Chapter 218: Chapter218-Owen, Youre Cornered! ? Rictor had been closely monitoring Rachel''s every move, and when he saw her attempting to return to Owen''s side, he snorted coldly. A bubble of mana instantly enveloped Rachel, trapping her within it no matter how hard she tried to escape. A glimmer of despair crossed Rachel''s face. Rictor''s power was immeasurable, and with just a casual gesture, he had restrained herpletely, despite her best efforts. Whoosh! At that moment, a gaping, fanged maw lunged toward Rictor, attempting to bite him, with sharp teeth exuding an icy chill like the onset of winter. Rictor frowned slightly, and a solid earth-colored wall appeared in front of him, blocking the sudden attack from Seraphina. However, Seraphina''s intervention provided enough distraction for Owen to break through Rictor''s barrier and pull Rachel behind him. Rictor''s face darkened instantly. "Owen, you broke our agreement!" As he spoke, thick tendrils of ck light surged up from beneath Rachel''s feet, forming snake-like ck runes that attempted to bind her and drag her into a teleportation array forming below. "Everyone here is a witness-I''ve already handed her over. But if she doesn''t want to go with you, there''s nothing I can do about that," Owen said calmly. Seeing Rictor''s move, Owen responded swiftly, stomping on the ground, where lightning and mes interwove, shattering the ck teleportation array and dispersing the runes around Rachel. As Owen and Rictor shed, the crowd of onlookers looked on in shock. Rictor was the headmaster of Melodic Academy, a figure of unfathomable power. Few had ever witnessed him inbat, and no one dared to challenge him. But here was Owen, not only defying Rictor''s agreement but daring to fight him directly-a truly audacious act! The rumors of Owen being unruly seemed, in hindsight, far too conservative. Rictor''s expression grew darker as his attacks were countered by Owen. His voice wasced with fury as he threatened, "Owen, think carefully. If you start a fight here, with just a handful of people, you''re no match for me. Don''t bring about your own humiliation!" Rictor''s tone was filled with anger. After all, he had been ready to make a fair trade with Owen, not even pressing him for threatening Melodic Academy. Yet Owen had attacked him, which Rictor found intolerable! Owen ignored Rictor''s outburst and swiftly sent Rachel back into his personal dimension. Seeing this, Rictor''s eyes turned bloodshot, ready to strike at Owen, but something caught his attention, and he nced into the distance. At the same time, Owen looked in the same direction. The previously quiet crowd suddenly became restless, and soon after, many of the mages gathered there dropped to one knee. "All hail His Majesty! May the King be blessed with long life!" The voices of the mages blended into a unified chorus. At the sound of this, distant mages trembled and quickly knelt as well. Amid the bowing crowd, the Pyrothrone King, d in regal robes, appeared outside the restaurant, ring coldly at Owen from a distance. Owen returned the stare, his eyes burning with murderous intent. This was the man who had been the first to send his prince after Owen upon learning of his Supreme Order technique. Had Owen not possessed some strength, he would either be rotting in a prison cell by now or dead, his secrets forcibly extracted. Anyone who dared attack him had to be prepared for retaliation! Owen''s gaze then shifted to a figure standing behind the kingan aged mage with ck markings covering his face, wearing dark robes, his energy depleted. This man was likely Archbishop Taylor, the one who had previously attacked Leslie. Owen could sense the intense killing intent emanating from Leslie as she too stared at Taylor. Owen''s own rage surged to the surface. But he didn''t act, for with the appearance of the Pyrothrone King and Archbishop Taylor, several other imposing presences suddenly filled the area. God-tier mages! The moment Owen sensed these auras, his mind briefly wavered. These presences were strikingly simr to Otto''s, the Gold Dragon King''s, and the Bone Dragon King''sundoubtedly god-tier mages. And there weren''t just one or two of them-there were four! Like towering walls closing in, their auras sealed off every direction. The onlookers quickly realized the danger and fled as fast as they could, fearing they''d be caught in the impending sh. With the Pyrothrone King, Archbishop Taylor, and four god-tier generals all present, this was the kingdom''s strongest lineup. If a battle broke out, the onlookers knew they wouldn''t stand a chance. Meanwhile, although Owen was now surrounded on all sides, there was no hint of panic in his expression. Given that he had brought Leslie to the capital of his own ord, the crowd suspected he had some hidden cards up his sleeve. This only added to their unease, as if they were trapped in a den of dragons, their safety in jeopardy. "So, you''re Owen? I must admit, you have quite the nerve. Since you''vee here today, you''ll stay for good. I''ll carve you open and see just what gave you such courage!" As Owen surveyed the four god-tier mages encircling him, the Pyrothrone King red at him coldly, his hatred for Owen unmistakable. As the king finished speaking, Archbishop Taylor and the four god-tier generals all turned their attention to Owen. This young mage had an umonlyrge amount of audacity. They were also curious as to how someone from a remote part of the continent had acquired such talent, not to mention the powerful Supreme Order technique. The overwhelming pressure of the four god-tier mages locked onto Owen, like the weight of four mountains pressing down, causing the ground to crack and the air to ripple with chaotic mana. Yet contrary to their expectations, Owen remained calm, surveying the crowd with a slight smile. "So, you think having more people will win the day?" he said with a hint of amusement. "Oh? And just what reinforcements could you possibly summon now?" the Pyrothrone King sneered. "The dragon and Fallen Angel races may be powerful, but our cities are well- fortified. It would take them at least seven days to get here. By then, your body will have been fed to the dogs!" The Pyrothrone King and the god-tier magesughed derisively, unable to understand Owen''s confidence, thinking him delusional. "Last time, Leslie managed to scare me off. Do you really think you can pull the same trick again?" Taylor squinted his eyes, his voice venomous. Had it not been for his prior carelessness, he would have easily captured Leslie and the others, forcing Owen''s hand. But now, there would be no more chances-he was determined to capture Owen today. "Is that so?" Owen shook his head slightly and then looked up toward the sky. Just as the Pyrothrone King and Taylor were about to continue speaking, the deafening roars of dragons echoed from the horizon, like the crashing waves of an endless sea, causing the very ground of the capital to tremble. The sheer power behind the dragon roars made it hard for many mages to breathe, and the mana in their bodies quivered uncontrobly. "Dragons!" Hearing the unmistakable sound of dragons, the Pyrothrone King and hispanions turned to look, their expressions suddenly changing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In the sky not far away, a massive horde of dragons, like dark storm clouds, surged toward them, their bloodline pressure so intense that most of the mages couldn''t move. From another direction, the Fallen Angels were descending with a simr ferocity, their ominous aura like that of ancient beasts, cold and merciless. As they converged, an invisible killing intent filled the air, giving the Pyrothrone King and his men the distinct sense that they were standing on a battlefield littered with corpses. The dragons and Fallen Angels had arrived! Chapter 219: Chapter219-Whos Afraid of Numbers? Chapter 219: Chapter219-Who''s Afraid of Numbers? ? Over the capital of Pyrothrone Kingdom, colossal figures gathered, blotting out the sky. The once-brilliant golden light waspletely blocked, plunging the entire capital into darkness. A terrifying pressure from powerful bloodlines descended like a storm, crashing onto those below. The ground trembled, cracking in arm-wide fissures. A shadow of dread fell over everyone''s hearts. The previously confident Pyrothrone King''s expression suddenly froze. How could they have arrived so quickly? From the moment he received the news of Owen''s attack to now, when the attackers surrounded him, only a few hours had passed! How had they advanced so swiftly from the border? A chill ran down the Pyrothrone King''s spine as he nced at the approaching army of dragons and Fallen Angels. Sensing the powerful auras emanating from them, he broke out in a cold sweat, unable to believe his eyes. Even the weakest among them had reached the level of master-tier, and many more had reached grandmaster-tier! He had originally estimated that it would take these three races at least seven days to reach the capital, but he had vastly underestimated their strength. They werepletely overwhelming his forces. It was clear that the dragons and Fallen Angels had god-tier mages assisting them! There was no other exnation for how they had crossed the natural defenses so quickly. While Pyrothrone King was consumed by fear, the four god-tier generals also turned grim, their gazes fixed on Otto, the Gold Dragon King, and the Bone Dragon King. Though they too were god-tier mages, the three before them possessed unique bloodlines, making them practically unbeatable at the same tier. The pressure on them was immense. Rictor, the headmaster of Melodic Academy, upon seeing this mighty army, finally understood the reason behind Owen''s confidence in breaking their agreement. His face grew colder, and his eyes zed with fury. "Owen, acting so dishonorably! How will you ever hold your head high in Middle Earth again?" Despite his considerable strength, Rictor didn''t dare use force to pressure Owen under the oppressive auras of the three god-tier powerhouses. Instead, he resorted to furious usations, attempting to publicly shame Owen for his betrayal. "Heh, I could never hope to match your noble integrity, Headmaster Rictor, scheming to manipte your own students. I''d never stoop that low." Owen sneered at Rictor''s usations, his eyes cold as he stared him down. "Did you really think I wouldn''t see through your plot?" Owen shook a ss bottle containing Holy Water, his words sharp as a de. "You handed over the Holy Water so easily; of course, those old monsters behind you must have had something nned. It was never a fair trade, was it? From the moment you contacted me, it was all part of a scheme." "And now you have the nerve to use me of breaking the deal? Where do you get the gall? I''m disgusted by you!" Owen''s angry rebuke echoed across the capital. Every mage present stared at Owen in shock. Though they weren''t sure if what he said was true, no one had ever dared insult Rictor, one of the three great headmasters, like this before. Owen truly feared nothing! Even more unbelievable, Owen was facing off against numerous powerful figures from Pyrothrone Kingdom! And yet, here he was provoking another powerful enemy. How could he be so bold?!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Rictor''s face flushed crimson as Owen''s words reached his ears. His breath quickened, and his hand trembled as he pointed at Owen, too furious to speak. As one of the most respected figures in Middle Earth, he had never been humiliated like this. What troubled him most was that Owen seemed to know something! But how could a backwater brat like him know about the God Realm? Middle Earth was home to countless powerful factions, constantly battling for dominance in an endless cycle of chaos. Yet only the most elite knew that Middle Earth had a single supreme power-the God Realm. The God Realm existed in a separate dimension within Middle Earth and was filled with divine beings. The Godyer Staff itself had once belonged to a god-tier mage from the God Realm. Rictor took a deep breath, suppressing his fury as he spoke with a firm tone: "Owen, since you know about the God Realm, you should understand that no one can defy the gods!" As Rictor''s voice fell, Leslie''s expression grew solemn. She had sensed something was wrong from the start, and now, hearing Rictor mention the gods, she realized the true source of her unease. It seemed that Owen''s true opponents were not Pyrothrone Kingdom but the God Realm itself! Leslie had heard rumors of the God Realm, an unbelievably terrifying power that far surpassed Pyrothrone Kingdom. At that moment, the powerful dragons and Fallen Angels descended from the sky, gathering around Owen, clearly taking him as their leader. It seemed that with just a word from Owen, he could easily wipe out any kingdom in Middle Earth. The oppressive atmosphere weighed heavily on everyone, like an invisible sword hanging over their heads. Owen turned his gaze toward Rictor. Under the weight of Owen''s aura, Rictor''s body involuntarily sank. He felt as though he was being targeted by countless wild beasts. Realizing that his current strength was no match for the god-tier powerhouses of the dragon and Fallen Angel races, Rictor squinted and chose not to provoke Owen any further, lest he be dragged into this escting conflict. "Owen, this isn''t over. I''ll be waiting for your downfall!" With that, Rictor vanished from the scene. Owen made no move to stop him. Forcing Rictor, a god-tier mage and headmaster of Melodic Academy, to retreat was the best oue at the moment. Once Rictor had left, Owen turned his attention to Pyrothrone King, his eyes zing with murderous intent. As Owen locked eyes with Pyrothrone King, the system''s voice suddenly rang out. "Hidden quest triggered-Destroy Pyrothrone Kingdom! Quest objectives: 1. Destroy all 208 cities in Pyrothrone Kingdom. 2. Kill Pyrothrone King personally. Reward: 300,000 fate points, ck Origami Crane." Owen''s eyes lit up at the system''s message. 300,000 fate points was no small amount, enough to buy a lot of valuable items from the Fate Store. As for the ck Origami Crane, though he wasn''t sure what it was, any reward from the system was bound to be extraordinary. Completing the quest''s first objective was almost done. Once the capital was destroyed, the rest of Pyrothrone Kingdom''s cities would be considered wiped out. But killing the Pyrothrone King made Owen feel a bit more serious. Though the king had been hiding his aura, Owen, with his eyes transformed by the Spear of Longinus, could see through the disguise. The Pyrothrone King had already reached god-tier! He was a god-tier mage! Owen, on the other hand, had just reached master-tier Lv1. There were still grandmaster-tier, sage-tier, and then god-tier standing between them-a gap of three major tiers! For any other master-tier mage, facing a god-tier mage would be unthinkable, let alone killing one. So, Owen stepped forward and stared directly at Pyrothrone King. "As the king of Pyrothrone Kingdom, do you dare face me in a duel to the death?" Owen''s provocative words silenced the entire capital in an instant. Everyone''s gaze turned toward Owen, their faces filled with shock, as if they had witnessed something impossible. Even Otto, the Gold Dragon King, and the Bone Dragon King-three powerful god-tier beings who knew Owen well-wondered if they had heard wrong. Pyrothrone King was rarely seen in action, but he was undeniably a god-tier mage! And while Owen had incredible talent, he was still only a master-tier mage. At most, he could challenge a grandmaster-tier mage. Even if Owen could defy logic and fight across another major tier, he would still only be able to contend with a sage-tier mage. But a god-tier mage? That was an entirely different level! Chapter 220: Chapter220-Owen vs Pyrothrone King Chapter 220: Chapter220-Owen vs Pyrothrone King ? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Challenge me?" When Owen''s words fell, the Pyrothrone King was initially stunned, thinking he must have misheard. Although he had rarely fought in recent years, he had been a god-tier mage for many years, while Owen was merely a master-tier mage. The gap between their levels was a vast, uncrossable chasm. But soon after, Pyrothrone King''s face darkened with anger. A mere master-tier mage dared to challenge him, a god-tier mage? Who gave him such courage? Owen waspletely disregarding him! Not only was he a god-tier mage, standing above countless others, but he was also the ruler of a kingdom, holding the power of life and death over millions. Owen''s words were the height of arrogance! With a grim expression, Pyrothrone King red at Owen, his anger boiling over as he let out a coldugh. "Very well, since you''re so eager to die, I''ll grant your wish!" "A duel to the death between us-no one else may interfere!" Although Pyrothrone King couldn''t understand where Owen''s confidence came from, as a god-tier mage and ruler, his dignity could not be insulted! "Wait!" At that moment, Otto, the Gold Dragon King, and the Bone Dragon King quickly spoke up, their expressions filled with shock as they looked at Owen. "Pyrothrone King is a true god-tier mage. Even though I know he relied on other means to achieve god-tier, he''s still a god-tier mage whomands an entire domain. You''re not yet ready to face him." Otto, who valued Owen the most, quickly sent a mental message to persuade him. He believed Owen had the potential to be a god-tier mage in the future and even surpass them, but right now, Owen didn''t have the strength to fight the Pyrothrone King. "There''s an old rule that kings do not face kings in battle. You are now the leader of this campaign to destroy Pyrothrone Kingdom. You can''t be so impulsive. The Pyrothrone King not only far surpasses you in level but also possesses numerous legendary magical artifacts. Fighting him now is too soon!" The Gold Dragon King and Bone Dragon King also spoke with grave concern. They had seen Owen''s potential and hisbat ability, which far exceeded his level. But once a mage reached god-tier, they underwent a qualitative transformation, bing more than just human-an entity from another dimension. A fight with the Pyrothrone King would surely result in a one-sided defeat for Owen. "Thank you for your concern, but this is not a decision I made impulsively. I have carefully considered it. Pyrothrone King must die by my hand!" Owen felt a sense of warmth and gratitude for the three kings'' concern. After all, their help in destroying Pyrothrone Kingdom had already been a tremendous support. Now, they were worried about his well-being, clearly treating him as a friend. "A god-tier mage? Nothing more than that. Today, I will sever his head and settle all past grievances!" Owen''s gaze was more resolute than ever as it fell on Pyrothrone King. The three kings frowned as they looked at Owen, unsure why he was so determined to personally take on the Pyrothrone King. But since they knew Owen well, they understood that while his decisions often seemed shocking, he always came out victorious in the end. So, they decided not to insist further and instead watched Owen with growing curiosity. What secret weapon did Owen have to kill a god-tier mage? Meanwhile, under Owen''s repeated provocations, Pyrothrone King''s murderous intent grew fiercer, like a raging fire. The four god-tier generals and the many mages of Pyrothrone Kingdom also stared at Owen, unable to understand why someone with seemingly ordinary power was so confident. Just as Owen was about to take a step forward to settle things with Pyrothrone King once and for all, Leslie suddenly stepped out from his side. Her cold, piercing gaze fixed on Archbishop Taylor, who stood behind Pyrothrone King. "Owen, wait. Before your duel, I believe I have some unfinished business with Archbishop Taylor that needs to be settled!" Leslie''s voice grew colder as she spoke. It was Taylor, a grandmaster-tier mage, who had attacked the Duke''s estate and her, forcing her to burn her mana core and be a cripple. If not for Owen and the drops of the World Tree from the Order of Life, she would never have recovered. In Leslie''s heart, she had already died once. And the one who had killed her was this very Archbishop Taylor. As Leslie stepped forward and spoke with icy determination, an invisible cold wind swept out, chilling the air around her. Taylor shuddered, his eyes filled with shock. Leslie''s mana core had beenpletely burned out, so what was this mana suddenly emanating from her? Had she somehow recovered? But everyone knew that once a mana core was burned, there was no turning back! Pyrothrone King and the others around Taylor also turned their attention to Leslie, frowning. ording to Taylor, Leslie had been crippled. So what was going on now? Could Taylor have lied? A cold glint shed in Pyrothrone King''s eyes. He despised traitors, especially those who had served him for so many years, like Taylor. Sensing the change in Pyrothrone King''s aura, Taylor immediately stepped forward, ring at Leslie. If he wanted to regain the Pyrothrone King''s trust, he needed to decisively eliminate Leslie! First, this would prove his strength, value, and loyalty. Second, Owen clearly valued Leslie deeply. Killing her would throw Owen into disarray, disrupting whatever unknown ns he had. "ying tricks again? I don''t know how you regained your power, but I won''t give you another chance likest time!" Taylor met Leslie''s cold gaze with one of his own, and the air between them rippled with magical turbulence. The tension grew thick, the atmosphere electric with the impending sh. "When you kill Pyrothrone King, I''ll kill this archbishop and celebrate your victory!" As the tension between them reached its peak, Leslie shot forward toward Taylor, her voice firm as it echoed in Owen''s ears. Owen nodded slightly as he watched Leslie charge forward. Suddenly, something caught Owen''s attention. He quickly turned toward a distant clock tower. The tower had been empty, but now several mages appeared, wearing schr''s robes simr to those from Academy City. However, their insignia was not from the Academy City on the continent but from Middle Earth Academy City. Owen narrowed his eyes. Like Academy City on the continent, Middle Earth Academy City was a chronicler of history, documenting and spreading news of significant events across Middle Earth. Minor matters didn''t concern them. Now that Pyrothrone Kingdom was facing annihtion, it made sense that they had been drawn here. What caught Owen''s attention most, though, was the special magical device they were activating with mana. It was a human-sized crystal sphere with a shimmering,rge, mystical eye inside that emitted a strange energy. "Mana View! They''re using that thing?" As Owen focused on the mages atop the clock tower, many sharp-eyed mages also noticed them. When they saw the crystal sphere being activated, they were equally shocked. The crystal sphere, known as Mana View, was famous throughout Middle Earth. It was only used during major events, allowing Academy City to record everything in real- time and broadcast it via magical projections to every corner of the world. As far as they knew, this device hadn''t been used in a thousand years! Now, as the mages poured mana into the Mana View, the eye in the crystal ball widened, and soon, projections appeared in public squares all across the world. The scenes being broadcast showed Leslie and Taylor preparing to duel! "Academy City is projecting this! They''re using Mana View? What in the world is happening?" "That looks like the capital of Pyrothrone Kingdom. And that''s Taylor, the archbishop of Pyrothrone Kingdom!" "I knew Academy City wouldn''t stay silent when Owen attacked Pyrothrone Kingdom. They''ve been waiting for something big!" "Now we can finally see what Owen''s really made of. Is he as powerful as the rumors im?" "That woman looks like Leslie, Owen''s fiance. Why is she fighting Taylor?" "How do you not know? Owen''s attack on Pyrothrone Kingdom was sparked by his rage over Leslie, and Taylor was the one who lit the fuse. Looks like she''s ready to take her revenge personally!" Chapter 221: Chapter221-Instant Kill of Archbishop Taylor Chapter 221: Chapter221-Instant Kill of Archbishop Taylor ? "So, that''s Leslie. I didn''t expect such a stunning beauty to exist beyond Middle Earth. No wonder Owen was enraged for her." As people across various regions watched the projections appearing in public squares, discussions erupted. Many of the men, upon seeing Leslie, were captivated, their faces shing with admiration. Her golden hair, cold yet resolute eyes, and the icy aura surrounding her made her appear like a goddess of ice and snow. Just one nce was enough to draw them in, almost making them lose themselves. Though Middle Earth had no shortage of beautiful women, none seemed to match Leslie''s majestic presence. Many men couldn''t help but cast envious nces at Owen, jealousy creeping into their hearts. Meanwhile, in Aiden Castle, a seductive woman with ram horns, wings on her back, and a long ck tail gazed at the projection. When she saw Leslie, a sh of instinctive hostility crossed her eyes. Whether it was Leslie''s beauty or the unique aura she exuded, the woman felt ufortable, as though she had met a rival. It bothered her. She then turned her gaze toward Owen, her eyes lighting up. She had already researched Owen and had seen images of him before, but now, seeing him in person, there was something captivating about his strong, confident profile. Her cheeks flushed slightly, and her ivory-white legs pressed together, rubbing lightly, as asional soft, breathy sighs escaped her lips. "Such an exceptional man, yet he''s already imed by that little girl. What a pity. Still, I do love a man who''s already taken..." Her voice carried a teasing tone, though her curiosity about Leslie''s current performance grew. After all, Leslie had just barely entered master-tier, while Archbishop Taylor had reached grandmaster-tier many years ago. The gap between their tiers was vast. If Leslie were to die at Taylor''s hands, it would remove an obstacle for her. But she was more interested in seeing Leslie win. After all, a genius capable of crossing tiers was far more intriguing to her. At the same time, as the projections spread across the continent and Middle Earth, all the major factions were watching the battle unfold, their curiosity about Leslie and especially Owen-growing. Under their gazes, Leslie had already closed in on Taylor, a streak of cold light slicing through the void. The icy aura surrounding her surged toward Taylor, enveloping him. A thinyer of frost formed on his body, as if binding him in a suit of frozen armor, pinning him in ce. The bone-chilling cold, like countless tiny insects, burrowed deep into Taylor''s bones, sending waves of pain through his body. He spasmed uncontrobly, his face twisted in agony, and a flicker of fear crossed his mind. Their battle hadn''t gone on for long, but Leslie''s power had increased dramaticallypared to before. Even he was being affected. "Just a defeated opponent. Do you really think breaking through to master-tier means you can challenge me?" Taylor sneered coldly, the magic patterns on his body writhing like tentacles, scattering the ice and thrusting toward Leslie. Swish, swish, swish! The sound of breaking air echoed as the ck tentacles, like giant serpents, whipped through the void, leaving ck cracks behind, groaning like shattered ss on the verge of copse. The tentaclesshed out, but Leslie didn''t flinch. A bright silver light surged from her, smashing into the nearest tentacle. The silver light expanded, instantly shredding the tentacle into a thick ck liquid that sttered everywhere, corroding the void with a sharp sizzling sound. As the silver light faded, it transformed into a long spear in Leslie''s hand. The spear shot forward like a silver dragon, a gleam of cold light at its tip as it cut through the mass of tentacles. The tentacles disintegrated under the assault of the spear, and Taylor''s heart sank. His mana faltered, and just as he was about to retaliate, the silver spear, surrounded by wind and snow, rapidly erged in his vision. The lethal intent emanating from the spear made Taylor''s mind waver, as though he had been transported to a vast Arctic tundra, where the world was nketed in snow, cold and pure. Not good! His wavering mind, influenced by Leslie''s strike, filled him with an overwhelming sense of death. He tried to escape the strange illusion, but he was powerless to do so. All he could do was instinctively focus all his mana onto the magic patterns on his skin, causing his body to expand, transforming him into a giant ck bear. Dark Magic: Swamp Shaping! Bear of Darkness! This was Taylor''s most powerful dark magic, offering the highest defense. He became a magical beast of immense strength, impervious to des or magic. Boom! At that moment, Leslie''s spear struck Taylor''s chest, piercing deep into him. Although ck, swamp-like ooze oozed from the bear''s body, attempting to corrode the spear, the weapon was infused with the Order of Ice and remnants of Owen''s Order of Life. The corrosive force, though formidable, could not affect the spear at all. A momentter, a sound like something being pierced rang out, drawing everyone''s eyes toward Taylor. They saw that Taylor''s chest had been impaled by Leslie''s spear. Blood gushed from the wound, staining his chest and the ground behind him as the stench of blood filled the air. Leslie''s strike had grievously injured Taylor. "How is this possible? Archbishop Taylor is a grandmaster-tier mage, yet he''s been severely wounded in just one move?" Countless spectators were stunned by the scene. Taylor, a grandmaster-tier mage and close confidant of the Pyrothrone King, was renowned across Middle Earth. Yet here he was, utterly defeated. "Leslie''s only a master-tier mage. How could her power be so overwhelming? Taylor''s most famous techniques couldn''t even stop her..." People murmured in disbelief, their faces filled with astonishment and shock. Even Pyrothrone King himself could hardly believe what he was seeing. It was one thing for Owen to be so powerful, but now Leslie too? The gap of an entire tier had beenpletely ignored, as if Leslie was the true grandmaster- tier mage and Taylor the mere master-tier. After a brief moment of shock, Pyrothrone King was about to order someone to rescue Taylor. But just as he opened his mouth, Leslie''s spear suddenly trembled and tore Taylor''s body apart. Blood exploded like rain, sttering across the ground. The spectators, who had already been stunned by what they had witnessed, now looked at the cold-faced Leslie with chills running down their spines. Taylor had been one of the most well-known figures in Pyrothrone Kingdom. Not only had Leslie defeated him, but she had killed him in front of everyone, showing no regard for the Pyrothrone King''s authority. "Fuck you!" The Pyrothrone King''s voice, filled with fury, erupted. Intense heat surged around him as if he were a volcano about to erupt. He struck out with his palm toward Leslie, intent on killing her. "Back off!" Seeing the Pyrothrone King suddenly attack, Owen''s eyes zed with murderous intent. A thick bolt of lightning tore through the darkness, rushing toward the Pyrothrone King''s hand. Boom! The massive palm collided with Owen''s lightning, causing a blinding sh of light. The two forces entangled briefly before vanishing, canceling each other out. The sudden attack from the Pyrothrone King left the onlookers dumbfounded. They hadn''t expected him, as an emperor, to stoop so low as to attack Leslie in such a sneaky manner. What surprised them even more was how swiftly Owen intervened, effortlessly neutralizing the god-tier mage''s strike. "Pyrothrone King, your opponent is me!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Owen stared coldly at Pyrothrone King, his aura surging as three powerful Orders radiated from him like three suns, causing the very air to tremble. As Owen''s aura spread, everyone present felt the world rumbling, and an inexplicable sense of oppression weighed heavily on their hearts. Chapter 222: Chapter222-The Fourth Seal of the Godslayer Staff Chapter 222: Chapter222-The Fourth Seal of the Godyer Staff ? "Now it''s your turn." After Owen unleashed his aura, Leslie immediately withdrew her spear and returned to Owen''s side, shing him a smile. She casually began stroking Seraphina''s snake head, as if killing Taylor, a grandmaster-tier mage, had been nothing more than a trivial task. Owen nodded, still somewhat surprised by the power Leslie had disyed. Although he knew that with the aid of the World Tree''s drops, the Order of Life, and the enhancements from the Dark Tower, Leslie''s strength had significantly increased, reaching master-tier and transforming herbat ability, he hadn''t expected her to defeat Taylor with a single strike. Owen''s talent was indeed exceptional, but Leslie was proving to be just as extraordinary. Taking a deep breath, Owen turned all his attention to Pyrothrone King. It was time to settle things. In an instant, the chilling killing intent caused the air to tremble, forming a massive domain that enclosed both Owen and Pyrothrone King. Any mage nearby was forced to retreat. The previously crowded scene suddenly emptied, leaving only Owen and Pyrothrone King, like two beasts meeting on a narrow path. Those who had been eagerly awaiting the battle between Owen and Pyrothrone King immediately focused all their attention on the Academy City projection. Leslie''s fight with Taylor had already shown them the extraordinary talents of the continent''s geniuses. Owen was also a master-tier mage, but could he truly match Pyrothrone King? If he managed to hold his ground for even a short while, it would be a historic achievement. After all, no non-god-tier mage had ever challenged a god-tier mage. God-tier mages were the pinnacle of magical prowess, legendary figures in their own right. Reaching god-tier meant that a mage had no weaknesses and possessed absolute power. Whether a faction had a god-tier mage was the defining factor in its standing. But now, Owen, a master-tier mage, was boldly challenging Pyrothrone King. This provoked shock and disbelief in many. Some lower-tier mages hoped Owen would achieve a miracle, while most of the stronger mages, knowing the immense gap between tiers, couldn''t understand where Owen''s confidence came from. As everyone held their breath, Pyrothrone King red at Owen, his expression twisted with fury. "Challenging me today will be the most regretful and desperate decision of your life!" "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you right away. You''ll watch as the one you care about bes my ve, and you too will serve me for eternity, until your spirit crumbles into dust!" A tidal wave of anger surged from Pyrothrone King. His body began to melt like magma, billowing smoke rising from him as intense heat filled the air, causing it to crackle and burn. His molten form spread out in all directions, turning everything it touched into boiling magma. Even the sky turned a deep red, as if aze with fiery clouds. The light from above felt like scorching needles, burning skin and causing it to dry and crack. "The power of a god-today, you''ll witness it firsthand!" As thendscape transformed into a world ofva under Pyrothrone King''s control, his voice echoed through the suffocating heat. Within a radius of several miles, thend became a fiery wastnd, the air so dry that it felt like a knife slicing through lungs with each breath. In this inferno, other forms of mana were nearly extinguished, leaving only the dense presence of fire elements. Owen''s eyes narrowed as he witnessed the drastic change. Although he knew that god-tier mages could control entire realms like creators, seeing the rapid transformation into a magma-filled world still made his scalp tingle. Even his own body felt as though it were on the verge of melting under the oppressive heat. "Pyrothrone King isn''t holding back at all. He''s going straight for the kill." "The power of a god-tier mage is truly terrifying. The capital is practically a volcano now!" Even the mages who had retreated a safe distance away looked on in horror at the Pyrothrone King''s disy of power. Although they were inhabitants of Middle Earth, god-tier mages were extremely rare, only appearing once in several centuries. Most mages had never seen one in action before. Now, witnessing Pyrothrone King''s god-tier strength firsthand, they could only imagine how quickly they would have been vaporized or turned to magma if they had been caught in the battle. Otto, the Gold Dragon King, and the Bone Dragon King watched Owen with growing concern. Seeing the moltenndscape unfold before them, a deep sense of worry settled in their hearts. The three kings exchanged nces, quietly gathering their strength. If Owen couldn''t handle the situation and was severely injured, they would intervene immediately to save him. However, while they were preparing in secret, the Four Great Generals, who had surrounded the battlefield, were also on high alert, keeping a close eye on the three kings. In their eyes, Pyrothrone King''s victory was assured, and the only potential threat was if the three kings intervened. They were ready to act at the slightest movement from the kings, determined to prevent them from rescuing Owen. Today, Owen must die! Gurgle... Bubbles rose from the boiling magma, bursting with dark smoke and radiating an aura of extreme danger. Standing in the middle of it all, Pyrothrone King felt invincible, as if he were the supreme ruler of this realm. Owen''s figure seemed to shrink in his eyes. Eager to capture Owen, Pyrothrone King willed the surging waves of moltenva to crash toward Owen, sealing him in ce. Boom! The next moment, the magma, capable of instantly killing a sage-tier mage, engulfed Owen. The sound of scorching flesh echoed as the magma corroded something resistant to its heat. But just as Pyrothrone King''s smile began to form, it froze on his face. His burning eyes peered through the molten flow, seeing Owen clearly. Owen stood there, calm and unscathed, his clothes untouched by the magma. In his hand, he held the Godyer Staff, which emitted a dark golden light, forming a protective shield around him. Even though the magma was infused with Pyrothrone King''s divine power, it couldn''t prate the shield. "Impossible! The Godyer Staff is powerful, but the one you hold is iplete!" Pyrothrone King''s heart raced with disbelief as he stared at Owen. Owen responded with a cold smile. Indeed, the iplete Godyer Staff couldn''t have withstood a god-tier mage''s divine power. But now, the Godyer Staff had unlocked its fourth seal! That''s right, just before the battle, Owen had used the Holy Water to unlock the fourth seal of the Godyer Staff. And with the fourth seal came a new ability-ying God. [ying God]: Increasesbat power tenfold when facing a god-tier mage! This simple yet brutally effective skill was perfectly aligned with the Godyer Staff''s name. As long as Owen''s opponent was a god-tier mage, the staff would amplify his strength by ten times!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Though Owen''s current power wasn''t enough to match a god-tier mage, with the Godyer Staff''s boost, he now had the strength to fight one. This was the source of his confidence. After all, the Godyer Staff was a weapon designed for ying Gods! Chapter 223: Chapter223-Supreme Order, Owen of the Future Chapter 223: Chapter223-Supreme Order, Owen of the Future ? "Is that the Godyer Staff?" The moment Owen tightly gripped the Godyer Staff and blocked the Pyrothrone King''s attack, many people''s attention was drawn to the dark golden glow radiating from the staff. Their faces were filled with greed and curiosity. The Godyer Staff is a legendary staff even in Middle Earth, containing terrifying magical power. It had disappeared without a trace after the fall of the ancient Dark God King and hadn''t resurfaced since. ording to rumors they had recently heard, Owen had gained the recognition of the Godyer Staff. Now it seemed the news was true, and his control over the staff had reached an impressive level! "Is this Owen''s confidence in facing the Pyrothrone King, a god-tier mage? Relying on the staff once wielded by the ancient Dark God King?" "That can''t be enough, right? The Godyer Staff is powerful, but the Pyrothrone King is a god-tier mage. If he''s only relying on the staff, Owen is bound to die." The crowd murmured among themselves, thinking Owen might be too optimistic. "The Godyer Staff is a fine artifact, but how much of its power can someone at your level wield?" At this moment, the Pyrothrone King, watching Owen fend off the molten assault with the staff''s power, sneered. "When you''re dead, I''ll take good care of that staff for you!" As his words fell, the scattered streams of moltenva were rapidly drawn together, forming nine swirling vortexes of molten rock in his molten hand. Each vortex was about the size of a house, and as they drew closer to Owen, they condensed and shrank, like rapidly spinning drills, hammering down on the dark golden barrier formed by the Godyer Staff. The staff shuddered violently under the onught of the molten vortexes, quickly caving in, forcing Owen to retreat. Owen''s own magical shield, upon contact with the vortexes, was instantly assimted into theva, radiating terrifying heat that scorched Owen''s skin, causing ck smoke to rise. If not for Owen''s strong physique and the activation of Obsidify, which covered his body in ayer of deep ck light, his body would have quickly evaporated under the extreme heat. "A god-tier mage really is terrifying..." Owen murmured to himself, his gaze suddenly turning serious. The Order Domain rapidly expanded, enveloping him. Just as the molten vortexes pierced through the Godyer Staff''s barrier, his body swiftly transformed into a crimson me. After being twisted apart by the vortexes, the mes reformed several dozen meters away into a zing figure. After reaching the master-tier, one could form their own domain. Upon reaching grandmaster-tier, one could even achieve bodily elementalization. Although Owen had not yet reached grandmaster-tier, with the support of the Order of Fire and the Order Domain, he could temporarily elementalize his body to avoid fatal damage. As Owen''s body reformed, he hadn''t even caught his breath before sharp spikes of molten rock surged up from beneath his feet, like countless thorns sweeping toward him. These sharp spikes were imbued with a special divine power that forced Owen''s elementalized body back into its physical form. "Elementalization isughable in front of a god-tier mage!" The Pyrothrone King scoffed after a brief surprise, using his divine power to lock down and suppress Owen, leaving him no room to escape as the molten spikes pierced him like a porcupine. Bang! Bang! However, just as the smile appeared on the Pyrothrone King''s face, the spikes that pierced Owen''s solidified body exploded bizarrely, as if they had struck an immovable iron wall. Countless sparks erupted like fireworks around Owen, dazzling and brilliant, sending waves of heat through the air. In the midst of the mes, Owen''s body began to expand bit by bit, and a strange power that disturbed time and space spread from him. As this strange power spread, the Pyrothrone King''s face became slightly grim, and then he couldn''t help but show a look of intense greed. Supreme Order! This was the power of the Supreme Order! As the Pyrothrone King realized this, the other mages present also stared at Owen in wonder. The first time Owen had used the Supreme Order, the phenomenon had been seen throughout Middle Earth, and they had all sensed the terrifying power contained within. This was a technique even more frightening than that of the ancient Dark God King. Even as a god-tier mage, the Pyrothrone King was deeply tempted. With the aid of this power, he might have a chance to reach an even higher level! "Is this the Supreme Order?" Otto, the Bone Dragon King, the Gold Dragon King, and other god-tier mages all focused their attention on Owen, carefully sensing the energy radiating from him. At that moment, after blocking the molten spikes, Owen''s body expanded rapidly like a balloon. Behind him, a colossal phantom loomed, upying half the sky with a presence that crushed the very void. The phantom was terrifying, seemingly boundless, and its full form could not be seen. However, upon seeing the towering head of the figure, everyone had the eerie sensation of seeing through time and witnessing Owen''s future self. This enormous phantom resembled Owen closely but appeared much more mature. The magical energy radiating from the phantom also surged rapidly, eventually stabilizing at grandmaster-tier levels. As his tier stabilized, this future Owen, emitting grandmaster-tier mana, began channeling I of its power into the present Owen. Owen''s body began to swell faster, and his tier started to skyrocket temporarily! Master-tier Lv2!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Master-tier Lv2! ... It continued until he reached grandmaster-tier Lv1! Only then did Owen''s energy stabilize! By using the Supreme Order and borrowing power from his future self, Owen''s tier had been temporarily boosted by an entire major tier! "Unbelievable! Other techniques can only temporarily raise a minor tier at most, which is already considered an impressive feat, especially at the master-tier level. But to instantly jump an entire major tier-this is beyondprehension!" "The difference in power between master-tier and grandmaster-tier is like night and day. He crossed that gap so easily!" "Wow, Owen was already terrifyingly strong. As a master-tier, he had defeated grandmaster- tier mages. Now, with the Supreme Order elevating him to grandmaster-tier, who knows how frightening his power has be?!" Mages across Middle Earth and the continent, witnessing Owen''s meteoric rise, were filled with dread. Meanwhile, the sage-tier mages in the capital, along with the strong beings of the Dragon and Fallen Angel ns, watched Owen, who was adjusting to his newfound power, with grim expressions. They had a sense of unreality. From the aura Owen was now emitting, even they, as sage-tier mages, could sense danger from him! If they were to fight Owen in his Supreme Order state, they would be at risk of death! In this state, Owen possessed the strength to challenge sage-tier mages! It must be noted that they were among the top sage-tier mages, with elite bloodlines. There were few who could rival them, and now Owen had instantly reached this level! "This is what it means to be a monstrous genius-his strength defies reason!" "I used to think the n leader was overly invested in Owen, but now I see they had the real foresight!" "It''s hard to imagine how terrifying Owen will be when he breaks through to sage-tier or even god-tier. We might just be mere foot soldiers in his presence..." The members of the Dragon and Fallen Angel ns were left dumbfounded, and their views of Owen changed drastically. However, unlike the shock of the Dragon and Fallen Angel ns, the four generals and mages of the Pyrothrone Kingdom, after a brief moment of astonishment, disyed mocking expressions. "Heh, so what if he''s reached grandmaster-tier? There''s still a vast gulf between that and sage-tier, let alone god-tier!" "Exactly. The Supreme Order may have given Owen a huge boost in strength, but it still can''t bridge the gap between him and the king!" They remained firmly convinced of their king''s superiority. After all, a god-tier mage was a force that no non-god-tier mage could defeat-a rule that had never been broken throughout history! Chapter 224: Chapter224-The Fall of a God! Chapter 224: Chapter224-The Fall of a God! ? Owen might have a chance to break this ironw when he reaches the peak of sage-tier mage, but right now, he is far from it! "This Supreme Order-you''ve only just begun to master it, right? It gives you such a huge boost. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Such a treasure-why not hand it over instead of wasting it?" Pyrothrone Kingughed wildly, looking at Owen, whose aura had surged to grandmaster-tier, as if this was a gift sent to him by the heavens. The Godyer Staff! The Supreme Order! These are treasures that countless mages have pursued their whole lives without ever obtaining. And now, Owen had delivered them right into his hands! After all, what does it matter if Owen has reached grandmaster-tier? He''s still far too weak to be a match for me! Owen ignored Pyrothrone King''s taunts. Instead, he clenched his fists, feeling the nearly hundredfold increase in mana surging within him. It was an overwhelming sense of power like he had never felt before. With his current state and abilities, he had absolute confidence that he could face even a sage- tier mage. Owen took a deep breath and looked at the Godyer Staff in his hand.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om If he relied solely on his own power, he still wouldn''t be a match for Pyrothrone King. After all, a god-tier mage is like an insurmountable mountain, and beneath it, all others are mere ants. However, the Godyer Staff''s fourth ability-[ying God]: Increases battle power tenfold when fighting a god-tier mage! Previously, when Owen was at master-tier, this tenfold boost was barely enough to withstand Pyrothrone King''s attacks. But now, with the Supreme Order raising him to grandmaster-tier, and the tenfold boost from the Godyer Staff, the result was a massive leap in power! After all, his base strength at grandmaster-tier was nearly a hundred times greater than when he was at master-tier! In an instant, the Godyer Staff in Owen''s hand transformed into the Supreme Sword. Dark golden light flowed along the sword''s de like clear water, radiating an astonishing chill. As the de moved, the very fabric of space was sliced apart, leaving gaping wounds in the void, with ice crystals forming in its wake. "Supreme Sword!" At the moment when Pyrothrone King was both scornful and excited, Owen swung the sword with all his might! A dark golden sword aura shot forward, growingrger with the wind, transforming into a massive golden arc hundreds of meters wide. The boiling heat in the air from the moltenva was torn apart by the aura, and the seethingva itself was suppressed, sinking back and cooling rapidly. The smile on Pyrothrone King''s face froze as he was locked onto by the Supreme Sword. From that approaching sword strike, he felt an overwhelming sense of death! How could this be? He''s only a grandmaster-tier mage, even with this incredible burst of power reaching sage- tier levels. It shouldn''t be enough to threaten me! Why do I smell death from Owen''s sword strike?! A god-tier mage''s intuition is as sharp as prophecy. Although Pyrothrone King didn''t yet understand what was happening with Owen, he instinctively threw a punch forward, cautious to the extreme. Boom! The moltenva surrounding him boiled, and with his punch, countless streams ofva condensed into a barrage of molten meteors, filling the sky as they hurtled toward the ever- growing sword aura. Each meteor carried mes hot enough to burn through the void, faintly forming the shape of Pyrothrone King''s fist, turning half the sky into a glowing red furnace. Yet before these molten meteors could even make contact with the Supreme Sword''s aura, they were sliced apart by an invisible de, shattered into countless tiny fragments that rained down. Even the massive molten fist, as big as a mountain, was instantly covered in crisscrossing cracks. The moment it touched the sword aura, it crumbled like a tower made of sand. As the fist shattered, Pyrothrone King''s expression darkened. The sense of impending death only grew stronger. Without hesitation, his body melted into the endless river ofva below, hoping to escape this seemingly unstoppable sword aura. However, just as he began to sink into theva, the sword aura moved even faster, slicing the molten river in half. In horror, Pyrothrone King watched as the sword strike cleaved into his body. His luxurious royal robe was shredded, revealing a golden inner armor beneath. This armor was crafted from the hide of a divine beast, capable of withstanding the attacks of a god-tier mage. His heart momentarily steadied as he instinctively infused his mana into the armor, causing the scales on the armor toe alive, as if the divine beast were resurrecting, radiating an immortal aura. ng! The sound of metal striking metal reverberated through the molten river. The sword aura of the Supreme Sword was momentarily blocked. Pyrothrone King breathed a small sigh of relief, but just then, the massive sword aura seemed to be provoked, elerating forward with even greater force, tearing the golden armor apart. As the armor shattered, Pyrothrone King''s face twisted into a dark scowl. Then he saw it: his body had been severed in two! Blood gushed from the wound, and the residual sword aura, like steel needles, burrowed deeper into his body, further eroding him from within. "Ahhh!" The excruciating pain forced Pyrothrone King to let out a scream that shook the heavens, causing ripples in the void itself. Owen watched this scene unfold, a faint smile ying on his lips. The Supreme Sword, striking from a distance, hadnded a critical blow. Its sword aura carried the ancient Dark God King''s intent to kill-inescapable! With the aid of [ying God], even Pyrothrone King had been gravely wounded in an instant. But just then, Pyrothrone King, driven by both pain and fury, made a desperate decision. The severed lower half of his body rapidly transformed into a scorching fireball, like a burning sun. It evaporated the surroundingva, mana, and even the very fabric of space itself, appearing suddenly in front of Owen, ready to incinerate him into nothingness! This attack was vicious and resolute. The Pyrothrone King had sacrificed half his flesh, warping space in a way that left Owen with no way to escape. "Die!" As the enormous fireball engulfed Owen, Pyrothrone King''s face twisted into a cruel smile. Losing half his flesh was an irreparable loss, even for a god-tier mage, but the danger Owen posed was far too great. His instincts screamed that eliminating Owen at any cost was the best choice! He had absolute confidence that this sacrifice, imbued with a vast portion of his magical power, could devastate even a god-tier mage. Let alone Owen, a grandmaster-tier mage-he would fall for sure! Boom! As the zing fireball, as bright and hot as the sun, enveloped Owen, a shield inscribed with intricate runes appeared before him. It was the Guardian Shield, the second form of the Godyer Staff, which Owen had activated! The Pyrothrone King''s attack hade so suddenly that even Owen barely had time to react. However, the deep sense of danger had instinctively driven him to activate the Echo Barrier. It was the best decision he could have made. Echo Barrier: All projectile-based attacks could be absorbed by the Guardian Shield and reflected back with threefold power. This skill could only be used twice a day, but it ignored any difference in levels! It was Owen''s only way to block this strike. After all, Pyrothrone King''s attack, infused with his own flesh and blood, made every cell in Owen''s body tremble in fear. The massive fireball had already carbonized Owen''s outeryers, but with the appearance of the Guardian Shield, the sun-like fireball was instantly absorbed. The overwhelming pressure of imminent death disappeared without a trace. The zing sun fell eerily silent, and the crazed, savage grin on Pyrothrone King''s face abruptly changed. He suddenly realized that he had lost control of this apocalyptic fireball! At the same time, a terrifying aura erupted from the shield in front of Owen! "No!" He realized toote, as the gigantic sun that had filled the sky surged out from the shield and engulfed him whole. Chapter 225: Chapter225-The God’s Lament! The Fall of Pyrothrone Kingdom! Chapter 225: Chapter225-The Gods Lament! The Fall of Pyrothrone Kingdom! ? Endless boilingva surged with heat waves, stretching for hundreds of miles, as ck smoke billowed into the sky. Countless mages surrounded theva world, staring in disbelief at Owen and the Pyrothrone King in the center, unable toprehend what they had just witnessed. Moments ago, Owen had actually sliced the god-tier mage, the Pyrothrone King, in half with a single sword strike! Even the god-tier armor, exuding an aura of immortality, couldn''t withstand the blow. Although Owen''s level had surged to grandmaster-tier, the Pyrothrone King was still a god- tier mage. How could that sword strike have been so terrifyingly powerful? Could a grandmaster-tier mage truly unleash such a devastating attack? What was even more shocking was the reaction of Pyrothrone Kingdom''s Four Great Generals, who had been mere observers until this moment. Now, they could no longer sit still. Their expressions darkened as they channeled their mana, unleashing powerful magical waves that enveloped Owen! Though they didn''t know why Owen had suddenly erupted with such terrifying power, their king must not lose this battle, let alone fall. Even though intervening now broke the rules of the duel,pared to the greater good, it was of little consequence. "Is this the style of Pyrothrone Kingdom? You were guarding against us interfering earlier, and now that your king is losing, you''re in a hurry to break the rules? Do you take us for fools?" As the Four Great Generalsunched their attack, Otto, the Bone Dragon King, and the Gold Dragon King sneered disdainfully and quickly stepped in, forming an imprable wall between them and Owen. They blocked all the magical waves that the Four Great Generals had sent toward Owen. While the three kings shed with the Four Great Generals, a dangerous aura from Pyrothrone King drew their attention. The colossal zing sun that he had created was expanding in their view. Just the heat waves emanating from it made their hearts race and their hair stand on end. Their faces filled with shock. They hadn''t expected the Pyrothrone King to be so ruthless and decisive, sacrificing half of his own body to unleash such a devastating attack! At the same time, when that sun-like spell was born, every mage present felt as though their bodies were about to be vaporized. Otto, the Bone Dragon King, and the Gold Dragon King''s expressions shifted from the shock of seeing Owen slice the Pyrothrone King in half to astonishment and concern. Even they, facing this desperate attack from Pyrothrone King, could feel the strong presence of death emanating from it. With Owen''s current strength, there was no way he could survive such an attack. He would be annihted, body and soul! This attack had reached the pinnacle of forbidden spells! The Four Great Generals, whose attack had been blocked by the three kings, hadn''t expected their king to be driven to such rage, sacrificing his own body. But soon, their faces twisted into cruel smiles. Such a terrifying magical attack made even them feel fear. What chance did a mere grandmaster-tier mage like Owen have? No matter what tricks he had, he would be crushed by overwhelming power. Immediately, their confidence surged as they focused on countering the frantic attacks of the three kings. The battlefield seemed to turn upside down in an instant. However, their smiles didn''tst long, as their expressions suddenly changed. The attack that was powerful enough to distort space and time hadn''t destroyed Owen. Instead, the shield in front of him had blocked it. Even more terrifying, after the shield had absorbed the sun-like attack, an evenrger and more fearsome sun began to expand from within it. The turbulent heat waves spread across the sky, dyeing the heavens in a crimson hue like a blood-red veil draped over the world. The molten body of the Pyrothrone King was instantly swallowed by the ever-expanding sun. The zing sun, its crimson outline burning deep cracks into space itself, distorted the flow of time, which rippled like waves in the ocean. The mages watching from afar, as theyers of heat waves swept toward them, turned pale as paper, their eyes filled with terror as they continuously retreated. Even the heat waves that barely reached them made their blood boil, as though they were about to be vaporized. The mana around them responded like a panicked beast, fleeing in all directions. It wasn''t until they had retreated several dozen miles that the impact lessened, but the entirety of Pyrothrone Kingdom''s capital had already been engulfed by the searing heat waves. Boom! After the sun had expanded to its limit, it burst like an over-inted balloon, unleashing a massive shockwave that swept across thend, reducing buildings and homes to dust that scattered in the wind. In an instant, the ancient city was engulfed in mes, thick ck smoke rising into the sky, leaving behind a ruin stretching hundreds of miles. Momentster, the chaos subsided. In the sky, blood-red clouds gathered and collided, and crimson petals began to fall like raindrops. The air was filled with an indescribable sense of destion and sorrow, as though the world itself was mourning. Those who had fled far enough to witness this scene stood in stunned silence. In their lifetimes, they had never seen such a strange phenomenon. As they looked at each other in shock, realization dawned on them, and they collectively gasped. A God''s Lament! This phenomenon only urred when a god-tier mage perished. The Pyrothrone King had fallen! At this moment, whether in Middle Earth or across the continent, the heavens were filled with falling crimson petals. The petals were beautiful, but the event they symbolized-the death of a god-tier mage- sent chills down the spines of those who witnessed it. God-tier mages were considered nearly immortal. Yet now, one had fallen at the hands of Owen! This was the first time since the post-divine era that a mortal had in a god! ... Amidst the blood-colored rain. Rictor slowly raised his head as the crimson petals fell upon his weathered face, bringing with them a biting chill. He stood frozen in ce. Owen, a mere master-tier mage, had somehow managed to cross three major tiers. He had sessfully in a god! Until now, Rictor had believed Owen''s ims were nothing more than the arrogant boasts of youth. But now, Owen had actually done it! At this moment, Rictor felt like a fool, pped in the face by the harshness of reality. Even with all hisposure as the head of Melodic Academy, his body trembled slightly, shaken by an unprecedented shock. ... In the Azure Kingdom. Stanley, Charlotte, and the entire court, temporarily in charge of the kingdom''s affairs, were all frozen in ce. They had known Owen had vowed to attack Middle Earth''s Pyrothrone Kingdom for the sake of Emperor Leslie, and they had been terrified, filled with dread. After all, the very names Middle Earth, Pyrothrone Kingdom, and god-tier mages had instilled them with deep-rooted fear ever since they were children. Facing such a colossal power, they felt nothing but trembling fear and the desire to surrender. Not only did theyck the courage to fight back, but they also didn''t even dare to think ofn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om resisting such a force. And now, Owen, with his master-tier level, had single-handedly in a god-tier mage, the Pyrothrone King, under the gaze of countless witnesses! The court fell into a stunned silence after the shock subsided, and then, suddenly, all the ministers erupted into a frenzy! They had thought they were following a peerless genius with unlimited potential, someone who might one day restore the glory of the Azure Kingdom. But now, Owen''s true strength had proven to be far more terrifying than they ever imagined! He could even kill a god-tier mage! Had they indirectly sworn loyalty to a Godyer? "Excellent, excellent! The Azure Kingdom will know no more fear!" Not only were the ministers cheering, their respect for Owen now deeply etched into their bones, but the people and mages of the Azure Kingdom were also celebrating with overwhelming joy. As citizens of the Azure Kingdom, Owen''s incredible aplishment made them all feel a sense of pride and superiority. Meanwhile, the other powers across the continent, witnessing the falling petals, hadplex expressions. They knew Owen''s talent was unparalleled, likely the greatest in all history. But in such a short time, he had not only be a master-tier mage, but he had also achieved something no one had done in thousands of years: he had in a god! And he had done so openly, with countless witnesses! Chapter 226: Chapter226-System Rewards and Visitors from All Directions Chapter 226: Chapter226-System Rewards and Visitors from All Directions ? "Who would have thought he''d rise so quickly and suddenly be a top-tier powerhouse?" Many of the continent''s prodigies, who had oncepeted with Owen and tried to keep up with him, found themselves twitching with frustration, lost in memories. "Where did I fall behind?!" While the entire continent was shocked, Middle Earth experienced unprecedented tremors. Everyone was in disbelief, discussing the event. After all, this had far exceeded their wildest imaginations. A god-tier mage had actually been in! "Owen is simply too outrageous. I used to think the rumors were exaggerated, but now it seems they were far too conservative." "Owen is still only at the master-tier, yet hisbat power is already terrifying. I can''t even imagine how frightening his power will be once he undergoes another major transformation." "Such a towering figure will attract unwanted attention. Owen''s strength and talent are monstrous, but there are always greater powers in the world. If he keeps acting so high- profile, he won''t be able to survive for long." While the discussions reached a fever pitch, not every faction was optimistic about Owen. Some quickly calmed down, deciding to remain cautious and observe from the sidelines. "Rictor once mentioned the God Realm, the true overlord of Middle Earth. What do god-tier mages matter to them? They don''t even care. And it seems they''ve already set their sights on Owen." "It''s not just the God Realm. The Truth Church won''t let Owen go either. After all, the Pyrothrone King''s queen was born from the Truth Church, and Archbishop Taylor also hails from there." Compared to a behemoth like the God Realm, the Truth Church was no less formidable, being one of thergest churches in Middle Earth. On the surface, they appeared as a religious institution, but behind the scenes, they often controlled kingdoms through marriage alliances. Anyone who defied their will never saw the light of the next day. Amidst the chatter, Owen paid no attention to the outside world, focusing entirely on the system interface. With the Pyrothrone King in and the capital reduced to ruins, the system had marked the mission asplete. "Congrattions, host, you have earned 300,000 fate points and the ck Origami Crane!" Aside from the system''s established rewards, killing a god-tier mage had also granted Owen a massive wave of experience points. This tremendous amount of experience would allow Owen to directly level up to grandmaster-tier Lv1. He could cross an entire major tier, bing a true grandmaster-tier mage! However, after a moment of contemtion, Owen decided not to make the breakthrough just yet, choosing to remain at master-tier Lv1 for now. After taking stock of his rewards, Owen stood amidst the ruins, gazing into the sky. The battle between the three kings and the Four Great Generals had reached a fever pitch. Although the Four Generals had the advantage of numbers, both Otto and the Gold and Bone Dragon Kings were peak-level powerhouses of their respective bloodlines. Theirbined efforts had pushed the recently advanced Four Generals to a disadvantage, who now struggled to hold their ground through teamwork alone. At this rate, the Four Generals wouldn''tst more than a few hours before being torn apart. The Four Generals clearly understood this and were desperate to turn the tide. However, the sudden death of their leader, the Pyrothrone King, at the hands of Owen, had dealt them a massive psychological blow, making it difficult for them to even maintain their formation. The Four Generals had been by the Pyrothrone King''s side since his days as a prince, slowly rising through the ranks and receiving his personal favor, which had brought them to their current positions. To them, the Pyrothrone King was a supreme figure, their king and benefactor for whom they would sacrifice everything. Yet now, their king had died before their eyes, in by a mere master-tier mage, Owen. This devastating blow shattered their resolve. Unlike their despair, Otto, the Bone Dragon King, and the Gold Dragon King were brimming with excitement. They had initially helped Owen because they saw his potential and wanted to invest in him, knowing they might need his help in the future. They had also been looking for a bit of fun, as they were bored. But they hadn''t expected Owen to be this ferocious! He had casually killed the Pyrothrone King! Their lighthearted gamble had now led them to form a deep connection with someone who possessed both great power and potential, as well as a strong sense of loyalty. They had hit the jackpot! The three kings exchanged nces, seeing the same surprise and determination in each other''s eyes. They intensified their attacks, giving the Four Generals no room to breathe. The more terrifying Owen''s talent and strength seemed, the more they wanted to show their sincerity in forming an alliance. The heads of the Four Generals would serve as perfect offerings. They believed that if Owen continued to grow, one day they would be the ones looking up to him! Boom! With the three kings now fighting seriously, the Four Generals were rapidly overwhelmed, their blood staining the sky as their magic attacks tore them apart. The Four Generals had never been a match for the three kings, and now, wounded and demoralized, they were being picked off one by one. Rip! Not long after, the Bone Dragon King and the Gold Dragon King teamed up, their dragon ws slicing open the chest of one general, nearly tearing his body in half, revealing white bones and pulsing organs beneath the gaping wound. Otto then flicked his fingers, and a ck feather, sharp as a knife, instantly severed the general''s head. Another general had fallen. Instantly, the rain of blood-red petals in the sky grew denser and more vivid, filled with the stench of death. Everyone''s hearts grew heavier with the oppressive atmosphere. Whoosh, whoosh! Two more bursts of sound followed. The two remaining generals, distracted by the death of theirrade, were swiftly targeted and obliterated by the three kings. The consecutive deaths of three generals left thest one trembling in both fury and terror. No mage who reached god-tier wanted to die. But as he turned to flee, thebined attacks of the three kings struck him in the back! Boom! With a deafening explosion, turbulent mana reduced the area he stood in to a churning millstone of destruction. The fourth general had fallen! "Mr. Owen!" After quickly eliminating the Four Great Generals, the three kings descended to where Owen stood among the ruins, their faces alight with smiles and concern. Their tone and attitude had be much more respectful than before. "Thank you for your help. Without the three of you, the Pyrothrone Kingdom wouldn''t have fallen so quickly." Owen noted their change in attitude but still treated them with respect. After all, the three kings had managed to fight four opponents and had clearly proven themselves as formidable god-tier mages. More importantly, they had been a great help today. The three kingsughed heartily and said, "It was just a small effort, nothingpared to your incredible power! You hid it well-who would have thought we were worrying for nothing?" "A master-tier killing a god-tier mage, hahaha! We''ve witnessed history! Well done, Owen! The younger generation of the dragon race will be proud of you!" Their words were full of praise. Though they had once been fond of testing and educating Owen, after today''s performance, no amount of praise seemed excessive. He had achieved something that no one had ever done before and might never do again. At that moment, a group from Middle Earth''s Academy City hurried over to Owen, their eyes filled with admiration and respect. "Mr. Owen, we were busy recording history earlier and failed to announce ourselves. Please forgive our rudeness!" The leader of the group, a middle-aged man in a formal suit, straightened his attire and bowed respectfully to Owen, his manner that of a true gentleman. Owen had always had a good rtionship with Academy City on the continent and knew that it was a branch of Middle Earth Academy City.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Feeling a sense of familiarity, he smiled and expressed his goodwill. Chapter 227: Chapter227-The Family Behind Leslie Chapter 227: Chapter227-The Family Behind Leslie ? Amidst a smoldering ruin. The Dragon n, the Fallen Angel n, and people from Middle Earth Academy City all gathered around Owen, showering him with greetings and praise. Owen responded to each of them, and then the Holy Token markings around his hands dissipated into thin air like smoke. The mission to defeat the Pyrothrone Kingdom was nowplete. Owen took a deep breath, allowing his tense nerves to rx slightly. "Owen, are you alright?" At that moment, Leslie arrived with Seraphina, looking at Owen with a concerned expression. While others marveled at Owen''s feat of vanquishing a god-tier mage, Leslie was more concerned about the cost he had paid. How was he really holding up? After all, that had been a god-tier mage. Seeing the worry on Leslie''s face, Owen smiled slightly. "What could be wrong with me? Just a bit exhausted. A little rest, and I''ll be fine." He gave Leslie a hug, gently patting her back tofort her. Then, as if something urred to him, he looked off into the distant sky. "With the fall of the Pyrothrone Kingdom, those guys from the God Realm will probably make their move soon." Leslie nodded slightly. Being from Middle Earth herself, she was well aware of the distribution of power in the region and knew that the Pyrothrone Kingdom''s demise involved not just the God Realm but other forces as well. Whoosh! Whoosh! Suddenly, two piercing sounds broke through the air, as two streaks of light shot toward them from afar like meteors. Owen and the others quickly turned toward the source of the sound, spotting two young figures in academy robes flying through the sky andnding in the ruins. The neers, one male and one female, though youthful and brimming with vitality, exuded an aura of sage-tier power, an overwhelming presence that demanded respect. "Senior brother! Senior sister!" Upon seeing them, Diana excitedly rushed forward, waving enthusiastically. These two were the senior brother and senior sister of Sunluna Academy, highly renowned within the academy. Not only were their talents and strength exceptional among their peers, but they were also highly valued by both the mentors and the headmaster, considered the academy''s future pirs. Even with her pride, Diana dared not act out of line in front of them. The two nced at Diana briefly but didn''t respond immediately. Instead, they cupped their fists toward Owen and the others, speaking with a hint of reverence: "Sunluna Academy, Senior Sister Flora!" "Sunluna Academy, Senior Brother Benjamin!" "We greet Master Owen and the esteemed elders!" Although Sunluna Academy was ancient, and these two held prestigious positions second only to the mentors, the presence of Owen and the Three Kings made them humble, their attitudes respectful. Owen nodded at them before turning his gaze to Diana. He had no grievances with Sunluna Academy, and Diana was one of their students, so it was likely that these two hade for her. "Sister!" As Owen looked at Diana, Flora and Benjamin did the same, their smiles fading as they spoke seriously: "Why did you disobey the headmaster''s order to return when you entered Middle Earth?" Diana nced at Owen before replying firmly, "Owen needed my help!" Your help? The two of them sized up Diana, whose face was filled with confidence, their mouths twitching slightly. The power of Master Owen was so fearsome that even they, and perhaps even their headmaster, were in awe. Diana''s abilities wouldn''t have been much help to Owen at all.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But with Owen standing right there, they refrained from exposing her, instead saying firmly, "We''ll discuss thatter. The headmaster has ordered you to return with us immediately. ording to thetest intelligence, Truth Church and the God Realm are on their way here. You need to leave before the storm reaches full force." As they spoke, both of them nced at Owen, clearly not wanting to get involved in the situation but subtly informing him to prepare for theing conflict. After all, those two forces were noughing matter. When the Three Kings heard this news, their expressions grew solemn for a moment. Truth Church and the God Realm were both behemoths in Middle Earth. But soon, they chuckled, gathering around Owen, "Thank you both for the warning. However, Middle Earth does not belong to the God Realm or Truth Church. If they want to control everything, they''ll have to get our opinion first!" "It was the Pyrothrone Kingdom that broke the rules by attacking Owen and his fiance. They brought their downfall upon themselves. If they want to discuss this matter reasonably, this old dragon is willing to talk. If not, well, this old dragon knows a thing or two about fighting!" After exchanging nces with the Sunluna Academy students, the Three Kings turned back to Owen with a look of firm resolve. No matter what, they would stand by Owen today. Seeing the Three Kings speak up, Diana, who had been hesitant to leave, turned to her senior brother and sister with a serious expression, her usual yful demeanor gone. "Senior brother, senior sister, I''m sorry, but Owen saved my life at the royal tomb. Mentor once told me to repay kindness a hundredfold. Now that Owen is in danger, how can I just leave? Please tell the headmaster that I''m staying to help Owen!" Hearing this, Flora and Benjamin looked troubled. "Diana, you should go with them. With the God Realm and Truth Church involved, this situation is beyond what you should handle. Go back and train hard, and there will be a time for you to repay him in the future." Owen spoke up at that moment. Diana''s strength was certainly impressive among her peers, butpared to the older generation of powerhouses, she still had a long way to go. Hearing Owen''s words, Diana had no choice but toply, though her face was full of reluctance as she hesitated to leave. There was something about being around Owen that made her feel an inexplicable sense of security, different from the oppressive aura of her mentor. Owen radiated a youthful energy, like the rising sun, drawing people to stay by his side. Leslie shook her head slightly. This wasn''t the time for tearful farewells. Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly sensed something and turned sharply toward the distant sky, her golden eyes shing with a hint of coldness and disdain. It was rare for Owen to see such an emotional reaction from Leslie, so he immediately joined her, gazing up at the sky where a strange fluctuation in the void had appeared. As Owen watched, two crystalline beams of light descended from the sky,nding not far from them and rippling with spatial energy. When the light faded, a woman and an elderly man were revealed. The woman, tall with golden hair, stood at the forefront, her arms crossed, her head slightly raised, and her phoenix eyes full of arrogance. Behind her was an elderly butler in a tailcoat, wearing a monocle. His dull, lifeless eyes and hunched posture made him seem more like a wooden puppet, trailing behind her obediently. The moment Owen saw the woman, his pupils constricted slightly. This woman bore an astonishing resemnce to Leslie, sharing at least sixty percent of her features! Remembering Leslie''s earlier reaction, Owen immediately knew who she was. Leslie''s sister-Adele Rosewood! However, Owen''s attention wasn''t on Adele for long. His gaze quickly shifted to the old butler behind her. Even with his keen perception, Owen could barely sense the old man''s aura. It was as if he were merely a shadow of Adele. This butler''s strength was beyond fathomable! While Owen and the others were sizing up the neers, Adele and her butler were also observing them. "Sunluna Academy students? Running around here instead of studying at your academy? No wonder your academy hasn''t produced anyone noteworthy in years." Flora and Benjamin''s faces darkened, and they were about to retort when Diana pulled them back, shaking her head solemnly. Adele then nced at the Three Kings and scoffed, "You three old relics, still alive after all this time. How delightful. But really, to stoop so low as to attack a weakling kingdom like the Pyrothrone Kingdom? That''s quite beneath you, isn''t it?" Chapter 228: Chapter228-Leslie’s Fury, "Slap Her!" Chapter 228: Chapter228-Leslies Fury, "p Her!" ? The smile on the faces of the Three Kings suddenly vanished. The aura belonging to god-tier mages pressed down on Adele like a mountain. Many forces watching this scene unfold through the Mana View projection from Middle Earth Academy City felt a twinge of surprise. Whether it was Sunluna Academy or the Three Kings, both were enormous powers not to be trifled with. Yet this woman had appeared and spoken with such bold disdain. Where did she get the courage?! Boom! Thebined pressure from the Three Kings had materialized into a crushing force, like the weight of ten thousand mountains, bearing down on Adele to teach the younger generation a lesson. Adele''s expression remained calm. Her butler stepped forward, and before anyone could even track his movements, the force conjured by the Three Kings was forcibly dispelled! Everyone watching was stunned. The seemingly ordinary butler had such terrifying strength! Who was this blonde woman, really? With all eyes now fixed on her, Adele seemed to enjoy the attention. She slightly raised her head, casting a gaze over the crowd, and said indifferently: "Let me introduce myself. My name is Adele Rosewood." As soon as she finished speaking, the curious expressions on everyone''s faces shifted to fear! Rosewood! This was the family known as the strongest in all of Middle Earth! Their power was terrifying, and everyone in Middle Earth feared them! The fact that this blonde woman was a member of the Rosewood family exined her arrogance. But the Rosewood family rarely appeared in public. What was her purpose ining here now? As soon as they had this thought, a smile appeared on Adele''s rosy lips as she turned to look at Leslie, whose expression was indifferent. "My dear sister, I''vee personally to bring you home. Why do you seem so unweing?" Sister? Leslie was also from the Rosewood family?! As Adele''s wordsnded, it was as though a stone had been thrown into still waters, causing an uproar among the crowd! Wasn''t Leslie from a barrennd? How could she be a member of the Rosewood family? Under the gaze of so many, Leslie remained silent, as though Adele wasn''t even talking about her. Owen gripped Leslie''s delicate hand tightly, preparing to step forward. But Adele had already noticed him. She smiled coolly and said, "So young and already a god- yer, and not bad-looking either. Who wouldn''t fall for someone like that? No wonder my sister likes you. However, she''s about to return home with me, and I''m afraid you''ll never see each other again..." She shook her head and then looked at Leslie again, her face showing a hint of regret. Leslie narrowed her eyes and nced at the butler standing next to Adele. "Xavier, Adele has spoken out of turn. p her!" Adele froze, then a trace of disdain crept across her proud face. After all these years, she didn''t believe Leslie could stillmand this butler! Smack! A heavy p echoed through the air. The butler standing beside Adele had turned and pped her across the face, leaving a bright red handprint. It burned. "You! You!" Adele''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked from the butler to Leslie, unable toprehend what had just happened. Why? Why could Leslie stillmand this special butler, even after being away from the family for so long? As Adele''s expression changed dramatically, the butler Leslie had called Xavier stood respectfully in front of her, bowing deeply as he spoke: "Miss, the head of the family misses you dearly. He hopes you will return. It''s important for your future. After all, the head is still your father..." "I only have one father, and it''s not him!" Before the butler could finish, Leslie cut him off sharply. "Miss, no matter what has happened, family is about understanding and forgiveness. You know that the head has already set aside his pride, which shows how much he values you," the butler continued to persuade her. Leslie remained unmoved, ncing at Owen as she spoke: "Xavier, I now have my own family. Owen is my fianc and my future husband. I am doing well. Perhaps I once was part of the Rosewood family, but from now on, I no longer am." Seeing Leslie''s firm stance, the butler paused for a moment before speaking again, this time with a hint of helplessness in his voice: "Miss, if you refuse to return, the family may have no choice but to align with the God Realm. In that case, Master Owen will surely die." "Miss, I won''t ask for an immediate answer. Please think it over carefully-for the family, for yourself, and for Master Owen. If you change your mind, you cane to the family at any time." After saying this, the butler gave Leslie onest deep look before leaving with an enraged, face-pping Adele. As the two left, Owen looked at the serious expression on Leslie''s face, concern shing in his eyes. He knew that in the original anime, anything rted to her original family would always shake Leslie''sposure. Sensing Owen''s gaze, Leslie smiled lightly. "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing." No sooner had she finished speaking than divine light red up all around the ruins of Pyrothrone Kingdom, like towering walls trapping everyone inside. An overwhelming pressure, like a waterfall, descended from above, causing the entire ruin to tremble. The God Realm had made its move! Owen, Leslie, and the Three Kings all grew grim as they stood among the ruins. And with the tremors spreading, all the forces and mages watching through the Mana View projection felt their hearts tighten. Even through the projection, they could sense a soul-shaking power surging! Especially when they looked toward the sky under the weight of that pressure. Faintly, a massive purple and gold portal was opening, with blinding light piercing through, dyeing the sky and earth in dark gold. "The power of the God Realm!" "They''re already making a move on Owen? It seems Owen has truly angered the God Realm!" "Owen is only a master-tier mage, and yet the God Realm couldn''t wait to descend. This is unprecedented!" Many mages of Middle Earth, upon seeing the purple-gold light, were struck with astonishment. The God Realm was known for its mystery and strength. It was because of this that many rumors surrounded it. It was said that when the purple-gold gates opened, it meant a god-tier being from the God Realm was descending. In the past, when god-tier mages fought or defied the orders of the God Realm, the response had always been slow, giving the impression of calm and confidence. But now, Owen had barely destroyed Pyrothrone Kingdom, and the God Realm had already descended! What''s more, the sharpest mages could sense a power beyond god-tier from that purple portal! "Could it be that more than just god-tier mages from the God Realm are being deployed?" The deans of the three great academies stood frozen in ce. Even they felt their scalps tingle under the overwhelming pressureing from the portal. That power was definitely beyond god-tier! Yet Owen was still far from reaching god-tier! Even though he had in the Pyrothrone King, the Pyrothrone King was not particrly strong within the god-tier ranks. Owen had already used almost all of his trump cards. For a force like the God Realm, sending out a few god-tier mages was already quite remarkable. But now, they were deploying a God King-level mage!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Three Kings, standing beside Owen, had also sensed the presence of something beyond a god-tier mage. Their previously rxed expressions had be somber and serious. They prided themselves on not fearing any god-tier mage. But against a God King-level mage, even they were powerless. Even within the God Realm, such beings were considered the absolute top tier, yet one had now appeared here! For a moment, the Three Kings looked at Owen once again, their expressionsplex. They had thought they were giving Owen enough attention, but clearly, the God Realm regarded Owen even more highly! Under the increasingly shocked gazes of everyone, three grand figures gradually emerged from the purple light, standing tall in this world. As they appeared, everyone''s attention was involuntarily drawn to them, as though their very presence was the center of the universe! Chapter 229: Chapter229-The Three God Kings! Chapter 229: Chapter229-The Three God Kings! ? Beneath the purple sky, beams of light poured down. As the mana within a radius of several dozen miles gathered, three figures became more and more distinct, especially the dazzling divine halos behind their heads, exuding an endless aura of majesty that made it impossible to look directly at their faces. Owen and Leslie squinted, their eyes shing with the power of [Order], recognizing the three figures before them. To the left stood Sophia, the Cardinal of the Truth Church. In the center was Gabriel, one of the Four Kings of the God Realm, known as the Ste God. To the right was Isaac, the founding dean of Melodic Academy. Around them swirled an invisible, mighty wind. Their robes moved as if blown by a breeze, ribbons fluttering. Countless strands of mana seemed to celebrate their presence, shifting from violent storms to gentle breezes at their whim. They were beings who had surpassed god-tier and reached the level of God Kings! As they fully materialized, the space beneath their feet copsed, revealing faint stars, their brilliant light seemingly supporting them and making them appear as the masters of the world. Leslie, staring at the terrifying aura of the three God Kings, found her breathing growing heavier. Just their mere presence here was an overwhelming pressure. She nced sideways at Owen, her expression serious as she asked, "Is it just the three of them?" Owen narrowed his eyes, his immense mind power spreading out, covering the space behind them, and then slowly shook his head. "No, it''s not just the three of them." As he spoke, the space behind the three God Kings trembled, revealing several more figures of imposing presence. Though these people were far weaker than the God Kings, they were all still god-tier mages. Owen chuckled, "Well, this just got interesting." The presence of three God Kings was an unmistakable sign that they hade to kill him! After all, in Middle Earth, god-tier mages were considered the strongest on the surface, while God Kings had not appeared for many years. Yet now, because of him, three hade at once. Even Owen felt immense pressure rising in his heart. However, feeling the ck origami crane pulsating in his hand, his expression rxed considerably. The purpose of the ck crane had already be clear in his mind. If it came down to the final moment, it would surely give these three God Kings a huge surprise! Noticing the change in Owen''s expression, Leslie whispered, "Still going with the n?" Owen nodded firmly, then instructed the others behind them to retreat for now. This level of conflict was no longer something they could be a part of. At that moment, an invisible pressure descended from the sky, like countless chains wrapping around the area where Owen stood,yer uponyer sealing it off. Then, from the cold and imposing figure of the Ste God, who stood high above in the starry sky, came a voice filled with the power of [Order]. "Owen, do you know your crime?" Though it sounded like a question, the tone left no room for argument, full of arrogant superiority. As the majestic voice of the God King spread far and wide, the minds of everyone present, as well as those watching through the Mana View projection, were filled with thunderous echoes. Their knees grew weak, and they instinctively wanted to kneel, acknowledging their mistakes. Even the Three Kings, who were god-tier mages, were stunned for a moment before realizing what had happened, their faces showing a mix of awe and dread. They had anticipated that the God Realm and the Truth Church would likely target Owen, but they never expected a God King to personally issue the judgment! "It''s really aimed at Master Owen. Three God Kings showing up... they''re leaving him no way out!" "Sigh, Middle Earth is nearlypletely dominated by the God Realm now. We were hoping someone like Master Owen could break the status quo. Hopefully, after he admits his guilt, they''ll spare him." "A God King is unbeatable. Master Owen is in grave danger this time..." "These three forces are truly despicable. To deal with Master Owen, they''ve sent out their strongest." "Great talent invites trouble. No matter how strong Owen''s talent is, if he doesn''t know how to restrain himself without power and background, it''s a dead end!" "Exactly. Owen might be amazing, but he''s still just a youngster. Did he really think no one in Middle Earth could control him? Now that three God Kings have personallye for him, even if he dies, he''ll go down in history." The crowd kept their heads respectfully lowered, paying homage to the God Kings while whispering among themselves. Nearly everyone believed that Owen was doomed this time. After all, even a single God King could annihte all mages beneath that level. And now there were three legendary God Kings here. Many just hoped Owen would surrender so they might spare his life. As more and more eyes turned toward Owen, the pressure of the three God Kings bearing down on him, instead of looking terrified, Owen raised his head and coldly asked: "use me of a crime? May I ask, Three God Kings, what crime have Imitted?" Owen''s voice grew louder and louder until it echoed like thunder. Countless mages watching were in disbelief. Owen hadn''t surrendered but was instead questioning the God Kings? How dare he?! The mages of Middle Earth felt their scalps tingle and their throats dry up. They didn''t even dare look at the faces of the Three God Kings. Boom! As Owen''s voice rang out into the sky, space around the three God Kings shattered. Endless chaotic energy swirled, forming small worlds before copsing and exploding in terrifying disys that struck fear into everyone''s hearts. As God Kings, their words werew, an unstoppable force since time immemorial. But now, a mere master-tier mage, Owen, dared to publicly question them before all of Middle Earth. This was the first time they had encountered such defiance. But soon, they brushed off their surprise, believing Owen''s words to be nothing more than the ravings of a desperate man. Furious, the Ste God, Gabriel, bellowed: "How dare you!" "You destroyed the Pyrothrone King and disrupted the order of Middle Earth!" "You seek to restore the Godyer Staff, throwing Middle Earth into chaos!" "You disrespect the God Kings and defy our will!" "Awless criminal like you dares to argue here?!" "Your crimes are punishable by death!" "Kneel!" His voice, full of rage, seemed capable of igniting one''s body. All the mages who heard it felt as if their bodies were melting, and only by kneeling in submission did the sensation ease.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Terrified, they turned to look at Owen. The mere pressure from the God Kings was unbearable. Under theirmand, they were like puppets, helpless. They couldn''t imagine what kind of terrifying pressure Owen, standing in the eye of this storm, was enduring. After all, all three God Kings were enraged and wanted him dead. "Hahaha!" Just as Gabriel''s fury reached its peak, Owen suddenly burst intoughter, as if he had just heard the world''s funniest joke. As the three God Kings frowned and the surrounding space cracked, Owen stoppedughing and raised his middle finger at them. "Pah!" "You''re still putting on airs?" "From Kaldan to Taylor to the Pyrothrone King, and now you hypocrites. All of you targeting me, isn''t it just for the Godyer Staff in my possession?" "If you had the guts to say so outright, I''d respect you for being straightforward. But here you are, spouting nonsense. You''re nothing but trash!" "If you want it,e down and take it yourselves!" Owen''s barrage of insults left the already shocked crowdpletely dumbfounded, their mouths agape in disbelief. God Kings! These were three God Kings! People who must be greeted on one''s knees, beings you would listen to while kneeling in absolute terror, the true rulers of Middle Earth! And yet, Owen had the audacity to hurl insults at them! His actions were something no one else would dare, even with a hundred lives to spare. Yet here was Owen, fearlesslyshing out at them face to face! Chapter 230: Chapter230-"Teach Me a Lesson? Are You Worthy?" Chapter 230: Chapter230-"Teach Me a Lesson? Are You Worthy?" ? Amidst the ruins, not only were the other mages left dumbfounded, but even the Three Kings, who had always stood firmly behind Owen, found themselves nearly petrified. These fearless individuals, usually unshaken by anything, were stunned. "Holy crap, he actually dared to curse out the God Kings like that. That''s badass!" "Though this willpletely enrage the Three God Kings and is basically a death wish, I have to say, those insults were perfect. You can''t be both a whore and expect praise!" The Three Kings exchanged nces, feeling like they were seeing Owen for the first time. Owen had done what they had wanted to but never dared. Although it was certainly a suicidal move, their admiration for him surged. For sheer courage alone, they felt unworthy inparison. In the sky above, the three God Kings were visibly shaken by Owen''s words. The mana around them surged like an erupting volcano. Sophia, the Cardinal of the Truth Church, reacted immediately, sending a p hurtling toward Owen''s face. "Shut your mouth!" "You insolent brat! How dare you be so arrogant and disrespectful!" "As your elder, today I will teach you a lesson in how to behave!" The massive ethereal hand ripped through the void, appearing before Owen with unimaginable speed. It carried an explosive amount ofpressed mana, a force strong enough to shatter mountains. If itnded on Owen''s face, his cheek would be pulverized entirely. Everyone held their breath. The God King''s strike was so fast that most couldn''t even perceive it. It seemed inevitable that the p wouldnd on Owen, giving him no chance to dodge. Even the Three Kings, despite wanting to help, couldn''t react fast enough. They sensed the impending danger, but fear and anxiety kept them rooted in ce. Owen, too, felt a deep sense of impending doom, as if Death had locked onto him. Yet his expression remained cold. "Heh, teach me how to behave? Are you even worthy?" As soon as Owen''s words fell, the Guardian Shield reappeared, covering him once again. Boom! The p, quick as lightning, crashed against the Guardian Shield. Though it was merely a casual attack from a God King, the force was far more powerful than even the Pyrothrone King''s strongest strike. A normal artifact would have been obliterated under such a blow. However, the Guardian Shield was special, ignoring the vast difference in power levels, it absorbed the strike and rebounded it back with even greater speed and force! Smack! A heavy thud echoed from the sky, and the Cardinal''s body visibly trembled. What?! The sudden turn of events was so abrupt that no one had processed what had happened in that brief moment. But one thing was clear: despite the God King''s furious strike, Owen had taken no damage! He had withstood a strike from a God King with a mortal body! "What the heck? How did Master Owen do that? That was a God King''s strike!" "Master Owen is incredible! I knew he was capable of miracles!" "Didn''t you say just a moment ago that Master Owen was definitely doomed?" *Cough* "You must''ve misheard. I''ve been a die-hard fan of Master Owen for ten years!" Many people were shocked by the scene before them. That wasn''t a god-tier mage, but a God King, a being whomanded worship and reverence! Even the strongest god-tier mage couldn''t be certain of surviving a strike from a God King! Yet, Owen had blocked it. His strength seemed bottomless. "If I had known Master Owen was this strong, I wouldn''t have worried about him at all!" "Pfft! So what if he blocked one strike? His power only makes the God Kings'' killing intent toward him grow stronger!" "Exactly! Plus, it seems Owen relied on the Godyer Staff to defend himself, so it''s not his own power. If he could block a God King''s strike with his own strength, I''d do a handstand while shitting!" While most cheered, amazed at Owen''s unfathomable strength, others, though shocked, felt that Owen''s end was still inevitable. Owen, however, ignored the muttering of the crowd. He raised his head, looking at the Cardinal with disdain and said, "Do you really need to get beaten before admitting you''re here to steal something?" Ste God Gabriel''s cold voice echoed through the skies. A chilling wind spread out, as if winter had suddenly descended, freezing the very air. "And so what if we are?" "What right do you have to bark at us?" "The Godyer Staff may help you for a moment, but it can''t protect you forever!" As his voice rang out, a ck spear suddenly appeared in Owen''s vision, expanding rapidly like a bolt of lightning. The speed of the spear far surpassed the p from earlier, and its power was even more terrifying. The sharp tip of the ck spear pierced through space, warping Owen''s vision intoplete darkness. It felt as though this spear had be the Grim Reaper, and Owen could smell the thick scent of blood and death. For a brief moment, he saw a vision of his own body being impaled. ng! At thest possible moment, the Godyer Staff once again transformed into the Guardian Shield, blocking the ck spear''s deadly thrust. However, this was the third time Owen had forcefully activated the Guardian Shield, and its effectiveness had diminished. It only managed to slow down the ck spear before reverting back into the Godyer Staff and retreating into Owen''s body. Without the protection of the Guardian Shield, Owen was left fully exposed to the ck spear! At that moment, every cell in Owen''s body felt as though it was being gnawed on by countless ck ants. In desperation, he activated Obsidify, along with the Order of Thunder, Order of Fire, and Order of Lifeall of his techniques surged forth, creating a series of protective barriers in front of him. But these barriers, which could withstand god-tier mage attacks, were pierced by the spear''s sharp energy before it even made contact. It tore through them like arrows punching through paper. Death loomed closer and closer. Owen could only rely on his instincts to dodge at thest second. sh! Though he dodged, the ck spear still grazed his right arm, instantly shattering his bones and spraying blood everywhere. His arm hung limp, utterly destroyed, with flesh and bone torn apart. This attack severely wounded Owen! Countless people, witnessing this scene, felt their hearts in their throats. Had blocking a single God King strike truly been Owen''s limit? As they saw the veins bulging on Owen''s forehead and looked back at the cold figures of the three God Kings in the sky, the bone dragon princess and Seraphina could no longer bear to watch, their hearts breaking as they let out pained roars. "Why?!" "You''re clearly after Big Brother''s Godyer Staff and his Supreme Order, so why do you get to steal without reason?" "Why do you attack him?!" The bone dragon princess was livid, her face twisted with rage, while Seraphina''s eyes were bloodshot, her fury nearly causing her chest to explode. "Hmph! Annoying pests!" Their roars were met only with cold indifference. The voice struck like divine punishment, and both the bone dragon princess and Seraphina were sent flying backward. Their chests caved in as if struck by an immense force, vomiting blood as their internal organs seemed to shatter. Seeing this, Leslie, who had just rushed to Owen''s side to support him, had a trace of madnessn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om sh in her golden eyes. "What about your n? Act now! I want them to pay for this!" Hearing Leslie''s rage-filled cry, Owen''s palm revealed the ck Origami Crane. Staring at the ck crane, Owen''s eyes were also bloodshot. "Screw those damned God Kings! Today, they all die!" The ck Origami Crane pped its wings gently, hovering above Owen''s head. Then, a seductive female voice echoed in Owen''s mind. "Hehehe, the ck rose shall bloom once more!" Chapter 231: Chapter231-The Terror of the Dark Domain Chapter 231: Chapter231-The Terror of the Dark Domain ? The three God Kings stood tall, their presencemanding. Below them, the ck origami crane floating above Owen''s head suddenly ignited, ck mes leaping into the air before descending onto Owen''s brow, forming a ck me mark. As this mark appeared, Owen''s shattered arm, pierced by the ck spear, began to heal at an astonishing rate. Bones rejoined, cracked skin regenerated, and new flesh formed, knitting together seamlessly. The God King mana lingering on his arm was rapidly eradicated, vanishingpletely. At the same time, Owen''s energy surged, sending waves outward like a rising tide, crashing over everyone present. All eyes focused on Owen as they watched in shock, seeing his severe injuries heal and his aura undergo a dramatic transformation. The wounds left by a God King''s attack were almost impossible to recover from, yet here Owen was, recovering with ease. What''s more, his aura now had a wild, almost maddening intensity. Just feeling it brought an oppressive darkness into their hearts. "The ck origami crane has been ignited. Host has entered the ''ckened'' state, duration: 30 minutes!" "Host can activate the Dark Domain. Within the domain, the host will have 100% unlimited regeneration. Domain range: 90,000 miles!" "Domain effect: All mages within the domain lose their mana!" The system''s prompts echoed in Owen''s ears. Though he had known the power of the ck origami crane beforehand, now that it was activated, he was still shocked by its sheer dominance. He nced up at the three towering God Kings and the god-tier mages behind them, a cold smile spreading across his face. "Get down here!" With that, a wave of dark energy surged outward from Owen, like a tidal wave rolling across thend, instantly enveloping an area of 90,000 miles. The moment Owen''s voice rang out, the three God Kings felt a sense of foreboding rise in their hearts, though they couldn''t pinpoint the source of the danger. The halos of divine light behind their heads red brilliantly, gathering mana around them to form translucent barriers of protection. Behind them, the god-tier mages, confused by the God Kings'' sudden defensive posture, couldn''t understand why they were reacting so cautiously. After all, Owen had been severely injured, and the rest of the group was under the overwhelming pressure of the God Kings. Wasn''t this level of caution overreacting? But just as this thought arose, they found themselves engulfed by the strange, dark energy. Suddenly, the mana flowing within their bodies, and even the ambient mana around them, began to disappear-vanishingpletely! "Huh? What''s going on?!" The faces of the god-tier mages changed dramatically. They felt like they were hallucinating-how could their mana suddenly be gone? Thud! Thud! Before they could process what was happening, their bodies, no longer sustained by mana, plummeted to the ground. Even the three God Kings, despite their efforts to resist the Dark Domain, found their mana rapidly drained. In moments, they, too, fell from the sky. "What the hell! What did Master Owen do? Those god-tier mages... even the God Kings are falling!" The sight of the once untouchable God Kings and god-tier mages tumbling from the heavens sent shockwaves through the crowd, including those watching via projection. They had thought Owen was on the brink of death, about to be ughtered by the three God Kings. But now, something had changed, something powerful enough to impact even the God Kings! Higher-ranking mages, watching closely, were astonished to realize that both the god-tier mages and the God Kings had seemingly lost all their mana. It was as if, in an instant, they had been reduced to mere mortals! Owen had just unleashed a power beyond their wildest imaginations. The crowd gasped in disbelief. After all, only beings like God Kings or god-tier mages could strip an opponent of their mana when facing enemies several tiers below. Yet here Owen was, flipping the natural order on its head. "How does it feel to lose your mana? Think I can''t take you on in a physical fight?" As the three God Kings fell, Owen''s grin widened, twisted by his ckened state. From time to time, he let out eerie, cacklingughter. The Dark Domain was just as powerful as described-within its reach, all mages, even God Kings, lost their mana. At that moment, behind Owen, Otto, the Bone Dragon King, and the Gold Dragon King, all felt their mana disappear. They stared at Owen in fear and confusion. "Owen, what... what''s happening?" Although they didn''t fully understand, it was clear that this strange phenomenon originated from Owen. "No need to worry. Your magic is just temporarily sealed. The same goes for those God King scumbags. So, how about a fistfight now?" Owen clenched his fists and turned, smiling at the Three Kings. Upon hearing this, the Bone Dragon King burst intoughter, cracking his knuckles as his bones creaked. "In terms of magic, we may not match the God Kings. But when ites to physical strength, no one can challenge the dragons. Watch me beat them to a pulp!" Otto and the Gold Dragon King also grinned, narrowing their eyes in excitement. Though they had lost their mana, their senses remained intact, and they could feel that the God Kings and god-tier mages had also lost theirs. Without magic, they were nothing more than enhanced mortals. And in terms of physical strength, they were confident no one could rival them! Boom! Boom! Boom! Loud thuds echoed as the God Kings and god-tier mages crashed to the ground, their faces dark with fury as they red at Owen. As top-tier mages, they had never experienced the loss of their mana, and the sensation filled them with dread. However, upon sensing that Owen and hispanions were also without mana, their fear dissipated. To reach god-tier, or even God King status, their bodies had undergone countless trials. Even without mana, they were still immensely powerful. "This is yourst trump card? It''s clever, but unfortunately, you still can''t beat us!" said Isaac, the founding dean of Melodic Academy, as he cracked his neck and flexed his massive muscles, causing his mage robes to tear apart. "Besides magic, I know a thing or two about hand-to-handbat." Sensing the raw power emanating from Isaac, Owen''s grin turned savage. "Is that so? Let''s see if you still have that confidenceter!" "Everyone, attack! Beat them to a pulp!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Without hesitation, Owen charged toward the three God Kings. Behind him, the rest of the group felt their blood boiling. Although the God Kings had lost their mana, they were still fearsome, intimidating beings. But seeing Owen take the lead shattered that fear. Once fear was broken, they became like wild stallions, free of any restraint. "They call themselves gods? Today, we''ll see how strong these ''gods'' really are!" The Bone Dragon King, the Fallen Angels, and Henry''s Middle Earth prisoners all roared in excitement, their eyes bloodshot as they charged into the fray. Boom! Soon, two sides shed in an intense, chaotic melee, fists and bodies colliding violently. The air was filled with the sounds of brutal impacts and shouted curses. For a moment, the battlefield descended into utter chaos, like a gang brawl between rowdy thugs. Chapter 232: Chapter232-A Fierce Melee with the God Kings Chapter 232: Chapter232-A Fierce Melee with the God Kings ? The sight of the melee unfolding on the battlefield left the mages watching through the projection utterly speechless, their mouths twitching in disbelief. They didn''t know what to say-it was simply absurd. After all, the mages engaged in brutal hand-to-handbat on that ruined battlefield were normally god-tier mages, beings high above the reach of ordinary people, wielding the most mysterious and extraordinary powers. Yet here they were, fighting in the most basic way possible-fists flying-something none of the onlookers had ever seen before. As the hand-to-handbat reached a fever pitch, dark rose petals fluttered across the battlefield, adding a strange, almost haunting beauty to the scene. The spectators watched with bated breath. Meanwhile, the lower-ranked mages, who couldn''t match the god-tier mages, saw the opportunity before them and let out a furious roar as they charged forward toward the god- tier mages brought by the Three God Kings. "Damn it, this is our chance to beat the crap out of these god-tier mages! Brothers, let''s go!" "Without mana, god-tier mages are just as vulnerable to bricks! Watch me knock one out with a single hit!" "Come on, guys, I''ve got some high-quality steel rods here! Let''s teach these arrogant god- tier mages a good lesson!" While the stronger mages fought with their fists, Henry and the others from Middle Earth, who were less powerful, grabbed bricks and steel rods from the rubble and joined forces to beat down the god-tier mages. The scene was so ridiculous that many of the watching mages couldn''t help butugh. Some lower-ranked mages, bruised and battered, even resorted to unconventional methods. One mage picked up a mop from the ruins and enchanted it with makeshift magic, transforming into a "toilet god" and forcing the god-tier mages into retreat, swearing and cursing in frustration. As the brawl spiraled into chaos, in the Demon Realm, a sultry Archdemon watching the battlefield couldn''t contain herughter. "Not bad, Owen''s people! Not only are they bold andwless, but they also thinkpletely outside the box." The Archdemon had been watching Owen ever since his battle with the Pyrothrone King. Whether it was his strength, courage, or the way he stood unyielding even in the face of the God Kings, everything about him left asting impression on her. Especially his bizarre methods-even the God Kings had been dragged into this crude fistfight. It showed that Owen wasn''t just a reckless brute; he had clearly anticipated this oue and was well-prepared. Such a brave and resourceful young man, handsome to boot-no woman could resist such an allure. Even she, an Archdemon of the Demon Realm who had seen countless exceptional men, found them allckingpared to Owen. "Madelyn, your brother-inw really is as extraordinary as you said," the Archdemon said, licking her ck lips and ncing at Madelyn beside her. Madelyn''s gaze never left the projection, her eyes glistening with unshed tears as she looked at familiar faces, especially Owen and Leslie. "Do you want to see them? To reunite with your family?" the Archdemon whispered seductively into Madelyn''s ear, seeing her emotional state. Madelyn nodded eagerly. "Of course, I do." The Archdemon smiled and lightly brushed her fingers across Madelyn''s cheek, her eyes twinkling mischievously. "Alright, I''ll take you to see them. But you have to kiss my cheek first!" she said, leaning her face toward Madelyn, anticipation gleaming in her eyes. Madelyn frowned slightly but hesitated only for a moment before leaning in and softly kissing the Archdemon''s cheek. The softness of Madelyn''s lips made the Archdemon close her eyes in pleasure, and she sighed contentedly. "Very well, I always keep my promises. I''ll take you to your family-after all, Owen is the only man who''s ever piqued my interest in all these years!" ... Back on the battlefield in the ruins of the Pyrothrone Kingdom, the chaos between the mages was nothingpared to the intense battle where Owen was fighting the Three God Kings. Although the three God Kings-the Cardinal, the Ste God, and the founding dean of Melodic Academy, Isaac-had lost their mana, they were still nearly invincible. Their bodies, having been tempered by mana for eons, were as hard as steel, impervious to weapons. Even without mana, their physical strength alone could dominate a battlefield. While Owen had trained his body using the fearsome and profound Obsidify, even mastering the dark magic to an impressive level, his physical strength still paledpared to these ancient monsters. But Owen had something they didn''this system. After being suppressed by the God Kings for a while, Owen used 100,000 fate points from the system''s store to learn Heaven Emperor Fist. Though he had just learned it, this punch, even at the beginner level, contained raw, primal force capable of sealing an opponent''s healing. It was a strike that could destroy mountains andnds with a single blow. "No matter what technique you use, in the face of us God Kings, it''s nothing more than a futile struggle!" Isaac sneered as the muscles in his arm bulged and rippled like waves. He swung a fierce punch at Owen''s forehead, his fist burning with power as it tore through the air, threatening to explode Owen''s skull. "To die by my fist is an honor! It''s your fate!" Isaac dered. But before he could finish, Owen, having mastered the Heaven Emperor Fist, unleashed his own punch, like a zing meteor crashing into Isaac''s. Boom! The two fists collided, and the ground beneath them exploded from the sheer force. Dust and debris shot into the air, and the ruins caved inward, forming a deep crater that spread out from where they stood. In the next moment, the triumphant smile on Isaac''s face froze. Then came a sharp cracking sound as his arm, the one that collided with Owen''s, twisted unnaturally, its bones shattered. "Aaah!" Isaac screamed in agony as the excruciating pain forced him to stagger backward, cold sweat pouring from his brow. The other two God Kings stared in shock. Just moments ago, the three of them had been overwhelming Owen. If not for Owen''s strange regenerative ability, they would have crushed him long ago. How had Isaac''s powerful punch been so easily countered, leaving him grievously injured? Owen''s physical strength should have been far inferior to theirs. "This guy... there''s something more going on with him!" the two remaining God Kings muttered, their faces grim. Their desire to kill Owen grew even stronger. From the moment they had encountered Owen, he had continuously surprised them, pulling one unexpected move after another. They couldn''t afford to let someone like him live-someone who defied their expectations and slipped from their control. As the two God Kingsunched a renewed attack, Isaac, still reeling from Owen''s punch, abandoned the fight and sprinted toward Rachel, his eyes burning with a malicious glint. "You two keep him busy. I''m going to target his weak spot!" Isaac yelled. The remaining God Kings wanted to curse out loud, but the lingering shock of Owen''s strike kept them focused on their joint assault. No matter what, they had to kill Owen first. With the other two God Kings holding Owen at bay, Isaac cut through the battlefield like a tiger among sheep, swiftly closing in on Rachel. Seeing that her friend was being targeted, the Dragon Princess immediately leaped forward to block Isaac''s path. "Get lost!" Isaac swatted her away with a single blow, sending her flying.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Dragon Princess crashed to the ground, her head spinning, just in time to see Isaac standing over Rachel, his gaze predatory. "You old bastard, you''re dead!" Owen roared, fury boiling within him as he struggled to break free from the two remaining God Kings and rush to Rachel''s aid. But before he could act, Leslie''s voice called out to him. "Focus on those two scumbags! Leave that old creep to me!" With that, Leslie gripped her icy spear tightly and charged straight at Isaac. Chapter 233: Chapter233-Beating the God King Chapter 233: Chapter233-Beating the God King ? In the dusty ruins, Rachel''s delicate face was filled with a serious expression as she and the other elites from Middle Earth teamed up to confront the god-tier mage ahead. In the past, their levels wouldn''t even have allowed them to stand before such a powerful being. However, now, within Owen''s Dark Domain, they had lost their mana and were merely powerful ordinary humans, giving them a fighting chance. The god-tier mage, surrounded and besieged by Rachel and the others, felt an immense sense of frustration. Even without mana, his strength still crushed Rachel and herpanions. However, due to their overwhelming numbers, if this continued, he would ultimately face a devastating defeat. Fortunately, at that moment, Isaac charged in like an unstoppable bulldozer, scattering and sending the attackers flying, leaving only Rachel standing her ground. "Follow me away from here. As for what happened before, I will not hold it against you," he said, a smile finally appearing on his face as he reached Rachel. Though his tone seemed to be one of negotiation, it wasced with an undeniable authority. He had searched for Rachel, a special subus progenitor, for countless years, finally finding her and nurturing her to ensure she would not escape his control! As Rachel looked at Isaac''s smile, she felt a strange chill, as if a disgusting beast had invaded her heart. After all, this Isaac, the Founding Headmaster, had once been a respected figure in her eyes- a mentor who established the academy and taught with great virtue. But now, upon understanding the truth behind their cultivation of her, her world shattered! Her perception of Rictor, the dean, and Isaac, the Founding Headmaster, crumbled as well. They were not wise predecessors; they were simply man-eating demons! If it weren''t for Owen, she might have remained a puppet in their hands, grateful to them for the torment! "You beastly old man!" Rachel couldn''t help but curse in anger. Seeing Rachel''s disgust and anger directed at him, Isaac''s smile stiffened, gradually turning cold. "Today, you have no choice!" With that, he suddenly leaped into the air, moving as swiftly as an eagle, creating illusory afterimages as he lunged toward Rachel. His speed was so fast that Rachel barely had time to react before she sensed the oppressive aura emanating from him. Despair shed through her heart. Although Isaac was vile and despicable, he was a genuine God King, his power utterly overwhelming. There was no way she could contend with him. Thinking of the tragic fate that awaited her in his hands, Rachel steeled her heart, preparing to self-destruct her core, severing her own lifeline. "Ha! You are but a possession of mine; your life and death are not yours to decide!" Isaac snorted coldly, mming his palm into Rachel''s chest, sending her flying back, blood spewing from her mouth, her bones feeling like they were falling apart, unable to muster any strength. "To assist me in achieving longevity is your fortune and your inescapable fate!" Isaac narrowed his eyes, gripping Rachel''s throat tightly. Now that everything wasid bare, he no longer needed to pretend. "Get lost!" However, just as he prepared to take Rachel away, a furious roar, apanied by an extreme chill, swept in, causing ice crystals to form on his body, freezing him like a statue. Rachel seized the opportunity to forcefully draw a breath, struggling to break free from Isaac''s grasp. As she looked up, she saw Leslie charging in, wielding an ice spear. "Step back! This old pervert is mine!" Leslie dered, shielding Rachel behind her with a serious expression. At that moment, the ice crystals that had frozen Isaac suddenly exploded, sending shards flying everywhere. As Isaac emerged from his frozen state, his muscles bulged like a bloated giant, and he furrowed his brow, staring at the ice spear tightly held by Leslie. In Owen''s domain, they were unable to use mana, so why could she seemingly disregard the domain and still manipte mana? Under Isaac''s astonished gaze, Leslie''s cold face held no warmth as she thrust the ice spear forward, resembling a roaring ice dragon. Frost billowed from the spear, rushing directly toward Isaac. Isaac''s pupils constricted as he sensed an overwhelming danger from that thrust. He instinctively prepared to retreat, wanting to distance himself from Leslie. After all, Leslie''s current state felt extremely strange, emanating a strong sense of threat. "It''s toote to run now!" Leslie smirked coldly as Isaac attempted to back away. The cold air emanating from the spear had already coiled around his legs, solidifying into hard ice, trapping him in ce. Isaac struggled, muscles writhing, blood surging, but he couldn''t shake off the ice. With a furrowed brow, he threw a punch at Leslie. The punch was incredibly fast, creating a series of afterimages and a deafening sound as it sliced through the air, aiming to quickly eliminate Leslie. Bang! His fistnded heavily on Leslie, but just as a smile began to form on his face, he realized that Leslie''s body had dissolved into cold air, and his punch hadpletely missed. Where did Leslie go?! Isaac''s heart raced with shock. Just then, a sh of cold light arrived first, followed by the spear''s swift thrust. An icy spear pierced Isaac''s side from the side, easily prating his mana-less body, the spearhead buried deep within, blood gushing out. Ah! The intense pain in his waist felt like an invisible hand twisting at his brain, forcing him to let out a painful roar. His eyes reddened as he gripped Leslie''s spear, yanking it out of his body in a desperate retreat. "Go to hell!" Suffering unprecedented injuries, the Founding Headmaster nearly went mad. After all, he was a lofty God King, and Leslie was merely an insignificant ant. Yet now, he was grievously wounded, forced to endure pain he hadn''t felt in thousands of years. In his fury, even without mana, the God King radiated an unimaginable mental pressure. Any ordinary mage would have their fighting spirit instantly crushed, rendered helpless against his might. But Leslie, unfazed, grew even more excited. After all, this was her first encounter with a mage of the God King level, and now she had the chance to annihte him in Owen''s special domain! In a state of exhration, Leslie spun the spear fiercely, channeling a unique ck mana wave from the spear into Isaac''s body. The moment the special ck wave entered his body, Isaac felt a sudden shock. He realized that not only was his magic sealed, but his vital energy was also being suppressed! What kind of magical method is this?! Isaac quickly released his grip on the spear, gazing at Leslie in astonishment. Once Leslie regained control of the spear, she ruthlessly attacked again,unching a fatal strike against Isaac. Isaac was already injured from his earlier carelessness, and Leslie''s strange technique had caused his internal energy to dwindle further. Soon, he went from being evenly matched with Leslie to beingpletely overpowered, his injuries worsening, leaving him almost a bloody mess.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The onlookers were horrified, for Isaac was a God King! Even without the ability to use mana, he was still a formidable beast far beyond their capabilities. But what were they witnessing now? Leslie, spear in hand, was forcing Isaac to retreat, his clothes tattered, his body battered, resembling a pitiful beggar. As the crowd''s shocked gazes fixed on Isaac, he felt an unprecedented sense of humiliation! Each gaze was like a sharp knife, piercing deeply into his heart. Meanwhile, Leslie''s attacks grew increasingly fierce, treating Isaac as a stepping stone to fame in Middle Earth! "I can''t take this anymore!" Isaac had never experienced such a thing in his life. After all, he had been a prodigy since childhood, always mocking others and never knowing what failure was. Now, his pride refused to let him endure those strange looks any longer. He resolved to reverse his vital energy and prepare for self-detonation, intending to take Leslie-the source of his endless humiliation-down with him. Chapter 234: Chapter234-The Spear from Thousands of Miles Away Chapter 234: Chapter234-The Spear from Thousands of Miles Away ? Although mana was sealed, if he self-destructed with his current body, not only Leslie but also mages within miles would be affected! However, Leslie had already fixed her attention on him. As soon as his breath shifted, a surge of special mana within Leslie suddenly intensified, propelling her like lightning to appear directly in front of Isaac. This sudden change left Isaac in shock, engulfed by a strong sense of impending doom! Yet, Leslie''s speed of eruption was astonishingly fast; her hand, surrounded by a strange ck mana, magnified in Isaac''s eyes before it violently crushed his skull! Boom! Skull fragments mixed with brain matter sttered, filling the air with a foul stench. At this moment, the ongoing battle nearly came to a halt! A lofty God King, rarely seen in person, was now publicly obliterated by Leslie! Holy crap! Many mages couldn''t help but gasp. Especially those god-tier beings who followed the three God Kings, their minds shook with unprecedented horror. They had expected to confront Owen alongside the three God Kings, confident in their strength to easily condemn and eliminate Owen and his group, thus restoring their authority in Middle Earth. But unexpectedly, not only did Owen possess strange abilities, but his fiance was also ruthlessly formidable, having just eradicated a God King! The red-cloaked bishop of the Truth Church stared intently at Leslie, astonished that this woman, who had once seemed like mere background to Owen, was now so terrifying and formidable! With her own strength, she had obliterated a God King! What shocked her even more was the special ck mana swirling around Leslie. It seemed familiar yet frightening. "The Dark Tower sealing technique! This woman has actually mastered an ancient secret art!" As soon as she finished speaking, Owen''s expression turned cold. "What are you daydreaming about? Your opponent is right here!" With that, heunched a punch, striking like a shooting star, shattering the air! A strong sense of danger hit the bishop. She snapped back to reality just in time to see Owen''s fisting at her with astonishing speed, locking onto her position. Having just been distracted, she couldn''t evade in time and could only cross her arms to brace for the blow. Bang! Owen''s fist crashed into her crossed arms, and the force hit her like a raging flood. A strange red hue surged onto the bishop''s face as she was sent flying, her arms falling limply at her sides, almostpletely shattered! The power of the Heaven Emperor Fist far exceeded her capacity to withstand it! Once she stabilized herself, she couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, staining her chest. The other nearby mages trembled at this sight. Just moments ago, Leslie had descended like a demon and obliterated a God King. Now, Owen had injured another God King. When had God Kings be so weak? Many mages from Middle Earth began to doubt their own existence. They, who struggled to deal with a single god-tier mage, were now witnessing the terrifying power of this couple-they were simply beyond human! After the red-cloaked bishop was injured, the previously stunned Ste God quickly reacted, his face chillingly cold as he charged at Owen with a flurry of attacks. His fists, palms, and fingers rained down like a thousand-armed Avalokiteshvara,unching an overwhelming assault. Owen''s earlier disy made Ste God wary, and he no longer underestimated him; he unleashed his strongest physical technique-Ster Kill! Yet, Owen remained unfazed. No matter how swift and fierce Ste God''s onught was, he simply executed the Heaven Emperor Fist, shattering all techniques with a single punch! Bang! Bang! Bang! Each of Ste God''s concentrated attacks collided with Owen''s Heaven Emperor Fist, resulting in violent shockwaves that reverberated, shaking the ground as if an earthquake had struck. However, when the shockwaves subsided, Owen''s fist was hardly affected. He struck Ste God, sending him flying, his entire body trembling slightly. Ste God''s brow furrowed deeper. Without mana, Owen was still able to unleash such terrifying power with his physical strength,pletely surpassing his understanding. After all, Owen was merely master-tier; how could his body be so formidable that even God Kings struggled against him? This was utterly unreasonable! "Although his fist technique is powerful, it''s not something he can use unconditionally. Let''s see how long he can hold out against ourbined strength!" Ste God nced at the red- cloaked bishop, who had regained herposure, and they charged at Owen together. The two God Kings began to cooperate seriously, their attacks fierce and synchronized. Every punch, kick, shoulder, elbow, and knee became lethal weapons aimed directly at Owen''s vital points. Owen took a deep breath, continuously changing his techniques. The Heaven Emperor Fist in his hands became more familiar and increasingly terrifying, pushing the two God Kings back once more. "Owen is incredible! Even with two God Kings teaming up, they can''t match him!" The Dragon and Fallen Angel ns watched in awe, feeling inspired and invincible alongside Owen. "Hmph! Don''t get too cocky! The depth of these two God Kings is beyond what a young brat like Owen canpare to. He''s only temporarily in the lead!" Though some god-tier warriors felt uneasy, they forced themselves to remain calm, shouting in bravado. Boom! Under their watchful gaze, Owen grew stronger with each battle. His injuries continuously healed, like an invincible war god! Meanwhile, Ste God and the red-cloaked bishopcked Owen''s terrifying recovery ability. The influence of the Heaven Emperor Fist had severely suppressed their own healing capabilities. With this back-and-forth, in just a few breaths, the vigorous energy fluctuations within the two God Kings quickly waned. "How is this possible? Why is his recovery speed so fast?" Ste God and the red-cloaked bishop, now on the defensive, wore expressions of disbelief as they stared at Owen. Despite theirbined efforts leaving him with numerous injuries, he appeared unfazed, rapidly healing and showing no signs of fatigue, as if it were only natural for him to recover so quickly. They were already severely injured from the closebat, and Owen''s fiery state had be the final straw for them! Bang! Owen observed their state and seized the moment to unleash the Heaven Emperor Fist once more, the immense force creating a terrifying shockwave. As Ste God and the red-cloaked bishop looked on in horror, Owen''s fist struck them, resulting in a thunderous collision. Pfft! Both Ste God and the red-cloaked bishop mmed into the ground, creating two massive craters with cracks spreading outward. They could no longer withstand the terrifying impact, their faces pale as they coughed up blood. Then, Owen''s fist transformed into a massive imprint, pressing down on them like an illusory mountain, leaving them immobilized. Their bones creaked under the pressure, threatening to shatter. Having already suffered grave injuries, the two God Kings could not endure such humiliation and spewed more blood, fainting from the internal strain. "Now, it''s time to settle the score," Owen said, stepping closer to the two fallen God Kings, a glint of murderous intent in his eyes. Had it not been for his ck paper crane and the half-hour of the Dark Domain, he and Leslie would have faced dire danger today. Leslie had already eliminated a God King, and now it was their turn. However, just as Owen prepared to deliver the finishing blow to the two God Kings, he suddenly sensed several mysterious energy fluctuations in the distance. These terrifying energies, even from afar, brought immense pressure upon Owen. He realized that the ancient powers from the gods'' factions could no longer hold back.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Boom! The earth trembled as a cold, ancient voice resonated through the air, echoing as if transcending time and space: "Owen, dare you make another move?!" Chapter 235: Chapter235-The Overbearing Heaven Emperor Fist Chapter 235: Chapter235-The Overbearing Heaven Emperor Fist ? The ancient voice echoed, instantly capturing everyone''s attention, their expressions grave and filled with dread. Although they didn''t know who the speaker was, the resonance alone indicated that another God King-level powerhouse was present. However, as the voice resonated through the air, Owen paid it no heed. Having finally seized the opportunity to heavily injure the two God Kings, he wouldn''t stop just because someone told him to. As Owen gathered energy at an even faster pace, preparing to strike down the two God Kings, a surge of rage erupted from the horizon, like a volcano erupting, painting half the sky red. "You seek death!" Apanied by an intense roar, a streak of light tore through the heavens, rapidly closing the distance to Owen. The three God Kings had already learned from previous encounters not to enter Owen''s domain, so they attacked from afar, keeping their distance. In that moment, Owen felt an ominous sensation, as if death itself was watching him. His scalp tingled, and his body instinctively wanted to evade, but he found that the surrounding space had been sealed off, leaving him unable to move. Whoosh! A blood-red glow expanded in Owen''s vision, ultimately transforming into a bloodstained spear. The malevolent aura surged towards him, and an icy chill enveloped him, akin to a savage beast licking its lips, sending shivers down his spine. Owen''s expression darkened as he channeled his strongest will into the Heaven Emperor Fist, unleashing a powerful strike that stirred the winds and caused the very void to cave in with the imprint of his fist. However, this devastating blow, potent enough to kill a God King within the domain, dissolved upon contact with the spear''s malevolent aura. The spear then surged forward, tearing through the void and piercing directly into Owen''s chest, causing torrents of blood to erupt uncontrobly. The spear continued its relentless advance, driving Owen''s body into the ground, its tip trembling violently. Owen was like a candied hawthorn on a stick. Witnessing this, Leslie''s pupils constricted, her face filled with deep concern as the spear hade too swiftly for her to react. Rachel nearby widened her eyes in shock and heartache; Owen had sacrificed so much for her, and now, with three God Kings attacking him, the situation had escted to this point, partially due to her influence. "Owen!" As Leslie, Rachel, and the Dragon Princess rushed to Owen''s side to alleviate his injuries, Owen gritted his teeth and slowly pulled the spear out of his body. The friction between the flesh and spear caused excruciating pain, but he didn''t hesitate. Bang! The bloodied spear fell to the ground with a heavy thud. After removing it, a gaping hole the size of a bowl was visible in Owen''s chest. Through this wound, his writhing organs could be seen, with the lingering blood-red aura resembling a twisted centipede, incessantly gnawing at his flesh. For an ordinary mage, such a severe injury would be fatal. Although the spear''s force had been diminished by the domain, it still drained a significant amount of his energy. Fortunately, Owen was no ordinary mage. With the power of the Order of Life and the support of the Dark Domain, his wounds were healing rapidly. The lingering malevolent aura evaporated, and flesh began to grow anew, quickly mending the gruesome injury on his chest. Simultaneously, the energy he had lost was also rapidly replenished, hisplexion regaining its color as the vigorous flow of blood turned his heart''s beating into the sound of war drums. Everyone who had focused their efforts on Owen stared at him in disbelief. Hadn''t he just been gravely injured? He seemed on the verge of copse, yet in the blink of an eye, he had returned to full strength! This was beyond abnormal! Leslie and the others rushed to Owen''s side, sensing that his energy was returning to normal. They breathed a sigh of relief, wiping the tears from their eyes. Owen assessed his body and, finding no abnormalities, quickly extended his senses, feeling peculiar mana fluctuations. He nced at Leslie, who met his gaze and nodded, her expression grave as she said, "Our family members are starting to move." Owen calcted the time, then looked towards the nearby teleportation portal. "The domain can hold for a while longer; we need to reach the teleportation array in that time." Leslie pointed at the unconscious God Kings, asking, "What about these two?" Owen took a deep breath. "Bring them along as hostages!" These two God Kings were now devoid ofbat capability after sustaining heavy injuries, and their mental state waspromised, making them easy to use as leverage. Leslie nodded. Despite having endured thebined assault of three God Kings and numerous god-tier warriors, this was only the beginning. Middle Earth was already rife with undercurrents. With two God Kings as hostages, they would have more bargaining chips. She conjured two chains of ck light that bound Ste God and the red-cloaked bishop tightly, then hurriedly led them toward the teleportation portal. Watching Leslie depart, Owen swiftly rushed to the bone dragon king, Gold Dragon King, and Otto, quickly summoning the Middle Earth captive group. "Get ready to leave here quickly; prepare to execute the n. We don''t have much time!" Seeing Owen''s serious demeanor, everyone present nodded solemnly, casting worried nces at Owen and Leslie as they moved away. Meanwhile, other injured or defeated god-tier mages had their eyes fixed on the couple. This pair was unprecedentedly ruthless, and with the fall of God Kings, Middle Earth would undoubtedly face turmoil again. Though they had the upper hand now, they could not maintain an effective response to God Kings indefinitely! Moreover, other major factions in Middle Earth were almost entirely mobilized; they wouldn''t allow such a significant event to wrap up so soon. ... Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! After parting from the bone dragon king and most others, Owen and Leslie raced towards the enormous bronze teleportation portal, moving like galloping steeds. However, behind them, waves of divine light pursued relentlessly, showing no intention of letting them escape. Sensing the danger emanating from the dense divine light, Owen turned sharply to look back. Leading the charge was the me God King, the master of the Fire Temple, brandishing an/o/vel/b//in dot c//om fiery staff. Beside him were the Holy Pool God King and the pope of the Truth Church, both unwilling to be outdone. These were renowned leaders of the top-tier factions in Middle Earth, all at the God King level. Following these three were the Moon Goddess Queen and the Spirit Elder of the Qianqiu Mountain... They were all heavyweight mages, many reaching god-tier or even near-God King levels, incredibly formidable. To prevent Owen and Leslie from escaping, they chose to enter Owen''s domain. After all, if Owen and Leslie managed to flee, they might not get another chance to act against them. The duo''s talent and strength were concerning; if given sufficient time to cultivate, they could truly stir up chaos in Middle Earth. Therefore, they could not let them escape! "Owen, at this point, why cling to stubbornness? Just hand over the [Order] and the Godyer Staff, and destroy your mana core yourself. I, in the name of the Truth Church pope, guarantee that this matter will be resolved once and for all." The Truth Church pope caught up to Owen, his expression serious as he fixed his gaze on him. Although Owen had harmed the interests of the Truth Church, both the Godyer Staff and the Supreme Order could propel the Truth Church to new heights. If Owen surrendered them voluntarily, he wouldn''t mind letting him go. The other factions had rtively less conflict with Owen; they had mainlye for the Godyer Staff and the Supreme Order, and part of it was also due to Owen''s talent. "Owen, if you agree to the pope''s request, we can also let you go and won''t trouble you; this is already a leniency toward you. You''d better not be ungrateful!" Chapter 236: Chapter236-The Arrival of the God Emperor Chapter 236: Chapter236-The Arrival of the God Emperor ? The leaders of the various forces gathered here couldn''t help but talk, constantly mentioning the Godyer Staff and the Supreme Order in their conversations. In their eyes, Owen''s talent might be decent, and perhaps his terrifyingbat power could stir up such a storm in Middle Earth, but the main reason for his dominance stilly in the power of these two treasures. If they could acquire them, they were certain they would outshine Owen. To have these items in Owen''s possession was simply a waste of such precious resources. At that moment, Owen ignored their taunts and exchanged a nce with Leslie, silently calcting the time it would take for the bronze teleportation gate to fully activate. Five minutes! It would take five more minutes for the gate to openpletely. Both of their expressions grew heavier; it wasn''t too much or too little time, but at this point, three more God Kings and numerous god-tier mages had arrived, significantly increasing the pressure on them. Fortunately, the field''s coverage was wide, and the bronze teleportation gate remained within its range, preventing these prominent figures from Middle Earth from using their mana. They were still only able to rely on their physical strength. They had to defeat as many as they could during this period! "I''ll handle the three God Kings!" Seeing no other option, Owen decisively looked at Leslie. Leslie hesitated slightly but eventually nodded. Owen had severely injured two God Kings before, and while taking on three now might be a bit challenging, it shouldn''t be too difficult to hold out until the bronze gate opened. Aside from the God Kings, there were still numerous god-tier mages and several individuals whose strength was close to that of a God King, posing considerable threats. "I''ll take care of the rest!" With that, Leslie gripped her icy spear tightly and charged toward the god-tier mages. Having just killed a God King, the blood of that God King still clung to her, causing the god- tier mages to instinctively retreat a step, fear flickering in their eyes. "We outnumber her! Why should we fear one little girl?" "Let''s join forces and capture her. She has her own secrets, perhaps as valuable as Owen''s!" Soon, many of the god-tier mages regained theirposure and rushed toward Leslie, wielding their staffs. With their lead, the mages behind them also joined the fray,unching their attacks at Leslie, and the intense battle quickly spread across the area. A group of previously arrogant god-tier mages now set aside their pride, adopting a gang assault strategy. After all, Leslie had just in a God King, so joining forces wasn''t entirely unjustified. Owen watched this unfold, frowning slightly. It seemed he had to finish this quickly!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Even if Leslie could use some magic, she couldn''t hold her own against this group of god-tier mages for long. "Owen, why persist in your stubbornness? Submit to us, and you might yet live!" Seeing the fighting spirit surging from Owen, the zing God King, master of the Fire Pce, shook his head slightly. mes roared from the staff in his hand, enveloping him in a rolling inferno. Though his mana was sealed within this strange field, the Godme within his staff was unique, allowing him to maintainbat power far above that of the other God Kings. This was the confidence that allowed him to appear within the field. Next to him stood the God King of the Sacred Pool, holding a blue water sword that emanated sharp waves of sword energy, as if capable of slicing through mountains and rivers. Meanwhile, the Pope of the Truth Church held an ancient, yellowed scripture, from which strange mental waves emanated, like invisible hands that constantly toyed with people''s nerves. Unlike the previous unprepared God Kings, this time, they hade fully prepared, determined not to give Owen any chances. "In fact, if you leave now, I might even consider sparing your lives. I''m not one to kill unnecessarily," Owen said calmly, shaking his head. "Haha, at this point, where do you get the courage to be so arrogant? Do you think we''re the same as those three God Kings from before? You merely caught them off guard. Against us, you have no chance!" "Is that so?" Owen shot a cold nce at the zing God King cloaked in mes before vanishing and reappearing in front of him, his fist smashing out once more. Heaven Emperor Fist! "You think this wed fist can defeat me? Foolish dreams!" The zing God Kingughed wildly. He had studied Owen''s techniques against Ste God and the Cardinal, and though Owen''s fist was unique in sealing physical recovery, his divine mes countered it perfectly. "If you like punching so much, leave that fist here!!" The zing God King clenched his right hand, throwing a punch back at Owen. The air instantly turned scorching, dry, as if invisible mes engulfed the space. Boom! The two punches collided, rippling waves of energy spreading outward. Then, unexpectedly, the zing God King''s arm went numb, and his entire body was sent flying hundreds of meters! ??? The Pope of the Truth Church and the Sacred Pool God King were both momentarily stunned. Wasn''t it supposed to be Owen who was knocked back? While Owen''s fist was indeed powerful, it was still limited in strength. At this moment, Owen maintained his punching stance, with golden light coiling around his fist. His entire arm appeared as if it had been forged from gold, emanating incredible energy waves. Just a moment ago, he had spent 10,000 fate points, raising his Heaven Emperor Fist from basic mastery to great mastery! His fist, now wrapped in golden light, looked as though it had been crafted from indestructible divine metal! The Heaven Emperor Fist, now ten times more powerful than before! The zing God King had prepared for this, but Owen still had cards up his sleeve! Cough, cough- Not far away, the zing God King struggled to stabilize himself, feeling his internal organs shaken. He couldn''t help but cough up blood, his eyes zing with fury as he red at Owen. This guy had been holding back! At that moment, Owen seized the advantage, appearing once again before the zing God King, his golden fist smashing toward the man''s face. The zing God King, having just endured one of Owen''s strikes and knowing the terrifying force behind it, hurriedly raised his ming staff to block, while the red divine mes ring around him sensed the danger and zed even brighter. However, Owen''s fist came crashing down like a golden sun, suppressing the mes emanating from the staff. His fist bypassed the staff and smashed into the zing God King''s chest. Heaven Emperor Fist-Raging Sun! The zing God King was horrified. From the moment Owen''s punchnded, he felt an overwhelming sense of impending death. But with his mana sealed, he couldn''t react quickly enough to avoid it. He could only watch as Owen''s punch prated the divine mes, bypassed his staff, and struck his chest. At that moment, the zing God King felt as if his chest had been hit by a massive hammer. His body bent into a bow, and intense pain tore through his nerves before his entire body went numb. It was as if he had lost all sensation, bing a mere puppet. He tried to move his eyes, only to see his own body flying backward, exploding in mid-air, blood spraying in all directions. His eyes then burst, and his entire form was reduced to a blood mist, leaving no trace behind! The zing God King, a God King mage, had fallen! Everyone who witnessed this was stunned, standing frozen in ce, their minds gripped by terror. This... this couldn''t be real! The zing God King hade prepared, wielding a staff and igniting his divine mes. His power far surpassed that of the unprepared God Kings from before, yet he was still in by Owen with a single punch! As if nothing had changed! The Pope of the Truth Church and the Sacred Pool God King gasped in horror. The zing God King had been ofparable strength to them, which meant Owen was capable of killing them too. "We underestimated him!" The two God Kings exchanged nces, regret flickering in their eyes. Chapter 237: Chapter237-Leslies Grandfather Chapter 237: Chapter237-Leslie''s Grandfather ? Had they known Owen had held something back, they would have attacked him while staying outside the field. But there were no second chances, and now, the Truth Church Pope and the Sacred Pool God King exchanged nces, seeing the ruthless determination in each other''s eyes. Owen had just in the zing God King,rgely due to the terrifying power of his fist, but the zing God King''s overconfidence had also yed a part. Now, with the two God Kings teaming up seriously, Owen wouldn''t stand a chance! In an instant, the Truth Church Pope and the Sacred Pool God King had made up their minds, their eyes shing with cold resolve. The Sacred Pool God King gripped his blue water-like sword tightly and charged toward Owen, the sound of surging water immediately echoing from the de. Wherever the sword passed, the void itself was sliced open, leaving a faint blue water mark that lingered in the air. This was a de sharp enough to wound divine weapons. Even though Owen''s fists were powerful, they were no match for a true divine weapon. One strike from this sword would surely shatter Owen''s body. As the Sacred Pool God King attacked, the Truth Church Pope didn''t remain idle. His immense mind power gathered like a tidal wave into the ancient scripture in his hands, and from it emerged condensed mental waves in the form of ancient characters. Each character was mysterious, exuding a peculiar energy. Like bullets fired from a gun, they shot toward Owen, reaching him before the sword even did, striking his body first. The golden light covering Owen''s body rippled, and the energy from the Heaven Emperor Fist, which contended with the heavens themselves, diminished significantly. Seeing this, the Truth Church Pope smiled even more. All beings should revere the heavens and the earth, and for those like him, a God King, this reverence was ingrained deep within their bones. No one could escape it. Even though their mana was sealed, the awe theymanded was still present in everyone''s hearts. The Pope''s goal was to disturb Owen''s mind, to plunge him into fear and terror before the might of the God Kings. If Owen was truly unbreakable physically, then breaking him mentally was the best option! "Mental attack?" Owen immediately noticed the changes. The mental runes bombarding him felt like nightmares, whispering in his ear about the might and invincibility of the God Kings. "God Kings? So what? They''re just older fools!" As the whispers grew more piercing, Owen let out a coldugh, and the golden light on his body seemed to boil. A domineering aura emanated from him, as if he were an emperor of the mortal realm, ready to crush all enemies underfoot! Under the weight of this aura, the Truth Church Pope instinctively took a step back, momentarily seeing a terrifyingly colossal figure standing before him, making him feel like a mental dwarf inparison. As the Pope''s mental state faltered, the runes attacking Owen were crushed by his overwhelming willpower. That same domineering intent surged from Owen, unstoppable like a tidal wave! The Truth Church Pope felt a wave of panic. How could Owen''s mind power be this strong? Especially with that rebellious spirit, as if he would overthrow the heavens and reshape the world ording to his will. It was something the Pope had never seen before! "Useless fool!" Meanwhile, the Sacred Pool God King, seeing the Truth Church Pope fail miserably, cursed under his breath. After all, the Pope''s mind power was among the best of all God Kings. Yet, despite wielding a powerful treasure, he couldn''t even affect a young upstart like Owen. It was pathetic. After cursing the Pope, the Sacred Pool God King''s expression grew even more serious. It seemed that now, he could only rely on himself! In an instant, his sword strike toward Owen became more decisive, faster, like a sh of blue light that was almost imperceptible. As the blue sword light approached, sharp as the scythe of death, Owen felt a chill run down his spine and immediately turned his attention to the Sacred Pool God King. Even with the boost from the Heaven Emperor Fist and the golden light surrounding him, the sharpness of the divine sword made his scalp tingle. He knew his current body couldn''t withstand this strike. At that moment, all the gathered mages focused on the Sacred Pool God King, their faces pale. The sword aimed at Owen filled them with dread, even from just watching; their pupils shrank, sensing the presence of death. None of them believed they could survive that strike. After all, it was the Sacred Pool God King''s most powerful divine weapon, unmatched even without mana! It seemed Owen would finally be defeated. Many of the leaders from across Middle Earth breathed a sigh of relief, feeling more at ease. If Owen had really killed the three prepared God Kings, they wouldn''t stand a chance against him, even if they banded together. In that case, their situation would have been dire. But a God King was still a God King-such explosive power was beyond what Owen could match. Leslie, too, turned part of her attention toward Owen. Even she, with the ability to use some mana, felt the chill of death under that sword. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, Owen took a deep breath and unleashed the Heaven Emperor Fist once again, meeting the sword head-on. Sizzle! The domineering energy of the Heaven Emperor Fist roared forth, but the blue sword light pushed forward, slicing through it. Then, the golden light covering Owen''s fist was cut through as if it were soft tofu. But in that moment, waves of force surged from Owen''s fist. If one punch wasn''t enough, then he''d add more! Heaven Emperor Fist-Triple Wave!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Boom! Boom! Two more thunderous explosions rang out. Having endured the three crushing waves of the Heaven Emperor Fist, Owen''s arm throbbed with pain, but the sharp energy of the blue sword had been neutralized. The Sacred Pool God King''s face suddenly changed. That strike had been his strongest move, using all his power. Yet now it had been blocked! Even more terrifying, the residual energy from Owen''s punch continued toward him, growingrger in his vision. The overwhelming pressure left him no room to resist. Boom! A house-sized fist mmed into the Sacred Pool God King, reducing him to a pile of flesh and bones. His life force dissipated into the air. The Sacred Pool God King had fallen! The many mages watching this scene stood with their mouths agape, faces filled with terror. The power of the Sacred Pool God King''s sword strike had been in for all to see. Yet not only had Owen blocked it, but he had also turned the tide, killing the God King in the process. How many more cards did Owen have up his sleeve? Just how far could his fist technique go?! Many god-tier mages felt their hearts waver, as though a seed of doubt had taken root. In the next moment, a familiar sound of flesh and bone tearing echoed through the air. The Truth Church Pope, still dazed from the mental onught, was struck in the chest by one of Owen''s punches, exploding into a cloud of blood and gore. The Truth Church Pope had fallen! "Holy crap!" At that moment, every god from Middle Earth was stunned, only able to curse out of pure instinct, trying to relieve the shock in their hearts. The three prepared God Kings, fighting together, had been killed by Owen! This was unbelievable. If this event were recorded by historians in Academy City, future generations might assume it was a mistake. After all, no human could aplish such a feat. And as witnesses to the carnage, the gods grew even more terrified. Owen waswless, ughtering three God Kings without hesitation. None of them believed Owen would let them go. As panic spread among the gods of Middle Earth, a thunderous roar suddenly tore through the void. "Rebellious child, how far will you go?!" The voice echoed endlessly in their minds, filling them with a primal sense of fear. When they regained their senses, they saw a figure tear through the void and appear before them. The neer wore cold, stern ck robes, his hair and beardpletely white, his face radiating authority. Just by standing there, he seemed to be above all things, exuding an inherent arrogance, like a king born to rule. Upon seeing this man, Owen''s expression grew heavy. From him, Owen could sense a power far beyond that of any God King. This was a God Emperor! Chapter 238: Chapter238-Archdemon: In Need of a Bed-Warmer Chapter 238: Chapter238-Archdemon: In Need of a Bed-Warmer ? God Emperor! Far surpassing god-tier and God King, a God Emperor was a towering figure among mages! If a God King was the strongest mage most people would ever encounter in their lifetime, then a God Emperor was a being so rare and powerful that most mages would never even see one. These mages were so powerful and so few in number that they held immense sway over Middle Earth. A single footstep from them could shake the entire realm. Owen never expected that such a powerful God Emperor would appear here. Moreover, the old man in ck bore a striking resemnce to Leslie, not just in appearance, but also in the innate arrogance they both carried. The gods of Middle Earth immediately recognized the ck-d elder. Daemon-Rosewood! A heavyweight figure of the Rosewood family! Thinking back to how the Rosewood family had previously sent someone to persuade Leslie to return, it became clear that this elder was indeed Leslie''s grandfather. And this was true. However, Leslie''s expression grew colder as she looked at her so-called grandfather, a hint of madness and murderous intent shing in her eyes. The old man red at Leslie, "You rebellious girl! Disrespecting the order of Middle Earth, defying the family head''smand, and even disregarding the family''s arrangements to pledge your life to another-such actions are treacherous andwless!" He had just arrived and was already casting a sidelong, disdainful nce at Leslie. "Hmph, you call mewless and treacherous? Who do you think you are, old man?" Leslie shot back coldly, showing no respect. "You... you... you are utterly unfilial!" Daemon''s face flushed with anger. He had been about to remind her that he was her grandfather, but seeing herplete disregard for authority, he deemed her unworthy of being part of the Rosewood family. "Unfilial? From the moment you cast my mother and me out of the family, abandoning us to fend for ourselves, I severed all ties with that so-called family!" Leslie''s aura grew even colder. "And as for how you treated my mother, I''ll make sure to hold you ountable for that myself in the future!" Upon hearing this, Daemon''s already boiling rage erupted, and he swung his hand to p Leslie across her fair cheek. "You ungrateful wretch!" His p came swiftly, and Leslie, despite her current power, had no time to evade. But at that moment, a fist blocked Daemon''s hand, the powerful strike pushing the elder back several steps. Owen had appeared in front of Leslie, staring coldly at Daemon, who was quick to regain his footing. Although Daemon was a God Emperor, within this field, his mana was sealed just like everyone else''s, reducing him to nothing more than a physically stronger mortal. Owen had no fear of him! "Old man,y a hand on my wife again, and I''ll break your legs!" Owen''s voice was stern, icy, and full of threat. The gods of Middle Earth were stunned, staring in disbelief at Owen. They hadn''t expected him to speak so brazenly, even in the presence of a God Emperor! This was a God Emperor! An emperor among mages! Daemon, too, was shocked by Owen''s audacity. He had heard of Owen''s feats, but he hadn''t anticipated that Owen would be so bold, showing no fear even in front of him. "Boy, your fist technique is quite interesting. I''ve recently learned a new one myself. I''m curious to see if your fists are even one-tenth as strong as mine." Daemon beckoned Owen, provoking him. He had watched as Owen killed the three God Kings, relying on the raw power of his fists. Daemon himself had mastered a fist technique that could shake the heavens, but he had never found a worthy opponent. Owen''s technique piqued his interest; this could be a chance to satisfy his urge for a fistfight and teach this young upstart a lesson! Seeing Daemon''s arrogant demeanor, Owen shook his head slightly. This old man had clearly never faced a real setback before. Competing in fist techniques with me? What was he thinking? The Heaven Emperor Fist was the foundation of all fist techniques, invincible and peerless! Daemon''s fists might be intricate, butpared to the Heaven Emperor Fist, they were like child''s y before a master. "Well, since you so earnestly ask for a challenge, I''ll be kind enough to show you the difference between looking at the moon from a well and witnessing the vast sky from the depths of the ocean!" As Owen''s words fell, a wave of overwhelming arrogance surged from him, crushing Daemon''s natural pride. "Arrogant fool!" Daemon''s old face contorted with rage. He had seen plenty of brash young mages before, but none as outrageously arrogant as Owen! In an instant, both of themunched their fists. Daemon''s fist technique was equally aggressive and domineering. His punch summoned images of countless fierce beasts, a flood of monsters tearing through the skies and staining the heavens with blood. On the other hand, Owen''s fist was enveloped in golden light. It wasn''t as shy as Daemon''s, but the power behind it was pure and unyielding, full of crushing dominance! Boom! The two fists collided, and both Owen and Daemon trembled from the impact. Then, a shockwave exploded outward, carving deep trenches into the ground. The gods of Middle Earth, who had been watching, were sent flying by the force, coughing up blood and unable to approach. In the next moment, golden light burst from Owen''s fist, and a surge of even greater power erupted, crushing Daemon''s illusions of fierce beasts into fragments of light. Daemon''s heart sank. His Imperial Fist had been crafted from studying countless beasts and mimicking their techniques and intents. It was designed to break through any fist technique or truth. But Owen''s punch was even more domineering, carrying an emperor''s might as if standing high above everything. All things in the world were nothing but fleeting dust and smoke! Inparison, Daemon''s fist intent seemed inferior. Even more troubling was that Owen''s fist energy had been tempered to perfection, while Daemon''s, though vast,cked cohesion. Boom! Daemon''s body trembled again, his entire arm nearly shattered, forcing him to retreat continuously. "Good! Good! Let''s see how many more punches you can throw!" Enraged after being forced back by Owen''s punch, Daemon steadied himself and charged forward once again. Boom! Boom! Boom! The two shed once more, their punchesing faster and faster, until their movements became impossible to follow, with only the deafening sound of explosions and the increasingly chaotic waves of energy filling the air. The gods of Middle Earth were left dumbstruck. They had thought that Owen''s ability to kill God Kings was his limit, but now, even against a God Emperor, he was gaining the upper hand! Daemon''s face had gone pale, his mind reeling. Why was it that no matter how much stronger and more powerful his fist intent became, he still couldn''t suppress Owen? On the contrary, Owen''s punches seemed to grow sharper and more refined with each strike! Boom! With each punch of the Heaven Emperor Fist, Owen''s strength became more unified. His eyes locked onto Daemon''s fist energy, and no matter how it changed, Owen remained immovable, his fist intent building continuously. At a certain moment, the air trembled and shattered, and Daemon was sent flying. The ck robes on his arms ripped apart, revealing blood-soaked arms riddled with cracks, nearly limp. The Heaven Emperor Fist grew stronger the longer it fought, continuously umting force, whereas Daemon''s technique, though seemingly improving,cked the ability to fundamentally evolve like Owen''s. Caught off guard, Daemon was severely injured! The excruciating pain in his arms made Daemon''s eyes bloodshot, and the humiliation of being beaten down by Owen only stoked his rage. "Damn it!" He cursed as Owen, sensing victory, pressed his attack, seemingly intent on finishing Daemon off as he had with the God Kings.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Daemon''s heart skipped a beat. But just then, Owen suddenly halted his advance. A system notification had warned him that the field was about to expire! It was over! [The Next Chapter is Wrong Posted, Do Not Purchase!!! Sorry for this!!!] Chapter 239: Wrong Chapter, DO NOT PURCHASE!!! Chapter 239: Wrong Chapter, DO NOT PURCHASE!!! ? If they had known Owen was hiding such power, they should have continued to strike at him from outside the domain. However, they also knew there were no "what ifs." At this point, they could only exchange a nce, both seeing the ruthless intent reflected in each other''s eyes. Owen had just eliminated the Fire God King, not only due to the terrifying power of his punches but also because the Fire God King had underestimated him. Now, the two God Kings were serious and united; Owen would have no chance left! In an instant, with their ns set, the Pope of the Truth Church and the Scared Pool God King revealed a glint of cruelty in their eyes. The Scared Pool God King gripped his blue, water-like longsword tightly and charged at Owen, the sound of surging water resonating from the sword. As the de sliced through the air, the void was cut open, leaving a lingering, light blue trace that wouldn''t fade. This was a de capable of injuring divine beings. Even though Owen''s punching technique was powerful, it could notpare to a true divine weapon. Under this strike, Owen, being a mere mortal, would undoubtedly suffer a fate of shattered bones and severed tendons. The moment the Scared Pool God King attacked, the Pope of the Truth Church was not idle. His overwhelming mind power surged like a tide into the ancient scripture in his hands, immediately condensing into spiritual waves that transformed into ancient characters. Each character was incredibly mysterious, exuding an exceptionally unique aura. Then, like bullets fired from a gun, these characters surged toward Owen, arriving before the Scared Pool God King''s attack. The golden light covering Owen''s body was instantly agitated, and the essence contained in the Heaven Emperor Fist was significantly dispersed. Seeing this, the Pope''s smile grew ever more intense. As long as there were humans, they would reverently fear the heavens, especially in the presence of God Kings. This fear was ingrained in their very bones; no one could escape it. This reverence, even though he was currently sealed off from mana, still existed in the hearts of all, and what he needed to do was continuously disturb Owen''s mind, immersing him in the dread of fearing God Kings. If Owen truly seemed unbreakable, then causing his mental copse would undoubtedly be the best approach! "Psychic attack?" Owen sensed the change immediately. The oing spiritual runes surged toward him, whispering like nightmares, recounting the might and invincibility of God Kings. "What are God Kings? Just a few years older!" As the cacophony grew more grating, Owen sneered coldly. The golden light on his body boiled, and a domineering aura emanated from him, like a celestial emperor surveying the world, ready to suppress all enemies! Under this overwhelming intent, the Pope instinctively took a step back, feeling as if he were standing before a terrifying giant. Even standing before it, he felt like a mere mental midget. As his spirit retreated, the mental runes bombarding Owen were crushed by the force of Owen''s dominating spirit. That overwhelming intent continued to surge from Owen, like an unstoppable tide! The Pope''s heart raced. Why was Owen''s mind power so formidable? Especially the kind of disregard for heaven and earth, as if he aimed to overturn the cosmos and adhere unwaveringly to his own will. It was unlike anything he had ever seen or heard! "Truly useless!" At the same time, seeing the Pope of the Truth Church''s mind power suppressed and realizing his own safety was in jeopardy, the Scared Pool God King couldn''t help but curse. After all, the Pope''s mind power was exceptional among most God Kings, and with a treasured artifact in hand, he couldn''t even influence Owen, a mere junior-what a fool! After scolding the Pope, the Scared Pool God King''s expression grew more serious; it seemed he could only rely on himself from now on! In an instant, his sword strike aimed at Owen gained a sense of determination, speeding up like a streak of blue light, nearly imperceptible. The blue sword light rushed in like a scythe of death, sending chills down Owen''s spine as he immediately turned his attention to the Scared Pool God King. Even with the Heaven Emperor Fist empowering him and the zed golden light surrounding him, the sharpness radiating from the divine sword made his scalp tingle; he knew his body couldn''t withstand this strike. At this moment, all the powerful mages present looked at the Scared Pool God King, their faces slightly pale. Just by watching the sword aimed at Owen, their pupils suddenly constricted, sensing the aura of death cutting through the air. None of them felt they could withstand this strike; after all, it was the Scared Pool God King''s life weapon, and even without mana enhancement, it was one of the sharpest divine weapons in the world! Owen was finally about to be severely injured and eliminated. Many leaders from various factions gathered from Middle Earth breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a sense of stability. Given Owen''s previous burst ofbat power, if he really eliminated these three well- prepared God Kings, they would be unable to stand against him even as a team. Their situation would then be dire. However, a God King was still a God King; that level of explosive power was simply beyond what Owen couldpare to. Leslie also shifted some of her attention to Owen; even she, capable of channeling some mana, felt the approach of death under that sword strike. Under everyone''s gaze, Owen took a deep breath and unleashed the Heaven Emperor Fist again, colliding with the iing sword. Sizzle! The domineering force of the Heaven Emperor Fist roared forth, yet the blue sword light pressed on unyieldingly, slicing through it. After that, the zed golden light on Owen''s fist was instantly severed, as if cutting through soft tofu. However, at that moment, waves of impact surged from Owen''s fist. If one punch wouldn''t suffice, then let''s stack a few more! Heaven Emperor Fist, triple waves! Boom! Boom! With two more booming sounds, Owen''s arms, having absorbed the fierce force of three Heaven Emperor Fists, felt sore and swollen, but the cutting power of the blue sword light had been obliterated by a punch. The Scared Pool God King''s expression changed drastically; this sword strike was his strongest move, utilizing all his power. Yet now, it had been blocked! Even the residual force from Owen''s punch continued to surge forward, amplifying in his eyes. The terrifying pressure left the Scared Pool God King unable to muster even the thought of resistance. Boom! A fist imprint the size of a house crashed down, striking the Scared Pool God King. In his horrified gaze, he was reduced to a puddle of flesh, his breath dissipating into the void. The Scared Pool God King had fallen! At that moment, the numerous mages watching this scene gaped in shock, their faces filled with terror. They had all witnessed the terrifying power of the Scared Pool God King''s sword, yet it had not only been blocked by Owen but had been obliterated in the process. How many hidden cards did Owen possess? What was the true limit of his martial arts? Many god-tier mages felt a deep sense of inner turmoil.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The next moment, another familiar sound of flesh exploding echoed in the air. The Pope of the Truth Church, affected by the essence of the Heaven Emperor Fist, stood dazed, only to be struck in the chest by Owen''s punch, exploding into a mass of gore. The Pope of the Truth Church had fallen! "Holy crap!" At this moment, all the gods of Middle Earth present were stunned, instinctively eximing "Holy crap" to alleviate their inner turmoil. The three well-prepared God Kings had been counter-killed by Owen! What an extraordinary turn of events! If this were recorded in history by the Academy City, countless future generations would likely think it was a mistake. After all, such a feat was beyond what any human could aplish. As firsthand witnesses, they became increasingly terrified. Owen was utterly unrestrained; with such decisiveness in eliminating three God Kings, they felt he would certainly not spare them. Amidst the growing panic among the gods of Middle Earth, a furious roar suddenly erupted from the depths of the void, shattering the silence. "Rebellious girl, how far are you going to go?!" This voice echoed in their minds, instilling a primal fear within them. When they came to their senses, a figure tore through the void and appeared before them. The neer was d in cold, dark robes, with white hair and a face full of authority. Just standing there, he exuded an aura that made everything seem beneath him, possessing an innate pride as if he were a born emperor. Upon seeing this person, Owen''s expression immediately turned grave; he sensed a fluctuation from this being far beyond that of a God King! This was a God Emperor! Chapter 240: Chapter239-Let Go of Owen, If You Dare, Come for Me Chapter 240: Chapter239-Let Go of Owen, If You Dare, Come for Me ? [Thirty minutes have passed, Dark Domain dissipates!] The system''s text shed before him, and Owen felt an inexplicable power fade from his body as the mana that had disappeared was now surging back. This sudden change made him tense, cold sweat trickling down his forehead. Meanwhile, everyone noticed Owen getting closer to God Emperor Deamon, and their hearts raced. Could they witness the fall of the God Emperor today?! Even Deamon''s face showed a hint of apprehension; Owen''s recent punch not only injured him physically but also shattered his pride. He had to admit that relying solely on physical strength, even as a God King, he was no match for Owen. He realized he had underestimated Owen from the start. But this thought barely formed when he suddenly noticed an astonishing shift in the surroundings. The special domain that had sealed his mana vanished without a trace! His mana was restored! His previously injured body began to heal at an astonishing rate. At the same time, the other gods of Middle Earth quickly sensed this change, and their expressions shifted from fear and shock to murderous intent and greed! Owen''s ability to contend with them and even defeat a God King was primarily due to their mana being sealed, leaving them to rely on their physical strength against Owen, whose body was inexplicably powerful and whose terrifying punches were like a humanoid Tyrannosaurus Rex. But now, their mana was restored! Owen''s master-tier mage level was nothing but low-tier among them! "Previously, in that special domain, you struck hard; now it''s time to repay the debt!" Almost all the gods of Middle Earth red at Owen and Leslie, filled with rage. These two had been so imposing before, and as god-tier mages, they had endured numerous attacks, humiliating themselves in the process! In an instant, the suppressed anger of the Middle Earth gods surged forth, releasing god-tier mana fluctuations that locked onto Owen and Leslie. Under the weight of theirbined aura, Owen and Leslie felt as if mountains were piling upon them. Every bone in their bodies creaked under the pressure, and their mana was severely restricted. Especially with the fury directed at them, it seemed that any slight movement would trigger a frenzied onught. Both Owen and Leslie''s faces darkened. If it were just one god-tier mage, they might feel considerable pressure but could still fight back. However, now, surrounded by over ten god-tier mages and with a God Emperor mage watching them closely, even a God King would feel daunted in such a situation. "Owen, weren''t you very arrogant before? You even took down three God Kings, looking quite impressive. Now, here''s yourst chance." "Kneel! Hand over the Godyer Staff and the Supreme Order, or you''ll find yourself unable to live or die!" Almost all the mages were staring at Owen and Leslie, their greedy expressionsid bare. They could see that Owen and Leslie were at their wit''s end,pletely exhausted and vulnerable. They intended to have their fun, tormenting and humiliating the two to avenge their previous grievances. "Kneel!" "And beg! Struggle!" Every god-tier mage present spoke up, their harsh voices and twisted faces creating a hellish atmosphere. As Owen narrowed his eyes, preparing to summon the Godyer Staff for a desperate fight, the clear blue sky suddenly darkened, as if engulfed by an eternal night. A strange and overpowering mana fluctuation spread across the realm. The oppressive aura just released by the Middle Earth gods abruptly melted away like snow, only to be fiercely suppressed by this new wave! ?? The Middle Earth gods looked stunned, then instinctively recoiled in fear, thinking Owen had unleashed that restrictive magic again, creating a special domain-something that had left them deeply traumatized. "No, it''s not that wave! It''s the arrival of a supreme being!" Deamon, the God King, was taken aback, quickly realizing the gravity of the situation and looking up at the sky with a grave expression. The other Middle Earth gods, hearing this, steadied themselves and followed his gaze. In the sky, dark clouds gathered, forming a majestic, enormous throne. A tall woman in a ck dress appeared atop the throne, and instantly, anyone who gazed at her had their vision distorted. Then, it dawned on them, their expressions suddenly changed as awe surged from deep within them. Archdemon! The Archdemon had actually appeared here! For these god-tier mages, there were very few mages they truly feared, and the Archdemon was one of those rare existences. They just couldn''t remember having offended such a powerful figure-why was she here? Owen and Leslie exchanged nces, seeing confusion reflected in each other''s eyes. Although they didn''t know the Archdemon''s purpose foring, Owen felt it might be connected to him. After all, Madelyn had been taken away by this Archdemon. She had even glimpsed him using time reversal in the future. As a mix of awe and curiosity filled the eyes of those staring at the Archdemon on her throne, she looked down at Owen, her rosy lips curling slightly as she licked them, saying: "Boy,e apany your sister; I happen to need a warm bedmate, and you seem quite suitable!" At her words, the Middle Earth gods, who had been tense just moments before, now stood there with their mouths agape in shock. Huh? What was that supposed to mean? Was she nning to kidnap Owen and take him back to marry him?! The mages from the continent watching the scene unfold through projections were equally incredulous. Many female mages covered their cherry-red lips in astonishment. "So this is Middle Earth? They''re so open to this extent? If they see a man they like, they can just kidnap him to be their husband?" "No wonder Middle Earth is so appealing; their customs are so simple and direct..." "But she''s kidnapping Mr. Owen; it feels somewhat justifiable since it''s Owen!" Meanwhile, the male mages from the continent were also expressing their disbelief. "I never thought there woulde a day when I, a man, would have to watch out for female mages trying to abduct me!" "Damn it, if you want Owen,e at me instead!" While these remarks were being made, the people of Middle Earth were also buzzing with conversation. "Who would have thought the Archdemon had this kind of preference?" "True, the Archdemon is usually domineering; she must have taken a liking to Owen''s strong physique..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Unaware of the discussions and criticisms surrounding him, Owen felt that this woman in front of him had serious issues. "I already have someone I like; you should find someone else." Owen firmly rejected her. He couldn''t predict the Archdemon''s actions, and the best course was to stay as far away as possible. Besides, he already had Leslie, making it even more impossible to leave with the Archdemon. However, just as Owen finished speaking, he felt a soft, snow-white hand grasp his wrist. The wrist felt like polished jade, cold and tinged with a faint metallic scent. Owen turned to see that the Archdemon had descended from her throne and was now beside him. He tried to pull away from her grip, but her strength was like iron; he couldn''t break free. A wave of unease washed over Owen, the first time he felt panic and dread. He couldn''tprehend everything happening around him. Looking at Leslie, who remained silent, made him even more anxious. From what he knew of Leslie, she was possessive. Once she had made her choice, she wouldn''t allow anyone to interfere-no one! Not even the Archdemon! Given her usual demeanor, if the Archdemon held his wrist, Leslie wouldn''t remain quiet for long. Something was definitely off! With this thought, Owen quickly unleashed his umted experience points, and his level soared rapidly. Chapter 241: Chapter240-Owen Proposes Chapter 241: Chapter240-Owen Proposes ? The experience points Owen had amassed were immense, and in an instant, he shot up to Master level 1. This rapid increase in level caused Owen''s aura to surge dramatically, with mana flooding around him like a whirlwind, refining his body and creating a tidal wave of energy fluctuations. As the light of his level-up shone brightly, the gods of Middle Earth were taken aback, surprise flickering in their eyes. Particrly when Owen jumped from Master tier level 1 to Grandmaster tier level 1, their expressions twitched in disbelief. The gap between Master tier and Grandmaster tier was enormous, requiring a vast amount of experience points. As veterans and once the top talents of various factions, they had spent nearly ten years crossing from Master tier to Grandmaster tier. That was considered exceptionally fast. Yetpared to Owen, their progress seemed insignificant-he was on apletely different level! The key was that even at Master tier level 1, Owen could unleash terrifyingbat power capable of ying God-tier mages. Now that he had jumped a major tier, hisbat strength would undoubtedly undergo a transformative change! What terrifying level ofbat power had he now reached? Panic flickered in the hearts of some Middle Earth gods. If they were facing Owen alone at this moment, many of the God-tier mages would be tempted to flee. After all, Owen''s previous feats were too horrifying; they had witnessed them firsthand, and he seemed almost inhuman! Fortunately, they had gathered many God-tier powerhouses here, along with the presence of the God Emperor and the Archdemon. Even if Owen''s level had seen a qualitative leap, he would still not escape their grasp. As the Middle Earth gods experienced this turmoil, Owen felt the surge of power within him and quickly nced at his system panel. **[Name: Owen Level: Grandmaster tier lv1 Talents: Order of Merlin, Starlit lv3, Supreme of All. Exp: 0/98,000,000 Skills: [Order] Domain (Advanced), Mana Void (Advanced); Supreme Sword; Guardian Shield, Godyer Array (1/3 Intermediate), ying God, Order Fusion Spell, Obsidify lv4 (Dharma Form power), Judgment Light Sword, Basic Healing Skill, Lightning [Order] Usage, Fire [Order] Usage, Order of Life, Absolute Copy, Corpse Animation Spell, Armament Merge lv2, Dark Ring, Crushing Punch, Supreme Order (Beginner), Contract Spell, Heaven Emperor Fist (Advanced) Weapons: Godyer Staff (4/7), Spear of Longinus (Fallen Sun), Dragonyer Dagger, Fallen Angel Set, Tree of World, Void Eater Gloves, ve Chain. Luck: 90 (Max Level 100) Fate Points: 370,000]** The level increase had propelled nearly all of Owen''s skills to new heights. Especially his domain power, which had evolved from its initial form to an advanced level, significantly broadening its coverage and enhancing the [Order] power it contained. Determined to shake off the Archdemon, Owen focused his mind and activated the advanced Mana Void, causing it to rapidly expand around him. Caught off guard, the Archdemon found her mana momentarily imprisoned, and seizing the opportunity, Owen quickly freed himself from her grasp and swiftly retracted the Mana Void. The Archdemon''s power was formidable; even after upgrading, while the Mana Void had some impact on her, it nearly drained his manapletely in that brief moment. What just happened? The Archdemon was momentarily stunned, then quickly regained herposure, only to see that Owen had managed to escape her grasp! She was the supremely powerful Archdemon! Even the God Emperor could not escape her control-how had Owen done it? Instantly, her smile grew more pronounced, and her curiosity about Owen intensified. This guy truly has many secrets. He''s such a treasure, growing increasingly interesting. After shaking off the Archdemon, Owen immediately returned to Leslie''s side and noticed her expression was as indifferent as ever. His heart sank, and he quickly asked, "Leslie, are you okay?" At the sound of Owen''s voice, Leslie snapped back to reality. In that moment, she didn''t even realize it herself, but Owen distinctly saw an unprecedented killing intent sh in her eyes, icy and bone-chilling! If things escted further, the ruthless female demon from the original story might awaken due to the recent stimulus! Leslie stared expressionlessly at the Archdemon and coldly said, "Are you looking to die?" The Archdemon turned her head to look at Leslie, surprised that someone was speaking to her in such a tone. Upon seeing Leslie, she felt a sense of familiarity; she had heard of this girl. But now, besides her stunning looks, this girl''s strength was also formidable, especially the unique aura she exuded, prompting the Archdemon to tease, "Do you want to kill me?" Leslie locked eyes with her and retorted, "Are you afraid she can''t do it?" The Archdemon chuckled, "Little girl, you have quite the spirit, but right now, you really can''t do it." Leslie''s expression turned cold as her magical energy erupted almost instantaneously, her entire being coiling like a tightly strung bow, ready to charge forward. But just then, Owen suddenly moved, stepping in front of her and wrapping her in his arms. "Leslie, don''t act impulsively. You have to believe I will always love you." Leslie''s cold cheeks flushed slightly as she breathed in Owen''s familiar masculine scent. She gradually calmed down and softly asked, "Do you want to go to the Demon Realm?" Owen nodded, "I definitely need to go to the Demon Realm because Madelyn is still there." "I''ll go with you." Owen gently patted Leslie''s back and shook his head, "It''s too dangerous there, and if both of us go, what will happen to the two hostages? One of us must stay, and I''m the best candidate." Seeing Leslie about to argue, Owen looked deeply into her eyes and said resolutely, "Wait for me! I''lle back and marry you!" At his words, Leslie''s ears flushed, and her throat tightened; all the things she had nned to say faded away into nothingness. Owen proposing at this moment caught even her off guard, despite her strong character. "Isn''t this proposal a bit hasty?" After a moment of pause, Leslie quickly responded, "But I ept!" "However, I''ll give you seven days. If I don''t see you in seven days, I will storm the Demon Realm and bring you back!" Owen intended to ask her to calm down, but Leslie continued, "The Archdemon definitely has ulterior motives regarding you. You mustn''t fall for her tricks." Owen nced at the Archdemon; indeed, this woman had a striking figure and exuded a deadly allure for most men. But with her power, what kind of man couldn''t she have? Why would shee to Middle Earth just for him?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After much thought, Owen could only think of one possibility: this woman had a request of him! As Owen spected on the Archdemon''s intentions, Leslie and the Archdemon''s gazes shed once more, and the air thickened with tension. The gods of Middle Earth silently watched the scene unfold; while it was not umon to see two women vying for a man, this situation was extraordinary. One was a prodigy from the esteemed Rosewood family, and the other was the powerful Archdemon who dominated the Demon Realm. This was truly something unusual; they had lived long enough to witness many events, but this was the first time they had encountered such a spectacle. As the two women faced off, a resonant voice suddenly shook the sky, echoing in everyone''s ears. "Leslie, release your filthy hands! Let go of the Cardinal and Ste God!" Upon hearing this, the gods of Middle Earth immediately broke into smiles, as if they had found their backbone, and turned their gazes toward the source of the voice. A golden light descended from the originally dim sky, dispelling the dark clouds. A towering figure d in golden armor, surrounded by endless auspicious clouds, stepped majestically through the void, looking down upon the crowd below. It was none other than the Archgod! Surpassing all other gods and standing on equal footing with the mighty Archdemon, he was a peak powerhouse of the highest order. Chapter 242: Chapter241-Archgod vs Archdemon Chapter 242: Chapter241-Archgod vs Archdemon ? The appearance of the Archgod significantly suppressed the terrifying aura of the Archdemon, and reignited the resolve of the Middle Earth''s deities, who had been wavering moments ago. Greed flickered anew in their eyes as they fixed their gaze on Owen and Leslie. Owen frowned slightly as he watched the Archgod''s overwhelming presence descend upon them. He hadn''t expected things to escte to the point where figures as powerful as the Archgod would be drawn into the fray. Leslie, too, felt immense pressure as she found herself locked in the gaze of the Archgod''s golden eyes. Clenching her ice-forged spear tightly, she tightened the chains of frost that had been binding the Ste God and the Red-robed Cardinal. With a cold tone, she dered: "Just a moment ago, one of them wanted Owen''s possessions, and the other wanted him dead. Now you think a single word from you will make me let them go?" Leslie''s defiant voice reverberated across the heavens and the earth, shocking not only the Middle Earth deities but also the many onlookers watching through the projections. No one could believe this was actually happening. Was Leslie insane? This was the Archgod she was talking to! Even her grandfather, God Emperor Deamon, had no choice but to bow before the Archgod. Yet, here she was, daring to question him! The Archgod, suspended high in the heavens, looked down at Leslie with a face as cold as ice. Ever since bing the Archgod, never had a mere ant dared to show him such disrespect. As fury boiled within the Archgod, Leslie snorted coldly, "They attacked Owen, and they must pay the price for it!" With those words, the spear in her hand shot forth like a beam of icy light, piercing through the bodies of the Ste God and the Red-robed Cardinal! The freezing power within the spear instantly turned their forms into ice statues before shattering them into glimmering ice shards scattered across the ground. "How dare you!" The moment Leslie prepared to strike, both the Archgod and Deamon sensed something amiss and bellowed furiously, making to intervene. But Leslie''s action was swift and ruthless. Their shouts had only just escaped their lips when Ste God and the Red-robed Cardinal - these two formidable God Kings - were snuffed out of existence, leaving them in eternal slumber. Two God Kings had fallen! Boom! As countless faces turned pale with shock, the chaotic skies roared violently. Lightning as numerous as silver serpents danced across the firmament, and thunder rumbled like a war drum, resounding in the ears of all present. Then, from the dark clouds above, a downpour of blood-red rain began to fall, each droplet like a crimson rose, beautiful yet chilling, filling the heavens and earth with an inexplicable sorrow. When a God King falls, the heavens weep. Countless gazes turned upward at the terrifying celestial phenomenon. Since Owen and Leslie had stepped into Middle Earth, unprecedented omens had been appearing one after another. Before, in the span of decades, even centuries, such phenomena were exceedingly rare. But now, due to their presence, god-tier mages and God Kings had been falling one after another. This shattered the deep-rooted reverence many mages had held for the god-tier mages and God Kings, shattering it into irreparable pieces. So this was it? As long as one possessed monstrous talent and unparalleled courage, even god-tier mages and God Kings were not invincible. In the midst of the stunned silence, God Emperor Deamon and the Archgod red at Leslie and Owen, their eyes aze with wrath. Especially the Archgod, d in his resplendent golden armor that radiated blinding brilliance. He hadpletely locked onto Owen and Leslie. These two... were utterlywless. He had not shown up before, but now that he had made his presence known to intervene in this matter- And yet, these two still dared to act so brazenly, treating him, an Archgod, like a mere decoration? Instantly, the Archgod clenched his right hand, and a golden lightning bolt descended from the sky, grasped firmly in his hand, transforming into a lightning spear. With a swift motion, it split into two, hurtling towards Leslie and Owen with the intent to erase them both from existence. An Archgod must not be insulted! "Well, well! An Archgod, huh? Coming down here to personally deal with two juniors-have you no shame? I feel embarrassed on your behalf!" Just as the Archgod made his move, the Archdemon appeared in front of Owen, gazing mockingly at the Archgod. The twin lightning spears hadn''t even reached her when they were swallowed by the dark aura emanating from her, dissipating the fearsome energy that had made Owen and Leslie''s hearts race. "I suggest you mind your own business. This isn''t the Demon Realm, where you can act however you please!" Seeing the Archdemon standing resolutely in front of Owen and Leslie, the fury in the Archgod''s eyes intensified. He wanted nothing more than to obliterate this infuriating Archdemon on the spot. "Since when do my affairs concern you? Attacking juniors-have you really regressed to this pitiful state?" The Archdemon showed no intention of sparing her old rival any face, her words dripping with scorn. "Years have passed, and instead of growing stronger, you''ve only grown a sharper tongue. Since you insist on meddling, don''t me me for what happens next!" The Archgod''s expression turned icy as golden lightning descended, aimed straight at the Archdemon, its destructive aura engulfing the skies and causing even the gods of Middle Earth to shiver. "At a time like this, you still spew such hypocritical nonsense. It seems that pretense has truly be ingrained in your bones!" Faced with the Archgod''s assault, the Archdemon''s cold face curled into a sneer. A massive ck vortex materialized above her, like a gaping maw that devoured the golden bolts of lightning. Then, the Archdemon formed aplex hand seal. From the vortex above her, enormous ck fish burst forth. Each fish exuded an aura of extreme malevolence, their scales shimmering darkly. Their heads were grotesquelyrge, with rows of sharp teeth that seemed capable of tearing apart anything before them. Boom! In an instant, the attacks of both sides collided, unleashing a maelstrom of destruction that tore the very fabric of space. The void shattered as though returning to primordial chaos, leaving the world enshrouded in a grayish mist. The gods who had been watching the battle scattered like frightened birds, their faces palen/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om with terror. This level ofbat was something they had never experienced in their lives. The power on disy was so overwhelming that even the aftershocks would reduce them to mere dust. And these were the god-tier mages of Middle Earth, worshipped by countless mages. Yet, before the Archgod and the Archdemon, they were as insignificant as ants. Even Owen and Leslie, who were used to witnessing grand spectacles, stood agape, hearts pounding with awe and longing. If only they possessed such terrifying, world-destroying power, they would never again have to endure the oppression and whims of the deities. It all came down to strength. At that moment, as they exchanged nces, they saw the same zing determination in each other''s eyes. Though their current strength already far surpassed their peers,pared to the older generations, they were but fledgling novices. Strength! They needed a qualitative leap in their power! Only then could they truly seize control of their fates! Chapter 243: Chapter242-Tremors Spreading Across the Continent Chapter 243: Chapter242-Tremors Spreading Across the Continent ? "Today''s enmity, I''ll remember it. Along with what you did to my mother, I''ll repay you tenfold in the future!" As Deamon''s sinister and terrifying voice rang out, Leslie leaped into the bronze portal that had opened amidst the chaos. Although Owen had already anticipated that he would part ways with Leslie today, when she truly stepped into the portal, he still felt a deep sense of loss. "Owen, I''ll be waiting for you in the Azure Kingdom. Come back within seven days!" Leslie''s voice echoed from within the bronze portal. Hearing this, Owen immediately breathed a sigh of relief. He, too, was ready to take this opportunity to rush into the teleportation array and leave. However, at this moment, sensing that Leslie had left, Archdemon''s figure flickered as she withdrew from the chaotic battle. She looked at Owen with an amused expression and said with a grin: "Did you really think I would let you go?" "Tying you up and marrying you was never a joke." As soon as she finished speaking, Owen''s body froze in ce, unable to move. Then, tendrils of ck light wrapped around him, swallowing his entire being. Simultaneously, Archdemon''s body transformed into specks of ck light and disappeared. With Archdemon, Owen, and Leslie gone, the previously chaotic situation swiftly settled. The gods of Middle Earth looked at each other, dumbfounded. They never imagined that, after wreaking havoc in Middle Earth, Owen and Leslie would leave unscathed! Their departure was undoubtedly a massive humiliation for the gods of Middle Earth. But with Leslie having left through the bronze portal and Owen taken away by Archdemon, despite the fury in their hearts, the gods could only swallow their anger. "The next time they dare set foot in Middle Earth, it will be their day of annihtion!" All the gods of Middle Earth dered viciously, firmly cing the two on their kill-on-sight list. As Deamon gazed at the still-open bronze gate, he hesitated for a moment butcked the courage to step through. The bronze portal exerted greater suppression on higher-level beings, making teleportation increasingly risky. As detestable as Leslie was, she was not worth risking his life. After all, the continent was barren of mana andcked abundant resources. Leslie''s wild ambition would inevitably draw her back to Middle Earth. As the gods of Middle Earth gradually dispersed, the people from Middle Earth Academy City, carrying their Mana Views, left reluctantly as well. Today, Owen and Leslie''s performance was nothing short of legendary. They destroyed the Pyrothrone Kingdom, slew god-tier mages, and even killed a God King- level mage. They created a series of historic events. The key point is, their strength was below god-tier, or even sage-tier! Throughout history, there has never been such heaven-defying talents as them! Today''s events were significant enough to merit their own page in the weighty tomes of history. These people were not only witnesses but participants! They had a strong feeling that today''s legendary deeds were not the end for Owen and Leslie but the beginning of their rise to fame! The beginning of their journey to be legends! As historians, living in the same era as such legendary figures was a privilege, and they could die without regret! After the people of Academy City left, the projections throughout Middle Earth and the continent abruptly ceased. However, countless factions remained in a state of brief contemtion. Owen and Leslie had left too great an impact on them. It had practically overturned their worldview. Especially for the various geniuses of the continent and Middle Earth, it was a crushing blow. The once-proud geniuses who had always held themselves above others now had dim and lifeless eyes. All the praises and acim they once received-being hailed as the greatest prodigies in centuries-now felt like a cruel joke. No matter how great they were, could they ever surpass Owen and Leslie? At this moment, many geniuses felt their minds shatter, coughing up blood and fainting as theypletely lost sight of any path to surpassing Owen and Leslie. They felt as though Owen and Leslie were two towering mountains, pressing down on them to the point of suffocation. Not to mention Owen and Leslie''s unprecedented achievements in ying god-tier mages and a God King, even their current levels were something few in Middle Earth could match. Yet these two had been training in the continent, in an environment severelycking in resources and mana. Even so, they had crushed their peers! Besides those crushed by Owen and Leslie''s talent and aplishments, many proud geniuses, inspired by Owen''s performance, began brutal training regimens of their own. In a secluded valley, the eldest young master of the Marquis family, who had been highly talented since childhood, had grown rapidly with the family''s resources. This had inted his reputation, and he had defeated numerous prodigies from families and kingdoms, bing increasingly arrogant andcent. After all, he had reason to be proud. At just over twenty years old, he had reached diamond- tier-a levelparable to many of the older generation. However, he had never imagined that one day, his achievements and glory would seem so insignificant andughable. As if ying house. "A real man should be like this!" When he saw Owen punch through the Pyrothrone Pce''s master, this thought uncontrobly surged up in his heart. Owen had be his idol and the towering mountain he was determined to surpass. And so, he set off toward the Heavenly Evil Grounds, one of the Four Forbidden Zones. As one of the Four Forbidden Zones, even god-tier mages were at risk of perishing within due to its extreme dangers. Yet he chose to venture in alone. Because he had heard there were unparalleled legacies hidden inside! Owen had already surpassed him by far. Only by taking an unconventional path did he have any chance to surpass Owen! After all, the greater the risk, the greater the reward! ... Elsewhere, the second prince of the Sword Dynasty marched forward, ying spellbeasts as he made his way to a green peak within one of the Forbidden Zones. He, too, chose to enter a Forbidden Zone. It was said that atop this mountainy a special opportunity, and he sought to forge a sword that could rival the Godyer Staff! Meanwhile, the chief disciple of the Thunder God Cult chose the Death Graveyard, another of the Four Forbidden Zones. He had feared ghosts since childhood, but the archbishops had told him that one must ovee their fears. Thus, he arrived in this graveyard, intent on subjugating the undead. After this ordeal, his greatest fear was no longer ghosts but Owen! Now, he was steadily advancing his level while tempering his will. When he finally feared nothing in the world, Owen might be nothing more than a fleeting shadow. ... At the same time, the female students of the Sun and Moon Academy, who previously imed they would marry Owen, were now stirred. "Girls, how can we let a perfect man like Owen fall into Archdemon''s hands? Let''s head to the Demon Realm and snatch him back!" "Exactly! Why should Archdemon get to take him? We can do it too!" "A man as exceptional as Owen is once in a lifetime. If we miss this chance, it''s gone forever!" ... While undercurrents surged across the continent and Middle Earth, within the Azure Kingdom, Leslie sat silently on her throne, her cold eyes staring nkly at the map on the desk. Seeing her like this, Duke Charles sighed softly. "Although I believe in Owen, Archdemon has already made a deration. You''d better have a contingency n. If Owen returns, all is well, but if he doesn''t..." A sh of icy light crossed Leslie''s eyes. "Then I''ll kill Archdemon!" "You''re too impulsive. Owen may indeed be a good match for you, but Archdemon''s power is terrifying," Seeing Leslie''s unwavering devotion to Owen, the wrinkles on Duke Charles''s face deepened as he hurriedly tried to dissuade her. Leslie''s love for Owen was originally a good thing, but Archdemon had suddenly intervened.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He knew full well how terrifying Archdemon''s strength was. Even the most arrogant god-tier mages would be mere dogs before her. For Leslie topete with such a being over a man was neither a rational nor a feasible move, at least not at present. But he also understood that Leslie''s mind was made up. Even as her foster father, he couldn''t change it. "Charlotte, how''s the wedding dress and dowry preparation going?" As expected, Leslie ignored Duke Charles''s advice and looked instead at Charlotte beside her. Charlotte, aware of Leslie''s mood, cautiously replied: "My Lady, the wedding dress and attire are already being crafted by artisans. We''ve even temporarily recruited the nation''s finest jewelry and wedding dress designers..." Chapter 244: Chapter243-Welcoming the Demon King! Chapter 244: Chapter243-Weing the Demon King! ? "Additionally, the matter of the dowry is being prepared as swiftly as possible. General Stanley has divided his forces into three,ying siege to territories. In seven days, Your Majesty will not be disappointed." Charlotte slowly began her report. This time, the turbulence caused by Mr. Owen and Miss Leslie in Middle Earth had boosted the morale of the Azure Kingdom to unprecedented heights. Every mage from the Azure Kingdom now feltpletely different about Owen and Leslie. Previously, officials and noble families who were dissatisfied with Owen and Leslie, pretending toply while opposing in secret, now felt only awe. In Middle Earth, and filled with the powerful, they managed to annihte the Pyrothrone Kingdom, y gods, and retreat unscathed. Thus, within the Azure Kingdom, Leslie was now thoroughly idolized. Hermands were executed without question. Whether it was the wedding between Owen and Leslie or the expansion of Azure Kingdom''s territory, everyone was enthusiastic and proactive. Seeing everything progressing smoothly, Leslie nodded in satisfaction. Meanwhile, in the darkened skies of the Demon Realm. Owen slowly opened his eyes. The dizziness caused by crossing realms gradually dissipated. He steadied himself and watched as the scene before him became clearer. Ahead was an endless sea of dark clouds, pitch ck like ink, appearing extremely oppressive. Beneath the clouds was a grand and vast city, like a massive ck beast lying in wait, exuding an immense sense of pressure. Even from this high vantage point in the sky, only a small portion of this magnificent city could be seen, like a glimpse through a narrow lens. The city was illuminated with countless lights. mes and glowing gems of various colors adorned every corner, dispelling the dark fog that shrouded the city.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Demon Sky Citadel! Seeing this city, the name "Demon Sky Citadel" immediately surfaced in Owen''s mind. The Demon Realm was incredibly vast, with various races and factions emerging constantly. Among them, the most prosperous and magnificent ce was this Demon Sky Citadel! It was also the residence of the Archdemon of the Demon Realm. As Owen surveyed the Demon Sky Citadel below, the Archdemon beside him smiled faintly, waved a long sleeve, and transported Owen to the entrance of the Demon Sky Citadel. At this moment, the gate of the Demon Sky Citadel was densely packed with the creatures of the Demon Realm: undead beings, skeletal races, flesh constructs, demonic beasts- countless species that made Owen''s scalp tingle were present everywhere. Most of these races exuded auras of madness and bloodlust, radiating extreme danger, and many bore various types of wounds, emitting savage and brutal energy. Even Owen sensed danger from several of the beings here. Evidently, the Demon Realm was exactly as the legends described - a ce where power reigned supreme and bloodshed was rampant. There were no rules here; the onlyw was the strength of one''s fists! Whoever''s fists were stronger, set the rules! Yet at this moment, these normally ruthless and domineering creatures, who ruled their respective territories, were all standing here obediently, not daring to breathe too loudly, bowing their heads in respect. When the Archdemon appeared, all the gathered creatures of the Demon Realm knelt on one knee, shouting in unison: "Wee back, Your Highness, the Archdemon!" Various reverent voices converged, resounding through the sky. Countless creatures knelt down like a tide, creating an awe-inspiring spectacle. Even though Owen had anticipated this, the sight of hundreds of thousands, millions of terrifying Demon Realm creatures bowing simultaneously was still enough to shake him. This was the deterrent power of the Archdemon in the Demon Realm? While Owen''s mind was in turmoil, those Demon Realm creatures who had respectfully greeted the Archdemon shifted their gazes to him. Among these Demon Realm creatures, there were beings who had reached the god-tier, God King, and even God Emperor levels. Their gazes, densely packed and converging, carried an instinctive divine might that even a God King-level being would struggle to withstand. Fortunately, Owen was no ordinary person. He stood straight, meeting their gazes without flinching. For a moment, the atmosphere seemed tense. But this situation onlysted for a brief moment. After emotions like shock, astonishment, and solemnity shed across their faces, all of them turned to expressions of respect and bowed deeply, shouting: "We greet Your Highness, the Demon King!" Their voices were loud and resonant. Demon King? Owen was dumbfounded and quickly looked at the Archdemon beside him. The Archdemon covered her mouth,ughing softly. "As my man, you are naturally the Demon King of the Demon Realm. They''re greeting you. Why are you just standing there? Greet them back. They may look fierce, but they''re actually easy to get along with and straightforward." Owen waspletely at a loss. What the hell is this? He had just arrived in the Demon Realm, and now he was the Demon King? "Don''t worry, your coronation and dowry will not be missing!" Seeing Owen''s perplexed expression, the smile on the Archdemon''s face deepened as she added. And at this moment, the countless kneeling creatures of the Demon Realm also shouted in unison: "May the Archdemon and the Demon King be together forever and have a joyous marriage!" Their booming voices echoed throughout every corner of the Demon Realm. After that, the gathered Demon Realm creatures parted to the sides, revealing a wide path leading straight into the city. The path was already covered with a crimson carpet, and the scent of roses gently drifted down like raindrops. Various fireworks roared, and ribbons fluttered in the air. This... this turned into a wedding scene just like that? Owen''s eyelids twitched. This was too fast! He wasn''t prepared for this at all. "Let''s go. Once weplete today''s grand wedding ceremony, you and I will be husband and wife!" The Archdemon looked at Owen with a smile. "You''re serious?" Owen''s eyes widened. He didn''t deny that he had some charm, but the Archdemon was the supreme ruler of an entire realm, an ancient being who had lived for countless years. If she were truly interested in worldly emotions, she would have fallen in love long ago. Now, she suddenly wanted to marry him? Everything about this felt suspicious. "Can this be a joke? Don''t worry, although it seems rushed, I''ve already had everything prepared in a hurry. After entering the city, I''ll crown you as king. From now on, in the Demon Realm, you will be second only to me, standing above countless beings." "The entire Demon Realm is my dowry for you!" "What can Leslie give you? An insignificant human kingdom like Azure Kingdom-how can it compare to the entire Demon Realm?" The Archdemon extended her slender, snow-white finger, lifting Owen''s chin, and said seriously. "Whether you''re sincere or not, I don''t want to!" Owen shook his head, swatting away the Archdemon''s finger. "Today, I''m marrying you. Whether you''re willing or not, you have to be." The Archdemon chuckled softly, "Don''t you humans have a saying? If you can''t resist, then just enjoy it." Owen''s throat bobbed as he tried to refute, but the Archdemon''s words were not entirely without reason. At his current power level, saying anything was pointless. He could only take it one step at a time. Seeing Owen fall silent, the Archdemon leaned close to his ear and whispered with a hint of shyness, "Don''t worry. Once you''re with me, I won''t let your future children suffer any hardship." Owen: "..." And so, under the Archdemon''s coercion, Owen was forced to walk alongside her, entering the Demon Sky Citadel amid the cheers of countless demon creatures. "Although he''s just a tiny human, he can be considered a tough guy. His talent and potential are enormous, barely worthy of the Archdemon!" "I thought the Archdemon was eyeing a weakling, but after the battle in Middle Earth, it seems the Archdemon''s vision is indeed beyond us ordinary folks." "Exactly. He can obliterate god-tier mages at his current level. Once he steps into the Archgod level, perhaps it will be the time for our Demon Realm to unify the nes!" Countless Demon Realm creatures were whispering among themselves. They were in awe of Owen''s performance in Middle Earth, and even the most critical demon creatures could not find any fault. Owen''s only shoring for now might be his low rank. But this is the Demon Realm-once he bes the Demon King, with endless resources at his disposal, he would quickly grow, bing a true Demon King in every sense. A being second only to one, reigning supreme over billions! Chapter 245: Chapter244-Owen, the Groom Abducted Chapter 245: Chapter244-Owen, the Groom Abducted ? However, not everyone weed the fact that Owen had be the Demon King. But due to the overwhelming power of the Archdemon, all they could do was quietly whisper in private. "No matter how talented Owen is, he''s still a fragile human. How could he possiblypare to us beings of the Demon Realm?" "Many demon lords have pursued the Archdemon before, only to be humiliated. Now that the Archdemon is marrying Owen, I doubt they''ll stay put." "Given their reckless nature, they might actually jump out and try something." As these Demon Realm creatures discussed, they suddenly noticed a towering figure blocking the path on the crimson carpet. Owen, who had been walking along the red carpet while devising an escape n, suddenly sensed a strong hostility approaching. He halted and looked up. Ahead stood a Bovinar, about five meters tall, with twin horns on its head, standing on its hind legs like a human, wielding two massive nine-ringed broadswords. Like an unmovable giant rock, he obstructed the path. His blood-red eyes, asrge asnterns, red fiercely at Owen, and the rings on his broadswords trembled slightly. The bloodlust radiating from him sent chills down everyone''s spine. Around him, the Demon Realm creatures on either side of the red carpet scrambled away in fear, crawling and rolling to make room. The rest of the Demon Realm beings, however, watched the scene unfold with eager anticipation, like spectators at a show. "Bovinar truly lives up to his reputation. He''s as crazy as ever-he actually showed up at a time like this." "I heard that he once publicly pursued the Archdemon, only to have his mana sealed and be hung upside down on the walls of the Demon Sky Citadel for ten days and nights as a spectacle. Not only did he not back down, but his pursuit became even bolder. He has suffered all kinds of punishments, and yet here he is, still refusing to give up. Looks like he''s prepared to take action against Owen..." "Bovinar is stubborn to a fault; he doesn''t even listen to the Archdemon''smands. This is going to be interesting." Everyone in the Demon Realm knew Bovinar well. In any war or internal strife, he was always the fiercest one leading the charge. His strength had long reached the level of a God King, and he was notorious for being reckless, even daring to attack the Demon Emperor or the Archdemon without regard for his own life. In terms ofbat power among the demon lords, he was considered unparalleled. "Bovinar, did you not hear mymand?" As Owen stared at Bovinar, the Archdemon also fixed her gaze on him, her voice icy. "Archdemon, he is not worthy of you!" Bovinar raised one of his broadswords, pointing it at Owen, speaking solemnly and earnestly: "I challenge him to a death duel!" "Owen, if you''re a man, step forward and ept my challenge!" In the Demon Realm, death duels were amon practice and an important way to resolve conflicts. Whoever won, lived, and whoever lived, held the right. So, at the moment Bovinar roared out his challenge, many Demon Realm creatures began cheering loudly, hoping Owen would agree. Owen frowned slightly. Bovinar''s strength had reached the level of a demon lord, and at present, Owen was not his match. Even if he wanted to agree and give up on marrying the Archdemon, once the duel started, Bovinar would most likely tear him to pieces without a second thought.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Moreover, the Archdemon had gone to great lengths to marry him and would not allow anyone to interfere with her ns. And indeed, just as the cheers of the Demon Realm creatures were rising, a chilling aura began to spread from the Archdemon''s body. The intense cold instantly eradicated the loudest creatures, twisting their bodies into masses of blood and flesh. The countless creatures of the Demon Realm immediately fell silent, clearly understanding the Archdemon''s resolve to marry Owen. At that moment, Bovinar also sensed an overwhelming aura of death, as if he were already standing in a sea of corpses and blood. But after a brief hesitation, his heart was once again consumed by jealousy and rage. He couldn''t understand. He was superior to Owen in every way, and his devotion to the Archdemon was evident for all to see! Why? Why didn''t the Archdemon love him, but instead chose a feeble, pretty-faced weakling? Why! He refused to ept it! In an instant, he snorted two streams of fiery breath from his nostrils and charged forward like a speeding war chariot, shattering the void and appearing directly before Owen. The two massive broadswords shed down at Owen''s head, aiming to crush him into minced meat! Bovinar''s strike was ruthless. Most of the Demon Realm creatures hadn''t even realized what had happened before seeing Bovinar''s lethal strike aimed at Owen. Standing under the lock of the two broadswords, Owen''s expression remained calm. He stood still, unmoving. Boom! In the next instant, a deafening thud erupted. The attacking Bovinar was suddenly sent flying backward, his fur-covered chest torn apart by twisted ck magic, drenched in blood. He crashed heavily into the ground, creating a deep crater. "Today is my and the Demon King''s joyous wedding day. I don''t want to kill, so I''ll spare your life. Now, get lost. If you persist in your foolishness, I will kill without mercy!" The Archdemon stared coldly at Bovinar, murder intent radiating from her gaze. Cough cough~ Bovinar coughed twice, then swiftly leapt out of the pit,nding steadily on the ground. He shook off the dust clinging to him. "Archdemon, can''t you give me a chance to prove myself?" "I can do it. I''m better than all the other beings. I can grow to the point where I can protect you!" Even though the Archdemon''s killing intent was palpable, Bovinar showed no fear, staring firmly into the Archdemon''s eyes. "If you don''t like my temper, I can change it. If you don''t like my appearance, I can alter it at will!" As he spoke, Bovinar''s appearance and form began to change endlessly. Whether it was a tall, muscr human with eight-pack abs, a long-haired, androgynous figure, or even a dancer with a penchant for basketball, he shifted effortlessly between them all. Seeing this, Owen pondered thoughtfully. As expected, once one''s power reached a certain level, any form, race, or appearance could be freely altered. After all, a god-tier mage had long transcended the mortal realm. The Archdemon''s im of liking him, at least for his appearance, didn''t hold water. Bovinar''s transformations included several extremely handsome men. Moreover, at the Archdemon''s level, appearance was no longer important. What mattered was one''s essence... In that case, Bovinar''s strength and passion surpassed Owen''s in every way, and even his talent far exceeded his own. After all, Owen''s current strength and so-called unmatched talent were mostly due to his own efforts and the system''s support. Without these, he would have been just an ordinary mage. Considering all this, he seemed to be inferior to Bovinar in every aspect. Then, what exactly did the Archdemon see in him, or what did she need from him? Faintly, Owen felt he had grasped something crucial, but it was still just out of reach, like seeing flowers through a mist. At this moment, as Bovinar continued to prattle, the Archdemon red at him coldly. "Are you done?" Seeing the Archdemon''s icy aura and the flickering mes of anger in her eyes, a sense of impending death washed over Bovinar. Bovinar sighed in despair. He wasn''t afraid to die, but the look of disgust and loathing in the Archdemon''s eyes made him feel as if he were being tortured by a thousand cuts. "Alright, alright, it''s my fault for being presumptuous today. Since the Archdemon loathes me so much, I''ll leave now. But I have a few words to say before I go." Saying this, Bovinar shifted his gaze to Owen. The murderous intent that once emanated from him gradually turned into defeat and despondency. "Owen, the Archdemon''s heart is set on you. This is the blessing of countless lifetimes. If you dare to treat the Archdemon poorly, no matter how far you run, I will never let you go!" After speaking, he turned back to the Archdemon, tentatively asking, "Can we... can we still be friends in the future? Can we still meet again?" "Scram!" The Archdemon pped him, sending his massive body flying with a surge of mana. "You two must be happy, Archdemon! And if you ever get tired of him, I''ll be waiting for you!" Bovinar''s voice echoed faintly from the horizon. Owen''s mouth twitched. This Bovinar''s love for the Archdemon ran deep to his core. Chapter 246: Chapter245-The Coronation Ceremony Chapter 246: Chapter245-The Coronation Ceremony ? With Bovinar no longer blocking the way, none of the other Demon Realm creatures who secretly admired the Archdemon dared to step forward. Instead, they all offered their blessings to Owen and the Archdemon. Soon, under the Archdemon''s guidance, Owen arrived at a luxurious pce in the center of the city. "Your Highness, the Archdemon!" An elderly female butler, who had been waiting at the pce entrance, bowed deeply, and then nced subtly at Owen. "Take him to bathe and prepare for the coronation tonight. We''ll alsoplete our wedding ceremony at the same time." The Archdemon gave a few simple instructions, then turned to leave with a smile. But at that moment, Owen slowly spoke up,N?v(el)B\\jnn "Where is Madelyn? I don''t know where you''ve taken her, Archdemon. I want to see her." The Archdemon paused and turned back to look at Owen, surprised that he would make such a request at this time. However, remembering that she had previously promised Madelyn that she could see her family, and now that Owen was asking as well, she decided it wouldn''t hurt to let them meet. "As long as it''s your request, I will do my best to fulfill it. Once you''ve bathed and changed, you''ll see her." With that, she turned and left. "Your Majesty, Demon King, this way please!" The elderly butler gestured respectfully. Owen frowned slightly, but followed her instructions and entered the bathing chamber in the pce''s rear garden. Initially, the elderly butler and several young and beautiful maidens were supposed to assist Owen with his bath. However, Owen was not ustomed to such treatment and asked them all to leave, choosing to bathe alone in the hot spring. The hot spring water was infused with extremely rich mana, with properties that could heal injuries and rx the muscles. Soaking in it, Owen felt a profound sense of rxation throughout his entire body. The fatigue from the recent battle quickly faded away, and the hidden injuries on his body began to heal. Clearly, this hot spring was no ordinary one. "No wonder she''s the Archdemon. Even a random hot spring of hers is extraordinary." Owen murmured to himself, his expression growing more serious as the pressure on him increased. After a while, sensing that his strength had fully recovered, Owen stepped out of the hot spring and put on the tailored ck formal suit that the elderly butler had prepared. The suit was pitch ck, made from some unknown beast hide, adorned with gold threads and gems, exuding a mysterious aura of authority that made people avert their gaze. After Owen had dressed himself, the butler and the other young maidens brought over a full- length mirror and ced it in front of him. Owen nced at his own reflection. He was already tall and handsome, but now, dressed in this unique ck suit, he emanated an aura of power and dignity thatmanded respect without anger. The elderly butler and the maidens stole nces at Owen, lifting their heads slightly to observe him. The Archdemon had never shown any interest in other men before. Let alone bringing a man into the pce-Owen was the first. Inside a grand hall in the pce. "Where is Owen? When will he arrive?" Madelyn, who had been waiting for some time, looked anxiously at the female guard beside her. Not long ago, rumors that the Archdemon intended to marry Owen spread wildly throughout the pce, causing a huge stir. Being in the pce herself, Madelyn naturally heard of it. However, at the time, she thought the news was utterly absurd. Even if the Archdemon wanted to marry Owen, Owen would never agree. After all, Owen already had his sister, Leslie. With the bond they shared, Owen would never betray her. Yet to her utter disbelief, the Archdemon did indeed bring Owen back to the pce amidst countless cheers. After hearing the news, she immediately wanted to see Owen, but the Archdemon''s personal guards had blocked her. Now that she finally had a chance to see him, she couldn''t help feeling both excited and nervous. She could only hope that Owen would refuse the Archdemon and reject bing the Demon King, so as not to betray his sister. "Miss Leslie, please calm down. The Demon King is currently washing up and will be here soon!" the female guard reassured her gently. "Can''t he hurry up?" Madelyn urged impatiently. The pce was already decorated withnterns and banners, as if a grand ceremony and wedding would take ce tonight. She couldn''t afford to wait any longer. She knew her sister Leslie too well. Although Leslie seemed emotionally indifferent, once she recognized someone, she would do anything for them. At the same time, she was extremely possessive in matters of love. If she knew that Owen had married the Archdemon, Madelyn had no idea what extreme actions her sister might take. So, Owen must not marry the Archdemon! As she paced anxiously around the hall, a familiar presence suddenly approached from a distance. She abruptly stopped and looked up, seeing Owen walk into the hall. The moment she saw Owen, Madelyn felt a surge of joy, but it was immediately reced by anger. Because she saw that Owen was dressed in the ck tuxedo that symbolized the Demon King, with the blood-red words "Demon King" on his chest ringly conspicuous. Owen wearing this attire clearly meant that he was ready to betray his sister and marry the demon race! She had been worried about Owen, fearing that he would be tortured and forced by the Archdemon for disobedience. "Owen, you scumbag!" An enraged Madelyn, eyes zing with murderous intent, charged at Owen, prepared to end his life with a single sword strike. If Owen was already willing to betray his sister, then it would be better to kill him before Leslie went mad. "Madelyn, why are you always so impulsive?" Seeing her charge forward, Owen shook his head slightly and effortlessly grabbed her wrist that held the sword. "You... let go of me, you scumbag!" Madelyn struggled fiercely, trying to break free from Owen''s grip. However, her strength was nowhere near Owen''s now. No matter how much she struggled, it was futile. "Scumbag? How am I a scumbag? I''m here against my will, a victim in all of this, you know!" Owen stared into her eyes and asked. "You dare to lie! If you truly cared for Sister, if you didn''t want to marry the Archdemon, then why are you wearing the Demon King''s attire?" "What does this outfit have to do with anything?" Owen looked genuinely puzzled. Seeing that Owen seemed genuinely unaware, Madelyn finally calmed down a bit and exined seriously: "As long as you''re wearing this outfit and get crowned as the Demon King, you''ll officially be the Archdemon''s husband. It''s a long-standing tradition in the Demon Realm. If you truly love my sister, then take off this outfit." Madelyn spoke quickly. Hearing her words, Owen paused to think and then his eyes lit up with realization. As far as he knew, the previous owner of the ying God Staff was also the Archdemon''s husband. Could this be the reason why the Archdemon was so intent on marrying him? Although the Archdemon initially seemed genuinely interested in him, and even appeared to like him, whether it was the Bovinar incident or her eagerness to marry him, something felt off. She might be interested in him, but it was definitely not true love. If he could pinpoint the core reason, perhaps he could break free from his current predicament. While Owen was lost in thought, Madelyn saw him silently contemting and her emotions, which had just calmed down, red up once more. "You still dare say you''re not a scumbag, you liar!" With that, she prepared tounch an all-out attack on Owen again. "Wait, Madelyn, do you trust me?!" Owen looked at Madelyn with a firm gaze and asked softly. Madelyn instinctively wanted to retort, but thinking back to her past experiences with Owen, especially his recent actions of infiltrating Middle Earth to destroy the Pyrothrone Kingdom for his sister''s sake, it all showed that Owen was not a scumbag. Could there be some misunderstanding? So, she restrained herself and looked intently at Owen, waiting for his exnation. Seeing her calm down, Owen immediately turned his gaze to the other female guards in the hall. "I have something to say to Madelyn. Could you all wait at the hall''s entrance?" However, as soon as he finished speaking, the female guards showed no intention of moving. "What? Are my orders, as the Demon King, no longer effective?" Owen''s face darkened as he nced sharply at the female guards. The guards exchanged nces, then reluctantly bowed to Owen and moved outside the hall. Although the Archdemon had instructed them to keep a close watch on Owen and never let him escape, if he simply wanted to have a private conversation with Madelyn in the hall, it wasn''t considered an escape, so they could turn a blind eye to it. Once the guards left, Owen finally released Madelyn''s wrist and began to scrutinize her closely. Chapter 247: Chapter246-One Good Night Chapter 247: Chapter246-One Good Night ? "What are you doing?" Being stared at by Owen with that kind of look, Madelyn frowned slightly, feeling as if all her secrets had been seen through. "Did you notice anything unusual while staying by the Archdemon''s side?" Owen pondered for a moment and asked. Madelyn shook her head. "Then the best n we have right now is to go along with it and temporarily marry the Archdemon." Madelyn''s vision went ck. "And you say you''re not betraying my sister." "It''s just to deceive the Archdemon for now. Or would you rather go against her head-on? Besides, I need your help." "Impossible!" "If you cooperate, I''m confident I can force her to reveal her true purpose. Only then will we have a chance to escape." "Really?" Seeing that Owen didn''t seem to be joking, Madelyn looked at him half-believing, half-doubting. "It''s worth a try. This is our only chance." ... Time flew by. An hourter, the alreadyvish and brightly lit pce had been further adorned with festive decorations by the maids, making it look much more celebratory. Various powerful figures of the Demon Realm had gathered in the grand hall in the front courtyard of the pce, presenting their congrattory gifts to the Archdemon. The once quiet pce was now bustling with activity.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "The auspicious hour has arrived!" Suddenly, at the high-pitched announcement of the elderly butler, the Archdemon, dressed in a pure white wedding gown, supported Owen beside her as they walked step by step towards the banquet hall. Owen nced sideways at the Archdemon beside him. He had to admit, the Archdemon was already an unparalleled beauty, but now, after being dressed up, her usual aura of malevolence had softened, making her appear more delicate and charming. The pure white gown she wore was elegantly fitted, entuating her alluring figure in a way that made others almost drool. The Demon Realm beings present were all staring with wide eyes and heated gazes. After all, they had never seen the Archdemon in such a gentle state before, which made them even more envious and jealous of Owen. Owen swallowed hard. The Archdemon''s soft, ample chest lightly brushed against his arm as they walked, sending indescribable sensations through him. Even Owen, who was no stranger to such things, felt his heart flutter. The Archdemon seemed to notice this and discreetly widened the distance between them. Soon, under the guidance of the elderly butler, the wedding ceremony of Owen and the Archdemon quickly reached its conclusion. Amidst the cheers of countless Demon Realm creatures, Owen and the Archdemon entered the already prepared luxurious bridal chamber. After entering the chamber, Owen noticed that the Archdemon appeared somewhat nervous, her body tense,pletelycking theposure and grace she had shown before. "Miss, shall I assist you in changing into your sleepwear? Remember, a single night is worth a thousand gold." The elderly butler, who had followed them into the chamber, looked at the Archdemon with a smile. She had served the Archdemon for many years and knew that while the Archdemon appeared mature, in this matter, she was still inexperienced and needed guidance. Upon hearing the elderly butler''s words, the Archdemon''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she waved her hand in a flustered manner. "Leave us." "Miss, there''s no need to be shy. This is a necessary step. If you don''t want me here, I have a book for you to read." The butler chuckled and handed the Archdemon a golden booklet before quickly turning and leaving. The Archdemon nced at the cover- The 36 Positions of the Bridal Chamber. Owen, standing beside her, also took a look. Judging by the title, it didn''t seem very proper. As expected, when the Archdemon casually flipped through a few pages, her breathing noticeably quickened. "As the Archdemon, don''t tell me this is your first time?" Seeing her reaction, Owen couldn''t help but voice his suspicion. The Archdemon red at him. "Is it so surprising? In this world, few are worthy of me. Matters of love cannotpare to advancing one''s power. Besides, my first time cannot be given away easily. That includes you." Owen smiled at her response and nodded submissively. "I''ll do whatever you say. But since we''ve alreadypleted most of the ceremony, how about we rx with a drink?" The Archdemon eyed Owen suspiciously. "Why are you suddenly being so cooperative?" "You said it yourselfif you can''t resist, then just enjoy it." Owen poured two sses of red wine and handed one to the Archdemon. The Archdemon felt that something was off, but couldn''t put her finger on it. So instead of taking the ss offered by Owen, she picked up the one he was holding. "Come on, let''s drink." Owen paused slightly, then downed the wine in his ss in one gulp. Seeing this, the Archdemon finally took a sip from her own ss. "Although we are now husband and wife, I''m not quite ready yet. So let''s leave it at this for now." Hearing this, Owen''s suspicions grew even stronger. This Archdemon didn''t truly love him; all her actions were just a facade for some ulterior motive. "Miss, if you don''t understand something, I''ll be just outside. Just call for me!" Outside the room, the elderly butler, who hadn''t heard any movement from within, leaned against the door, whispering softly. "All of you, retreat a hundred meters! Without mymand, no one is allowed to approach!" Seeing the elderly butler and the personal maidens eavesdropping, the Archdemon waved her hand, forming a mana barrier that forced them back. "Ah, Miss is really something. She loves eavesdropping herself, yet now she won''t let us do the same." "Miss may seem proud, but she''s definitely a passionate lover inside. I wonder if Mr. Owen can handle it." "He should be fine. He''s at his prime right now..." The maidens giggled softly among themselves. Meanwhile, inside the bridal chamber. After dismissing the elderly butler and the personal maidens, the Archdemon stood up and walked towards an adjacent room. "You should rest here for tonight. Remember not to blow our cover." "Wait!" Seeing that the Archdemon was about to leave, Owen suddenly reached out and stopped her. "Archdemon, are you leaving just like that? Isn''t there something we still haven''t completed?" The Archdemon frowned slightly and turned to look at Owen, only to see him stepping forward and embracing her. The Archdemon''s pupils shrank. This Owen was incredibly audacious! She had made it clear that everything was just for show, yet he dared to touch her! Although the masculine embrace left her slightly dazed, she wasn''t an ordinary person. She immediately prepared to push Owen away. But at that moment, she suddenly realized that the mana in her body was rapidly depleting! Her hand that was meant to push Owen away felt soft and weak, more like a gentle lover''s caress. What? A trace of confusion shed through the Archdemon''s eyes. Given her current power, how could her mana suddenly be suppressed like this? "The wine... was it spiked?" Her mind raced, and she quickly pinpointed the cause. Owen didn''t answer her question. Instead, he gazed down at her alluring body and smirked. "Since we''re now husband and wife, how can we skip the most important step of the wedding night?" Owen scooped up the Archdemon and moved toy her down on the bed. "How dare you!" Seeing Owen was serious, the Archdemon''s heart filled with panic. She quickly tried to gather what little mana she had left to suppress Owen. But now, under the suppression of Madelyn''s Blood Eye Essence, and with Owen releasing Mana Void, her power had dropped sharply to the master-tier level! This suppression wouldn''tst long, but for Owen, it was more than enough. So, the moment the Archdemon moved to attack, Owen caught her wrist and pressed her onto the bed. A heavy masculine scent enveloped her. The Archdemon''s heart raced as she desperately kicked at Owen''s groin. The overwhelming mana caused the room to tremble. "A lethal low blow?" Owen was taken aback. This woman was ruthless! He couldn''t afford to show any mercy. After all, time was running out. Immediately, Owen locked his legs around the Archdemon''s soft, fair legs and, with a grin, began unbuttoning her pristine white gown. "Stop struggling. Tonight, you''re mine." "You dare!" "If youy a hand on me, I''ll make sure you suffer a fate worse than death once my power returns!" "Haha, to die under a peony flower, even as a ghost, it''s still romantic. Even if I die by your hand, it''ll be worth it." Ignoring her threats, Owen deftly undid most of her gown, exposing her delicate curves, exuding a unique allure. Chapter 248: Chapter247-If Unwilling, Then Leave the Bloodline Chapter 248: Chapter247-If Unwilling, Then Leave the Bloodline ? As the ribbon slipped, a hint of panic and blush shed across the Archdemon''s face, which was originally full of rage. Although she was the mighty Archdemon, she had never experienced something like this before, and it was forced upon her. This made her both ashamed and furious as she struggled desperately, unleashing various magical attacks, causing true chaotic fluctuations in an attempt to free herself from the increasingly bold Owen. Owen had initially intended to question her about her true motives for marrying him, but the Archdemon''s offensive was fierce. He had no choice but to activate Obsidify and rely on his formidable physical strength to withstand her magical attacks, pinning her firmly beneath him. A soft and alluring sensation washed over him. Even Owen, who initially harbored no ulterior motives, couldn''t help but feel a ripple in his heart. He had known the Archdemon had a remarkable figure, but he hadn''t expected it to be this enticing. The feeling was like sinking into a cloud of cotton, so pleasurable that he couldn''t help but let out a faint moan. Hearing Owen''s strange sound, the Archdemon''s panic intensified. However, the more she struggled, the greater the stimtion it brought to Owen. His eyes turned blood-red, and his breathing grew heavier. "Tell me, what''s your purpose for doing this?" Suppressing the urges rising within him, Owen stared at the Archdemon and demanded. "I don''t know what you mean by that!" The Archdemon''s tone was firm as she bit her lips and locked eyes with Owen, exuding a defiant aura that seemed unyielding.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Seeing this, Owen flipped the Archdemon''s alluring body over and delivered a firm p on her ample, soft buttocks, producing a crisp smack. "Speak!" The Archdemon''s cheeks turned so red they seemed ready to drip blood. She tried to struggle again, but Owen had already pinned her arms down. Seeing her refusal, Owen considered teaching her a hard lesson. At this moment, the Archdemon wished she could devour Owen whole. As a noble Archdemon, she had never suffered such humiliation, let alone been pressed down and coerced into revealing her deepest secret by a man. She gritted her teeth and refused to yield, causing a greatmotion and chaos within the room. Even outside the barrier, the tumult could faintly be felt, along with peculiar smack smack sounds that made those outside blush. The old housekeeper sensed this and nodded in relief. She had served the Archdemon for a long time, and the Archdemon''s marriage had always been a concern of hers. Now that the Archdemon had found true love, she felt she could die without regrets. The maids beside her each had flushed faces, their beautiful features almost buried in their chests. They had suspected the Archdemon was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. Now, spurred on by the excitement of marriage and true love, the "battle" was indeed fierce. Yet they hadn''t imagined it would be this fierce, to the point of shaking the heavens and the earth. "I was worried before that the Demon King wouldn''t be able to handle Lady Archdemon''s demands, but hearing these sounds... It''s way too intense! I even think I heard Lady Archdemon sobbing..." "That''s normal. To be chosen by Lady Archdemon, the Demon King must be extremely gifted." As the personal maids of the Demon King gossiped, more and more of the Demon Realm''s residents caught wind of the rumors, and the stories spread more and more wildly. "Did you hear? The Demon King is a man of great talent and can turn the very heavens!" "Where did you hear that? I heard that the Demon King disyed overwhelming power tonight, shaking the earth and sky!" Many demons expressed their shock, filled with awe for the seemingly frail Demon King. Meanwhile, Bovinar, listening to the chatter, couldn''t help but nce down at himself and then clench his fists in self-doubt. "Old Bovinar really can''tpare to him!" ... In the bridal chamber. Owen looked at the Archdemon, whose face was filled with anger and grievance, yet who stubbornly refused to yield, like a stubborn donkey. He hadn''t expected her to be this tough. Just as his raised hand was about tond again, the Archdemon gritted her teeth and turned to look at Owen, tears faintly shimmering in her eyes. "Just kill me. I won''t live much longer anyway." Owen, already taken aback by her tear-filled gaze, was even more surprised upon hearing this. He didn''t think the Archdemon would lie about something like this. After all, she was an extremely proud individual, disdainful of using such petty tricks. Perhaps it was only a matter of life and death that wouldpel her to behave so unusually. But she was the Archdemon of the Demon Realm! A being who had surpassed the God Emperor rank, the ruler of the Demon Realm! Such a powerful existence was practically indestructible! Even God Emperor-level mages have immense longevity, and as the Archdemon, she should be like a true celestial being-almost immortal. "You''re dying? How is that possible?" Owen''s eyes widened as he stared at her in shock. The Archdemon snorted coldly. "Is that so strange?" "Do you think it''s purely my talent that gave me such power at this age?" "Oh?" Owen narrowed his eyes, watching her with interest. The Archdemon''s status was incredibly noble, her power unparalleled. Even with extraordinary talent, it would be almost impossible for her to reach such heights. It had been hinted in the anime that the Archdemon was unique, but he hadn''t known exactly why. Seeing Owen''s curious gaze and sensing he wasn''t going to continue his rough handling, the Archdemon calmed herself a bit, a trace of reminiscence shing in her eyes. "After the death of the previous Archdemon, the Demon Realm fell into chaos. To solidify the nis family''s grip on the Demon Realm, I was forced to use a secret technique that burned through my lifespan, causing my level to skyrocket. Though I reached the Archdemon rank, it damaged my foundation, leaving me with little time left." Her tone grew bleak towards the end. Having reached this level of power, who wouldn''t want to live forever? But now, she could feel death closing in on her, like a sword hanging over her head. Owen, even more confused after hearing this, looked at her questioningly. "I understand how you feel right now, but what does this have to do with marrying me?" He did possess the Order of Life and World Tree Dew, both considered rare treasures. But for someone at the Archdemon''s level, these items wouldn''t have much effect. Seeing Owen''s genuine inquiry, the Archdemon blushed slightly and paused for a moment before answering with a question of her own: "Do you know where the former Archdemon is now?" The former Archdemon? Owen pondered for a moment. He knew the previous Archdemon was also from the nis family, apparently her sister. The current Archdemon had only temporarily taken her ce after her mysterious disappearance. The Archdemon''s disappearance remained an unsolved mystery in the anime. But considering the current Archdemon''s nearing end, Owen tentatively asked: "Could she be in the Demon Abyss?" The Archdemon''s pupils contracted sharply. "How did you know?" Owen hadn''t expected her sister to really be there, and he was stunned as well. The Demon Abyss was extremely perilous, one of the few unconquered areas in the vast Demon Realm, filled with dangers. It was known as the Demon Realm''s Forbidden Zone. Even a Demon Emperor would face the risk of death when venturing there! Yet despite the danger, it was also one of the few ces with innate treasures due to the absence of powerful figures. Danger and opportunity coexisted. The only thing that could extend the Archdemon''s life was an extremely rare and precious innate treasure, and such treasures could only be found in the Demon Abyss! Seeing how deeply the Archdemon cared for her sister, it was clear she knew the Archdemon''s life was nearing its end. The Demon Abyss was the only ce with a chance of finding such treasures. But if even an Archdemon risked her life there, the Archdemon''s sister, who was far weaker, would face extreme danger. "I originally wanted to go myself, but the Demon Abyss is now sealed by the Immortal Devilvine. Even I was forced to retreat. Only your Godyer Staff has the power to destroy it." The Archdemon''s expression was solemn as she spoke. This was what she truly needed Owen for. Owen furrowed his brows. The Demon Abyss was no ordinary ce. Even the Archdemon herself barely escaped. Judging by her expression, it seemed she hoped he would enter and bring back her sister. As Owen considered this, the Archdemon''s gaze grew more hopeful. "Owen, the Godyer Staff chose you. Only you can break through the Immortal Devilvine''s seal. If you can bring back my sister, I''ll fulfill your every request-whatever you want!" "Even if it''s the entire Demon Realm, I''ll give it to you!" Chapter 249: Chapter248-Johns Whereabouts Chapter 249: Chapter248-John''s Whereabouts ? The Archdemon''s words were filled with temptation. One must know, the Demon Realm was no less expansive than the ne Owen currently resided inperhaps even more vast and abundant in resources. If he could seize control of the Demon Realm, it would be of tremendous benefit to him. However, such benefits could only be enjoyed if one survived to im them. "I understand your desire to rescue your sister from the Demon Abyss, but that ce is far too dangerous. The Immortal Devilvine is a terrifying creature left behind by an ancient Dark God King. Perhaps you should consider other options?" Owen tentatively suggested. With his system and the Godyer Staff enhancing his power, Owen''s current n was to steadily improve his strength rather than take such a massive risk. Seeing Owen''s reluctance, the Archdemon fell silent for a moment, and then her expression suddenly grew much more serious, as if she had reverted back to the high and mighty Archdemon she once was. "There is another way. I could allow myself to wither and die as my lifespan runs out, and my sister might perish in the Abyss as well. But the ruler of the Demon Realm must be a member of the nis family." "If you are unwilling to take the risk, then leave your bloodline. I will use my remaining years to nurture a new Archdemon!" Owen was stunned upon hearing this. It seemed the Archdemon had already anticipated his refusal. Forcing him into marriage was all for this purpose! "Then... why did you resist so much earlier?" Owen asked abruptly. The Archdemon''s struggle just now was not some sort of flirtatious resistance; it was a genuine refusal from the very core of her being. This seemed to contradict what she was saying now. The Archdemon''s cheeks flushed slightly as she coughed twice and replied, "As the Archdemon, I can only be the one forcing others. How could I let anyone force me?" "And besides, if we''re going to do it, I must be on top!" Owen''s mouth twitched at her words. This Archdemon was truly someone with an overbearing sense of pride. He gradually pieced together her entire n. From the very beginning, starting with Madelyn, she had been plotting for this moment. No matter what he chose, through marriage, she would bind herself to him deeply. By that point, he would have no way to back out. The Archdemon was ruthless. To achieve her goals, she didn''t even hesitate to put herself into the equation. "So, what''s your choice?" "To venture into the Abyss and bring back my sister?" "Or to leave your bloodline?" The Archdemon looked at Owen with some apprehension. Meeting her gaze, Owen shook his head slightly, "I don''t want to choose either!" The moment these words left his mouth, the Archdemon''s cold aura surged instantly. "Owen, you pig-headed idiot!" But at that exact moment, the tightly closed bridal chamber door was suddenly kicked open by Madelyn, who stormed in furiously. Owen had promised her earlier that he would only interrogate the Archdemon for her true motives and would never betray her sister. But now, themotioning from inside the room was so suggestive that even she blushed at the thought of it. It was utterly indecent! Yet when she barged in, she was taken aback for a moment. Although the two of them were a bit disheveled, it didn''t seem like they had gone all the way. However, at this moment, Owen was pressing down on the Archdemon, and the two were staring at each other with gazes that practically crackled with tension! "Owen, you liar!" Madelyn pointed angrily at Owen. "You said it was just an act! How could you take it seriously?" Caught in the act by his sister-inw, Owen felt a bit embarrassed and wronged. He hadn''t done anything at all. He was being falsely used. "Why are you here? I was just following the n..." Owen began to exin, but before he could finish, the Archdemon suddenly flipped over, sitting beside him as she pretended to straighten her clothes pitifully, fanning the mes. "Madelyn, you have no idea! Just now, he forcibly tore off my clothes. Is this what a true gentleman would do? You really misjudged him." Seeing the Archdemon ying the victim, Madelyn''s anger red even more. "Isn''t today''s mess all because of you? What is your goal? Why do you insist on marrying Owen?" "What''s so special about Owen..." Her voice faltered a little as she spoke. After all, she had to admit that Owen''s excellence was far beyondparison to others. She even regretted, at times, breaking off the engagement from the marriagepetition in the past. Otherwise, she could be happily living with Owen right now. But then she thought of Leslie''s cold gaze, and a chill ran down her spine. She had always felt an instinctive fear towards Leslie since childhood. It wasn''t that Leslie bullied her, but rather a bloodline suppression between sisters. Because of this, even when sheter developed feelings for Owen, she didn''t dare reveal them. She only thought of helping her sister maintain this rtionship. As Madelyn''s momentum weakened, Owen sighed in relief. He didn''t want Leslie to misunderstand and fly into a rage, turning into a murderous demon. "You''d better watch yourself. I still want to call you brother-inw!" After saying that, Madelyn turned and stormed out of the bridal chamber, mming the door behind her in a huff. Seeing Madelyn leave, Owen was about to chase after her to exin a few things, but the Archdemon grabbed his wrist and smiled softly. "What''s this? It''s the wedding night, and you want to go somewhere?" Huh? Something felt off. Wasn''t she just resisting moments ago? Why had she suddenly changed her attitude? The look in her eyes was practically smoldering, almost overwhelming him. No, something wasn''t right. This Archdemon seemed intent on "devouring" him. He tried pulling his wrist back, but found it immobile. At the same time, the Archdemon''s aura recovered and began to suppress him. "What... what are you trying to do? I already have Leslie. I warn you, don''t act rashly." "Heh, since you refused the two options I offered, I''ll have to make my own choice." The Archdemon narrowed her eyes as she appraised Owen. "Compared to risking a venture to find my sister, leaving your bloodline is the safer option. The more you resist, the more excited I get." Owen swallowed hard. He knew there were no normal people in the Demon Realm, and the Archdemon was clearly the most abnormal of them all. Earlier, when he was in control, she wasn''t willing. Now that she was in control, she would definitely follow through on her n. After all, she was someone ruthless enough to even scheme against herself. The next moment, Owen felt like he was being pounced on by a wild beast. The Archdemon''s exquisite and slightly devilish face loomed closer and closer. This position seemed familiar-only, before, he was on top, and now the roles were reversed. Bang!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Suddenly, as the Archdemon was about to unbutton Owen''s shirt, the bridal chamber door was kicked open again. Madelyn had returned, reappearing in the room. She was about to speak when she saw the Archdemon lying amorously on top of Owen, their faces inches apart. "You two... really are having an affair!" Interrupted at the critical moment, the Archdemon''s resolve crumbled instantly. When it came to this matter, she really couldn''t bring herself to go through with it. Though she had some feelings for Owen, it wasn''t to that extent yet. With a flicker, she appeared atop a nearby table in the bridal chamber. Freed from the Archdemon''s hold, Owen quickly approached Madelyn, awkwardly saying: "Cough, I was just about to find you. Since you''re here, I''ll just say it: after tonight, we''ll enter the Demon Abyss together." As soon as Owen spoke, both Madelyn and the Archdemon widened their eyes, staring at him in disbelief. Though Madelyn wasn''t a native of the Demon Realm, she knew enough to understand that even god-tier mages regarded the Demon Abyss as an untouchable Forbidden Zone. What did Owen want to do there? And he wanted to bring them along? The Archdemon, after a moment of shock, had a glimmer in her eye. She understood what Owen''s words meant. He seemed to be nning to venture into the Demon Abyss to rescue her sister. But Owen had clearly rejected this idea earlier. Why had he suddenly changed his mind? Under the gaze of the two women, Owen squinted slightly, looking at the system screen in front of him. Just moments ago, the system had notified him that the protagonist from the anime, John, was currently in the Demon Abyss, receiving the Dark God''s Legacy! And Owen remembered that John''s reward included one million fate points and universe-tier magic! Chapter 250: Chapter249-The Last Forbidden Zone Chapter 250: Chapter249-The Last Forbidden Zone ? One million fate points! Universe-tier spells! Owen had coveted these two things for a long time, and now he finally had a chance to im them. Thus, Owen changed his mind and decided to take them to the Demon Abyss. Seeing Owen''s firm resolve, the Archdemon''s eyes flickered as she scrutinized him from head to toe. Then, as if realizing something, she smiled and said, "Why the sudden agreement? Could it be that you''re interested in my sister?" Owen rolled his eyes at her. "If you keep talking nonsense, I might just change my mind." "Heh, I was just joking. Actually, my sister is quite charming. If you like her, I wouldn''t mind... Alright, your idea makes sense. If we venture into the Abyss together, we can watch each other''s backs." "However, the billions of citizens in the Demon Realm need to be ruled. After my sister''s disappearance, those old fogeys won''t let me leave casually-let alone head to a ce as dangerous as the Demon Abyss." The Archdemon sighed and pursed her lips. "Owen, that ce is just too dangerous. Do you really have to go?" Madelyn didn''t know what exactly had transpired between Owen and the Archdemon, but just thinking about the Demon Abyss made her scalp tingle. "If you don''t want to go, you can stay here. I''ll go with the Archdemon alone." Owen didn''t press her. Although Madelyn had the Blood Eye bloodline, she hadn''t fully awakened it yet. When Madelyn heard that Owen intended to go alone with the Archdemon, she frowned and looked at him suspiciously, especially eyeing the Archdemon. The way the Archdemon had been about to devour Owen earlier was still fresh in her memory. If the two of them went alone, who knew what might happen between them? "No! I''ll go with you!" Madelyn felt it was imperative to act as a third wheel between them. Owen immediately saw through Madelyn''s intention but didn''t mind. After nodding casually, he turned to the Archdemon. "If you want to go, tell those old fogeys that I have a solid lead. There''s something in the Demon Abyss that can unseal the Godyer Staff, and I need your help to unlock it. I''m sure they''ll be very interested in something that once belonged to an ancient Dark God King." Owen smiled slyly. The Archdemon''s eyes brightened upon hearing this. As a resident of the Demon Realm, their reverence for the ancient Dark God King ran deep. After all, he was a terrifying existence that had once stirred the tides of an entire era. The people of the Demon Realm had always yearned to restore his former glory. Unfortunately, they were far from his level of strength. But if the Godyer Staff were fully unsealed, they might just get a glimpse of the ancient Dark God King''s terrifying power! Those old fogeys were indifferent to most things, but when it came to the Godyer Staff and the Dark God King, they''d definitely be interested! "Not bad. Now I have a way to convince them. If there really is something in the Demon Abyss that can unseal the Godyer Staff, I promise to help you obtain it." When she said this, the Archdemon''s expression grew much more serious, losing its usual levity. Owen nodded. Gaining the Archdemon''s promise was an unexpected bonus. However, the Demon Abyss was vast. The clues from Ymir only indicated that something to unlock the Godyer Staff was in the Demon Abyss but gave no specifics on its location. He''d have to put in some effort to find it. With the Archdemon''s assistance, his chances would increase significantly. "Then hurry up and talk to those old fogeys. We need to set out as soon as possible." Madelyn, who was growing impatient, urged the Archdemon. The Archdemon folded her arms and scoffed, "You''re really an inexperienced little princess. It''s the wedding night right now, you know." Madelyn''s face turned awkward. No matter what, Owen and the Archdemon''s wedding had caused a huge stir, drawing the attention of the entire Demon Realm. If they left on their wedding night, it would surely lead to all sorts of rumors. "So, go back and rest for now. Tomorrow morning, I''ll speak to those old fossils." The Archdemon waved her hand, motioning for Madelyn to leave. But Madelyn merely sat down beside Owen, clinging to his arm. "B-Brother-inw, she''s being mean to me. Can I stay here tonight?" Owen didn''t mind and simply looked at the Archdemon. The Archdemon stared at Madelyn angrily. No matter what, tonight was supposed to be her and Owen''s wedding night, a moment meant for just the two of them. What was this little sister-inw doing getting in the way? "Fine, stay wherever you want."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But she didn''t dwell on such trivial matters. Instead, she seemed to think of something and, with some anticipation, sat down on Owen''s other side, wrapping her arm around his and smiling sweetly. "By the way, husband, can you take out your Godyer Staff and show it to me? The weapon of the ancient Dark God King is something every being in the Demon Realm yearns to see." The Archdemon''s coquettish demeanor made Owen feel a bit ufortable. After all, she was usually so aloof, treating everyone as if they were mere ythings. After considering for a moment, Owen took out the Godyer Staff and handed it to the Archdemon. The dark golden staff radiated an enigmatic glow. Its slender body was wless, and the crimson gemstone at its core emitted a mesmerizing, dreamlike light. Seeing this, the Archdemon''s face flushed with excitement, as if she were gazing at her long- cherished treasure. Without thinking, she nted a kiss on Owen''s cheek. Smack! Before Owen could fully register the soft sensation, the Archdemon''s entire attention shifted to the Godyer Staff. She ran her slender fingers gently along its length, a look of utter satisfaction on her face. Madelyn, seeing this, huffed indignantly. "Brother-inw, I want to see it too! Let me see it too!" Owen: "..." And so, Owen and the Archdemon''s wedding night was spent in a tug-of-war between the two over the right to hold the Godyer Staff. The next morning, the Archdemon left the bridal chamber to convince the old council members. Meanwhile, Owen and Madelyn, attended by the Archdemon''s personal maids, finished their morning preparations. For some reason, Owen felt that the maids were looking at him with strange expressions, showering him with praises and flirtatious nces. "The beings of the Demon Realm are truly odd," he sighed as he sat down at the table, leafing through the documents the maids brought regarding the Demon Abyss. Madelyn, too, was reading attentively, no longer as manic as she had beenst night when competing with the Archdemon for the Godyer Staff. "Mr. Owen, the World Tree has undergone a new transformation!" A somewhat excited voice reached Owen''s ears. Rachel?! The World Tree had grown again? Owen''s heart stirred, and he immediately entered his internal world. The moment he arrived, his attention was drawn to the World Tree, which had grown to about three meters tall. The Tree of the World was now much more robust than before, with lush foliage exuding a rich life force that permeated every corner of the small world, filling it with vitality. Under the influence of this life energy, the once barren world had undergone a genesis-like transformation. A sun now hung high above the World Tree. Around this sun, countless stars twinkled, casting down cool, silken rays, making the small world feel no longer so monotonous. With the addition of starlight, Owen noticed that the mana in the world had be purer and more abundant. Although this was just a preliminary observation, the influx of mana from all directions caused his cells to hum with joy, and the mana within his body grew even more refined. This indescribable sense of bliss made a broad smile spread across his face. Standing beside him, Rachel couldn''t help but smile as well. Feeling the changes within the small world brought her a sense of peace. Coupled with Owen''s heartfelt concern, it was like living in a paradise far from the scheming machinations of the outside world. The bitterness and disappointment from being manipted by the Melodic Academy gradually dissipated in the presence of Owen''s joy. "Previously, the world had only a sun. Just now, countless stars appeared, and nts and flowers began to grow. Owen, what do you think this world will eventually be?" "Will it turn into the fabled ideal homnd?" Rachel gazed at Owen with hope. Her beautiful eyes, like the myriad stars, shimmered with innocence and a yearning for a beautiful future. Owen turned his head to look at her and nodded seriously. "With someone as dedicated as you nurturing it, this world will certainly turn out just as you wish." Chapter 251: Chapter250-Venturing into the Demon Abyss Chapter 251: Chapter250-Venturing into the Demon Abyss ? "Thank you, Owen!" Rachel''s cheeks flushed slightly at Owen''s gentle smile. She knew that Owen was different from the rigid image she had initially formed in her mind- he was a gentle person. But she hadn''t realized how much he genuinely supported her. Perhaps staying in Owen''s small world was the greatest redemption of her life. Beside Rachel, Seraphina, who had been wagging her tail so vigorously that it almost left afterimages, looked up at Owen with teary eyes, full of longing. Sensing Seraphina''s emotions, Owen gave a guilty smile, quickly reaching out to stroke its head and feeding it some pre-stored mana cores. Only then did Seraphina, now full of energy, snuggle up to Owen affectionately. During this time, Seraphina''s size had also grown significantly, and its aura was bing more profound and mysterious. With its current bloodline, it was only a matter of time before it reached the god-tier! After ying with Seraphina for a bit, Owen looked over at Rachel, and with a flick of his finger, sent a memory light orb to her. "The World Tree is important, but you don''t have to stay confined to this small world forever. This is the method to leave and re-enter this world as you wish." Rachel shook her head. "I like being here. If you ever get bored, you cane find me. As long as I have you and the World Tree forpany, I''m more than content." "Then why don''t you show me around this newly transformed world?" Owen didn''t want Rachel to be a hermit who only knew how to tend to her trees, so he spoke with a smile. Hearing his words, Rachel happily began introducing Owen to all the changes in the small world, detailing every de of grass and every tree. The more she talked, the more joyful she became. Before she knew it, she had wrapped her arms around Owen''s, leading him through the world with a sweet smile recing her usually cold, beautiful expression. After familiarizing himself with the changes in the small world, Owen left, feeling much more confident about venturing into a dangerous ce like the Demon Abyss. Soon after Owen emerged, the Archdemon appeared in the bridal chamber, smiling brightly. "Pack up, we''re ready to depart. Those old geezers were so excited about restoring the Godyer Staff that they were even more worked up than I was. Not only did they agree to let me apany you, but they also handed over the Hellfire Warship to mymand!" Owen nodded and patted Madelyn, who was still engrossed in the Demon Abyss research, on the shoulder. After gathering some food and various potions, they quickly made their preparations to leave. ... Boom! Within the Demon Sky Citadel, a sudden, earth-shattering roar echoed through the city, as if the entire world was crumbling. All the beings in the Demon Realm who were going about their business turned their heads in shock. "It sounds like the Hellfire Warship has been activated! I heard this noise centuries ago." "Are you sure? The Hellfire Warship is a super battleship capable of withstanding God King- level attacks. It would never be mobilized unless the situation was critical!" As discussions spread among the Demon Realm''s inhabitants, a massive ck entity, like an enormous cloud, loomed over the entirety of the Demon Sky Citadel. The Hellfire Warship! The beings of the Demon Realm looked up, and when they saw the ck, bone-like warship above them, their hearts were filled with dread. "It really is the Hellfire Warship. What could have happened to warrant its sudden mobilization?" "I heard the Demon King and Archdemon are nning to breach the Demon Abyss and conquer the most notorious Forbidden Zone in the Demon Realm!" "What?! The Demon Abyss is a barrennd where countless god-tier mages have met their doom!" "Although it''s dangerous, the Demon King and Archdemon aren''t ordinary people. If they can return safely, it would be a monumental achievement for the Demon Realm!" "Yes, it''s said that many heavenly treasures and ancient legacies are hidden within. If they can break through the Demon Abyss, they''ll be the greatest heroes of our time!" After learning the purpose of Owen and the Archdemon''s journey, many of the Demon Realm''s residents were filled with deep admiration and awe. After all, for countless eras, many of the Demon Realm''s great figures had attempted to conquer the Demon Abyss, only to be devoured by it in the end. Because of this, the beings of the Demon Realm harbored a deep-seated fear of the Demon Abyss. The idea of conquering it rarely crossed their minds-they didn''t even have the courage to approach it. Now that the Archdemon and the Demon King were joining forces, regardless of the oue, they were worthy of being remembered as heroes of the Demon Realm. "Wishing the Demon King and the Archdemon a triumphant return!" In the vast crowd of Demon Realm beings, someone shouted. Instantly, countless demons joined in, their voices rising in a deafening chorus: "Triumphant return!" "Triumphant return!" The sound merged into a powerful roar, piercing the sky. Even aboard the warship, Owen and the Archdemon could hear it clearly. "The Demon Abyss, hailed as thest Forbidden Zone of the Demon Realm. If you can bring my sister back, your reputation in the Demon Realm will be strong enough to make you the true Demon King, ruling over thend!" Watching the cheers of the Demon Realm beings below, the Archdemon felt a surge of emotion. After all, the Demon Abyss was fraught with danger even for her. Owen didn''t fall for her toxic encouragement. He simply sorted through the information about the Demon Abyss in his mind. Boom! After the Hellfire Warshipunched, its speed increased dramatically. It transformed into a streak of ck light, tearing through the void and flying over the Demon Realm at an astonishing speed, causing widespread shock wherever it passed. After traveling at high speed for half a day, Owen, standing at the bow of the ship, suddenly narrowed his eyes as he saw a vast and seemingly endless abyssal entrance in the distance. The Demon Abyss was in sight! The massive abyss was pitch-ck, as if it devoured all light. When Owen attempted to extend his mind power to probe it, he was immediately met with strange, drifting mists that acted like imprable walls, making it difficult for his senses to go any deeper. "The deeper you go, the thicker the demonic mist bes. Even with my current level, I can only probe within a hundred-meter radius around me." Sensing Owen''s attempt to explore the Demon Abyss with his mind power, the Archdemon shook her head slightly, a rare look of solemnity in her eyes. She then maneuvered the Hellfire Warship to descend rapidly into the abyss. The warship, massive as a fortress, was dwarfed by the immense ck maw of the Demon Abyss, appearing as insignificant as a speck of dust.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Demon Abyss seemed capable of devouring everything in existence. Just staring into it made one''s scalp tingle, filling the heart with an overwhelming sense of dread. As the Hellfire Warship continued to descend, the light around Owen grew dimmer, as if they were entering a world devoid of light. At the same time, it seemed as though many eerie creatures dwelled within the Abyss, rustling in the darkness. Owen focused, and the Spear of Longinus emitted a blood-red glow, barely piercing through the fog and darkness, revealing strange, shadowy figures. Some looked human, others like Demon Realm creatures, but each had vines growing from their bodies, forming wings as they moved like zombies, hurtling toward the warship. Bang! Bang! Bang! The Hellfire Warship, as solid as a mountain, remained unmoved, while the eerie creatures were shattered by the powerful recoil, blown into pieces. Yet even in pieces, the scattered flesh sprouted vines and hurriedly fled. "These are beings that ventured into the Demon Abyss and were killed by the Immortal Devilvine. After death, they became the Devilvine''s puppets. Although they''re not very strong, they''re extremely hard to killpletely." "Many mages who entered the Abyss never even made it to the true entrance before being wiped out." The Archdemon spoke slowly, a hint of concern flickering in her eyes. Owen was beginning to grasp the true terror of the Demon Abyss. They had encountered constant assaults just at the entrance. What dangers would they face once they delved deeper? Fortunately, with the Hellfire Warship''s protection, they continued their descent without needing to pay attention to these puppets. This descentsted for an entire hour before the Hellfire Warship finally reached the bottom of the Abyss. "A depth of one hundred thousand meters... Truly deserving of the name, Demon Abyss!" Owen squinted. At this depth, they were nearly at the core of the earth. He could see molten magma flowing along the surrounding rock walls, radiating scorching heat and blinding light. And in this region ofva, the ground and rock walls were covered in ck-red, tentacle-like vines. "Immortal Devilvine!" Chapter 252: Chapter251-Immortal Devilvine Chapter 252: Chapter251-Immortal Devilvine ? Deep within the Demon Abyss. Owen, the Archdemon, and Madelyn leapt down from the bow of the Hellfire Warship,nding on the abyssal ground covered in ck-red vines. "This is the Immortal Devilvine? What a terrifying aura!" Madelyn''s face grew serious. Following the Immortal Devilvine with her gaze, she saw countless vines rooted in the magma, intertwining endlessly with no visible end in sight. "The Immortal Devilvine had not been active before and remained dormant. But a few days ago, for unknown reasons, it began preventing anyone from approaching." The Archdemon turned her head and looked at Owen. "The entrance to the deeper part of the Demon Abyss is located beneath the roots of the Immortal Devilvine. We have to eradicate it. From here on, it''s up to you..." Before she could finish speaking, as if sensing the approach of a living presence, the previously motionless Immortal Devilvine suddenly sprang to life, climbing up from the ground and the surrounding rock walls. It then shot towards the three of them like countless arrows loosed from taut bows, piercing through the void with explosive sonic booms. Dark Vortex! The Archdemon formed a seal with one hand, and a series of hurricane-like ck vortices appeared around her, swallowing up the iing vines and grinding them into powder. However, as soon as these vines were shredded, they quickly transformed into a dark, indestructible aura and reabsorbed into the Immortal Devilvine. Seeing this, even though Owen had anticipated it, he still felt a headacheing on. The Immortal Devilvine''s attack was frighteningly powerful. Had the Archdemon not acted in time, even Owen would have struggled to hold his ground. "Let me try!" Madelyn, unwilling to admit defeat, retrieved a staff from her storage ring. Fiery elements danced around her, coalescing into a zing fireball the size of a millstone, which she hurled at the Immortal Devilvine. Boom! The moment the fireball touched the Immortal Devilvine, it exploded violently, and the raging mes, imbued with the intent to incinerate all, clung to the vine''s surface, burning persistently. However, the expected elemental suppression did not ur. Instead, the raging fire seemed to serve as nourishment for the Immortal Devilvine, which absorbed it rapidly and grew even thicker and more robust. With even greater speed, it shot towards Madelyn. A look of panic shed across Madelyn''s delicate face. She hadn''t expected her magic not only to fail but to make the Immortal Devilvine stronger. Fortunately, Owen was prepared for this. The Godyer Staff transformed in his hand, bing the Supreme Sword, which he swung in a swift arc. A streak of dark gold sword energy tore through the air, forming a long, narrow line that shredded the attacking vines to pieces. This time, the shredded vines did not recondense into the indestructible aura butpletely disintegrated and vanished. "It worked!" The Archdemon''s eyes gleamed with excitement. She had tried countless methods to deal with this Devilvine before, but none had been effective. She had always been blocked from reaching the true depths of the Demon Abyss. Fortunately, the ancient legends were true: the Immortal Devilvine was a monstrous creature nted by the ancient Dark God King, and only the King''s staff could truly destroy it. "Cover me. I''ll go deep into the Devilvine and sever its roots!" The Archdemon spoke decisively. Owen nodded and looked at Madelyn. "Stay close to the Archdemon and be careful. I''ll be right back." With that, and under Madelyn''s worried gaze, he charged toward the dense cluster of vines. The closer he got, the hotter the air became, as if silver needles were piercing his lungs. At the same time, the Devilvine grew even denser, weaving together so tightly it made his scalp tingle. Sensing the approach of a living being, the vines surged toward Owen like a torrential river, each one exuding an aura of frenzied terror. The void around him shattered, leaving it riddled with cracks. Yet, as the vines neared Owen, they seemed to recognize the aura of the Supreme Sword and hesitated, their aggressive energy diminishing significantly. Seeing this, Owen felt a bit more at ease. The dark golden light of the Supreme Sword red brilliantly, and streaks of sword energy shot out, tearing apart the approaching vines. However, the Immortal Devilvine''s vines were overwhelmingly dense. Even though Owen''s Supreme Sword could shred them, at this pace, reaching the core to sever its roots would take far too long. He might even end up exhausting his mana and being overwhelmed by the Devilvine. "I have to finish this quickly!" Realizing that entering the Demon Abyss was only the beginning, Owen took a deep breath, and a third of the ying God Formation appeared around him. Dark golden light flowed, forming aplex six-pointed star array that rotated slowly. Any vine that came into contact with the formation instantly exploded into pulp, sttering in all directions. With the ying God Formation''s protection, Owen''s speed surged! Behind him, the Archdemon and Madelyn weren''t idle either. The Archdemon summoned a crimson long de, emitting a nauseating smell of blood, as if fresh blood was flowing along its edge, radiating a bone-chilling murderous aura. The de was a manifestation of her power, imbued with the essence of greed and killing intent. The distant vines that approached were shredded by the de''s aura. Although the vines quickly reformed into the indestructible aura and reassembled into the Immortal Devilvine, the brief dy allowed her to protect Owen as he pushed forward. Madelyn, knowing her own strength was insufficient, chose to channel a portion of her mana directly into Owen''s body, aiding his recovery. With their coordinated effort, they soon spotted a towering rock wall. On the wall was a massive flower, swaying gently even without wind, its smile almost mocking. Countless indestructible vines sprouted from beneath this flower, like its tentacles. "That''s the core of the Immortal Devilvine. Destroy it, and we''ll be able to ess the lowestyer of the Demon Abyss, which is a world unto itself. Only by passing through here can we enter it."N?v(el)B\\jnn Having reached this point alongside Owen, the Archdemon''s expression turned even more solemn. She had once reached this ce before but had been forced to retreat under the Devilvine''s relentless assaults and regeneration. Now, whether they could find her sister''s whereabouts depended on Owen. As she looked at Owen, he took a deep breath and gripped the hilt of the Supreme Sword tightly. With a powerful swing, he shed at the massive flower. Supreme Sword! The Godyer Staff''s ultimate strike! The giant flower trembled slightly, instinctively sensing the danger. But there was nowhere to escape. It could only weave more vines in front of itself, trying to neutralize the oing sword energy. However, as Owen''s mastery of the Godyer Staff deepened and his understanding of the Supreme Sword grew, the vines, though capable of diminishing the sword energy, couldn''t fully negate its impact. Ultimately, the sword energy tore into the giant flower. Compared to the flower, Owen''s sword energy seemed small. But the closer it got, the more violent its fluctuations became, like unstable explosives. When it finally touched the petals, it erupted violently. The razor-sharp sword energy prated the flower''s stem, causing it to wilt slightly. However, this attack also provoked a frenzied reaction from the surrounding vines, which lashed at Owen like whips, shattering the void and leaving behind a trail of ck afterimages. With the Immortal Devilvine now in a state of frenzy, Owen pressed on, aiming his sword energy at the newly formed cracks, widening the fractures. The Archdemon and Madelyn faced increased pressure, but they could see the flower''s stem weakening. This was merely the Immortal Devilvine''sst struggle. Owen did not dare to rx for a second. He couldn''t withstand a direct confrontation with the Devilvine''s assault, forcing him to weave and dodge, striking only when an opening presented itself. Boom! Under Owen''s relentless barrage of sword energy, the bottom of the Demon Abyss seemed to experience a massive earthquake. The ground trembled violently. The Immortal Devilvine persisted for a few more moments, but with its stem severed, the vines attacking the trio fell limply to the ground. All the previous ferocity was gone. As the Immortal Devilvine was extinguished, the barrier behind it began to show signs of weakening, and a massive stone archway gradually came into view before the three of them. Chapter 253: Chapter252-An Illusion and Encounter with the Protagonist John Chapter 253: Chapter252-An Illusion and Encounter with the Protagonist John ? Deep within the stone archway, as Owen and the others peered inside, they faintly heard strange, unintelligible noises that made their minds hazy and alert. However, this unsettling sensation onlysted a moment before dissipating. "Thank you, Owen," the Archdemon said gratefully, looking at him. She then turned to the depths of the passage with a grave expression and pointed inside. "What''s ahead is the true entrance to the small world within the Demon Abyss. Hold onto my hand and don''t get separated, no matter what." With a brief instruction, she took the initiative to sp Owen''s hand. Seeing this, Madelyn, not daring to take any risks, quickly grasped Owen''s other hand as well. With the Archdemon leading the way, they charged into the ancient gateway. Whoosh... As they entered the passage leading to the small world of the Demon Abyss, Owen vaguely heard the sound of water flowing. Just as he prepared to investigate, he suddenly caught a whiff of a nauseating, metallic stench. "What is this..." Stepping out of the passage, which had been upied by the Immortal Devilvine, Owen found that both the Archdemon and Madelyn had vanished into thin air. In their ce was a shocking scene-a grotesque battlefield littered with mountains of corpses and rivers of blood, not far from where he stood. It was as if the passage had led to an ancient war-torn battleground. All around him were shattered weapons and broken armor, scattered across every inch of this bloody sea. Owen instinctively sensed something was off, but he couldn''t pinpoint exactly what was wrong. Cautiously, he moved towards the depths of the blood sea. Yet, no matter how he moved, it felt as though he was running in ce. "An illusion?" Owen murmured to himself, and the Spear of Longinus emitted a brilliant crimson light, causing his eyes to ze like two crimson suns. With the aid of the Spear of Longinus, Owen finally discerned a few clues. His gaze turned icy as he spoke aloud. "Since you''re here, why hide in the shadows?" However, there was no verbal response to Owen''s words, only the increasingly potent stench of blood in the air and the growing sense of mortal danger. The next moment, a twisted bone spike descended from above! Owen''s body seemed frozen in ce, and his mana was heavily suppressed, making it almost impossible to mobilize. "An archgod-tier entity?!" Sensing the terrifying aura and killing intent, Owen''s pupils contracted sharply. He hadn''t expected that just as they entered the abyss, they would face such a formidable existence. "No, there''s something strange about this aura... Why does it feel so familiar?" Thoughts raced through Owen''s mind. At the same time, the Order of Thunder and Order of Fire red on his body, causing his energy to surge and breaking free from the bone spike''s lock. He managed to evade to the side. Boom! The bone spike struck the ground, piercing deep into it before exploding violently. Shards of sharp bone flew everywhere, and even at close range, Owen could barely dodge them, leaving several cuts on his body. "Not bad. No wonder my disciple was forced to this point. You do have some skill." As Owen retreated, a decayed, elderly head floated in the air above the shattered bone spike. It seemed to be just a head, lifeless and decayed. Yet its murky eyes stared at Owen with a sinister intensity. "You''re the Dark God giving John his inheritance?!" Seeing the head reveal itself, Owen suddenly understood and recalled the system''s warning. "Oh? You know who I am?" Owen''s voice of surprise sparked curiosity in the Dark God''s eyes. After all, John was currently undergoing his inheritance, and this should have been a secret known only to himself and John. How could Owen be so certain? "A dead old fossil should stay quietly in his coffin!" At that moment, the Archdemon''s voice rang out, and she and Madelyn appeared by Owen''s side. The Dark God''s head nced at the Archdemon, his expression turning cold. In order to ensure that John could peacefullyplete the inheritance, he had not only activated the Immortal Devilvine but had also set up this illusionary realm. He hadn''t expected someone like the Archdemon to arrive. His eyes fixated on her as he spoke chillingly, "This is not a ce you should be. Leave immediately." "Whether I should be here or not is none of your concern." The Archdemon was also carefully assessing the Dark God''s head. The Dark God''s aura was terrifying. Even as a mere head, it exuded a destructive energy that made the void copse, as if capable of overturning the heavens and the earth with just a thought.N?v(el)B\\jnn Throughout history, many powerful figures had broken through to the archgod-tier, but this Dark God''s aura bore a resemnce to the ancient Dark God King, suggesting he might have been a follower of that powerful entity. After all, only a sessor of the ancient Dark God King would be qualified to call himself a Dark God. "I have some personal matters to handle. Deal with this head however you want, just keep it from bothering me." Owen had already shifted his attention to the end of the blood sea, where he could see a grand pce. From within, he sensed John''s presence! Hearing Owen''smanding tone, the Archdemon didn''t like it, but considering how much effort Owen had put into this journey, she decided to let him have his way for now. Waving her hand casually, she said, "This Dark God may have some strength, but in his current state, he''s no match for me." Taking her cue, Owen grabbed Madelyn and charged toward the blood-colored pce. John''s aura was growing stronger and more ominous, clearly indicating that the inheritance he was receiving from the Dark God was no ordinary one. "You think you can disrupt my disciple''s inheritance?" Seeing Owen and Madelyn heading straight for the blood pce, the Dark God''s head snorted coldly. Immediately, the blood sea surged upward, forming a massive blood barrier that trapped the trio within. He believed that once Johnpleted the inheritance, he would inevitably surpass him in strength. "With me here, do you think you can interfere with Owen? Get back!" The Archdemon''s face filled with disdain. ck devouring light radiated from her feet, rapidly spreading outward and consuming the rising blood barrier entirely. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Owen and Madelyn quickly distanced themselves from the Dark God''s head. "You dare court death!" The Archdemon''s actions infuriated the Dark God. With a ferocious roar, the blood sea churned violently, forming aplete body beneath his head. A bone spear materialized in his hand, exuding a fierce and sharp aura. The Archdemon, wielding her blood-red long de, fearlessly charged toward him. ... While the Archdemon engaged the Dark God, Owen and Madelyn entered the pce. Scanning their surroundings, they found themselves in a vast, empty hall. The walls were blood-red, as if countless lives had been sacrificed to forge them, and the thick stench of blood filled the air. At the very center of the pce stood a massive throne. Seated upon it was a towering figure, like a miniature giant. Owen''s gaze traveled upward, and then he saw that this small giant''s head was-John! Beside this small giant was a shriveled corpse, wearing the mage robes John had worn on that day. "Is this a fusion with the Dark God''s body? Truly a sinister inheritance," Owen thought, his heart pounding. After all, such a grotesque transformation would unsettle anyone. Moreover, the Dark God was clearly not human but rather some sort of humanoid creature. John had truly be a monster in his pursuit of vengeance. At this point, he could no longer even be considered human! Madelyn, too, was taken aback. The proud genius who had once stood just below Owen in the Azure Kingdom had be such a grotesque creature! As Owen and Madelyn examined John on the throne, his closed eyes suddenly snapped open! His blood-red pupils bloomed like two flowers, exuding a terrifying, violent energy. "Owen!" The moment he saw Owen, John let out a beast-like roar, causing the entire blood-red pce to tremble violently. He would never forget that day when all the methods he had prided himself on were shattered by Owen. Even his own mentor had given up on him! He was meant to be a peerless genius standing above the heavens, but all of it was turned upside down because of Owen''s existence! The only thing that had kept him going through the agony of merging with this body was his nearly tangible hatred! Chapter 254: Chapter253-Half-Human, Half-God John Chapter 254: Chapter253-Half-Human, Half-God John ? Seated on the throne, John''s blood-red eyes stared fixedly at Owen. His massive body, taut with bulging veins, exuded a twisted aura of hatred and murderous intent. The frenzied energy exploded outward, pressing down on the ground like an invisiblendslide, causing the stone floor to creak under the strain. This chaotic aura was at the level of a god-tier being! And it was all directed straight at Owen. "I am now a half-human, half-god being, and my power has reached god-tier!" "Owen, what do you have to challenge me?!" An overwhelming surge of power coursed through John, further distorting his features with madness. His gaze remained locked on Owen, as if he wanted to tear him to shreds. "God-tier?" Even Owen couldn''t help but show a trace of shock as he sensed the terrifying aura warping the space around them. Before entering the Demon Realm, John had only been at diamond-tier, level 1. Now, after such a short period, he had already reached god-tier! He had leapt over master-tier, grandmaster-tier, sage-tier, and finally god-tier. Four entire tiers in one go! It was a meteoric rise, to say the least! ckened by hatred, he was not just ten times stronger, but a hundred times more powerful! Madelyn, standing behind Owen, could feel the terrifying god-tier aura emanating from John. Her mouth dropped open in disbelief. A god-tier mage?! How could John''s strength have grown so rapidly?! It was almost as if she were in a dream. His advancement was so fast that even in her mind, he seemed to have surpassed the once peerless Owen-someone who appeared unrivaled among his peers. "While you may have stepped into the realm of god-tier mages, strictly speaking, you can no longer be considered human. You''ve be a monster." After a moment of shock, Owen regained hisposure and shook his head slightly. John''s heart had clearly beenpletely blinded by hatred, forcing him to use such extreme measures to increase his power quickly. By merging with the body of the Dark God, he had indeed gained true divine power, undergoing aplete transformation in all aspects. But this power wasn''t his own. His truebat strength couldn''tpare to a genuine god-tier mage. "Haha! Any method that increases my strength is the best method! Only the weak care about so-called rules and morals!" Instead of being deterred by Owen''s scorn, John burst into wildughter. In his now twisted mind, he believed Owen was jealous, that he was afraid! "Look at your current level-grandmaster-tier, level 1-while I have be a god!" "We''re no longer even in the same league!" "Now, kneel before me!" He mmed the armrest of his throne heavily, causing a deafening boom like a p of thunder. A more terrifying pressure surged down on Owen, trying to force him to kneel! Simply killing Owen was no longer enough for him. He wanted to break Owen like a dog, tormenting him repeatedly! However, under the crushing might of his terrifying god-tier aura, Owen stood calmly in ce. The pressure had no effect on him, as if it didn''t even exist. John''s pupils shrank suddenly, and the crazed grin on his face almost froze. Then, in a voice filled with disbelief, he roared through the pce: "How is this possible? Why aren''t you kneeling before god-tier might?!" God-tier mages were what he had long dreamed of bing. Reaching this tier meant transcending mortality, bing a revered being among mages. Now, he had finally taken this step through merging his body with the Dark God''s remains! He thought he would easily crush Owen, but to his shock, Owen remainedpletely unaffected. Had he somehow broken through to a false god-tier instead?! "You''re nothing more than a false god. And even if you were a true god, so what? Even gods, I shall y." Owen looked at John as if gazing at a clown, a cold smile on his lips. It was obvious that, being in the depths of the abyss, John had no idea what had happened outside. A god-tier mage might terrify, crush, and break the spirits of other mages. But for Owen, who had already in nearly a handful of god-tier mages, this level was nothing to fear. "Arrogant fool!" Before Owen could finish speaking, John''s heart surged with boundless rage. He leaped from his throne, and instantly, the entire blood-red pce roared. A torrent of blood-colored mana swirled around him like a hurricane, sealing the surrounding space with its overwhelming killing intent. "You''re just a grandmaster-tier insect! How dare you boast in front of a god like me?" "Today, I''ll make you regret everything you''ve done. I''ll show the world who truly dominates this era!" With a mighty step, John''s energy locked onto Owen. The next moment, the sound of rushing water echoed through the air, and the blood pool outside surged violently, flooding into the blood-red pce and filling it nearly to the brim. The blood tide crashed forward, and Madelyn instantly felt an overwhelming sense of dread. The blood waves seemed alive, corroding the void and emitting a harsh hissing sound. Gripping her staff tightly, she formed a protective barrier around herself to fend off the encroaching blood tide. But John''s attack, now empowered by his god-tier strength, was far beyond Madelyn''s ability to withstand. The barriersted only a moment before shatteringpletely. Madelyn''s heart clenched in fear, but at that moment, Owen flicked his fingers, and a sphere of light intertwined with mes and lightning appeared above her head, forming a protective globe around her. The blood tide crashed against it but was burned away by the intense heat or shattered by the striking bolts of lightning. "Stay here for now. John is not someone you can contend with at the moment." Owen''s voice transmitted to Madelyn as a pair of pure white angelic wings unfurled behind him. He shot forward, straight towards John. Owen''s speed was astonishing. Despite John keeping a close eye on him, he was taken aback. In the blink of an eye, Owen was already in front of him.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Fine! If you''re so eager to die, then I''ll grant your wish!" John''s face twisted into a cruel smile. His gleaming white teeth, stained with the hue of blood, made him look almost demonic. With those words, he gripped a bone sword that seemed to be forged from the spine of some unknown creature and swung it in a mighty sh! Heavenly Evil sh! The bone sword, covered in densely packed joints and ridged with wave-like bone des along its edges, exuded a razor-sharp aura that sliced through the void like a de through silk. John knew that Owen''s swordsmanship was formidable. Thus, he too wielded a sword! He wanted to show Owen that he had surpassed him in every way! The chilling sword energy roared forth, filling the air with biting frost. Owen gripped the longsword formed by the Godyer Staff and shed head-on! ng! The sound of metal colliding rang out, and countless sword energies erupted from the point of impact, spreading outward like a storm. The surging blood sea was torn into chaotic, fragmented waves, churning wildly around them. Immediately, an even more terrifying force rippled outward from beneath their feet, creating a series of shockwaves that shook the air into visible distortions. The sturdy floor of the pce shattered, and even the thick stone pirs of the hall cracked under the pressure! For a brief moment, they were deadlocked. Owen stood immovable like a mountain, while John was sent flying back. His hand, which had been gripping the bone sword, trembled slightly, and the webbing between his thumb and forefinger split open, dripping blood. John''s eyes zed with hatred. He had finally broken through to god-tier. Why, then, had he lost to Owen in a single sword sh?! He couldn''t ept it! With a roar of rage, John''s body-now merged with the Dark God''s remains-red with an unnatural crimson light. With a single step, he shattered the void and transformed into a zing streak of energy, charging at Owen once more. As John''s figure closed in, Owen''s heart filled with a hint of astonishment. After all, the power of that sword strike was shocking. If not for the fact that the Godyer Staff had been unlocked four times... Especially with its [ying God] passive ability, which enhanced hisbat power tenfold against god-tier beings... That previous sh might not have gone in his favor. Therefore, as John charged at him again, Owen''s expression turned more serious. John was no ordinary god-tier mage. Whether it was his fate as a chosen one or his merger with the Dark God''s remains, these were not things others could replicate. Right now, John''sbat strength was likely on par with many god-tier veterans who had spent years refining their power. But... That''s all it is! Chapter 255: Chapter254-John’s Last Resort Chapter 255: Chapter254-Johns Last Resort ? Whoosh! Whoosh! Inside the blood-red pce, John charged forward with his sword, looking like a deranged maniac. Each strike was filled with immense hatred, and the speed of his attacks grew faster and faster, apanied by deafening sonic booms. The trajectory of his sword was nearly impossible to follow with the naked eye. Every sh carried a power greater than the one before, like wave after wave crashing relentlessly. It was clear that, in his obsession to surpass Owen in every way, he had painstakingly honed his swordsmanship. But despite his significant improvement, Owen remained steadfast, employing a simple strategy of overwhelming power. Each of his strikes was solid and forceful, disrupting John''s subsequent attacks. From a distance, it appeared as if John''s hands, tightly gripping the bone sword, had be two long whips, swinging frantically and creating deafening gusts of wind as they left behind countless afterimages. Every time his bone sword shed against Owen''s, brilliant sparks erupted, shaking the ground around them and leaving the blood-red pce riddled with cracks, almost copsing under the pressure. Bang! At a certain moment, the relentless umtion of John''s sword energy seemed to reach its peak, carrying with it an unstoppable force, and shed down from above. It was as if this was the final judgment for Owen, and the only fate awaiting him was to be cleaved in half-inevitable and absolute! "Judgment Descent!" John roared furiously. Every exchange he had made with Owen up to this point had been building up to this ultimate strike! Even a God King would be gravely wounded if caught in this attack! "Die!" At that moment, his murderous intent and sword energy merged together, elerating the descent of the bone sword, tearing open ck fissures in the void and making the entire space scream in anguish. "Supreme Sword!" Sensing the deathly aura emanating from John''s attack, Owen gripped his sword tightly and unleashed a powerful horizontal sh! Supreme Swordnothing can stand in its path!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ng! The two intersecting swords collided at their peak intensity, creating a massive shockwave that rippled outward, shaking the entire world. The blood-red pce crumbled into ruins in an instant! Boom! Boom! The pce copsed with an earth-shattering roar. Protected by the power of the Order of Thunder and Order of Fire, Madelyn quickly activated her magic and fled the copsing pce at top speed. She nced back repeatedly, her face filled with worry as she stared at the cloud of dust and debris that enveloped the ruins. She knew Owen''sbat power far surpassed his level and was utterly terrifying. But John''s innate talent had always been exceptional. He was a formidablebatant, second only to Owen among their generation. Now that there was a vast gap in their levels, the difference between them had drastically narrowed. She feared that John had already caught up. As she worriedly watched the smoky ruins of the pce, the Archdemon and the Dark God''s head, who were locked in battle above the blood sea, were also drawn to the astonishing fluctuations, diverting part of their attention. "Although I don''t know what rtionship you have with Owen, he''s already dead. Continuing to struggle here is pointless." The Dark God''s head retracted his gaze from the direction of the blood-red pce and shook his head slightly. He had clearly felt the shockwaves of John''s Judgment Descent from far away. Even if Owen had some tricks up his sleeve, that strike could severely injure a God King. Owen had no reason to survive! Seeing the self-assured look on the Dark God''s face, the Archdemon smiled faintly. "You should be more concerned about your so-called disciple. He may have broken through to god-tier using a forbidden body-switching technique, but he''s still no match for Owen." The Archdemon knew Owen''s strength very well. He had killed many god-tier mages and even God Kings. He had once beaten a God Emperor. Seeing her expression, a vague sense of unease welled up in the Dark God''s mind. But how could a mere grandmaster-tier mage like Owen defeat a god-tier mage like John?! Just as he was reassuring himself, a figure, battered and bloodied, flew out from the ruins, covered in deep sword wounds. "I knew Owen would lose-" The Dark God nced indifferently at the figure, about to mock the Archdemon, but then something caught his eye, and his words got stuck in his throat. The confident expression on his face turned into shock and disbelief. The person who had been sent flying was not Owen-it was... John! His prized disciple! "How could this be? John has already reached god-tier! Crushing Owen should have been as easy as swatting a fly!" The Dark God had never encountered such an absurd situation. His face turned ashen, and his aura grew cold. At that moment, John, who was barely managing to stabilize himself in midair, ignored the bone-deep pain that riddled his body. He stared intently at Owen, who was slowly walking out of the ruins. His chest heaved violently, and deep within his heart, he felt a stabbing sense of defeat. Why? He had gone to such great lengths to increase his tier and power. Why was he still losing to Owen?! In an instant, that small flicker of defeat turned into a zing fire of madness, nearly consuming him. His entire body began to exude an aura of chaotic frenzy. His massive frame, like that of a small giant, turned blood-red as if he had been skinned alive. His aura surged even further. "Blood-drenched Sky!" John roared, and countless bizarre forbidden runes swirled around him. The air vibrated with strange echoes, as if countless Dark Gods were responding to his insanity. Seeing this, Owen immediately recognized the technique. It was a secret method that burned his own essence blood, causing his power to skyrocket temporarily. It seemed John, being the chosen one, had more tricks up his sleeve. With his power rapidly increasing due to the secret technique, John''s body emitted scalding steam, and his crimson flesh looked like a piece of red-hot iron, warping and boiling the surrounding space. "Dying to this move should be an honor for you!" Knowing that this state couldn''tst long, John mentally summoned the bone sword back into his body, then raised his hand. The forbidden runes swirling around him surged forward! Each rune shot through the air like a bullet, filled with the sinister chanting of countless Dark Gods, carrying a curse that made one''s skin crawl. If touched, the target''s essence blood would wither, and death would quickly follow! Familiar with this technique, Owen snapped his fingers. The Order of Thunder and Order of Fire manifested in front of him, interweaving together. "Hmph, your TNT might have some power, but with just two Orders, it''s nothing more than a slightly stronger firework!" Seeing Owen prepare to use his signature TNT technique, John sneered dismissively. The forbidden runes he was using couldn''t be shaken by TNT. It was a futile attempt! But just as he finished speaking- He noticed that alongside the Order of Fire and Order of Thunder, another force was blending into the mix. Sensing carefully, his flushed face suddenly showed a trace of shock. Order of Life! It was the extremely rare Order of Life! John''s rage nearly exploded. The Order of Life was far rarer and more precious than other Orders! Owen had previously stolen two Orders that should have been his. How did he now possess the Order of Life as well? As John stared with envy, jealousy, and hatred- The three different Order powers rapidly merged before Owen. They swirled together like three yin-yang fish chasing each other''s tails and then charged straight into the approaching forbidden runes. Boom! Boom! Boom! The countless TNT spheres that Owen had formed exploded the moment they collided with the forbidden runes, releasing a terrifying shockwave that swept across the area, erasing the runespletely. John''s gaze turned dull. Two Orders weren''t enough, but the power of three was. How did Owen create them so easily? These were three entirely different Orders! "Your technique isn''t as powerful as I expected." Owen shook his head, then merged the Godyer Staff back into his body, clenched his fist, and punched toward John. "Heaven Emperor Fist!" Boom! With one punch, the heavens shook! Chapter 256: Chapter255-The Dark God Legion Chapter 256: Chapter255-The Dark God Legion ? At this moment, John stood in midair, ring down at Owen, who was standing amidst the ruins below. The sudden punch Owen threw appeared to growrger andrger in John''s eyes. A distorted imprint of a fist expanded in the sky, its ridges and fingerprints clear and distinct, as if it were a giant fist embodying the will of heaven and earth. Merely gazing at this punch and the overwhelming pressure emanating from it made John feel as if the heavens and earth were spinning, and his perception of yin and yang was reversing. It felt as if Owen were towering high above in the heavens, while he himself was reduced to nothing but dirt. "What terrifying fist intent!" John shuddered involuntarily, murmuring instinctively, but he quickly snapped back to his senses. The pure mana contained within the remains of the Dark God coalesced before him, forming a shriveled ck finger. Dark God Fingermanding heaven and earth! Boom! Boom! With a flick of his finger, the void trembled, and cracks radiated outward from the rapidly expanding ck finger. For a brief moment, countless shadowy silhouettes of the Dark God appeared behind the finger. Then, the finger and the fist collided in mid-air. Bang! The Heaven Emperor Fist was upright and domineering, a peerless disy of power like a blinding sun-unapproachable, unstoppable! The moment the Dark God Finger touched the Heaven Emperor Fist, it began to shudder violently before being crushed into ck specks of light, dissipating into the air. The countless shadows of the Dark God behind the ck finger screamed in agony, like they were being incinerated in mes, and vanished in terror. The mighty attack of the Dark God Finger was shattered by Owen in an instant, causing John''s eyes to widen in disbelief. The bacsh from the broken technique sent blood spraying from his mouth. His entire body seemed to dim, the crimson hue on his skin fading noticeably. This finger strike was amplified greatly by a secret technique, yet it had no effect? As John''s mind reeled from the shock, the Heaven Emperor Fist that had crushed the Dark God Finger continued its advance. John hadn''t even had time to erect a defense before the enormous, mountain-like fist mmed heavily into his body. His skin, toughened by various forbidden arts, cracked open like a fragile piece of porcin, with web-like fissures spreading across his frame. The impact sent him flying backward once more. Blood sprayed from his ruptured wounds, raining down across the battlefield like a gruesome shower. Bam! Bam! Bam! John''s body skidded across the ground like a stone skipping over water, sliding for several hundred meters before finallying to a stop. At this moment, his hair was disheveled, his body riddled withcerations. Every slight movement brought the sound of bones grinding against one another. He spat out a mouthful of ck blood, and his eyes turnedpletely ck, devoid of any whites. Owen immediately closed in, sensing that John had been severely wounded by the Heaven Emperor Fist and was ready to press the advantage and finish him off. But just as he was about to strike- A sinister smile tugged at the corners of John''s mouth. Then a strange, inhumanughter erupted from his lips. The next moment, the skin on John''s body began to bulge irregrly, forming numerous hideous, terrifying faces. "Yes, yes, that''s it. Embrace us, let all demons be one!" "Then, you will have infinite power!" "Then, you will annihte the enemy who stands before you!" As the faces emerged grotesquely on John''s skin, they all began chattering incessantly. Their voices were hoarse and miserable, as if they came from some ancient, distant past. Just hearing these chaotic murmurs made Owen''s mind go nk momentarily, feeling as if he were being pulled away from reality. "Take it all!" "Take everything!" "Everything you want, it''s all yours!" "Just kill Owen!" "Kill Owen, and I''ll give it all to you!" Amidst the cacophony of voices, John''s own tone rang clear-a blend of desperation and madness, dripping with venomous hatred. He had already used many of his trump cards, but none of them had so much as ruffled Owen''s clothes, let alone harmed him. He knew that the gap between them was too vast. The same gap that he once believed existed between Owen and himself. If conventional means wouldn''t work, then he would embraceplete insanity! "Kill!" "Kill!" "Kill him!" The moment John''s cry echoed, the previously chaotic voices unified. All the grotesque faces on his skin turned their attention toward Owen, screaming in unison. Instantly, Owen felt a pain like a thousand arrows piercing his heart. It was as if he were not facing just John, but an entire army of Dark Gods, lost to the sands of time! In the brief moment that Owen was caught off guard, John''s body-covered in twisted faces- erupted with unprecedented power, and a dark, sinister aura surged out of him, filling the air with a nauseating stench. He curled his fingers, transforming them into sharp, wed talons, and swung down toward Owen''s neck! sh! The sound of tearing air filled the void as five ck, twisted scars were left in its wake, with dark mist billowing from the gashes. Caught off guard, Owen''s neck was immediately shed open, five deep gashes bleeding profusely, and the remaining ck mist in the wounds tried to burrow deeper into his flesh. The searing pain at his throat jolted Owen back to his senses. The Order of Life glowed softly, dispelling the invading dark mist and healing his injuries. As John''s wed talons descended once more, Owen''s body suddenly swelled with power- the force of Obsidify and his Dharma Form! sh! John''s ws struck Owen''s massive, stone-like body, leaving white streaks on its surface, but failing to prate. Taking advantage of the impact, Owen''s now-erged form rapidly retreated, temporarily widening the distance between himself and John. Seeing Owen pull back, John did not pursue. Instead, he lifted his blood-stained right hand, extending his tongue to lick Owen''s blood off it, a look of intense satisfaction spreading across his face. "What a delectable taste-pure mana, like drinking fine wine!" The countless Dark God faces on his skin all licked their lips excitedly, their throats trembling as if ravenous for more. "Eat him!" "Eat him!" With the chorus of Dark Gods chanting, the ck mist surrounding John thickened, forming an/o/vel/b//in dot c//om towering plume of smoke. Spurred by the taste of Owen''s blood, John grew even more frenzied, his figure flickering as he appeared behind Owen in an instant, moving at a speed beyond belief. With the Dark Gods lending their power, John''s strength had reached unimaginable heights. Even Owen had difficulty tracking his movements. It wasn''t until John materialized behind him, with a surge of killing intent, that Owen could react, spinning around andunching a powerful punch infused with the Dharma Form''s power. "Too slow!" "You''re way too slow!" John sneered maliciously, taunting him, and then vanished again. "Right now, you''re nothing but a pitiful ything!" His voice echoed behind Owen, but his ws struck from above, aiming to pierce Owen''s skull and rip it open. "Is that so? I think it''s time to end this." Owen''s eyes grew cold as Mana Void spread out in an instant! A dark domain expanded, and John immediately sensed the impending danger, attempting to retreat. But just as he began to pull back, the domain engulfed him! He tried to summon his own Dark God Domain to resist, but he was too slow. The mana within his body evaporated in an instant. Prepared for this moment, Owen unleashed a devastating punch aimed at John''s head. Empowered by the Dharma Form, Owen''s massive frame loomed over John, whose mana had been sealed, making him appear minuscule inparison. The punchnded squarely on him, and the countless faces covering John''s body let out a chorus of wretched screams before the dark mist exploded, creating a massive shockwave. The lethal punch was partially deflected by the explosive bacsh, reducing its force significantly. John took this opportunity to widen the distance further and, with the help of the other Dark God faces, gradually reactivated his Dark God Domain. Chapter 257: Chapter256-John’s Broken Spirit Chapter 257: Chapter256-Johns Broken Spirit ? Bang! Owen''s earth-shattering punch, though partially diminished, stillnded squarely on John, reducing his body to a pool of flesh and blood. John suffered devastating damage! Yet, in a carefully calcted maneuver, this bloody mass flew out of Owen''s domain and hurtled toward Madelyn. Madelyn, who had been standing at a distance, silently observing Owen''sbat techniques, hoping to learn a few tricks from him, was caught off guard. After all, not everyone had the chance to receive direct guidance from Owen. But what she hadn''t anticipated was that John, who had been turned into a puddle of flesh, would rush straight toward her! A look of shock shed through her eyes, and in an instant, she sensed the deadly intent emanating from this amorphous mass. John was still alive-and had targeted her! Immediately, Madelyn raised her staff high, summoning a sphere of mes that swirled around her like stars circling the moon, trying to repel John.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Yet, the ck mist coiling around John''s blood and flesh showed no sign of being hindered by the mes. Even the residual Order power left on him by Owen shattered instantly! Without any form of protection, Madelyn found herselfpletely exposed to John''s assault. The bloody mass began to pulsate and morph as if preparing to seize her and take her hostage. John knew well the bond between Madelyn and Owen. No matter what Owen did, he intended to leave him with a scarlet reminder of this battle! However, just as John was about to reach Madelyn, a furious roar echoed through the air, causing even his half-reformed body to tremble. Before he could react, a massive, pir-like serpent emerged in front of Madelyn, roaring at him with all its might. Owen, having foreseen a situation like this, had instructed Seraphina to stay close to Madelyn for protection. Seeing how John had descended into madness, throwing away all his principles, Seraphina did not hesitate to act. "Seraphina? Owen''s pet?" John recognized the massive serpent at a nce, but instead of being dismayed, his grin widened with manic glee. Wonderful! Not only would he have Madelyn, but even Seraphina would fall into his hands. A double victory! No matter how powerful Owen might be, he''d have no choice but to bow to him! In a sh, John''s bloodied hands lunged toward Madelyn, intending to capture her before dealing with Seraphina. Seraphina opened her maw wide, spewing forth a torrent of searing mes. However, they failed to deter John in the slightest. He seemed about to seize Madelyn when a voice, gentle yet filled with undeniable power, suddenly rang out. "Stop! You vile creature of darkness!" The moment John heard the voice, his burgeoning madness seemed to be doused with ice water, calming instantly. He turned instinctively toward the source. Standing gracefully beside Owen was Rachel, her silhouette as pristine and alluring as a blooming white lotus-noble, pure, and exuding a forbidden allure. "Rachel!" At just a single nce, John could never forget the figure that haunted his dreams-a woman The believed to be his fated match. Owen, too, was caught off guard by Rachel''s sudden appearance. He hadn''t expected her to step out from the small world, much less that John, after just one brief encounter with her, would harbor such deep emotions. Just a single call from her quelled his rage and drew his attention at such a crucial moment. Was this the legendary soul connection between the male and female protagonists of the original story? "You know me?" Seeing the recognition in John''s eyes, Rachel frowned slightly. The yearning and excitement that had briefly sparked in John''s heart vanished instantly. "I... I saved you from Owen''s clutches once before!" he blurted out eagerly, hoping she''d remember. "It was you?" Rachel thought back. There indeed seemed to be such an incident, but her frown deepened. "Is this truly you? Or is the real you the one who''s ruthless and willing to stoop to any lengths?" Although she had remained within Owen''s small world, she had been closely observing the battle through the resonance of the World Tree. To her dismay, John, rather than confronting Owen head-on, had resorted to every vile tactic at his disposal the moment he started losing. Facing the woman he adored questioning his very essence, John felt utterly defenseless, as if all his words were stuck in his throat. When it became clear he couldn''t exin himself, he decided to change the subject altogether. "Rachel, leave Owen ande to my side! He''s a monster, a ruthless demon!" "I can give you freedom, I can give you everything you''ve ever desired!" he pleaded, his voice sincere and earnest. But Rachel felt only disgust for him. "I''ve been with Owen for a long time now. He''s not the person you think he is. He''s gentle, understanding..." Rachel shook her head, her gaze softening as she looked at Owen, a hint of infatuation in her eyes. Seeing Rachel look at Owen with such adoration made John''s blood boil. His chest heaved with anger as he vehemently denied her words. "No! No! No! You must be under his spell! You can''t stay by his side! You''ve fallen victim to his wicked enchantments!" "No. I''m perfectly clear-headed. I choose to stay with Owen willingly, and I''ll continue to stay by his side, as long as he''ll have me." Hearing this, John felt his heart twist in agony, each breath a battle against the pain. Even though they had only met once, Rachel was the pure moonlight in his heart. Yet here she was, praising his most hated enemy in front of him-worse, even showing her affection! Damn it! In that moment, John felt blood rush to his head, his entire being consumed by a searing rage. "Rachel, you''re deluded! He''s a scoundrel! He already has someone else he loves!" "I know." Rachel nodded lightly, seemingly unconcerned. This calmness only shattered thest remnants of John''sposure. "Why? What does he have that I don''t?!" Seeing John teetering on the brink of insanity, his aura ring chaotically, Rachel furrowed her brows, replying seriously: "There''s noparison between you and Owen. If I had to measure, you don''t even match up to a single strand of his hair." Those words were like a dagger, stabbing straight into John''s heart. In that instant, he coughed up blood, his mind reeling. It was only now that he truly realized Rachel had fallen for Owen. And they must have already done everything together-all the things that should have belonged to him! They were- They were nothing more than a pair of filthy, wretched dogs! John''s heart burned with rage, and his gaze turned as cold as ice. He looked skyward, feeling an unparalleled sense of loneliness and emptiness. Once, he had Ymir by his side. After Ymir left him due to Owen''s interference, he clung to thoughts of revenge and his memories of Rachel. She was the reason he had pushed himself so hard in his training. But now, not only was all his hard work futile against Owen, but even the woman he idolized had willingly be Owen''s. At this moment, he felt utterly lost. Silent for a few seconds, John seemed to go still, as if all life had left him. Yet everyone present could sense the surging storm beneath that eerie calm. "If my life is already over, then all of you can join me in Hell!" When John opened his eyes again, a monstrous aura erupted from within him, apanied by the maddened cheers of countless Dark Gods, resounding through the world. John had finally abandoned everything to embrace the darkness! He had given up his body; now he cast aside his soul! With the fragments of countless Dark Gods merging within him, John''s form swelled like a balloon, growing to match the towering size of Owen''s Dharma Form. From John''s now bloated, grotesque body, Owen sensed a chaotic and terrifying energy, as if his body had be a container brimming with savage spirits! His aura skyrocketed. Owen''s expression darkened. If John continued on this path, even he would be at risk of falling here. With a determined glint in his eyes, Owen activated his Dharma Form, radiating dazzling light, and charged straight at John. Then, gathering all his might, he unleashed the Heaven Emperor Fist, ready to shatter the heavens. Rachel, Madelyn, and Seraphina, sensing the impending danger, joined in, channeling their mana tounch simultaneous attacks on John. Chapter 258: Chapter257-Universe-Tier Spell and the Blessing of God Chapter 258: Chapter257-Universe-Tier Spell and the Blessing of God ? Boom! The deafening sound of magical collisions reverberated across the ruins of the Blood-Red Pce. Neither Owen''s Heaven Emperor Fist nor the magical attacks from Rachel and the others seemed to inflict any real damage on the utterly fallen John. Instead, their attacks only caused his body, twisted like dough, to sway slightly, without producing any substantial effect. In fact, their offensive moves seemed to provoke the multitude of Dark Gods that were merging with John''s body. With their faces contorted, they temporarily abandoned their fight for control over John''s body and turned their attention toward Owen and the others. "These humans have quite promising potential as hosts. Whether we devour them or possess their bodies, they would make fine vessels..." "I want his brain..." "I want that girl''s eyes..." Chaotic voices echoed from within John''s body, and the aura that originally belonged to John was gradually weakening. Hearing the voices of the Dark Gods, Owen''s expression turned cold. "You''re all nothing but dead entities. You belong to the void; it''s time for you to return." With that, an ancient and crimson formation quickly spread out from under the feet of Owen''s Dharma Form, rippling like water, enclosing John''s writhing and twisting body within it. Godyer Array! At this moment, Owen activated it. Although the formation had only been unlocked by one-third, it still possessed unparalleled might. With the immense magical power contained within his Dharma Form, illusory visions of fallen gods shed in and out of existence above the scarlet array. An aura of destion andmentation enveloped the world, akin to a Ragnarok. Within the Godyer Array, a trace of fear suddenly appeared on John''s face. The Dark God remnants that had just been talking about devouring Owen and the others now all fell into panic. From within the array, they sensed an intense and ominous power. "How does he have such means? Is he really just a Grandmaster-Tier Mage?" "We fell in ancient times... could it be that we''ve truly been gone for far too long?" For a moment, many of the Dark Gods stared at Owen, finding the situation utterly surreal. They had long since recognized Owen''s extraordinary nature during his battle with John, but so what? His level was simply too low. In the eyes of these Dark Gods, each one of whom had once been at least God-Tier, he was merely an insignificant insect. Yet, the Godyer Array Owen was now wielding waspletely beyond the reach of a mage of his level. After a brief moment of shock, they roared in unison and struck out. Having finally found a host like John who could amodate their presence, they had no intention of returning to the void like rootless wanderers, awaiting the next lucky encounter. In an instant, dense ck mist erupted from John''s body, carrying an aura that could twist the sanity of any who gazed upon it. Simply looking at their faces would gradually transform one into their most devout believer. Rip- Suddenly, just as John''s body was about to be fully controlled by countless Dark Gods, the blood-colored light of the Godyer Array shone like the sharpest de, piercing through the ck mist surrounding John and burrowing deep into his flesh. St, st, st- The blood-colored light carried a domineering power that annihted everything. Even these Dark Gods melted away like snow under this force, vanishing before they could even let out a final scream. As most of the Dark Gods'' consciousness was obliterated by the Godyer Array, the mana within Owen''s body was instantly drained by half. Although the Godyer Array was terrifyingly powerful, the mana required to sustain it was equally immense. If not for Owen''s solid foundation and mana reserves far exceeding those of his peers, he would have beenpletely exhausted by now. "If the array wereplete, it would be self-sustaining, and the mana consumption would be significantly reduced..." Owen took a deep breath, feeling an even stronger urge to unseal the Godyer Staff. Around him, Rachel and the others sighed in relief as they watched the Dark Gods being eradicated, as their mere presence had filled them with dread. John, who had previously been on the brink of losing his will, now sensed the Dark Gods'' consciousness dissolving within him, and his gray eyes turnedpletely deranged. Since these Dark Gods couldn''t defeat Owen... Then let us all perish together!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The thought shed through his mind, and his body, swollen by the Dark Gods'' essence, first shrank slightly, and then began to swell and convulse violently! "Madman!" "You''re a madman!" The remaining Dark Gods within John''s body, sensing his fluctuating and chaotic energy, screamed in terror. It was clear that John intended to self-destruct-self-destructing his mana core! At this very moment, Owen also detected the sudden chaos and turmoil within John''s body, instantly grasping his intention. With a swift thought, the Godyer Array under his feet transformed into a blood-colored barrier, shielding Rachel and the others behind him. The next moment, with a deafening bang, John''s already scarred and battered body explodedpletely, like a giant blood-red rose blooming in the abyss. The tremendous shockwave spread outward, and the already ruined Blood-Red Pce was once again pulverized into dust. The entire abyss seemed to tremble faintly. "John!" The moment John chose to self-destruct, a head of a Dark God who was locked in battle with an Archdemon sensed the catastrophe. Now, seeing his sessor perish here before he had the chance to leave the abyss, stir up storms, and revive the name of the Dark Gods, the Dark God''s head was filled with rage and killing intent. "Damn bastard!" "Where the hell did this guye from?!" After the peak of rage, disbelief settled in. John, who had merged with a part of his deceased body and ascended to be a new Dark God, was incredibly powerful-even a fellow God-Tier Mage shouldn''t have been his match. Yet now, he had fallen at the hands of a mere Grandmaster-Tier Lv1 mage like Owen. It was like a bad dream! "Enough watching; your time''s up, too." The Archdemon nced at the Dark God''s enraged and shocked expression, shaking her head slightly. To her, Owen obliterating John, who had inherited the Dark God''s legacy, was no surprise. After all, Owen had once beaten down a God Emperor back in Middle Earth. After the Archdemon spoke, her slender fingers clenched, and a ck vortex appeared in her palm, spreading an incredible Devouring force. The Dark God''s head was instantly sucked towards it. The Dark God struggled desperately, but after the previous battle and John''s self-destruction, he was already at his limit. Barely struggling a few times, his head was shattered and Devoured by the Archdemon''s ck vortex. After annihting the Dark God''s head, the Archdemon casually dusted off her hands, as if she had just done something trivial. Despite appearances, the Dark God''s head had battle strengthparable to hers, but it was only by exerting his full power. Now, after suffering numerous setbacks, he was no longer a threat. Had it not been for her boredom earlier, she would have in him long ago. Now that Owen had dealt with John, she saw no reason to continue ying around. With a flicker, the Archdemon appeared beside Owen. At this moment, Owen waspletely ignoring the sudden presence of the demon. All his attention was on the illusory system prompt before him. "Congrattions to the host for eliminating John,pleting the second main quest." "Reward: 1,000,000 Fate Points!" "Reward options: 1) A Universe-Tier Spell, or 2) Blessing of God: [Instantly increase the proficiency of a Universe-Tier Spell by one level!]" Seeing the system interface in front of him, Owen was thrilled. First, earning a million Fate Points in one go was unprecedented! With these Fate Points, he could finally indulge himself in the Fate Store! Moreover, the two reward options made Owen''s eyes gleam. There was no need to exin the allure of a Universe-Tier Spell-such spells were so powerful that even God King-level mages would covet them! The emergence of any Universe-Tier Spell would cause a sensation throughout an entire ne! The Supreme Order spell Owen had practiced was of this very tier-rare and formidable! However, the other option, Blessing of God, was just as tempting. Although Universe-Tier Spells were terrifyingly powerful, mastering them was extraordinarily difficult and time-consuming. Even top-tier geniuses might need decades or centuries of painstaking effort to barely advance a single level in proficiency. Chapter 259 WRONG CHAPTERS！！ DO NOT PURCHASE！！！ Chapter 259 WRONG CHAPTERS DO NOT PURCHASE One million fate points! Universe-tier spells! Owen had coveted these two things for a long time, and now he finally had a chance to im them. Thus, Owen changed his mind and decided to take them to the Demon Abyss. Seeing Owen''s firm resolve, the Archdemon''s eyes flickered as she scrutinized him from head to toe. Then, as if realizing something, she smiled and said, "Why the sudden agreement? Could it be that you''re interested in my sister?" Owen rolled his eyes at her. "If you keep talking nonsense, I might just change my mind." "Heh, I was just joking. Actually, my sister is quite charming. If you like her, I wouldn''t mind Alright, your idea makes sense. If we venture into the Abyss together, we can watch each other''s backs." "However, the billions of citizens in the Demon Realm need to be ruled. After my sister''s disappearance, those old fogeys won''t let me leave casuallylet alone head to a ce as dangerous as the Demon Abyss." The Archdemon sighed and pursed her lips. "Owen, that ce is just too dangerous. Do you really have to go?" Madelyn didn''t know what exactly had transpired between Owen and the Archdemon, but just thinking about the Demon Abyss made her scalp tingle. "If you don''t want to go, you can stay here. I''ll go with the Archdemon alone." Owen didn''t press her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Although Madelyn had the Blood Eye bloodline, she hadn''t fully awakened it yet. When Madelyn heard that Owen intended to go alone with the Archdemon, she frowned and looked at him suspiciously, especially eyeing the Archdemon. The way the Archdemon had been about to devour Owen earlier was still fresh in her memory. If the two of them went alone, who knew what might happen between them? "No! I''ll go with you!" Madelyn felt it was imperative to act as a third wheel between them. Owen immediately saw through Madelyn''s intention but didn''t mind. After nodding casually, he turned to the Archdemon. "If you want to go, tell those old fogeys that I have a solid lead. There''s something in the Demon Abyss that can unseal the Godyer Staff, and I need your help to unlock it. I''m sure they''ll be very interested in something that once belonged to an ancient Dark God King." Owen smiled slyly. The Archdemon''s eyes brightened upon hearing this. As a resident of the Demon Realm, their reverence for the ancient Dark God King ran deep. After all, he was a terrifying existence that had once stirred the tides of an entire era. The people of the Demon Realm had always yearned to restore his former glory. Unfortunately, they were far from his level of strength. But if the Godyer Staff were fully unsealed, they might just get a glimpse of the ancient Dark God King''s terrifying power! Those old fogeys were indifferent to most things, but when it came to the Godyer Staff and the Dark God King, they''d definitely be interested! "Not bad. Now I have a way to convince them. If there really is something in the Demon Abyss that can unseal the Godyer Staff, I promise to help you obtain it." When she said this, the Archdemon''s expression grew much more serious, losing its usual levity. Owen nodded. Gaining the Archdemon''s promise was an unexpected bonus. However, the Demon Abyss was vast. The clues from Ymir only indicated that something to unlock the Godyer Staff was in the Demon Abyss but gave no specifics on its location. He''d have to put in some effort to find it. With the Archdemon''s assistance, his chances would increase significantly. "Then hurry up and talk to those old fogeys. We need to set out as soon as possible." Madelyn, who was growing impatient, urged the Archdemon. The Archdemon folded her arms and scoffed, "You''re really an inexperienced little princess. It''s the wedding night right now, you know." Madelyn''s face turned awkward. No matter what, Owen and the Archdemon''s wedding had caused a huge stir, drawing the attention of the entire Demon Realm. If they left on their wedding night, it would surely lead to all sorts of rumors. "So, go back and rest for now. Tomorrow morning, I''ll speak to those old fossils." The Archdemon waved her hand, motioning for Madelyn to leave. But Madelyn merely sat down beside Owen, clinging to his arm. "B-Brother-inw, she''s being mean to me. Can I stay here tonight?" Owen didn''t mind and simply looked at the Archdemon. The Archdemon stared at Madelyn angrily. No matter what, tonight was supposed to be her and Owen''s wedding night, a moment meant for just the two of them. What was this little sister-inw doing getting in the way? "Fine, stay wherever you want." But she didn''t dwell on such trivial matters. Instead, she seemed to think of something and, with some anticipation, sat down on Owen''s other side, wrapping her arm around his and smiling sweetly. "By the way, husband, can you take out your Godyer Staff and show it to me? The weapon of the ancient Dark God King is something every being in the Demon Realm yearns to see." The Archdemon''s coquettish demeanor made Owen feel a bit ufortable. After all, she was usually so aloof, treating everyone as if they were mere ythings. After considering for a moment, Owen took out the Godyer Staff and handed it to the Archdemon. The dark golden staff radiated an enigmatic glow. Its slender body was wless, and the crimson gemstone at its core emitted a mesmerizing, dreamlike light. Seeing this, the Archdemon''s face flushed with excitement, as if she were gazing at her long-cherished treasure. Without thinking, she nted a kiss on Owen''s cheek. Smack! Before Owen could fully register the soft sensation, the Archdemon''s entire attention shifted to the Godyer Staff. She ran her slender fingers gently along its length, a look of utter satisfaction on her face. Madelyn, seeing this, huffed indignantly. "Brother-inw, I want to see it too! Let me see it too!" Owen: "" And so, Owen and the Archdemon''s wedding night was spent in a tug-of-war between the two over the right to hold the Godyer Staff. The next morning, the Archdemon left the bridal chamber to convince the old council members. Meanwhile, Owen and Madelyn, attended by the Archdemon''s personal maids, finished their morning preparations. For some reason, Owen felt that the maids were looking at him with strange expressions, showering him with praises and flirtatious nces. "The beings of the Demon Realm are truly odd," he sighed as he sat down at the table, leafing through the documents the maids brought regarding the Demon Abyss. Madelyn, too, was reading attentively, no longer as manic as she had beenst night whenpeting with the Archdemon for the Godyer Staff. "Mr. Owen, the World Tree has undergone a new transformation!" A somewhat excited voice reached Owen''s ears. Rachel?! The World Tree had grown again? Owen''s heart stirred, and he immediately entered his internal world. The moment he arrived, his attention was drawn to the World Tree, which had grown to about three meters tall. The Tree of the World was now much more robust than before, with lush foliage exuding a rich life force that permeated every corner of the small world, filling it with vitality. Under the influence of this life energy, the once barren world had undergone a genesis-like transformation. A sun now hung high above the World Tree. Around this sun, countless stars twinkled, casting down cool, silken rays, making the small world feel no longer so monotonous. With the addition of starlight, Owen noticed that the mana in the world had be purer and more abundant. Although this was just a preliminary observation, the influx of mana from all directions caused his cells to hum with joy, and the mana within his body grew even more refined. This indescribable sense of bliss made a broad smile spread across his face. Standing beside him, Rachel couldn''t help but smile as well. Feeling the changes within the small world brought her a sense of peace. Coupled with Owen''s heartfelt concern, it was like living in a paradise far from the scheming machinations of the outside world. The bitterness and disappointment from being manipted by the Melodic Academy gradually dissipated in the presence of Owen''s joy. "Previously, the world had only a sun. Just now, countless stars appeared, and nts and flowers began to grow. Owen, what do you think this world will eventually be?" "Will it turn into the fabled ideal homnd?" Rachel gazed at Owen with hope. Her beautiful eyes, like the myriad stars, shimmered with innocence and a yearning for a beautiful future. Owen turned his head to look at her and nodded seriously. "With someone as dedicated as you nurturing it, this world will certainly turn out just as you wish." Chapter 260: WRONG CHAPTERS！！ DO NOT PURCHASE！！！ Chapter 260: WRONG CHAPTERS DO NOT PURCHASE ? "Thank you, Owen!" Rachel''s cheeks flushed slightly at Owen''s gentle smile. She knew that Owen was different from the rigid image she had initially formed in her mind- he was a gentle person. But she hadn''t realized how much he genuinely supported her. Perhaps staying in Owen''s small world was the greatest redemption of her life. Beside Rachel, Seraphina, who had been wagging her tail so vigorously that it almost left afterimages, looked up at Owen with teary eyes, full of longing. Sensing Seraphina''s emotions, Owen gave a guilty smile, quickly reaching out to stroke its head and feeding it some pre-stored mana cores. Only then did Seraphina, now full of energy, snuggle up to Owen affectionately. During this time, Seraphina''s size had also grown significantly, and its aura was bing more profound and mysterious. With its current bloodline, it was only a matter of time before it reached the god-tier! After ying with Seraphina for a bit, Owen looked over at Rachel, and with a flick of his finger, sent a memory light orb to her. "The World Tree is important, but you don''t have to stay confined to this small world forever. This is the method to leave and re-enter this world as you wish." Rachel shook her head. "I like being here. If you ever get bored, you cane find me. As long as I have you and the World Tree forpany, I''m more than content." "Then why don''t you show me around this newly transformed world?" Owen didn''t want Rachel to be a hermit who only knew how to tend to her trees, so he spoke with a smile. Hearing his words, Rachel happily began introducing Owen to all the changes in the small world, detailing every de of grass and every tree. The more she talked, the more joyful she became. Before she knew it, she had wrapped her arms around Owen''s, leading him through the world with a sweet smile recing her usually cold, beautiful expression. After familiarizing himself with the changes in the small world, Owen left, feeling much more confident about venturing into a dangerous ce like the Demon Abyss. Soon after Owen emerged, the Archdemon appeared in the bridal chamber, smiling brightly.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Pack up, we''re ready to depart. Those old geezers were so excited about restoring the Godyer Staff that they were even more worked up than I was. Not only did they agree to let me apany you, but they also handed over the Hellfire Warship to mymand!" Owen nodded and patted Madelyn, who was still engrossed in the Demon Abyss research, on the shoulder. After gathering some food and various potions, they quickly made their preparations to leave. ... Boom! Within the Demon Sky Citadel, a sudden, earth-shattering roar echoed through the city, as if the entire world was crumbling. All the beings in the Demon Realm who were going about their business turned their heads in shock. "It sounds like the Hellfire Warship has been activated! I heard this noise centuries ago." "Are you sure? The Hellfire Warship is a super battleship capable of withstanding God King- level attacks. It would never be mobilized unless the situation was critical!" As discussions spread among the Demon Realm''s inhabitants, a massive ck entity, like an enormous cloud, loomed over the entirety of the Demon Sky Citadel. The Hellfire Warship! The beings of the Demon Realm looked up, and when they saw the ck, bone-like warship above them, their hearts were filled with dread. "It really is the Hellfire Warship. What could have happened to warrant its sudden mobilization?" "I heard the Demon King and Archdemon are nning to breach the Demon Abyss and conquer the most notorious Forbidden Zone in the Demon Realm!" "What?! The Demon Abyss is a barrennd where countless god-tier mages have met their doom!" "Although it''s dangerous, the Demon King and Archdemon aren''t ordinary people. If they can return safely, it would be a monumental achievement for the Demon Realm!" "Yes, it''s said that many heavenly treasures and ancient legacies are hidden within. If they can break through the Demon Abyss, they''ll be the greatest heroes of our time!" After learning the purpose of Owen and the Archdemon''s journey, many of the Demon Realm''s residents were filled with deep admiration and awe. After all, for countless eras, many of the Demon Realm''s great figures had attempted to conquer the Demon Abyss, only to be devoured by it in the end. Because of this, the beings of the Demon Realm harbored a deep-seated fear of the Demon Abyss. The idea of conquering it rarely crossed their minds-they didn''t even have the courage to approach it. Now that the Archdemon and the Demon King were joining forces, regardless of the oue, they were worthy of being remembered as heroes of the Demon Realm. "Wishing the Demon King and the Archdemon a triumphant return!" In the vast crowd of Demon Realm beings, someone shouted. Instantly, countless demons joined in, their voices rising in a deafening chorus: "Triumphant return!" "Triumphant return!" The sound merged into a powerful roar, piercing the sky. Even aboard the warship, Owen and the Archdemon could hear it clearly. "The Demon Abyss, hailed as thest Forbidden Zone of the Demon Realm. If you can bring my sister back, your reputation in the Demon Realm will be strong enough to make you the true Demon King, ruling over thend!" Watching the cheers of the Demon Realm beings below, the Archdemon felt a surge of emotion. After all, the Demon Abyss was fraught with danger even for her. Owen didn''t fall for her toxic encouragement. He simply sorted through the information about the Demon Abyss in his mind. Boom! After the Hellfire Warshipunched, its speed increased dramatically. It transformed into a streak of ck light, tearing through the void and flying over the Demon Realm at an astonishing speed, causing widespread shock wherever it passed. After traveling at high speed for half a day, Owen, standing at the bow of the ship, suddenly narrowed his eyes as he saw a vast and seemingly endless abyssal entrance in the distance. The Demon Abyss was in sight! The massive abyss was pitch-ck, as if it devoured all light. When Owen attempted to extend his mind power to probe it, he was immediately met with strange, drifting mists that acted like imprable walls, making it difficult for his senses to go any deeper. "The deeper you go, the thicker the demonic mist bes. Even with my current level, I can only probe within a hundred-meter radius around me." Sensing Owen''s attempt to explore the Demon Abyss with his mind power, the Archdemon shook her head slightly, a rare look of solemnity in her eyes. She then maneuvered the Hellfire Warship to descend rapidly into the abyss. The warship, massive as a fortress, was dwarfed by the immense ck maw of the Demon Abyss, appearing as insignificant as a speck of dust. The Demon Abyss seemed capable of devouring everything in existence. Just staring into it made one''s scalp tingle, filling the heart with an overwhelming sense of dread. As the Hellfire Warship continued to descend, the light around Owen grew dimmer, as if they were entering a world devoid of light. At the same time, it seemed as though many eerie creatures dwelled within the Abyss, rustling in the darkness. Owen focused, and the Spear of Longinus emitted a blood-red glow, barely piercing through the fog and darkness, revealing strange, shadowy figures. Some looked human, others like Demon Realm creatures, but each had vines growing from their bodies, forming wings as they moved like zombies, hurtling toward the warship. Bang! Bang! Bang! The Hellfire Warship, as solid as a mountain, remained unmoved, while the eerie creatures were shattered by the powerful recoil, blown into pieces. Yet even in pieces, the scattered flesh sprouted vines and hurriedly fled. "These are beings that ventured into the Demon Abyss and were killed by the Immortal Devilvine. After death, they became the Devilvine''s puppets. Although they''re not very strong, they''re extremely hard to killpletely." "Many mages who entered the Abyss never even made it to the true entrance before being wiped out." The Archdemon spoke slowly, a hint of concern flickering in her eyes. Owen was beginning to grasp the true terror of the Demon Abyss. They had encountered constant assaults just at the entrance. What dangers would they face once they delved deeper? Fortunately, with the Hellfire Warship''s protection, they continued their descent without needing to pay attention to these puppets. This descentsted for an entire hour before the Hellfire Warship finally reached the bottom of the Abyss. "A depth of one hundred thousand meters... Truly deserving of the name, Demon Abyss!" Owen squinted. At this depth, they were nearly at the core of the earth. He could see molten magma flowing along the surrounding rock walls, radiating scorching heat and blinding light. And in this region ofva, the ground and rock walls were covered in ck-red, tentacle-like vines. "Immortal Devilvine!" Chapter 261: WRONG CHAPTERS！！ DO NOT PURCHASE！！！ Chapter 261: WRONG CHAPTERS DO NOT PURCHASE ? Deep within the Demon Abyss. Owen, the Archdemon, and Madelyn leapt down from the bow of the Hellfire Warship,nding on the abyssal ground covered in ck-red vines. "This is the Immortal Devilvine? What a terrifying aura!" Madelyn''s face grew serious. Following the Immortal Devilvine with her gaze, she saw countless vines rooted in the magma, intertwining endlessly with no visible end in sight. "The Immortal Devilvine had not been active before and remained dormant. But a few days ago, for unknown reasons, it began preventing anyone from approaching." The Archdemon turned her head and looked at Owen. "The entrance to the deeper part of the Demon Abyss is located beneath the roots of the Immortal Devilvine. We have to eradicate it. From here on, it''s up to you..." Before she could finish speaking, as if sensing the approach of a living presence, the previously motionless Immortal Devilvine suddenly sprang to life, climbing up from the ground and the surrounding rock walls. It then shot towards the three of them like countless arrows loosed from taut bows, piercing through the void with explosive sonic booms. Dark Vortex! The Archdemon formed a seal with one hand, and a series of hurricane-like ck vortices appeared around her, swallowing up the iing vines and grinding them into powder. However, as soon as these vines were shredded, they quickly transformed into a dark, indestructible aura and reabsorbed into the Immortal Devilvine. Seeing this, even though Owen had anticipated it, he still felt a headacheing on. The Immortal Devilvine''s attack was frighteningly powerful. Had the Archdemon not acted in time, even Owen would have struggled to hold his ground. "Let me try!" Madelyn, unwilling to admit defeat, retrieved a staff from her storage ring. Fiery elements danced around her, coalescing into a zing fireball the size of a millstone, which she hurled at the Immortal Devilvine. Boom! The moment the fireball touched the Immortal Devilvine, it exploded violently, and the raging mes, imbued with the intent to incinerate all, clung to the vine''s surface, burning persistently. However, the expected elemental suppression did not ur. Instead, the raging fire seemed to serve as nourishment for the Immortal Devilvine, which absorbed it rapidly and grew even thicker and more robust. With even greater speed, it shot towards Madelyn. A look of panic shed across Madelyn''s delicate face. She hadn''t expected her magic not only to fail but to make the Immortal Devilvine stronger. Fortunately, Owen was prepared for this. The Godyer Staff transformed in his hand, bing the Supreme Sword, which he swung in a swift arc. A streak of dark gold sword energy tore through the air, forming a long, narrow line that shredded the attacking vines to pieces. This time, the shredded vines did not recondense into the indestructible aura butpletely disintegrated and vanished. "It worked!" The Archdemon''s eyes gleamed with excitement. She had tried countless methods to deal with this Devilvine before, but none had been effective. She had always been blocked from reaching the true depths of the Demon Abyss. Fortunately, the ancient legends were true: the Immortal Devilvine was a monstrous creature nted by the ancient Dark God King, and only the King''s staff could truly destroy it. "Cover me. I''ll go deep into the Devilvine and sever its roots!" The Archdemon spoke decisively. Owen nodded and looked at Madelyn. "Stay close to the Archdemon and be careful. I''ll be right back." With that, and under Madelyn''s worried gaze, he charged toward the dense cluster of vines. The closer he got, the hotter the air became, as if silver needles were piercing his lungs. At the same time, the Devilvine grew even denser, weaving together so tightly it made his scalp tingle. Sensing the approach of a living being, the vines surged toward Owen like a torrential river, each one exuding an aura of frenzied terror. The void around him shattered, leaving it riddled with cracks. Yet, as the vines neared Owen, they seemed to recognize the aura of the Supreme Sword and hesitated, their aggressive energy diminishing significantly. Seeing this, Owen felt a bit more at ease. The dark golden light of the Supreme Sword red brilliantly, and streaks of sword energy shot out, tearing apart the approaching vines. However, the Immortal Devilvine''s vines were overwhelmingly dense. Even though Owen''s Supreme Sword could shred them, at this pace, reaching the core to sever its roots would take far too long. He might even end up exhausting his mana and being overwhelmed by the Devilvine. "I have to finish this quickly!" Realizing that entering the Demon Abyss was only the beginning, Owen took a deep breath, and a third of the ying God Formation appeared around him. Dark golden light flowed, forming aplex six-pointed star array that rotated slowly. Any vine that came into contact with the formation instantly exploded into pulp, sttering in all directions. With the ying God Formation''s protection, Owen''s speed surged! Behind him, the Archdemon and Madelyn weren''t idle either. The Archdemon summoned a crimson long de, emitting a nauseating smell of blood, as if fresh blood was flowing along its edge, radiating a bone-chilling murderous aura. The de was a manifestation of her power, imbued with the essence of greed and killing intent. The distant vines that approached were shredded by the de''s aura. Although the vines quickly reformed into the indestructible aura and reassembled into the Immortal Devilvine, the brief dy allowed her to protect Owen as he pushed forward. Madelyn, knowing her own strength was insufficient, chose to channel a portion of her mana directly into Owen''s body, aiding his recovery. With their coordinated effort, they soon spotted a towering rock wall. On the wall was a massive flower, swaying gently even without wind, its smile almost mocking. Countless indestructible vines sprouted from beneath this flower, like its tentacles. "That''s the core of the Immortal Devilvine. Destroy it, and we''ll be able to ess the lowestyer of the Demon Abyss, which is a world unto itself. Only by passing through here can we enter it." Having reached this point alongside Owen, the Archdemon''s expression turned even more solemn. She had once reached this ce before but had been forced to retreat under the Devilvine''s relentless assaults and regeneration. Now, whether they could find her sister''s whereabouts depended on Owen. As she looked at Owen, he took a deep breath and gripped the hilt of the Supreme Sword tightly. With a powerful swing, he shed at the massive flower. Supreme Sword! The Godyer Staff''s ultimate strike! The giant flower trembled slightly, instinctively sensing the danger. But there was nowhere to escape. It could only weave more vines in front of itself, trying to neutralize the oing sword energy. However, as Owen''s mastery of the Godyer Staff deepened and his understanding of the Supreme Sword grew, the vines, though capable of diminishing the sword energy, couldn''t fully negate its impact. Ultimately, the sword energy tore into the giant flower. Compared to the flower, Owen''s sword energy seemed small. But the closer it got, the more violent its fluctuations became, like unstable explosives. When it finally touched the petals, it erupted violently. The razor-sharp sword energy prated the flower''s stem, causing it to wilt slightly. However, this attack also provoked a frenzied reaction from the surrounding vines, which lashed at Owen like whips, shattering the void and leaving behind a trail of ck afterimages. With the Immortal Devilvine now in a state of frenzy, Owen pressed on, aiming his sword energy at the newly formed cracks, widening the fractures. The Archdemon and Madelyn faced increased pressure, but they could see the flower''s stem weakening. This was merely the Immortal Devilvine''sst struggle. Owen did not dare to rx for a second. He couldn''t withstand a direct confrontation with the Devilvine''s assault, forcing him to weave and dodge, striking only when an opening presented itself.N?v(el)B\\jnn Boom! Under Owen''s relentless barrage of sword energy, the bottom of the Demon Abyss seemed to experience a massive earthquake. The ground trembled violently. The Immortal Devilvine persisted for a few more moments, but with its stem severed, the vines attacking the trio fell limply to the ground. All the previous ferocity was gone. As the Immortal Devilvine was extinguished, the barrier behind it began to show signs of weakening, and a massive stone archway gradually came into view before the three of them. Chapter 262: Chapter258-Jade Dragon Chapter 262: Chapter258-Jade Dragon ? For spells at the universe-tier level, each increase in proficiency is a qualitative leap! If he chose the Blessing of God, not only would it greatly enhance his currentbat power, but it would also save him decades or even centuries ofprehension and arduous cultivation. Should he choose to learn another universe-tier spell or go for the Blessing of God? This was a difficult decision. Both options were incredibly valuable, and once missed, it would be impossible to predict when he might have a simr opportunity again. As Owen hesitated, a system notification suddenly appeared before his eyes. The crimson text shed ominously, radiating a sense of danger. "Detected the death of John. Worldline shifting dramatically." "Special Main Quest activated-Millennial Cataclysm. Time until the great cmity-three months." "Main Quest: Survive the chaos of the Millennial Cataclysm." "Quest failure: Death and eternal oblivion." "Quest sess: RewardImmortal-tier treasure, Pandora''s Box." Staring at the blood-red text, Owen froze for a moment. He remembered the Millennial Cataclysm from the original story. Every ten thousand years, this realm would transition from a period of extreme prosperity to extreme decline and eventual death-a cycle of endless rebirth. He recalled this catastrophe, which was also the reason why Leslie in the original plot was so desperate. Though not an unparalleled powerhouse, Leslie had sensed the future chaos through the Order of Ice. But from what he remembered, the Millennial Cataclysm wasn''t supposed to happen for several more years. It seemed that his elimination of the protagonist John had triggered a series of butterfly effects. Thinking about the sporadic mentions of the Millennial Cataclysm in the original work, Owen''s expression grew solemn. After all, in this catastrophe, no one in this entire ne-neither individuals nor races- would remain unscathed. Even the top-tier powerhouses would not be spared! The Millennial Cataclysm was both a disaster and an opportunity. During this time, the mana of the entire realm would experience unprecedented resurgence, and countless talents would emerge from trials of fire, marking thest grand celebration for countless magical practitioners! But for the vast majority of mages, it would spell utter doom. Under such overwhelming natural forces, billions would perish, and countless powerhouses beyond God-Tier would fall. "Owen, are you alright? Are you hurt?" Seeing Owen staring nkly ahead, the Archdemon frowned slightly, looking him up and down. Owen snapped back to reality, his gazeplex as he looked at the Archdemon. As the ruler of the Demon Realm, if she knew that the Millennial Cataclysm would wipe out half of her realm''s inhabitants, how would she react? Despite her peculiar personality, the Archdemon did care deeply for the lives of the Demon Realm. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have proposed binding herself to him through marriage, hoping to secure a better future for the Demon Realm. "I''m fine. I just got a bit lost in thought after eliminating a formidable enemy." Owen smiled, deciding not to inform the Archdemon for now. After all, telling her wouldn''t change much. During the Millennial Cataclysm, all beings were like ants! After adjusting his emotions and preparing to lead the Archdemon deeper into the abyss, a terrifying aura suddenly surged from not far away like a monstrous wave. Simultaneously, whether it was Owen, the Archdemon, or the others, they all felt as if they were being targeted by a primordial beast, their hair standing on end. "Who dares to disturb my slumber?" A cold, emotionless voice rang out. As this icy voice swept through, Owen instinctively turned towards its source. His eyebrows furrowed tightly as the reverberating sound waves shook the void. From the vibrations in the air, he sensed an aura far beyond the terror emitted by the Archdemon. Even the Archdemon, the ruler of the Demon Realm, paled inparison to this sudden surge of power. The Archdemon, Madelyn, and the others were visibly shaken by this overwhelming presence. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, the entire ground of the Demon Abyss began to quake. The nearby blood pool suddenly exploded, and viscous blood sshed in all directions. Scalding magma gushed from the ruptured ground, merging with the blood and producing a piercing hissing sound as steam billowed. Then, a massive jade-green dragon w, the size of a house, reached out from the pit. Its sharp ws, like bronze castings, shimmered with a metallic luster. The aura that made Owen''s whole body shiver now filled every corner of the heavens and earth, making the air heavy and stiflingly hot. Whoosh! After the dragon w emerged, an even more massive and menacing dragon head followed. Its eyes, emerald like gemstones, emitted a chilling, bone-piercing light. "Jade Dragon!" Seeing the dragon, Owen''s brows furrowed even deeper. At the same time, the Godyer Staff in his hand trembled slightly, as if it had encountered something it deeply desired. The Jade Dragon''s scales were the key to unsealing the fifth seal of the Godyer Staff! The information Ymir had provided him specifically mentioned that it resided in the Demon Abyss. He had also mentioned that the Jade Dragon had a unique bloodline, spending most of its time in slumber and rarely causing trouble. But once awakened, it was a terror that would make countless beings tremble in fear-itsbat strength was unimaginably formidable. Owen hadn''t expected this Jade Dragon to have power that not only rivaled the Archdemon but perhaps even surpassed her! "Jade Dragon!" Madelyn and Rachel cried out in shock. They had never imagined they would encounter such a legendary terror here. "It seems the battle just now disturbed its slumber. We must leave before it fully awakens. Once it''s fully awake, it will devour every living being within hundreds of miles!" The Archdemon urged Owen and the others to leave without hesitation. But just as she finished speaking, the Jade Dragon licked its lips, and drool began to drip from its jaws. "Since you''ve disturbed my maturity, let me feast on you insignificant insects to my heart''s -content!" As it spoke, it sneered coldly. A jade-green radiance burst from its forehead, enveloping Owen and the others in a sh, sealing off the void for hundreds of miles. Dreamscape Domain. Within this emerald-green domain, Owen''s mana seemed to lose control, continuously leaking from his body. His entire being felt drowsy, as if intoxicated. Madelyn, Rachel, and Seraphina fared even worse; their legs trembled, and they were on the verge of fainting. Enduring the intense sleepiness, Owen forcefully waved his hand, sending Madelyn and the others into his small world. The Jade Dragon was far too powerful. Even the residual waves of its power were unbearable for them. Seeing Owen send the two and the beast into his small world, the Jade Dragon looked at Owen with slight surprise. "The fluctuations of a small world? Interesting, boy. It seems I''ve found a treasure this time." The Jade Dragonughed wildly. Small worlds were exceedingly rare, and even Archgods found it difficult to create one. Yet this grandmaster-tier mage, an ant, possessed such a treasure. Locked onto by the Jade Dragon''s covetous gaze, the Godyer Staff in Owen''s hand suddenly transformed into the Supreme Sword, and the aura of Supreme Order began emanating from his body. As Owen prepared to activate the Supreme Order, the Archdemon suddenly stepped in front of him, her body swirling with ck vortices that forcibly drew the Jade Dragon''s gaze toward her. "We have no intention of disturbing your rest, great dragon. Why be so ruthless? We shall leave immediately and let you continue your slumber. How about that?" the Archdemon spoke softly, adopting a more conciliatory tone as even she felt the pressure from the JadeN?v(el)B\\jnn Dragon''s overwhelming aura. "With just the likes of you, you dare bargain with me? It would be your honor to be food for my belly. Dare to refuse?" The Jade Dragon snorted dismissively, scorching hot breath billowing from its nostrils as it swiped its massive w toward Owen and the Archdemon. "You can''t beat it. I''ll hold it off. You must leave now and find my sister. Take her away." The gigantic jade-green w blotted out the sky, recing the entire horizon. A terrifying aura of destruction radiated from it. The heavens roared and copsed under that single w, returning to primordial chaos. Sending Owen a message, the Archdemon charged forward, her eyes zing with battle intent. "I''ve long heard that the Jade Dragon is extraordinary. Let''s see if you''re as formidable as the legends say!" Chapter 263: Chapter260-The Future Silhouette Chapter 263: Chapter260-The Future Silhouette ? Seeing this, Owen realized that the Archdemon''s current power was still insufficient to contend with such a dreadful being as the Jade Dragon. Just as this thought shed through his mind, the Jade Dragon, seemingly enraged by the feeble figure before it,shed out with a single w, tearing through the void as if it were fragile silk. The devouring vortices surrounding the Archdemon crumbled under that one w, unable to block it in the slightest. The Archdemon''s delicate brows furrowed. Just as she was about to tear through the void to retreat, she discovered that under the increasingly intense emerald light, she could no longer rip open the space around her. She could only watch helplessly as the w loomedrger in her eyes. Screech~ The sharp dragon''s w glinted coldly as it tore a massive gash across the Archdemon''s body, nearly splitting her in two. Blood flowed uncontrobly from the wound! The aura that had been rising within her earlier plummeted in an instant. Moreover, the gaping wound on her body refused to heal, as the emerald light ceaselessly eroded what little vitality remained. "Being devoured by this dragon should be considered an honor for you. Must you suffer first to learn obedience?" "Then again, this isn''t so bad. After slumbering for so many years, it''s good to stretch out my muscles a bit," the Jade Dragon yawnedzily, showing no urgency to press its advantage after wounding the Archdemon. Only after it felt its energy surge once more did it extend a w with an overbearing might, aiming to suppress the Archdemon and grasp her in its palm. However, at that very moment, an extremely dangerous aura surged within the Archdemon''s eyes. The Jade Dragon''s w came to a halt, as a sense of unease rose from deep within. It seemed as though the Archdemon''s earlier silence was a prelude to some terrifying move. And indeed, ever since the moment she first struck at the Jade Dragon, the Archdemon had prepared for the worst. She had been covertly forming hand seals, setting up a formation. Otherwise, even if the Jade Dragon''s power was far superior to hers, it had yet to fully awaken. She would have been able to contend with it for a while longer, rather than being grievously wounded so quickly. Now that the Jade Dragon had grown careless, she had her trump card ready. "Temporal Rift, open for me!" An angry roar erupted from her throat, shaking the heavens and the earth. Following that, the Archdemon''s blood-stained ten fingers curled into ws and viciously tore at the space around the Jade Dragon. Creak- It was as if a heavy door had been forcefully opened, emitting an eerie, disorienting sound that reverberated through the air. The space around the Jade Dragon cracked open into a long, narrow rift, resembling a pitch- ck eye. Both time and space seemed to freeze at that moment. A Temporal Rifta sealing technique that could only be cast at the cost of one''s own lifespan. Anyone below the Archgod level who fell into a Temporal Rift would be eternally lost within, never to escape. Even an Archgod-level being, once trapped inside, would find it difficult to emerge unscathed. All her previous attacks against the Jade Dragon were merely distractions. This was the true killing move! With the emergence of the Temporal Rift, a flicker of surprise and caution appeared in the Jade Dragon''s once-arrogant gaze. If it fell into such a dangerous crevice, it could be at risk of perishing. After all, it wasn''t truly immortal or impervious to the ravages of time and space. "Get in there!" Veins bulged on the Archdemon''s smooth forehead as she snarled. A fierce wind roared from within the Temporal Rift, like invisible hands pulling at the Jade Dragon''s colossal form. "Hmph! Such temporal maniption is nothing but a parlor trick before me!" The Jade Dragon sneered coldly. It had some resistance to the erosion of time, and the Archdemon''s power was not as strong as its own. Although this technique was fearsome, it was stillcking against it! "Jade Dragon, huh? Let''s see the power of the new Supreme Order!" Owen''s hands formed a series of ancient seals, and an overwhelming surge of mana burst forth, manifesting as an immense phantom that pierced through the heavens and the earth! With the appearance of this figure, the Jade Dragon''s attention was instantly drawn. From that silhouette, it sensed an indescribable presence, as if standing before the supreme ruler of the future. Even its most exalted ancient dragon bloodline quivered faintly, as if instinctively paying homage to an absolute monarch. Despite having lived for eons, it had never felt such a sensation before. And it wasing from an ant-like grandmaster-tier mage like Owen!N?v(el)B\\jnn What in the world was this figure? The Jade Dragon''s brows furrowed deeply, its emerald eyes emitting a terrifying light as it tried to pierce through the thickyers of fog to see the silhouette''s face. But under the probing of its Eyes of Insight, the fog only thickened. Even more unnervingly, its rash intrusion seemed to have alerted the shadowy figure. The mist cleared and the previously blurry figure became strangely vivid. At that very moment, the Jade Dragon''s eyes suddenly felt as if they were being stabbed by needles, and two streams of crimson blood tears flowed down! "This... this is impossible!" Despite the blood streaming from its eyes, the Jade Dragon still widened its gaze, trying to confirm that it hadn''t seen wrong. But when it looked again, the massive silhouette had already merged into Owen''s body. Owen''s aura began to soar wildly! This time, Owen was not using the Primary Supreme Order, but, thanks to the Blessing of God, had forcibly elevated it to the Mid-level! The Mid-level Supreme Order had undergone a qualitative transformation, allowing Owen to wield far more terrifying power from the future. Under the overwhelming force of the future''s power, even Owen''s refined body showed signs of being pushed to its limits, covered in cracks with beads of blood seeping through. "Heaven Emperor Fist!" With this immense power coursing through him, Owen roared skyward and unleashed a punch that channeled a torrent of magic energy. The Heaven Emperor Fist was already a domineering move. Now, empowered by the Supreme Order, it had undergone a metamorphosis. The moment the fist was thrown, the fabric of space-time rippled like water, and the imprint of the punch appeared on the Jade Dragon''s chest. It seemed to contain the cause and effect of the universe itself-one punch, and the target would be severely wounded! Even with the Jade Dragon''s strength, which could contend with the Order, it didn''t have time to react. Its massive body was sent flying the instant Owen''s punchnded. Under the impact of this punch, its entire body went numb, and at thest moment before the Temporal Rift closed, the Jade Dragon was forcibly struck into the rift by Owen''s Heaven Emperor Fist. The rift was pitch ck, like the densest swamp. The moment the Jade Dragon''s body touched it, it disappearedpletely, leaving no trace behind. By the time it realized the danger, its body was already trapped in a dark, deste void. Its colossal form, in this icy void, seemed as insignificant as a grain of sand, drifting aimlessly within. Here, time seemed to cease to exist. The Jade Dragon struggled, but found itself unable to move. Only its bleeding eyes could slowly turn. ... As the Jade Dragon was struck by the Heaven Emperor Fist, the Archdemon seized the opportunity to escape from its w, her entire body weak and sinking rapidly. Just as her wounded body was about to crash heavily onto the spikeden ruins below, Owen dashed over and caught her in his arms, looking at her with concern. Held in Owen''s embrace, a wave of heat washed over her face. The Archdemon''s cheeks flushed slightly. She tried to push herself out of his arms but could only lift her hand weakly and lightly pat his chest, almost like a yful p. "You''re gravely injured, don''t move around." Owen gave her a stern look, examining her wounds with a pained expression. A massive w mark nearly split her in two, and the lingering destructive aura from the Jade Dragon continued to wreak havoc on her body. Moreover, the strain of forcefully deploying the Temporal Rift had further shortened her already limited lifespan. Through the Order of Life, Owen could sense the heavy presence of decay within her, as if her life was nearing its end. Owen''s heart trembled. Although the Archdemon could be domineering and capricious at times, she had once saved his life from the encirclement of the God Emperor and many God Kings. Now, with the Jade Dragon''s sudden appearance, if she hadn''t stepped in and used such a technique to hold it off, he would undoubtedly be dead by now. In fact, she had saved his life twice. As Owen''s intense gaze bore into her, the Archdemon stubbornly met his eyes, only to avert her gaze quickly with a soft huff. "The Jade Dragon is only temporarily sealed within the Temporal Rift. With its strength, it won''t stay there for long. We need to leave immediately." "If you push yourself like this, your injuries will worsen, and you''ll lose your life." Chapter 264: Chapter261-The Ancient Corpse in the Majestic Mountains Chapter 264: Chapter261-The Ancient Corpse in the Majestic Mountains ? After all, with the Millennial Cataclysm approaching, the Archdemon''s strength would be a tremendous asset. Seeing the concern in Owen''s eyes, the Archdemon was deeply moved and spoke softly: "Owen, don''t worry. My sister ventured into the Demon Abyss for a reason-she found clues to the Fate Crystal..."N?v(el)B\\jnn Before she could finish speaking, the space around them suddenly trembled, and the Jade Dragon''s furious roar echoed faintly through the depths of the abyss, as if reverberating across time and space. The Jade Dragon-was breaking free! Chapter261-The Ancient Corpse in the Majestic Mountains Deep within the Demon Abyss. Owen led the Archdemon along the path of flowing molten magma, breaking through the fiery waves as they descended deeper into the earth''s core. Although they were far from the surface, this ce was not barren. Numerous magical nts that had never been seen in the outside world grew tenaciously here. Their leaves were tinged with yellow, and their roots were deeply embedded in the magma-streaked rock walls, appearing sturdy and resilient. Owen sensed the growth patterns of these nts and detected a faint yet vibrant life force. Although this energy was extremely weak, for someone like Owen, who wielded the Order of Life, it was distinct and noticeable. As he held his breath and focused his senses, delving deeper into his investigation, he could even discern the source of this life energy. Narrowing his eyes, he activated the light patterns of the Order of Life, which surrounded his pupils, turning his vision into a hazy monochrome. The life force appeared as scattered dots of light, bing denser as he moved further in. It seemed that many of these magical nts were sustained by this potent life energy, enabling them to thrive in such a harsh environment. "Let''s go!" Sensing this, Owen felt a surge of excitement and immediately pulled the severely wounded Archdemon, quickening their pace. The Archdemon''s lifespan was running out, and they couldn''t afford to waste any time. Seeing this, the Archdemon gathered her remaining demonic energy and sped up to keep pace. After descending this far, she could vaguely feel faint traces of demonic energy lingering in the air-very thin, but unmistakably familiar. It was the aura of her sister, Elysia! She was somewhere deeper within the Demon Abyss. ... After traveling through the dark Demon Abyss for about an hour, Owen suddenly felt a sense of openness. In front of themy a vast, undting underground mountain range, appearing like a twisted, colossal dragon. It was iprehensibly massive, covered in various magical nts that emitted a faint glow, dispelling the surrounding darkness. And at the end of the mountain range, the vibrant life force grew even more intense. Through the Order of Life, Owen caught sight of a transparent crystal radiating with abundant life energy. Fate Crystal! Owen''s heart skipped a beat. Just as he was about to move closer, the Archdemon seemed to sense something and abruptly grabbed him. "Something''s wrong. There''s something strange about this mountain range!" The Archdemon cast a suspicious gaze at the mountains, feeling an inexplicable pressure gradually permeating the air. Taking her cue, Owen cautiously extended his mind power toward the mountains. His current level was still far behind the Archdemon''s. Within the pervasive mist, he couldn''t probe very deeply, but he could still sense the faint oppressive aura emanating from the mountain range. The pressure seemed to diffuse throughout every corner of this vast and endless mountain range-not overwhelmingly strong, but as vast as the ocean! Exchanging a nce, Owen and the Archdemon saw the same solemn expression in each other''s eyes. The Demon Abyss was indeed fraught with danger, teeming with unseen threats at every turn. But the Fate Crystal was at the mountain range''s end. Havinge this far, they had no other choice. Owen spread his Angel Wings, attempting to carry the Archdemon over the seemingly perilous mountain range. However, the moment he took off, the previously faint pressure abruptly intensified tenfold, pressing down on his wings until they began to deform. The higher he ascended, the more terrifying the pressure became, as if some mysterious force forbade all creatures from taking to the skies. Boom! Owen was forced back down to the ground, scanning the mountain range with a grave expression, pondering a solution. The Archdemon seemed to notice something. Pointing toward a protrusion in the distance, she dashed over, shouting, "This way! I sense my sister''s mana fluctuations there!" Owen quickly followed. As they moved along the trail of mana deeper into the mountains, the pervasive pressure within the range grew ever more oppressive. Their pace gradually slowed, as if they were burdened by a mountain, their feet sinking into the ground with each step. Soon, having reached the forefront, Owen narrowed his eyes warily, staring at a nearby valley. Within the valley, chaotic magical energy surged, the demonic aura thick and turbulent. Amidst it all, he could faintly make out a feminine figure. Just as Owen sensed the presence of the woman, she seemed to detect their approach. A murderous intent, sharp as a de, suddenly surged toward them. Owen''s brows furrowed. With just a nce, she wanted to kill him? Just as Owen prepared to defend himself, the Archdemon stepped in front of him, crying out: "Elysia!" "Sister?!" The two voices rang out almost simultaneously. In an instant, the murderous intent dissipated entirely. Owen looked at the woman in the valley, visibly surprised. He hadn''t expected her to be the Archdemon''s sister! "What''s going on? Why are you so gravely injured?" Suddenly, the Archdemon seemed to notice something, and a chilling aura burst from her. In a sh, she was about to rush to Elysia''s side. She could clearly sense that Elysia was severely wounded, with gaping wounds on her arms and legs that bled profusely. "Sister, don''te any closer! The pressure here is immense! You''ll be trapped too!" Seeing her sister about to step forward, Elysia gritted her teeth through the pain and hastily warned. The Archdemon stopped in her tracks, immediately sensing that the pressure in that valley was indeed far greater than in other ces. She demanded, "What happened?! Weren''t you searching for the Fate Crystal? How did you get so badly injured and end up trapped here?" Elysia sighed and was about to speak when she noticed Owen beside the Archdemon. Instantly, her gaze turned wary. Seeing Elysia''s reaction, the Archdemon knew her sister''s cautious nature all too well. She immediately walked over, sped Owen''s arm, and said: "He''s Owen, my husband, and the current Demon King. You don''t need to hide anything from him." ...? Elysia''s jaw dropped in shock. "Sister, didn''t you always say that no man in this world was worthy of you?" "Why are you suddenly married?" "And this guy looks so weak!" Owen''s eyelid twitched. As expected, his low level was being ridiculed again. "Owen''s strength far surpasses his level. I only made it here safely thanks to his help." The Archdemon looked at Elysia seriously. "Besides, weren''t you interested in the Ancient Dark Gods and the Godyer Staff? He''s the current wielder of the Godyer Staff." Elysia froze, staring at Owen in disbelief. The Godyer Staff had been without a master for over a thousand years, and now this seemingly feeble man was its owner? Evening from her sister, it sounded utterly surreal. Chapter 265 - 262-Encountering the Founding King Again Chapter 265- 262-Encountering the Founding King Again Hearing that Elysia had almost been killed by Raymond, the Archdemon''s expression, already growing colder, was suddenly filled with murderous intent, and even the skies seemed to change color. However, she was still gravely wounded. The intense surge of emotion tore open her recently healed injuries, staining the bandages on her body with fresh blood. Owen gently stroked the Archdemon''s back, trying to calm her turbulent emotions. He spoke softly: "Leave this matter to me." Then, Owen turned to Elysia, a puzzled look on his face. "Raymond should only be a God-Tier Mage, yet you''ve been at the God King level for many years. How did he manage to force you into such a state?" In the Kyrik Mausoleum, Raymond had attacked him from afar. He disyed the terrifying power of a God-Tier Mage. At that time, Owen had been no match for him and had only managed to fend off his deadly strike by activating the newly unlocked Godyer Array. Logically, Raymond shouldn''t be able to stand up to Elysia. Elysia frowned slightly as she stared at Owen. "Where did you get your information? Over the years, with the aid of the Fate Crystal, he has long since broken through to the God King level. Moreover, he possesses a tremendously powerful magical weapon" Elysia briefly exined what had happened to the Archdemon and Owen. If Raymond hadn''t wielded a bizarre spear that suppressed everything and devoured all, she might not have been defeated. But that spear was too strange, and even she waspletely overwhelmed. After listening, Owen''s attention instead focused on the valley before them. Based on his understanding of Raymond, he wasn''t someone who would easily relinquish his prize. Yet, after Elysia escaped here, Raymond chose to leave instead. Thinking back to the peculiarities they had encountered before entering this mountain range, he grew increasingly certain that there was something hidden within these mountains. But under his scrutiny, everything about the mountain range seemed normal, with no visible anomalies. For now, he could only set his thoughts aside. "I''ll get you out of here first." As he spoke, he stepped forward, enduring the increasingly terrifying pressure of the valley as he approached. "With your current strength, you''d better note in here. This pressure will crush you into pulp!" Seeing that Owen was really nning to enter and rescue her, Elysia felt a sh of warmth in her heart, but mostly she wanted to warn him. Even in her current state, she found it difficult to endure the valley''s oppressive force and was trapped here. Owen was just a Grandmaster-Tier Mage As soon as the thought crossed her mind, she saw Owen stepping into the valley, his body seemingly withstanding the ever-increasing pressure. The force that had nearly shattered every bone in her body merely caused Owen''s shoulders to slump slightly before he quickly adjusted and stood tall again, as if the pressure had little effect on him. Elysia blinked in disbelief. Owen seemed increasingly enigmatic, as if he truly possessed the bearing of a Godyer Staff wielder. "What are you spacing out for? Hurry up and get out of here." Reaching Elysia''s side, Owen immediately activated the Order of Life, helping her recover her vitality and wounds. Seeing her staring at him in a daze, he urged her impatiently. Only then did Elysia snap out of it. Feeling her injuries healing at a visible rate, her condition rapidly improved from its initial decline, surprising her even more. She had been trapped in this valley for a long time, trying to heal herself. But the wounds inflicted by that magical spear were too peculiar, making regr healing methods ineffective. Yet Owen had easily begun healing her injuries, and the familiar Order fluctuations within his mana left her even more stunned. Order of Life?! This guy really was different from other mages. Taking a deep breath, feeling her strength gradually return, Elysia followed the mana-formed path Owen created and walked out of the valley. Owen moved to follow her out, but just as he was about to step away, he suddenly sensed something. A dense spiritual wave emanated from him, spreading upwards. Although the gray mist blocked his perception of distant areas, in his overhead view, he noticed that the mountain range within the Demon Abyss bore a strange resemnce to a humanoid figure. It was as if an unimaginably colossal gianty here, and over countless years, it had transformed into a mountain range. The moment this thought surfaced, it felt like an indelible echo in his mind, reverberating again and again. At the same time, the pressure in the valley seemed to be aware of something, and it converged toward Owen like flowing water, forming a faint ck mark on his brow. The mark resembled a dim star, and as it condensed, Owen vaguely saw a towering figure standing with its feet on the ground and its head in the sky, engaged inbat with some terrifying entity. In the end, this colossal figure fell here. The memory was incredibly hazy, as if it had been eroded by the flow of countless ages. But after glimpsing this brief image, Owen felt a chill run through his limbs. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This mountain range was definitely the remains of an ancient, supreme being. And that magnificent figure had not truly perishedit was still slumbering here! Bing more and more convinced of this, Owen felt the pressure around him increase dramatically, as if some unknown entity was silently watching him. He quickly picked up his pace. After leaving the valley, he turned to Elysia. "Lead the way. It''s time to settle my grudge with Raymond." At that moment, he understood why Raymond dared not approach herehe feared the terrifying presence lying dormant in the mountains. Owen was wary of it too and wanted to leave as soon as possible. "You''re nning to settle things with Raymond with your current strength? Save it. Wait until my sister and I recover our strength before taking him on." Elysia rejected Owen''s suggestion. Raymond was hateful and deserved to die, but his power was overwhelming. Even at her peak, she couldn''t defeat him, let alone Owen. "Don''t worry, sister. I know Owen''s strength. Just let him go." Seeing Owen''s confidence, the Archdemon smiled softly. She trusted Owenpletely. "Sister, are you serious? What did he do to make you so smitten?" Elysia clung to the Archdemon''s arm, looking at her in disbelief. Chapter 266 - 263-Spare of War God — Capable of Slaying All Foes Chapter 266 - 263-Spare of War God Capable of ying All Foes The terrifying aura of the Archdemon made Raymond instinctively wary, but her heavily injured state did not give off any sense of real danger. Instead, his Spare of War God began to tremble lightly, transmitting a craving that he had never felt before. It was as if ying the Archdemon would bring him immense benefits! This was the first time he''d experienced such a sensation since acquiring the Spare of War God. "Well, thank you for delivering fresh blood to me. My spear has been thirsting for too long!" He licked his lips, gripping his spear tightly as the aura around him surged upward. However, just then, a voice brimming with murderous intent suddenly echoed in his ears, reverberating through his mind: "Heh, Raymond, or should I call you the Founding Emperor of Kyrik, do you remember me?" Hearing this somewhat familiar voice, Raymond immediately turned in its direction and saw Owen walking step by step towards the valley. "Owen?!" With just a nce, Raymond recognized Owen, and a fire of killing intent burned in his eyes, distorting the surrounding void. He would never forget the scenes that took ce in the mausoleum. That damn rat had dared to trespass in his mausoleum, awaken his cherished princess, and even steal the ruby he had prepared for her. Utterly unforgivable! Later, when he tried to attack from afar, Owen had continued to act arrogantly, not taking him seriously, and had even managed to wound him. He was a God King-Tier Mage, and the Emperor of Kyrik! A supreme being! Though it was only a minor wound, it was a humiliation he had never experienced before! "I had nned toe looking for you, but you''ve delivered yourself right into my hands! Good, good, good! Today will be a day of double celebration!" Raymond''s grin turned savage as he fixed his gaze on Owen, a thrill of satisfaction flooding him as he anticipated washing away the stain on his honor. His long white hair danced wildly in the air despite the absence of wind. "Shameless boasting! A coward who has hidden away for centuries dares to bark in front of me?" Owen stepped forward fearlessly, a domineering aura surging forth like a fierce tiger, shing with Raymond''s presence. Kyrik and the Azure Kingdom had long been archenemies. Raymond hadunched several attacks on the Azure Kingdom before, and Owen had harbored the intent to kill him for some time. Now that they had met here, there was no way he would let Raymond go! Seeing the intense standoff between Owen and Raymond, a look of worry crossed Elysia''s face. N?v(el)B\\jnn Raymond was, after all, a God King, while Owen was merely a Grandmaster-Tier Mage. There was a gap of three major tiers between them: Sage-Tier, God-Tier, and God King. Throughout history, only the most talented of the talented could even hope to fight across a single major tier, marking them as prodigies of their era. As for those who could fight across two major tiers, they were as rare as phoenix feathers, each leaving a significant mark on history. And now, Owen was challenging someone three tiers above him! This was unprecedented! Initially, she had no faith in this battle, and now her worries only deepened as she turned to look at her sister. However, the Archdemon did not show any signs of worry. Instead, she looked calmly at Owen''s back, as if she wasn''t surprised by the situation at all and harbored no doubt or concern. Seeing her sister''s confident expression, Elysia couldn''t help but rx a little, turning her gaze back to Owen. She was curiouswhat made this Owen so exceptional that he dared to challenge a God King three tiers above him? As her gaze settled on Owen, he charged toward Raymond, a dark golden light swirling in his hand. The Godyer Staff appeared in his grasp, radiating an aura of thunder and mes. "Last time, you caught me off guard. Do you think you''ll have another chance now that you''re facing me directly?" Owen''s bold move infuriated Raymond even more. He thrust the Spare of War God forward, the spear tearing through the void at a speed that seemed imperceptible, aiming directly at Owen''s chest. The Spare of War God was a savage and merciless celestial weapon. If it struck a target, it would absorb the victim''s blood and mana, leaving them in a state of perpetual weakness until they werepletely devoured by the spear. However, Owen was well aware of the Spare of War God''s nature. Although it wasn''t as well-known as the Godyer Staff, it was still a formidable celestial weapon. As the spear shot forward, Owen swung his staff, lightning and mes intertwining, explosive power colliding head-on with the attack, erupting into a violent detonation. The powerful shockwave spread out, almost tearing the flesh of Raymond''s hands. He staggered back a few steps, staring at Owen in disbelief. Even though he hadn''t used any special skills, that strike had been executed with his full power. Even other God King-Tier Mages would have been severely injured by it. But not only had Owen withstood the strike, the shockwave he sent back was so powerful that even Raymond found it hard to endure. This counterattack was due to the skill ying God. Caught off guard, Raymond hesitated, and Owen pressed the advantage. Mana coalesced around his staff,pressing until it resembled a highly vtile explosive, filled with destructive power that made the void tremble. Owen knew that his ability to contend with a God King-level opponent hinged on the Godyer Staff. The Spare of War God in Raymond''s hands was not to be underestimated. It undoubtedly possessed powerful abilities, making it impossible to suppress Raymond as he had done before. He had to capitalize on Raymond''s initial contempt to end the fight swiftly. If he became mired in a prolonged battle, things would turn against him. Owen unleashed his attack with unrelenting ferocity. Enraged, Raymond''s body shook with fury as the Spare of War God emitted a blinding cold light, and illusory scenes of mountains of corpses and seas of blood appeared as he thrust his spear. Boom! The two shed fiercely, the sound of their battle echoing like thunder as the entire void around them copsed and warped. The shockwaves of their fight devastated the valley, shattering mountains and breaking rivers. Watching the evenly matched battle, Elysia''s jaw dropped in shock. Chapter 267: Chapter265-Ancient Corpse Awakens, The World Shifts（Chapter264 is in the next Chapter)） Chapter 267: Chapter265-Ancient Corpse Awakens, The World ShiftsChapter264 is in the next Chapter) ? "War God, save me!" As Raymond''s desperate roar echoed, the very space around them quaked and rumbled. A figure d in battle armor with a blood-red cloak appeared beside Raymond. The arrival of this heroic figure caused both Elysia and the Archdemon to tense up, their expressions turning grave. The pressure emanating from her was suffocating. The War God! It was actually the War God from the legends, who had ascended to the ranks of a Celestial God! "Stop! Raymond is under my protection. How dare you try to kill him?" The newly appeared female War God cast a cold nce at Owen, her voice carrying a tone of absolute authority. But before she even finished speaking, Owen didn''t halt his attack. Instead, he elerated, swinging the Supreme Sword even faster. "Owen! How dare you! The War God herself has intervened, and yet you still act so brazenly!" Raymond, who had been on the verge of despair, suddenly felt a surge of hope. He sneered at Owen, feeling a wave of relief wash over him. The War God was a Celestial God, her word wasw, defied by none. Owen, an insignificant gnat, would naturally bow before her authority! Screech! But in the next moment, blood spurted as Raymond''s head was severed by a single strike, flying high into the air. His aura plummeted rapidly. The sword energy from the Supreme Sword corroded his wound instantly, eroding his life force! In just an instant, his head and body exploded like a blood-red firework. "How dare you..." In his final moments, Raymond''s face was filled with horror and disbelief. He had never imagined that even with the War God present, Owen would still dare to strike a killing blow! As Raymond''s body exploded in front of her, the blood sshing onto the War God''s feet, her face turnedpletely dark. For countless years, none had ever dared to defy her will. Yet today, Owen had dared to act so insolently, showing no respect for her whatsoever! "You court death!" The War God, known for her fiery temper, instantly shed to Owen''s side and grabbed him by the throat, her long fingers sinking deep into his flesh. Both Elysia and the Archdemon, who had been stunned by the War God''s sudden appearance, were even more shocked to see Owen kill Raymond right in front of her. They were even more stunned when the War God herself personally attacked Owen! "Let him go!" The Archdemon, knowing the War God''s cruelty, immediately charged at her, disregarding her own injuries. Forcing her mana to surge, countless swirling ck vortices enveloped the War God. The War God''s eyes were filled with disdain, not even bothering to acknowledge the Archdemon''s attack. Her blood-red cloak billowed, and it was as if ancient war drums began to sound. The oing ck vortices were instantly shattered, and the resulting shockwave struck the Archdemon''s chest. She spat out blood as her body was thrown back, crashing heavily to the ground. Her wounds, barely closed, tore open again, her blood-soaked form and graying hair making her look even more frail. Seeing her sister''s worsening state, Elysia''s hair stood on end. An insane killing intent locked onto the War God as countless ck mes, filled with corrosive power, surged around her, threatening to burn her to ash. "Mere tricks!" The War God''s face remained full of contempt, letting the ck mes that could destroy divine artifacts burn her armor and cloak, unbothered. She was a Celestial God. The power of the Archdemon and Elysia was beneath her notice. "Don''t you know that even a dog''s master must be respected?" "Raymond was chosen by me, a Celestial God. How dare you kill him?!" Her voice, filled with a domineering question, grew stronger and stronger. The grip around Owen''s throat tightened, causing his neck to creak and his vertebrae to nearly shatter.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Just then, sensing Owen''s life-threatening situation, Seraphina erupted from his Small World in a rage, opening her massive maw and unleashing a torrent of mes and frost. "You''re quite the interesting beast..." Although Seraphina''s attack did not concern her, the War God''s eyes gleamed with curiosity at her unique bloodline. But as she prepared to subdue Seraphina as well, Owen channeled most of his mana into the ck mark on his forehead. The sudden appearance of the War God hadpletely caught him off guard. Her terrifying strength was unlike anything he had ever faced. However, the War God was not the most powerful being he had sensed. The ancient aura he had detected in that mountain range was, in his instincts, far more terrifying than the War God! And this ck mark was a gift from that entity. Owen had hesitated to use it before, but now, with the War God pressing him so ruthlessly, he decided to risk it all! As the ck mark on Owen''s forehead appeared, he felt the War God''s overwhelming suppression ease slightly, giving him just enough strength to resist. The War God''s sharp eyes instantly locked onto the ck mark, her brows furrowing deeply. She recognized that mark. But why was it on Owen? As confusion flickered in her eyes, the endless mountain range from which Owen and the others hade began to tremble violently. The ground split apart, and the earth shook as if some colossal being was about to emerge. Everyone present was instantly drawn to this unprecedented phenomenon. As the ground cracked wide open, a massive hand burst forth, pulling up an enormous body from beneath the mountain! Rumble! The entire Demon Abyss seemed to be experiencing a cataclysmic earthquake. Countless streams of demonic energy scattered, and amidst the dark abyss, dazzling celestial stars suddenly appeared, casting a soft, ethereal light. The God of Light and Darkness! The Lord of Stars! He had awakened! Seeing the colossal figure, so immense it could rival the sun and moon, even the War God''s expression showed a trace of wariness. Owen and the others were simrly captivated by the sight. The giant who had suddenly risen from the mountain range looked almost identical to a human but was covered in intricate golden star patterns that crisscrossed his skin. Most striking were his eyes-one ck, one white-radiating a mesmerizing power. Chapter 268: Chapter264-War God, Save Me! Chapter 268: Chapter264-War God, Save Me! ? "War God''s Skill - Meteor Descent!" With a wave of Raymond''s hand, the space above him trembled, and countless spears rained down like dense volleys of arrows, filling the sky as they shot toward Owen! Each spear shone with an unbearable, piercing light, illuminating the dark abyss as brightly as daylight. Below, the ground was instantly riddled with countless bottomless craters as the spears arrived, torn apart by a bone-chilling force, creating ck holes of unfathomable depth. Even Elysia and the Archdemon, who stood at a distance, felt a chill spread through their bodies, causing them to shudder involuntarily. Although this attack wasn''t aimed at them, they still had an instinctive urge to flee. Owen looked up at the abnormal phenomenon in the sky, where the countless spears were elerating, getting faster and faster. The sharp spear tips began to glow with mes, burning as they cut through the air, like meteorites breaking the sound barrier, trailing terrifying shockwaves behind them. There was no way to dodge! "Spear, is it? I have one too!" Owen sneered, integrating the Godyer Staff into his body, and his eyes abruptly turned blood-red. Spear of Longinus - Fallen Sun! In that instant, his pupils seemed to transform into two scorching and zing suns, shooting out terrifying crimson beams. Like molten magma surging upward, it was as if these rays sought to melt everything in the world! Any spear that descended and touched the viscous red light instantly emitted a sharp hissing sound, as if cold water had been poured into a boiling cauldron of oil. Bang! Bang! Bang! The deafening sound of explosions echoed continuously. Countless dazzling collisions spread outward, transforming this section of the void into a battlefield of roaring mes and thunderous explosions. The sh was as swift as it was fierce, and it ended just as quickly. As the smoke and dust cleared, Owen remained standing unscathed, only his eyes glowing a deep crimson, as if filled with fresh blood. On the other side, Raymond, seeing that Owen had survived, began to breathe heavily. He had not expected Owen to possess such a formidable spell without even relying on the Godyer Staff! This was one of his strongest War God Skills!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Yet it hadn''t managed to take Owen down, nor had it even injured him. His brows furrowed deeper as the murderous intent within him grew even stronger and more obsessive. Owen was only a Grandmaster-Tier mage, yet he could already unleash such power. If he broke through to Sage-Tier, Raymond would definitely not be his match! He was a looming threat! Raymond couldn''t afford to let him live, no matter the cost! Otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous! With that thought, Raymond seemed toe to a difficult decision, staring intently at Owen. "This is your final chance-kneel and surrender. I promise to grant you a swift death! Otherwise, I will make you wish you were dead!" His voice was menacing, like a demon''s whisper from hell. At the same time, a dangerous aura radiated from him, making Owen''s heart tighten. It seemed that Raymond was preparing to use his final trump card. "Owen, be careful! He''s likely about to use the Blood of War God! Once surrounded, you''ll be trapped in an endless battle and eventually be drained to death!" Elysia''s voice sounded in Owen''s mind, her tone filled with urgency. During their previous confrontation, she had held the upper hand. But the moment he used this technique, she was forced into a desperate situation and nearly killed! Hearing her warning, images of the War God shed through Owen''s mind. The War God, a legendary entity, had wielded terrifying power, and the Blood of War God was a sacrificial technique where one offered their own essence blood to summon the projections of those in by the Spare of War God. The War God had killed countless powerful enemies. As long as Raymond had enough essence blood, no one could survive the endless assault of these formidable projections. Sensing Owen''s expression shift, Raymond burst into maniacalughter. "Now, kneel and surrender!" However, as soon as the words left his mouth, he saw Owen sh forward, charging at him once again. "You stubborn fool!" Raymond''s face twisted into a mask of fury. He shed his arm open with his nails, allowing drops of dark red essence blood to drip onto the Spare of War God. Ignoring the crimson mist that erupted from the spear, he summoned terrifying silhouettes, each faceless and shrouded in a blood-red glow. Every one of these figures possessed God King-level strength, the limit of what Raymond could currently manifest. Although these figures were mere projections conjured from his essence blood, they were all beings that had once perished at the hands of the War God, brimming with resentment, and they fought with powerparable to their prime! As the first blood-red projection solidified, a second followed, then a third! Finally, when the fourth God King-level projection emerged, Raymond, pale-faced from the loss of essence blood, ceased the summoning. Owen could contend with a single God King, but what would he do against four?! "You wasted the chance I gave you!" Raymond''s face was ashen, but his eyes were filled with a fevered light as he stared at Owen. "The Spare of War God can annihte any foe!" "No matter your talent, your unrivaled brilliance!" "You will be nothing more than a puppet under my control!" The Spare of War God could absorb the vitality of others, turning them into puppets. The stronger Owen was, the more excited Raymond became! He wanted to turn Owen into a dog under hismand! As if responding to Raymond''s frenzy, the four God King-level blood projections rushed toward Owen in unison. Their auras were nearly identical to Raymond''s, even slightly stronger. Though they moved together, each wielded a different terrifying technique, ferociously attacking. Owen''s eyes narrowed, and suddenly, multiple clones appeared around him. Although these clones were far weaker than his true body, they greatly outnumbered the four blood projections. "You dare use such petty tricks against me? Are you truly out of options?" Raymond sneered at Owen''s use of some sort of clone technique. The clones felt weak, possessing only half of Owen''s original strength. Against four God King-level projections, they were nothing more than paper tigers. Using such a technique would only waste Owen''s energy in vain. However, before his derisive grin could fade, he noticed that each of Owen''s clones was using a different method. Chapter 269: Chapter266-Fate Crystal and Everyone’s Transformation Chapter 269: Chapter266-Fate Crystal and Everyones Transformation ? Sensing the War God''s underestimation of Owen, the Lord of Stars turned to Owen with a gentle smile and said, "Owen, with the Millennial Cataclysm approaching, would you be willing to join us in resisting the Heavenly Dao?" Hearing this, the War God couldn''t help but stare at the Lord of Stars in shock. The mention of the Millennial Cataclysm was something she was faintly aware of. But to ask Owen to join their ranks and fight against the Heavenly Dao? Owen''s current strength was nowhere near sufficient! Only mages at the level of the Archdemon would be barely qualified. Yet, the Lord of Stars did not invite the Archdemon. He invited Owen! This made her even more uncertain about the Lord of Stars and increasingly unsure about Owen. However, she knew that every word and action of the Lord of Stars was the result of careful calction. If not, he would have been destroyed long ago in his struggle against the Heavenly Dao. His current attitude toward Owen carried a level of seriousness that was unprecedented! The War God slowly loosened her grip on Owen''s neck, her gaze filled with suspicion as she nced back and forth between the Lord of Stars and Owen. The moment Owen saw the Lord of Stars, he felt as if every secret he had wasid bare. He hesitated briefly, then nodded seriously and said, "Since it''s you, Lord of Stars, inviting me to fight against the Heavenly Dao and survive the Millennial Cataclysm, I have no reason to refuse. But I must ask: why are you inviting me?" ording to the original storyline, this Lord of Stars was a terrifying figure, one of the supreme existences. Although his talent might seem impressive to others, to a being of such stature, it should be nothing extraordinary. Owen was genuinely curious-what exactly had this mighty entity seen in him? As Owen''s question hung in the air, the War God, Archdemon, Elysia, and Seraphina all turned to stare intently at the Lord of Stars. The Lord of Stars responded earnestly, "Because you are someone who stands outside the bounds of fate." The moment these words were spoken, the War God''s mind roared as if struck by thunder. She had considered many possibilities-perhaps Owen shared some connection with the Lord of Stars, or maybe the Lord of Stars simply valued his talent or his role as the wielder of the Godyer Staff. But she never expected that Owen would be someone he described as standing beyond the confines of fate! Every living being in this world was bound by the rules of fate. Whether one resisted or conformed, they ultimately followed the predetermined path, as if swept along by the tides of time, helpless to change anything. Even as Celestial Gods, they were the same, and this feeling of being manipted by fate only grew stronger. It was as if they were nothing more than puppets of fate. They had fought against it for ages but had always failed, forever ensnared within the web of destiny. The only ones who ever seemed to show any promise of breaking free from fate''s grasp were the Chosen Ones, those blessed with immense fortune. Such beings were the darlings of heaven and earth, with every step they took seemingly guided by the hand of fate, while all others appeared merely as their supporting characters. Yet even they were exceedingly rare. John, whom they had lured to this ce, had been such a person. And Raymond, whom Owen had just in, was another. Individuals like them were few and far between and, even then, they could not truly escape fate''s grasp.N?v(el)B\\jnn Now, the Lord of Stars imed that Owen was truly free of fate''s control. How could she believe that? The Archdemon, Elysia, and Seraphina knew little about the concept of fate. To them, it was an intangible and elusive idea. But for the Lord of Stars to say so... Such an ancient being would never speak lightly or deceive them. When Owen heard this, his mind erupted in a storm of thoughts. The Lord of Stars-true to his reputation as a being who contended with the Heavenly Dao-had discerned some of Owen''s underlying nature. After all, as a transmigrator, Owen technically did not belong to this world and thus was not bound by its fate. In normal circumstances, no one could ever kill John. After all, John was the protagonist! But Owen, unaffected by the strings of fate, had repeatedly defeated John, forcing fate to rewrite itself time and time again. Now, his actions were even influencing the Millennial Cataclysm. While the Lord of Stars might not know about transmigration, he must have sensed a monumental shift in the lines of fate and deduced that Owen was different. Realizing why the Lord of Stars valued him, Owen felt relieved. The Millennial Cataclysm was approaching, and he needed to n for the long term. An alliance with the Lord of Stars and others was not a bad idea. "Very well, I''ll trust you on this!" As for the War God, she scrutinized Owen repeatedly, finding it hard to see past his beautiful visage. She saw nothing special in him, nothing that would hint at the extraordinary being described by the Lord of Stars. After a moment of silence, she clenched her fists. In the end, she decided to trust the Lord of Stars'' judgment. After all, the Lord of Stars was stronger than she was. "Lord of Stars, I''ll believe you this time." She then turned to Owen. "Since we are now allies against the Heavenly Dao, I''ll let bygones be bygones. This spear of mine-consider it a gift, an apology for my previous transgressions. What do you say?" Having decided to trust the Lord of Stars, the War God decisively ced a heavy bet on Owen. Owen hadn''t expected the hot-tempered War God to offer him an apology. Knowing how powerful and unique the Spear of War God was, Owenughed cheerfully and said, "If the War God is so sincere, then naturally, all past grievances are just misunderstandings. From now on, we should stand united!" The War God nodded, and with a wave of her hand, the Spear of War God flew straight into Owen''s hand. The spear felt immensely heavy in his grip, exuding a biting cold. A trace of Raymond''s presence lingered, resisting Owen''s control. But the next moment, Owen activated his Supreme of All and Armament Merge skills. Chapter 270: Chapter267-Owen’s Wedding Invitation Chapter 270: Chapter267-Owens Wedding Invitation ? The Jade Dragon''s rising anger instantly dissipated under a gentle pat from the Lord of Stars. Its enormous form shrank down to a size no bigger than a puppy''s as it leapt into the Lord of Stars'' embrace, looking utterly delighted. "Master, you''ve finally awakened! I''ve been missing you so much I could hardly sleep..." the Jade Dragon eximed excitedly. The Lord of Stars stroked its head with a rare smile. "The past is already behind us. From this moment on, Owen is our ally and friend." Hearing its master mention this, the Jade Dragon snorted indignantly. "If they hadn''t disturbed my slumber, I wouldn''t have bothered with them in the first ce. But since it''s your order, I''ll let bygones be bygones." The Jade Dragon now appeared quite magnanimous, waving its w dismissively. Seeing this, Owen breathed a sigh of relief. After all, the key to unlocking the fifth seal of the Godyer Staff was this Jade Dragon''s scale. Without reconciling, obtaining the scale by force would have been impossible with his current strength. Understanding Owen''s intent, the Lord of Stars continued, "Hand over your reverse scale to Owen and lend him your strength." Upon hearing this, the Jade Dragon''s temper red up again. Forgiving Owen and the Archdemon was one thing, but giving up its reverse scale? That was a crucial part of its very essence! "Don''t worry. You won''t suffer any loss from giving it up," the Lord of Stars reassured, gently stroking its proud head before whispering something into its ear. After listening, the Jade Dragon''s green eyes brightened in excitement. With a snort, it promptly plucked a unique, shimmering scale from its brow-distinctly different from the others and handed it to Owen. "Here, take it. Don''t disappoint me!" it huffed arrogantly. Seeing the radiant emerald scale that exuded an otherworldly energy, Owen swallowed hard and quickly epted it. The Jade Dragon''s reverse scale was a treasure of immense value, even without its role in unlocking the Godyer Staff. It could block attacks from God Emperor-tier enemies and had extraordinary defensive capabilities. "Thank you!" Owen expressed his gratitude sincerely, turning to look at the Lord of Stars. "We''re allies now, so there''s no need for thanks. What are your ns from here?" the Lord of Stars inquired, gazing at him. Owen pondered briefly before replying, "I need to help the Archdemon extend her lifespan. After that, I''ll return to the Azure Kingdom. Leslie is waiting for me toe back... to get married." "Oh?" The Lord of Stars shot a curious nce at the Archdemon standing beside Owen. With his perceptive eyes, he could easily see the Archdemon''s feelings for Owen. Earlier, when the War God had restrained Owen, the Archdemon was the first to rush to his aid. Had he not intervened, the Archdemon would have likely used some forbidden technique to save him. But it turned out the person Owen was marrying was someone else. However, the Lord of Stars did not dwell on this. He merely nodded thoughtfully. "Anyone who could capture your attention must be a truly exceptional woman. I''m quite curious now." Owen had turned down the love of the Archdemon, a peerless beauty, for this Leslie. She must be something extraordinary. "Lord of Stars, War God, if you''re free, you''re wee to attend my wedding in the Azure Kingdom," Owen said, sweeping his gaze over the two of them and extending a genuine invitation. Since they were allies now, his wedding was a major life event that should be as lively as possible. The Lord of Stars and the War God exchanged a look and nodded in unison. "Very well, we''ll be there." Owen was momentarily taken aback. These two were mighty figures, shaking heaven and earth wherever they went! His invitation was partly due to curiosity about Leslie and partly out of respect for their seniority. He hadn''t expected them to actually agree. Meanwhile, in the Azure Kingdom, at the Duke''s Mansion in the imperial capital, Leslie stood quietly, gazing up at the sky. "Three more days," she murmured softly. Her expression remained serene, but Charlotte, her maidservant beside her, dared not even breathe loudly. Over the past four days, many significant events had transpired across the continent and Middle Earth, causing great waves of upheaval. The bronze gate had begun to open, the barriers between realms were weakening. Numerous prodigies had emerged, and many reclusive Mountain Forces were sending their young talents out into the world. These developments made Charlotte incredibly anxious. After all, Mr. Owen and her mistress had caused quite a stir in Middle Earth, offending almost all the top powers there. When the bronze gate''s barrier weakens to its limit, god-tier mages and those beyond will be able to cross freely. It will be a catastrophe beyond imagination! The Azure Kingdom could very well face total annihtion. Yet, in the midst of this unprecedented crisis, her mistress seemedpletely unconcerned. All she cared about was preparing for the wedding and counting down the days until the seventh day. She seemed to have no regard for matters that could alter the world''s fate. Moreover, Charlotte realized that she could no longer gauge her mistress''s strength. Her aura was overwhelming, like a volcano on the verge of eruption. ncing toward the Demon Realm, Charlotte whispered to herself, "Mr. Owen, when will you return? Miss is almost turning into a statue waiting for you." ... Deep within the Demon Abyss. "Mr. Owen, haven''t you already married my sister? Why are you still flirting around and marrying someone else?!" Elysia''s eyes red with anger as she red at Owen. She had finallye to ept this brother-inw in her heart. His strength, talent, and looks were all outstanding. Picky as she was, she couldn''t find any ws. The young heroes she had met before paled in comparison.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But to her shock, despite marrying her sister-a woman as beautiful as a goddess-Owen was still going to marry someone else! "Sister, how can you allow this? He''s a scoundrel, a shameless phnderer!" Elysia eximed, her emotions running high. The Archdemon looked slightly embarrassed. She cleared her throat and exined the circumstances of how she had dragged Owen off and forcibly married him. Elysia''s mouth twitched, then she gave her sister a thumbs up. "Sis, you''re ruthless!" Clearly, she hadn''t expected Owen and Leslie to be true lovers, with her sister as the forcibly inserted third party. Suppressing her earlier anger, she sighed deeply and turned to Owen. Chapter 271: Chapter268-Inner Demon Trial, Today You Belong to Me Chapter 271: Chapter268-Inner Demon Trial, Today You Belong to Me ? Seeing the Archdemon begin her absorption process, Owen also sat down cross-legged a short distance away. The concentrated life energy in this ce was extremely beneficial for him as well. Before long, as Owen formed a mysterious hand seal, the dense life force condensed into a mist that flowed into his body. Every cell in his body vibrated with joy, quickly restoring his energy to its peak. Then, Owen turned his hand over, revealing the emerald reverse scale given by the Jade Dragon, while grasping the Godyer Staff firmly in his other hand. It was time to unlock the fifth seal. With a thought, he channeled a portion of his mana into the staff, guiding the reverse scale to fuse with it in a dazzling emerald glow. Soon, the Godyer Staff began to tremble, releasing a surge of fierce, battle-hardened energy that swept through the area. "Congrattions, Master. The fifth seal of the Godyer Staff has been unlocked," the system''s voice echoed in his mind. "The Godyer Array is nowplete!" Hearing this, a broad smile spread across Owen''s face. Even when iplete, the Godyer Array possessed terrifying destructive power. Now that two-thirds of the previously damaged array was restored, its might had increased tenfold! Moreover, with the unlocking of this seal, the Godyer Staff''s aura became even more domineering and overwhelming, showcasing a significant boost in its overall power. Sensing the surge of umted experience within, Owen took a deep breath as it began to flood through him, pushing his levels higher. Grandmaster-tier Lv7... Grandmaster-tier Lv8... With a resounding boom, Owen''s rank skyrocketed to Sage-tier Lvi! He was now a Sage-tier mage! Taking a deep breath, Owen felt his mana surge and boil within him, as if merging with the heavens and earth. It was a surreal sensation. He had finally taken this crucial step forward! Now, only one more major tier separated him from bing a God-tier mage! Breaking through to God-tier would bring about a drastic transformation, one that would elevate his power to unimaginable heights. Nearby, Elysia, who had followed Owen and the Archdemon here, sensed Owen''s sudden rise in tier and couldn''t hide the shock on her face. A Sage-tier mage. While it might still seem insignificant to her, considering her own level as a God King, Owen had only been a Grandmaster-tier mage not long ago. How much time had passed since then? And now he had already broken through to a whole new tier?! She recalled how even her sister had spent several years and burned a significant amount of her lifespan, relying on secret techniques, to break through from Grandmaster-tier to Sage- tier. Yet Owen had achieved this feat in just a matter of days. The gap between people was truly staggering! Elysia suddenly had a strong premonition that her current God King-tier might soon be surpassed by Owen! "Truly worthy of being the one my sister chose!" Elysia sighed inwardly, feeling that her sister and Owen were indeed a perfect match made in the heavens. Meanwhile, Owen was fully immersed in the transformations urring in his body following his breakthrough. If his previous affinity with magic had been considered excellent, now it was as if he could control it as effortlessly as moving a finger. Additionally, the vast life energy coursing through him made Owen''s appetite for power grow. After a brief moment of contemtion, he decided to guide a portion of this life energy into his personal world. The regenerative properties of this energy were astounding, capable of promoting growth and vitality. If he could integrate a significant amount into his world, it would greatly benefit the growth of the World Tree and the development of his internal realm. Under the cover of the pure white life energy, the nts in his small world began to grow wildly. The stars and zing sun suspended in the sky seemed to radiate with even greater vibrancy. Within the small world, Rachel, Madelyn, and Seraphina were the first to notice the changes. They were filled with surprise and immediately sent mental messages to Owen, inquiring about what was happening. This life force was incredibly potent. Owen offered a brief exnation, then shook his head in disappointment. Although the life force could elerate the growth of his small world, it was like rootless duckweed-it disappearedpletely once absorbed, unable to sustain itself. "If I could merge part of the Fate Crystal into my small world, then perhaps a continuous stream of life energy would flow through it..." Owen murmured softly. However, to restore the Archdemon''s lifespan, the Fate Crystal would have to be entirely fused with her. All he could do now was absorb as much of the surrounding life force as possible. With that thought, Owen fully opened his small world, activating the World Tree to take root in the flowing river of life. But as he was absorbing, he suddenly opened his eyes, looking anxiously in the Archdemon''s direction. At this moment, the Archdemon had already extracted the Fate Crystal from the stone wall and was using her overwhelming devouring power to gradually refine it. As long as shepletely absorbed the Fate Crystal, her lost lifespan would be restored, and she would be even more ageless and powerful. However, just at this critical juncture, something seemed to go wrong. The originally serene aura around her body suddenly became chaotic, like boiling oil doused with cold water! The surrounding void twisted and surged, and a strange, malevolent energy erupted from her body. "An Inner Demon Trial?" Owen''s pupils shrank, worry shing in his eyes. For a powerhouse like the Archdemon, few cmities could threaten their life, but the Inner Demon Trial was one of the deadliest. If she failed to ovee it, her soul would be shattered, and she would be reduced to aN?v(el)B\\jnn mindless husk. Typically, such trials only urred when emotions fluctuated violently. Why had the Archdemon, who was calm andposed, suddenly sumbed to this trial? "Elder Sister!" Elysia, sensing the Archdemon''s sudden turmoil, panicked and rushed to her side, trying to rouse her from the Inner Demon Trial. As a demon, she understood better than anyone how terrifying this tribtion could be. But why would her sister, with such a stable mindset and immense power, suddenly experience such a huge emotional upheaval? Confused, she extended her mental power toward the Archdemon, hoping to pull her out of the Inner Demon Trial. However, as soon as her mind power approached, it was instantly shredded by the distorted aura surrounding the Archdemon. Chapter 272: Chapter269-Changes in the Small World Chapter 272: Chapter269-Changes in the Small World ? A dense aura of life permeated the void, resemblingyers of interwoven white veils, concealing the figures of Owen and the Archdemon. Within this white aura of life, Owen gazed at the passionate and assertive Archdemon in front of him with some bewilderment. Although the Archdemon had also been quite forward during their wedding night, that assertiveness had been filled with the overbearing nature of a ruler, carrying a sense of being forced upon. But now, the emotions Archdemon showed towards him felt more like a form of release, as if she was expressing suppressed feelings in their truest, most primal form. Under such ardor, even Owen was left at a loss. The Archdemon herself was a person of extraordinary beauty, and being this forward was akin to a zing serpent entwining itself around him, almost igniting Owen on the spot. In an instant, Owen seemed to find himself within an illusionary realm. All around him was the vibrant red of a festive bridal chambera scene that seemed quite familiar. Wasn''t this the setting from their wedding? However, the Archdemon was no longer quietly seated on the marriage bed, but was ring coldly at Owen with an extremely chilling gaze. The air was filled with a cacophony of endless chaotic sounds. Owen looked at the current Archdemon strangely. Was this her inner demon? Was she regretting that the wedding night wasn''t perfect? Now that he thought about it, the night had indeed been disrupted by Madelyn and various other incidents, preventing them from reaching the final step. Thus, amidst the intertwining white aura, Owen and the Archdemon became entangled like two serpents, their clothes flying off in the process. Their emotions reached a peak at that very moment. In the clear-flowing river of life, rippling sounds began to emerge, sometimes high-pitched, sometimes low, melodious yetmenting. At this moment, in a state of total abandon, the Archdemon almost drained Owen dry within a matter of hours, leaving his face slightly pale. "Truly a one-of-a-kind gem... and a legendary White Tiger at that..." Owen gasped heavily, his legs trembling, almost needing to support himself against a wall. Though his waist ached for a while, a rich life essence soon surged from all directions, quickly restoring Owen to his peak condition. At the same time, he was astonished to find that perhaps due to their earlier fusion, while the Archdemon waspensating for her inner demon and absorbing the essence of the Fate Crystal, she had also infused a portion of its essence into his body. And this part, containing the purest, most primordial essence of destiny, had merged into Owen''s small world, causing a drastic transformation. Owen nced at the Archdemon beside him. She had already ovee her inner demon, her aura steadily rising.N?v(el)B\\jnn Not only had her hair regained its jet-ck luster, but her skin had also be tighter and more supple, as pure and translucent as pristine jade, soft to the touch. From head to toe, her exquisite figure was snow-white and dazzlingly smooth. Even though Owen had experienced her beauty firsthand, the sight still left his mouth dry. He immediately draped one of his own garments over her, swiftly tidied up his own attire, and shifted his focus into his small world. Within his small world, a rich life essence fell like raindrops from the sky, bathing every object within it. The nts were brimming with vitality. The World Tree was growing rapidly, its roots greedily absorbing the life essence from the void. Meanwhile, even more life essence pooled onto the ground of the small world, forming a flowing river of life. At the source of this river of lifey a palm-sized, translucent Fate Crystal, from which the pure white life essence was emanating. Beneath this Fate Crystal, Rachel, Seraphina, and Madelyn were ying around, immersed in their games. Owen sensed this and nodded in satisfaction. Earlier, he had been perplexed about how to ensure that his small world could continuously generate life essence. Now, the issue had been resolved seamlessly. "Mr. Owen!" At that moment, Rachel and the others, who had been frolicking in the river of life, noticed Owen''s arrival and immediately gathered around him. "Mr. Owen, what just happened? Why did the small world lose its connection to the outside, and why is there a small piece of Fate Crystal here now?" Rachel asked, her face full of confusion as she looked at Owen. Owen coughed twice, then patted the head of the eager Seraphina. "I was just transferring the Fate Crystal earlier. It''s all fine now. From now on, as long as we don''t suffer fatal injuries, we''ll recover swiftly in this life essence." Rachel and Madelyn nodded seriously, their faces lighting up with joy. As mages, fighting injuries were amon urrence, and recovery was no simple matter, often requiring the use of expensive high-quality potions. If not properly healed, injuries could even hinder future breakthroughs. But now, with the Water of Life, such concerns would no longer exist. After all, they had just experienced it. Old injuries that had umted over the years and were difficult to heal had already been cured with the help of the Water of Life. Even their levels seemed to be loosening up, showing signs of further advancement. Seeing that their attention was focused on the Water of Life, Owen heaved a slight sigh of relief, then narrowed his eyes and said, "The Archdemon still needs some time to fully recover. It''s time for us to return." At the mention of returning, Madelyn immediately perked up with excitement. "When are we leaving? My sister must be getting impatient by now!" Owen nodded, a faint image of Leslie surfacing in his mind. ... In front of the River of Life within the Demon Abyss. Elysia awoke from a bout of dizziness, rubbing her temples. She then saw her sister enveloped in the life aura, her energy stable and no longer agitated as before. Recalling the dangers of the Inner Demon Trial just moments ago, she couldn''t help but feel a surge of fear. "Did Owen save my sister?" Thinking back to the final moment when Owen appeared beside her sister, she murmured to herself. She quickly nced around but found no sign of Owen. Had he left? Frowning slightly, Elysia moved forward, only to see the Archdemon''s body covered in Owen''s robe. ...? What had happened between them? However, considering they were married, it was normal if something had happened, right? ... At the same time, Owen was soaring towards the abyss''s surface. Chapter 273: Chapter270-Crushing All Opposition, the Fury of Middle Earth Chapter 273: Chapter270-Crushing All Opposition, the Fury of Middle Earth ? "I heard that Leslie from the Azure Kingdom is preparing a national wedding. Perhaps that''s the reason." "Yet, with the suppression of the Bronze Gate weakening and the fluctuations of the Heavenly Dao bing increasingly intense, many Middle Earth forces are eyeing Leslie covetously. And she''s preparing a wedding? Is she being too audacious?" "I don''t know what she''s thinking. Maybe she ns to be a couple on the run with Owen." "But now that Owen''s whereabouts are spreading, a lot of Middle Earth factions will definitely make a move against him." Countless forces across Middle Earth were discussing and closely following this matter. Meanwhile, many of Middle Earth''s prodigies also turned their sights on Owen. Previously, Owen''s venture into Middle Earth had caused a huge stir, but he hade and gone so quickly that they had no opportunity to cross swords with him. Now, they finally had the chance. "Extra! Extra!" "Elliot, the Holy Son of the Truth Church and a sage-tier mage, personally entered the Demon Realm to challenge Owen!" "Breaking news: Elliot was defeated in a single move and had to flee using a secret technique." "The prodigy of the Moon God Sect, the Great Moon God, challenged John, only to be sent flying by a single p from Owen!" "Prodigies from the Thousand Autumn Mountain were utterly defeated..." Countless reports about Owen spread rapidly across Middle Earth. Numerous prodigies, who had been the pride and hope of various factions, were all utterly defeated by Owen, most of them being crushed in a single move. As the prodigies continued to be humiliated, Owen''s prestige soared to unprecedented heights. After all, these prodigies were well-known figures in Middle Earth, hailed as supreme geniuses by countless people. Yet, the ones they revered now found themselves gazing up at another genius whose silhouette was already far beyond their reach. At this moment, whether it was those in Middle Earth Academy City or the continent''s Academy City, they were all abuzz, almost in a frenzy over Owen''s every move. For Middle Earth Academy City, Owen''s emergence shattered all past records! A person like him would undoubtedly make this era dazzlingly brilliant. As for the continent''s Academy City, the excitement was palpable. Owen hailed from the continent, and they had established good rtions with him in the past. With this connection, the continent''s Academy City not only gained a stronger voice on the continent, but its influence in Middle Earth Academy City was also on the rise. "Edward, you''ll be fully in charge of handling Mr. Owen''s affairs. Middle Earth Academy City will also send some top-tier schrs and professors. You''ll be the one leading the team!" "Do everything possible to strengthen ties with Mr. Owen. If necessary, even the neutral stance of our continent''s Academy City can be changed for his sake!" Lifetime Professor n looked solemnly at Edward, on whom he ced high expectations, speaking earnestly. He understood well thatpared to Owen, everything else could be put aside. Other forces on the continent didn''t even warrant attention! Edward also grasped the situation. Though Owen was currently the target of many forces, it was precisely at such a critical moment that if Academy City could lend a hand, that gesture would be invaluable. Only by doing so could they truly earn Owen''s friendship! Thinking back to when they first noticed Owen, and now seeing him be a figure of immense significance across realms, the continent''s Academy City had benefited immensely, reaping untold rewards. Now it was time to return the favor! On the other side, as the continent''s Academy City publicly championed Owen and promoted his achievements, the factions behind the defeated prodigies could no longer sit still. Voices condemning Owen spread like wildfire across Middle Earth and the continent. Some factions even began offering bounties, preparing to take action against him. However, amidst the overwhelming outcry, the dragon race, the bone dragon race, and the Fallen Angel race all stood firmly by Owen''s side. "Anyone daring to harm Mr. Owen is our enemy!" "Mr. Owen is an unprecedented prodigy. Only with his rise can the realm have a true leader!" The dragon race, the bone dragon race, and the Fallen Angel race were all infamous and fearsome. Their derations instantly swayed some of the suppressive voices against Owen. But Owen had made too many enemies. The major forces of Middle Earth were not deterred by the three races. Instead, they began rallying their strongest fighters, preparing to burst through the Bronze Gate and strike directly at Owen''s stronghold! While Middle Earth was descending into chaos, back on the continent: The Kyrik Empire''s princess, apanied by three great ghost generals, gathered an army, ready to annihte the Azure Kingdom. This time, Kyrik had mobilized its entire nation''s strength, rming every kingdom on the continent. Countless kingdoms felt that an unprecedented cataclysm was imminent. Many began reaching out to Kyrik or leveraging their connections to form a coalition army to destroy the Azure Kingdom, hoping to im a share of the spoils in this upheaval. But the Cloud Empire, where Davis resided, immediately rallied its forces to defend the Azure Kingdom at all costs as soon as Kyrik mobilized its armies. Many other kingdoms believed that Owen wouldn''t be able to withstand this storm from Middle Earth. However, Davis, the Cloud Empire''s emperor, and the high-ranking officials ced great hope in Owen. They decided to stand with Owen! As more and more powers from both Middle Earth and the continent were drawn into this tempest, nearly every force and mage was abuzz with discussions about the matter. A sense of an impending storm loomed over everyone. ... "Leslie, Kyrik has gathered its entire national strength, and many Middle Earth forces are ready to cross the Bronze Gate. The situation is growing increasingly dire." Duke Charles furrowed his brows in deep worry, unable to shake off the ominous feeling. However, Leslie remained calm, as if she hadn''t heard Duke Charles''sints. "Leslie, their forces are truly terrifying. I''ve heard that even God Kings and God Emperors will be present. Why don''t you leave with your people first?" Duke Charles had never encountered a God King-tier mage personally, but he knew that such beings could shake the heavens and devastate a city with a mere thought! As for a God Emperor, he couldn''t even fathom their power. Before mages of such caliber, they were merely ants.N?v(el)B\\jnn He wasn''t afraid of dying, but he didn''t want Leslie or Owen, both with unparalleled potential, to perish. "Charlotte, how are the wedding preparationsing along?" Leslie turned to Charlotte beside her, her aura growing increasingly ethereal, exuding a kind of primordial purity. Facing Leslie, who was bing ever more unfathomable, Charlotte didn''t even have the courage to meet her gaze, only feeling that Leslie was now so unfamiliar and cold. Only when mentioning Owen did Leslie seem to show a trace of human emotion. "Miss, everything is ready. We''re just waiting for Mr. Owen to enter the city." Charlotte replied softly. Knowing how seriously the youngdy took this matter, she had instructed everyone to put aside all other tasks, ensuring this was wlessly arranged and thoroughly checked. "Very well, then. There''s only one day left. Owen should be back soon." Leslie gazed calmly at the distant sky. Charlotte nodded and was about to turn and leave when she hesitated, as if receiving some news. After a moment''s pause, she spoke up. "Miss, Mary requests an audience!" "Oh?" Leslie raised an eyebrow slightly. As a former princess of the Azure Kingdom, Mary had been something of a legendary figure. Moreover, she''d once had feelings for Owen. Now, of all times, what did she want with Leslie? "I''ll have her turned away." Seeing Leslie''s silence, Charlotte offered gently. "Wait. Since she''se all this way, let''s meet her." Leslie had an uneasy premonition. Perhaps it would be better to see her in person. ... "Owen''s power is growing too quickly. Many prodigies have fallen to him. This cannot continue!" "The Bronze Gate is open, and the restrictions are gone due to the Heavenly Dao''s changes. Why don''t we give Owen a wedding he''ll never forget?" "I like that idea. Owen is too ruthless. With the Godyer Staff and the Supreme Order in his hands, the sooner we eliminate him, the better. It''ll also serve as a warning to others!" The Sacred Pool, the Temple of the Fire God, and the Truth Church, the top factions of Middle Earth, all reached a peak of murderous intent towards Owen. It was a do-or-die situation! Owen was too monstrous. He had to be eradicated. "Owen has allied with the Archdemon. Will that big figure intervene?" An old Pope from the Truth Church spoke up. To them, Owen and Leslie were no threat. Only the Archdemon remained an unknown variable. Chapter 274: Chapter271-Owen Has Returned Chapter 274: Chapter271-Owen Has Returned ? "That big figure will definitely make a move. This time, Owen won''t have any chance to escape!" The Archgod who had previously fought against the Archdemon sneered coldly. This time, Owen had offended an incredible powerhouse, and not even the Archdemon could protect him! "Everyone, get ready. Leslie is set to marry Owen tomorrow, so let''s prepare a grand ''gift'' for them!" ... "Mr. Owen, it''s been a while. Your strength is bing more and more unfathomable!" As Owen stepped out of the Demon Realm and into the continent, Edward, who had been waiting for him for quite some time, quickly stepped forward and greeted him warmly. Owen had a good impression of Edward, an old friend. After exchanging a few brief pleasantries, he asked about the major events that had urred recently. After all, he had been in the Demon Abyss for a while and wasn''t well-informed about the current situation. Edward had anticipated this and promptly ryed all the important news to Owen, especially about the nine top-tier Middle Earth factions, including the Truth Church, preparing to take action against him. Owen merely nodded calmly in response. Edward''s respect for him grew even more at this disy of tranquility. Even though the nine top-tier Middle Earth factions had deployed God Emperors and God Kings, forces that no one in Middle Earth could oppose, Owen''sposure reassured Edward, calming the turmoil in his own heart. He had recorded Owen''s journey and had seen him turn the tide in seemingly hopeless situations numerous times. While he didn''t know what cards Owen had up his sleeve, he believed that the ultimate victor would undoubtedly be Owen! The mages from Middle Earth Academy City who were standing behind Edward exchanged bewildered nces. They, as residents of Middle Earth, had no confidence in Owen''s chances. Yet, this representative from the continent seemed to have absolute faith in him. Where did this confidencee from? "Oh, right, Mr. Owen. The princess of Kyrik, apanied by three great ghost generals and the national army, is currently attempting to invade the Azure Kingdom..." Edward hesitated before slowly bringing up the topic. Owen''s expression remained calm as he said, "Just wait a moment. Let''s head back to the Azure Kingdom first." Edward nodded. At that moment, Davis and several other young prodigies who were familiar with Owen also arrived. Despite the immense crisis they faced, they all chose to stand by Owen''s side. As they looked at Owen, who had burst forth from the Demon Abyss, they couldn''t help but feel that he had be even more enigmatic. They were all peers, yet Owen had left them far behind. Even though they had been training day and night, trying to close the gap, it seemed that the distance between them had only grown. "Owen, you''re really a monster!" Davis, Andre, and the others stood before Owen, their expressionsplex as they sighed. They had heard the rumors: Owen had stepped into the ranks of sage-tier mages! And they, despite receiving the best resources and training from their respective factions, were only at the diamond-tier, still far from reaching sage-tier. Many prodigies could spend their entire lives without ever touching that tier! Owen chuckled and looked at the group of disheartened prodigies. "You all should stopparing yourselves to me. For me, breakthroughs are as easy as eating and drinking." Davis, Andre, and the others stared at him speechlessly. They hade to check on Owen''s safety, only to be dealt another mental blow. Before long, amidst light-heartedughter, Owen boarded the luxurious airships that had been waiting for him. In order to wee Owen, various factions had sent their best, most prestigious airships. They knew that Owen had be a legend on the continent and even in Middle Earth. No amount of respect was too much for someone like him. Especially after the Middle Earth factions'' attempts to attack him, if Owen emerged unscathed, they might not even have the qualifications to meet him. ... With a mighty fleet of airships soaring into the sky, they headed straight for the Azure Kingdom. Countless kingdoms along the way, regardless of their rtionship with Owen or Leslie, looked up withplex expressions at the star-studded convoy. They had known Owen was influential, but they hadn''t imagined his influence had grown to this extent. "The Cloud Empire, the Sahano Church, the Moonspring Kingdom, Academy City..." The unprecedented opulence of the fleet and the symbols on the airships represented the continent''s top-tier factions, densely packed and forming a single, unified procession. It practically represented over half of the continent''s power! Now, to wee Owen''s return, so many factions had mobilized. They could hardly fathom just how magnificent and grand Leslie and Owen''s wedding would be. "To be a person, one should aspire to be like Owen." Many kings across the kingdoms couldn''t help but sigh. Although Owen wasn''t a king, he was like an uncrowned ruler on the continent,manding allegiance from all! Unlike them, who had to juggle internal and external power bnces and rule like walking on a tightrope. Not only did they live without the freedom they desired, but they also missed the camaraderie of true friends. ... The airships traveled quickly, and after passing through numerous kingdoms, Owen finally arrived at the capital of the Azure Kingdom. As the airships descended, the capital, which was already packed to the brim, erupted in excitement, with the citizens craning their necks, gazing at Owen as he stepped out of the airship. "The Emperor has arrived!" "The Emperor has arrived!" Countless cheers erupted from the crowd, and every person gathered there looked at Owen with fervent admiration. Owen''s battle in Middle Earth had been incredibly thrilling, and his ying of god-tier mages, as if ughtering chickens and dogs, had directly intimidated countless schemingn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om factions. As citizens of the Azure Kingdom, they no longer felt ashamed of their identity but saw it as a badge of honor! When facing people from other kingdoms, they now held their heads high, with a sense of true dignity. Currently, the citizenship of the Azure Kingdom was priced at astronomical figures, yet it was still incredibly difficult to obtain. The kingdom''s overall atmosphere had undergone aplete transformation. All of this was due to the changes Owen''s battle in Middle Earth had brought! Amidst the cheers and wee, Owen looked around in confusion. Emperor? When did he be an emperor? Seeing Owen''s perplexity, Edward looked at him enviously and exined: "You just returned, so you may not know. When Empress Leslie returned from Middle Earth, she announced your marriage seven dayster and simultaneously dered you as the Emperor Consort. No matter how vast the empire, half of it will always belong to you." The prodigies standing beside Owen were already drooling with envy. They had all met Leslie and knew she was not only stunningly beautiful but also possessed extraordinary talent, bing the only person second to Owen on the Domination Leaderboard. Most importantly, her character and cunning surpassed anyone they had encountered. A person like her was already formidable, and with unmatched talent and power, it made approaching her an impossible thought. Yet, such a cold-hearted empress, known for being ruthless, wholeheartedly loved Owen and didn''t hesitate to offer not just her present, but even half of her future kingdom! What kind of devotion was this? Amidst the envious, jealous gazes of the crowd, Owen scratched his nose. He had indeed mentioned sharing the world with Leslie before, but it was just a casual remark. He didn''t expect her to take it seriously. "Wee, Emperor Consort!" At this moment, Charlotte stepped forward to greet Owen. Countless members of the Dark Rose stood on either side, surrounded by an ocean of flowers. The pink petals covered the ground, adding a charming hue to the entire scene. Then, the booming sound of celebratory cannons echoed, creating brilliant, magnificent fireworks that exploded in the sky. Owen nodded and, filled with anticipation, walked along the petal-strewn path into the capital. Finally, he was about to see Leslie again. Had she been doing well these past few days? He knew Leslie must have been extremely worried, while also preparing for the wedding, troubled and anxious. But now, he was back! Chapter 275: Chapter272-Leslies Rage Chapter 275: Chapter272-Leslie''s Rage ? As Owen entered the capital amidst the dazzling disy of flowers and fireworks, the entire city seemed to boil over in excitement. The jubnt cheers almost drowned out the sound of the fireworks'' explosions. "Owen, Leslie''s mood isn''t great. You''d better coax her a bitter," Duke Charles walked up to Owen, his expression serious. Although Leslie had always been calm and collected, she had ced great importance on the wedding preparations. But not long ago, he noticed a distinct chill on Leslie''s face. Even when he excitedly informed her that Owen had returned, she showed very little reaction. His instincts told him that Leslie was definitely angry at Owen. Owen blinked in surprise. Leslie was angry? There was still some time left before the seventh day she had set. Why would she be angry? Could it be because of the Archdemon? But he was forcibly taken by the Archdemon; there was no choice in the matter. Leslie should be able to understand that. Though he wasn''t entirely sure what the issue was, Owen nodded. Beforeing here, he had prepared a small gift for Leslie. So, Owen straightened his robe and then stepped directly into the small courtyard where he had first met Leslie. The scene in the courtyard had undergone aplete transformation. Rednterns were hung everywhere, the ground was covered with a red carpet, and countless flowers were scattered over it, creating a festive atmosphere. Beneath the towering tree, Leslie sat quietly at the stone table, dressed in a blue gown, looking gentle and serene. But upon seeing her face, Owen could clearly sense the faint chill radiating from her, as if she were suppressing an inner fury. Owen quickly stepped forward and embraced Leslie in a big hug. However, Leslie extended a hand and pressed it against Owen''s chest. Her eyes glinted with coldness as she spoke: "Raina is pregnant!" Owen froze on the spot at her words. How could this be?! That one reckless moment with Raina had been under the influence of an aphrodisiac beast potion. But both he and Raina were high-level mages. How could it have happened from just one time? The higher the rank of a mage, the higher their life essence. At the god-tier, a mage''s essence undergoes a qualitative change! Conceiving a child bes incredibly difficult! Moreover, Raina had a split personality and would never have wanted to keep the child. How could she be pregnant? And how did Leslie find out all of a sudden? No wonder Leslie was in such a bad mood. Owen quickly began to exin the situation between him and Raina. "This matter is indeed my fault..." Owen sincerely looked into Leslie''s eyes and earnestly apologized. But before he could finish, Leslie raised her hand to stop him from speaking further. "I already know the whole story. You didn''t hide anything from me, so I''ll consider this matter over. But from now on, you can''t have any more contact with her." Leslie stared straight into Owen''s eyes. Owen nodded. "It really was an ident. Now, the only person I love is you!" With that, he once again pulled Leslie into his arms. This time, Leslie didn''t resist. The faint fragrance unique to a woman mingled with her cold aura, enveloping Owen, making him want to meld herpletely into his embrace. Being held against Owen''s strong and powerful chest, Leslie finally allowed the tension within her to dissipate. She curled up like a cat,fortably nestling in Owen''s arms. Wouldn''t it be wonderful if things could just stay like this? To be with the person she loved, with nothing to worry about and nothing to do, just staying like this until the end of time... Feeling the softening emotions of the woman in his arms, Owen leaned in and kissed her red lips. Their lips touched softly, her lips sweet with a faint fragrance, and Owen''s entire being seemed to be sinking into a sea of warmth. Meanwhile, high above the Duke''s mansion, Rachel and Madelyn stood on Seraphina''s back, each of them carrying a trace of bloody aura. They had just returned from the Kyrik front, where they had in the Kyrik princess, the three great ghost generals, and destroyed Kyrik''s elite army. Kyrik had been annihted! They hadn''t expected that upon returning, they would witness Owen and Leslie lost in an impassioned kiss. "Who would have thought that deep down, sister was so fiery..." "Mr. Owen and Miss Leslie are truly a match made in heaven. They look so harmonious together." Rachel''s eyes gleamed with admiration and a hint of envy. Though Seraphina couldn''t speak, her intelligence was high. She giggled happily, feeling like they had gained another close family member. As they watched, entranced, a wave of extreme cold suddenly froze them in midair, turning them into three statues of ice. The next moment, they were pulled uncontrobly into the courtyard and appeared before Leslie. Leslie was sitting calmly at the stone table, sipping a cup of tea. She waved her hand, dispelling the chill around them. "Sister!" "Miss Leslie!" "Roar~" Madelyn, Rachel, and Seraphina didn''t dare meet Leslie''s gaze, feeling an instinctive fear towards her. "We didn''t see anything! We''re just here to report the news about Kyrik!" Madelyn earnestly defended herself. "Oh? You''ve destroyed Kyrik''s army?" Leslie looked at them calmly, as if she had everything under control. Madelyn proudly puffed out her chest. "Sister, you don''t know! The three of us were unstoppable! Kyrik''s army was no more than a pile of rubble, not worth mentioning. From now on, Kyrik is just another piece of the Azure Kingdom, and this is a gift for you from brother-inw." Leslie nced at Rachel and Seraphina. Their growth was astonishing, having advanced an entire tierpared to before. A rich aura of life flowed within them, making them seem extraordinary. Kyrik''s army falling to them was only natural. Compared to them, Madelyn''s improvement was smaller, and her role in defeating Kyrik''s main force should have been the least. But Leslie didn''t mind. She turned to look at Owen. "This gift is very much to my liking." Kyrik had gued the Azure Kingdom for years. The kingdom''s constant concessions had turned its borders into a living hell. Now, on the eve of their wedding, she was genuinely pleased to have squashed this troublesome pest.N?v(el)B\\jnn Moreover, the destruction of Kyrik''s army would serve as a warning to other restless factions, deterring them from acting recklessly. Leslie didn''t want to see a bloodbath at her own wedding! She narrowed her eyes and looked at Madelyn, Rachel, and Seraphina. "You''ve been delivering gifts with Owen all this way. It must have been tiring. Stay here and rest well. Also, help me prepare for tomorrow''s wedding." They exchanged nces and nodded furiously. After all, they had been caught spying on her by mistake, though unintentionally. ... After Leslie officially confirmed that the wedding would be held tomorrow, the Azure Kingdom experienced unprecedented excitement and prosperity. In contrast to the lively atmosphere of the capital, the Demon Abyss was eerily quiet. In the midst of the life-filled mist, the Archdemon had stabilizedpletely and her lost lifespan had been restored. At the same time, an even more terrifying aura surged from her, shaking the entire Demon Abyss. All the mana within the Demon Abyss began converging toward her location. "Did she seed in breaking through?" Not far from the Archdemon, Elysia felt a terrifying shockwave sweep past, and despite her God King-level strength, she was instantly blown away, unable to resist. "Celestial god!" "My sister has actually broken through to the celestial god-tier!" The next moment, staring at the celestial god''s halo appearing behind the Archdemon''s head, Elysia was so shocked she could barely speak. She hadn''t expected that not only had her sister restored her lost lifespan, but she had also crossed an entire tier, truly stepping into the legendary celestial god realm! "What exactly happened between Sister and Owen earlier?" Elysia was even more confused. After all, her sister had been trapped in an Inner Demon Trial. Forget breaking through-surviving had seemed uncertain! But now, she was a celestial god! Themotion from the Archdemon''s breakthrough quickly drew the attention of the God of War and the Lord of Stars. "A celestial god-tier powerhouse has emerged. The Millennial Cataclysm is approaching faster than expected!" Chapter 276: Chapter273-Preparations Before the Wedding Chapter 276: Chapter273-Preparations Before the Wedding ? In the depths of the Abyss, following the Archdemon''s triumph over her inner demon and her breakthrough to the celestial god-tier, Elysia immediately began examining her sister with great excitement. The celestial god-tier was exceedingly rare, even in the long annals of the Demon Realm''s history, with such beings often revered as living legends. Academy City even had dedicated records for these beings, meant to be passed down through the ages. Now, her sister had finally stepped into this realm! "Congrattions, Sister! From now on, I''ll be known as the celestial god''s sister!" Elysia eximed excitedly. After stabilizing her tier, the Archdemon appeared beside Elysia, nced around, and asked, somewhat wistfully: "Has Owen already left?" Elysia pouted. She had stayed by her sister''s side all this time, always concerned for her, yet the first person her sister thought of after breaking through was Owen. "He left long ago, off to marry his beloved Leslie!" Elysia huffed in annoyance. The Archdemon looked at Elysia''s sulking face and chuckled softly. "You''re already so grown up, but still act like a child. Now that I''ve recovered, let''s leave this troublesome ce." "Leave here? Go where?" Upon hearing this, Elysia''s eyes lit up, and she asked excitedly, "To the Azure Kingdom, to snatch Owen away?!" The Archdemon rolled her eyes. "If you like him, Sister, you should just go after him. You''re already married, and with your current strength, what does Leslie have that couldpare to you?" Elysia coaxed. She felt that now that her sister had broken through to the celestial god-tier, she should do as she pleased and stir up a storm across the realm, making her name resound throughout the Demon Realm! "You''re still a child, so don''t meddle in adult matters," the Archdemon replied, gently flicking Elysia''s forehead. Then, as if remembering something, her expression grew serious. "Once we return to the Demon Realm, immediately reinforce the formations at the Demon Sky Citadel and activate the Burrow n. Seal off all connections between the Demon Realm and the outside world!" "Sister, what do you mean?" Elysia asked, bewildered. The formation of the Demon Sky Citadel was immensely powerful. When fully activated, it could cover the entire citadel and withstand even celestial god-level attacks. As for the Burrow n, it was a final contingency to be used only when the Demon Realm faced a cataclysmic event, meant to relocate the realm''s core figures deep underground. Sealing off the Demon Realm was an even more drastic measure, only ordered when the Demon Realm was under severe assault. Yet her sister had just now invoked all three contingency ns simultaneously, which made no sense! Seeing Elysia''s stunned expression, the Archdemon spoke slowly, word by word: "The Millennial Cataclysm will arrive in three months!" Elysia''s pupils contracted, and she gasped involuntarily. "How could this be?!" Under the Millennial Cataclysm, all life perishes! It was an apocalyptic cycle of unimaginable horror! But wasn''t there supposed to be several years left? "Owen transmitted a message to me before leaving. The catastrophe has been brought forward," the Archdemon said seriously. "Be prepared. This wave will be unprecedented in scale." ... Meanwhile, at Luna Academy. In a picturesque garden pavilion, Mary, dressed in a pure white gown, hung her head in guilt, not daring to look at Raina, who was seated inside. "Mentor, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have told Leslie about this. But it''s so unfair to you!" By the end, Mary stubbornly raised her head, her face showing a hint of defiance. When she found out that her mentor and Owen had had a fleeting romantic encounter, and that her mentor was pregnant, she was devastated. But when her mentor told her not to speak of it, she had reluctantly agreed. However, Leslie''s extravagant preparations for her wedding to Owen, which had shaken the continent, were something Mary couldn''t tolerate. Why should her mentor, who was already pregnant, be ignored by Owen? Why should he avoid responsibility while publicly marrying Leslie? Raina looked at Mary and sighed, "Don''t bring this up again. There''s no debt between him and me." "Mentor, why are you still speaking up for Owen at a time like this? If Owen really marries Leslie, then what about your child? It would have no status..." As a former princess, Mary valued such matters highly. She looked at Raina in confusion. Her mentor had always cared deeply about her reputation. After all, she wasn''t just a grandmaster-tier mage but also a highly respected academy head. So why was she being so muddled about this? "Go now. I want to be alone for a while," Raina said, waving her hand as if she understood Mary''s confusion but didn''t want to discuss the matter further. Seeing this, Mary could only turn and leave in dismay. The man she had once admired had now be someone she could only look up to. He had even been involved with her mentor, leaving her heart in turmoil. After Mary had left, Raina gently touched her abdomen. The child inside had been developing for a month and wasn''t showing yet, but she could already feel a small life growing within her. "This child is truly adorable, as expected from abination of you and Owen, dear sister!" At that moment, a voice sounded from within Raina''s mind-Lana''s voice, cheerful and teasing. Raina''s expression turnedplicated at hearing her. Lana might seem like her second personality, but Raina knew that, in the womb, she had unintentionally absorbed her own twin sister! This was why she had a split personality from a young age, though her dominant strength had always suppressed Lana. But Lana''s consciousness had been growing stronger by the day, increasingly slipping beyond her control. Sometimes, when Raina was injured or weak, Lana would even seize control of her body. Perhaps due to being repressed for so long, Lana had be extremely bloodthirsty, brutal, and mischievous, her personality twisted to the extreme. In this regard, Raina felt both disgust and guilt toward Lana, for it all stemmed from her devouring Lana in their mother''s womb. "This child is your choice. I just hope you can restrain your bloodthirsty nature and slowly return to normal. After this matter is over, we''ll settle our past debts once and for all." Raina''s voice was cold. She had once thought that her night with Owen had been one of Lana''s tricks, a twisted form of revenge against her. But when she found out she was pregnant, she realized she had underestimated Lana. Lana nned to use this child to transfer her consciousness and separate herself from Raina, bing a being of her own. At first, Raina had wanted to reject this. One reckless night was bad enough; bearing a child was something she absolutely couldn''t ept.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But when Lana sensed her intent to purge the child, she became frantic. After much deliberation, Raina decided to keep the child. Otherwise, as Lana''s mind power continued to grow, it would be detrimental to both of them. "Rest assured, dear sister. Once I have my own body, I won''t bother you anymore!" Lana promised. Then, as if recalling something amusing, she chuckled softly and murmured: "I wonder if I should call you Sister or Mother once I''m reborn..." "And when I appear before Owen again, how will he react?" "Won''t that be interesting?" ... At the same time. With the wedding day drawing near, the entire continent was caught up in a grand celebration. Countless kingdoms sent high-ranking representatives bearingvish gifts, arriving early at the Azure Kingdom''s capital. The capital, already crowded, was now packed beyond capacity. With the arrival of dignitaries and mages from various countries, it was bursting at the seams, filled with people everywhere. Even prices for hotels and essential goods in the city were skyrocketing. Despite this, demand far outstripped supply. And more people kepting. The joy and festivities on the continent left the people of Middle Earth stunned. After all, the news of the nine top-tier factions joining forces to kill Owen and Leslie and destroy the Azure Kingdom had already spread. Most of the Middle Earth factions were under a heavy cloud of tension, filled with a murderous intent, as if they could already see a future of mountains of corpses and rivers of blood. But the people of the continent, especially those of the Azure Kingdom, were not fleeing with their families. Instead, more people were flooding into the Azure Kingdom. Even before the luxurious wedding preparations had begun, the sheer scale of the spectacle left countless people filled with eager anticipation. It felt like this wedding would be a once-in-a-century grand event! Chapter 277: Chapter274-The Three Challenges Before the Wedding Chapter 277: Chapter274-The Three Challenges Before the Wedding ? The forces preparing to take action, including the Truth Church, noticed that the people from Middle Earth Academy City were paying particr attention to the wedding, having already sent arge number of representatives to Azure''s capital. Many prodigies who had previously admired Owen also broughtvish gifts and made their way to the capital. Both the continent and Middle Earth were shaken by this grand wedding. The streets of the capital, filled with guests from every corner of the world, were already adorned with red carpets and flowers. Even the cold, imposing city walls had beenvishly decorated by the city defense forces, giving the entire city an air of celebration. When dawn broke the next day, the entire capital erupted in excitement. Today was the day of the wedding! Outside Duke Charles'' mansion, guests had already formed long lines, and the atmosphere was lively and bustling. Duke Charles, dressed in an exquisite tailcoat, stood at the entrance, personally greeting each of the arriving guests. Beside him, Edward, dressed impably in a suit with a monocle, meticulously introduced guests whom Duke Charles didn''t recognize. Edward had originally intended to stay by Owen''s side as his best man, but Owen had conscripted him to greet the guests instead. Still, he didn''t mind. Although it was a reception duty, it was an opportunity to stand out before the forces of both the continent and Middle Earth- a rare chance for exposure. He was sure that after today''s wedding, his name, Edward, would be remembered by many factions, giving him significant prestige even in Middle Earth. Duke Charles also knew that the guests attending today''s ceremony were all of high status, so he maintained a polite smile throughout, even though it gradually made his face stiff. "Cloud Empire, offering ten gold mines, twenty silver mines, fifteen gemstone mines, and 3,600 magical artifacts..." "From Middle Earth, Emberveil Kingdom, Prince Henry, offering two legendary-tier wands and a mana stone..." "From Middle Earth Academy City, offering gold, silver, and gemstones, a total of ny- nine tons, wishing the Emperor and Empress eternal prosperity..." Every faction presentedvish gifts, and countless storage rings filled with treasures were carted into the storage rooms. One could say that this wedding had gathered all manner of rare and unusual items, like a grand exhibition of wonders. At that moment, in his room, Owen looked at his reflection in the full-length mirror. His tailored light-blue suit highlighted his perfect physique, and his neatly styled hair gave off a subtle fragrance of cologne.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Compared to his usual self, he appeared far more refined and opulent. Owen smiled slightly, satisfied. He turned to the maid beside him. "How is Leslie''s preparationing along?" "Her Majesty said that noon is the most auspicious time. Additionally, the Emperor Consort will be tested during the ceremony, so please be prepared," the maid said shyly, her cheeks flushed as she gazed admiringly at Owen''s elegant and refined demeanor. Owen nodded. Such trials weremon in wedding ceremonies. He just wondered what kind of challenge they woulde up with. And how was Leslie doing now? The thought of Leslie''s cold yet passionate nature made him look forward to it even more. Meanwhile, deep within the Duke''s mansion. In the bridal chamber, Madelyn and Rachel were helping Leslie with her makeup and dressing her in her luxurious white gown. Leslie was naturally beautiful, like a queen amidst ice and snow, her fair skin glowing with a soft radiance. Her figure was curvaceous, her stunning curves impossible to hide even under the gown, and the sheer, snow-white fabric seemed to merge with her skin, making her beauty all the more captivating. Her long, ivory legs were clearly visible through the front slit of the dress. The semi-transparent stockings appeared to be perfectly crafted by nature itself, making it impossible to look away. Even the naturally beautiful women like Rachel, Madelyn, and Charlotte were gradually mesmerized, feeling inferior in front of Leslie''s radiant presence. It was as if all the most beautiful elements of the world had been brought together on her, sculpted by a master craftsman! Amidst their awestruck gazes, a rare blush appeared on Leslie''s face. After today, she would be Owen''s wife, bound to him for eternity! She had prepared for this moment for a long time. "Is everything ready?" Leslie asked Charlotte. Charlotte nodded firmly. "Everything is in order, just waiting for the Emperor Consort to arrive!" As soon as she spoke, a member of the Dark Rose rushed in excitedly. "The Emperor Consort has arrived!" With that announcement, a massive serpent emerged in the sky above the Duke''s mansion, capturing everyone''s attention. Just looking at the giant serpent made everyone feel an overwhelming sense of oppression. Everyone present turned their gaze toward the figure standing proudly atop the serpent''s head. Owen! At that moment, he truly appeared as a king descending, his immense and terrifying aura dominating the heavens and earth, as if standing above all. After descending under Seraphina''s guidance, Madelyn and Rachel, dressed in elegant bridesmaid attire, appeared before Owen and blocked his path. "Brother-inw, if you want to marry my breathtakingly beautiful sister, it won''t be that easy!" Madelyn smiled as she looked Owen up and down. "You''ve always said you love my sister deeply. So, let me ask on her behalf: just how much do you love her?" At this moment, countless eyes were fixed on Owen. Even Leslie, who was waiting in her room, sped her hands nervously. She was curious to know what Owen would say at this moment. Behind Owen, acting as groomsmen, Davis and the others were racking their brains. "Mr. Owen, I think saying ''I love you for ten thousand years'' would be fitting!" "Too clich. Besides, Mr. Owen and Miss Leslie are meant to be together forever. How could we limit it to a mere ten thousand years?" "You''re right, ten thousand years is too short... Maybe recite a love poem?" Davis and the others kept suggesting ideas, but none of them seemed quite right. If it were any other woman, they could have used various tricks and light-hearted words. But Leslie was different. As they struggled toe up with the right words, Madelyn and Rachelughed and said: "If you can''t express it, just give more gifts, and I''ll let you pass!" As they spoke, Owen stepped forward, gazing toward the silhouette in the room. How much did he love her? In that moment, countless memories of Leslie shed through Owen''s mind. From their cautious first meeting to letting down their guards, to gradually getting to know and understand each other... At that moment, it was as if Owen was reliving his entire life. "I would be a stone bridge, enduring five hundred years of wind, five hundred years of sun, and five hundred years of rain, just for the chance to see you walk across it..." His voice, low and resonant, seemed to carry a magical power, spreading to the ears of everyone present. For a moment, countless people were deeply moved. What intense love! Enduring over a thousand years of hardship, just to catch a glimpse! Behind him, Davis and the others were left dumbfounded. They had thought of countless flowery phrases, but before Owen''s in yet sincere words, they all seemed pale and feeble! Rachel and Madelyn, too, found themselves lost in thought, as if they could see a man waiting endlessly through time and space, all for the sake of one person... Was this the burning love Owen felt for their sister? In the room, Leslie''s heart trembled slightly. She had imagined all sorts of words Owen might say, but she hadn''t expected such an eloquent, poignant, and unforgettable expression. At that moment, Owen stepped forward, walking past Rachel and Madelyn, moving closer to the room. "If I must set a time limit for this love, I hope it''s forever and ever!" Owen stopped at the entrance of the room. With a creak, the door slowly opened, revealing Leslie in her pure white bridal gown. In that moment, it was as if the entire world brightened. The crowd, who had been cheering moments before, fell silent the instant they saw Leslie. What a stunning woman, as if crafted by the heavens themselves. Just one look made many men feel a surge of envy and jealousy toward Owen. Chapter 278: Chapter275-The Arrival of Middle Earth’s Army Chapter 278: Chapter275-The Arrival of Middle Earths Army ? Staring at Owen before her, Leslie''s cheeks flushed slightly. The idea of testing Owen vanished into thin air after hearing his heartfelt words. As the affection in Leslie''s gaze reached its peak, Owen extended his hand and took out a ck ring, gently cing it on Leslie''s slender ring finger. This ring contained all of Owen''s wealth umted over the years. Since Leslie had given him half of her kingdom, Owen decided to entrust all his wealth to her. Though its value couldn''tpare to what Leslie had offered, it was a clear deration of his sincerity. The ck ring emitted a deep glow, contrasting beautifully with Leslie''s snow-white fingers. "From this day forward, no matter what situation we face, I will stand in front of youto cherish you, love you, and protect you. Miss Leslie, will you marry me?" His deep and resolute voice resonated throughout the entire capital. Leslie smiled gently, her unwavering voice seeming to pierce through time and space, reverberating in both the past and the future. As soon as she spoke, countless rose petals, prepared in advance by Charlotte, began to fall from the sky, their pink fragrance filling the air. At this moment, the capital transformed into a world of petals, as if a dream-like paradise. Amidst the shower of petals, Owen pulled Leslie into his embrace, feeling as if he held the entire world at that moment! Their eyes met, the passion between them burning intensely, as if they could melt each otherpletely. At that moment, the cheers of the crowd seemed to vanish into silence. The flying petals seemed to freeze in time. And then, Owen leaned forward and kissed her soft, rosy lips. The warm sensation surged through his heart, and an unprecedented sense of immense joy welled up inside him. Finally, Leslie was his wife. Owen''s mind power surged wildly at that moment, as if breaking through all barriers. Meanwhile, in Owen''s embrace, with that one kiss, the icy chill deep in Leslie''s eyes rapidly dissipated. Owen''s presence was like an indomitable monument, standing strong amidst the raging cold within her heart. At that moment, the spirits of both individuals experienced unprecedented growth and transformation. Their auras intertwined, instantly creating magnificent phenomena in the skies above. Above Owen''s head, a majestic figure wearing a crown, his face obscured, stood towering between heaven and earth. An invisible pressure emanated from him, causing a hint of reverence to appear on the faces of everyone present. Even the spellbeasts in and around the city grew restless, roaring at the silhouette as if bowing to their king. Above Leslie''s head, a figure of a woman, adorned with a delicate crown and draped in a gown of golden tassels, appeared. Her presence exuded a unique and irresistible aura of authority. Countless birds from within and outside the city flew around Leslie''s silhouette, chirping incessantly, as if paying homage to their queen! The two figures stood opposite each other. The heavens seemed to tremble with an inexplicable pressure! It was as if the world was witnessing the coronation of a king and queen! "Are they truly a match made in heaven? Even their wedding is marked by celestial phenomena. It''s simply incredible!" "Their talents,bat abilities, and personalities are so simr. I can''t even imagine what they''ll be like if they join forcespletely." Countless mages watching the scene woreplicated expressions. Owen was already a monstrous existence, and Leslie was no less formidable. When their levels fully mature, not only the continent but Middle Earth-even the entire realm-would have to bow down before them. Amidst the crowd, the Archdemon gazed at Owen, whose eyes were filled only with Leslie, and let out a soft sigh. "So, Leslie is truly the one you love with all your heart?" When Owen was with her, it wasn''t that he didn''t care, but his attitude seemed more like a sense of responsibility, driven by a certain masculine sense of duty. It wasn''t the same deep affection he showed toward Leslie. This left her feeling a little despondent. When Elysia had urged her to seize Owen, she had refused, but deep down, she still harbored a faint hope. She wished that her position in Owen''s heart would surpass Leslie''s, or at least be equal to it. But now, it seemed that she had been fooling herself all along. While the Archdemon was lost in sorrow, Mary, dressed in a long pce gown, approached step by step, her gaze toward Owen and Leslie filled with the same emotion as the Archdemon''s. "Owen really is a scoundrel-or maybe all men are scoundrels!" she muttered, pursing her lips. "And you are...?" the Archdemon turned to look at Mary, intrigued. After all, everyone else was filled with envy and jealousy toward Owen, but Mary''s behavior was a little unusual. Her emotions seemed to run deeper. "Me? Just a princess from a fallen kingdom, a wandering soul in a foreignnd," Mary replied with a self-deprecating smile. Since her mentor was pregnant and unable to travel, Mary was representing Luna Academy to offer their blessings. Seeing Mary''s despondent demeanor, the Archdemon remembered a mention in the records about a princess in Owen''s past. "You must be Mary, right?" the Archdemon asked tentatively, her gaze turning somewhat friendly. Mary''s history with Owen was somewhat simr to her own-they both had feelings for him but could not attain his love. "And who are you?" Noticing the change in the Archdemon''s expression, Mary was taken aback. Then, as if realizing something, she gasped. "The Archdemon?!" Mary had been closely following Owen''s movements and knew that he had been taken by the Archdemon to the Demon Realm, where a grand wedding was held. Only she would look at Mary with such eyes. The Archdemon nodded slightly. "Now that Owen has found his true love, we should wish them well and cherish the past as a beautiful memory." "I''m not like you. At least you had Owen for a time. But I never had him-mine was alwaysn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om -one-sided." Mary sighed. She had always liked Owen, but he had be so exceptional that she could no longer keep up, his shadow now far beyond her reach. Her feelings, buried by the ever-widening gap in power and now by her mentor''s pregnancy and today''s wedding, were finally beingid to rest. "Sometimes, dead love is the best kind, the most worth cherishing, isn''t it?" the Archdemon said with a wry smile. Hearing this, Mary seemed toe to terms with her feelings. As she was about to speak further, the sky above suddenly roared with the sound of rolling thunder, shaking the heavens and dispersing the recently formed celestial phenomena. Countless dark clouds gathered in the sky, pressing down on the empire, shrouding the entire Azure Kingdom in a thickyer of darkness. Everyone beneath the oppressive clouds felt a tremendous pressure descending from above, like a mountain weighing down on them, almost forcing them to their knees. "This is... the nine top-tier factions of Middle Earth!" "They''re here!" At that moment, feeling the terrifying pressure descending from the heavens, even those who had been expecting the gods of Middle Earth to arrive in theing days couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread, as if doomsday was upon them! Countless mages in the capital looked up, holding their breath. Middle Earth Academy City''s representatives, including Edward, quickly took out their quills, ready to document this momentous event for history. Duke Charles, Madelyn, and the others focused their attention on Owen and Leslie. Whether they could survive today depended on the two of them. Owen and Leslie exchanged a nce, holding each other''s hands tightly as they looked up at the sky. They had anticipated this happening today, so their expressions remained calm. "I didn''t n on a bloodbath today, but since you''re here, I won''t hold back!" Leslie''s expression reverted to its cold, unapproachable state, her presence almost freezing the surrounding space. Countless delicate ice crystals formed around her, rising up to confront the oppressive force in the sky. "The unfinished business in Middle Earth-let''s settle it all today!" Owen''s eyes narrowed as his body exuded a terrifying killing intent, surging upward to sh with the oppressive darkness above. Chapter 279: Chapter276-The Power Behind Owen and Leslie Chapter 279: Chapter276-The Power Behind Owen and Leslie ? Owen and Leslie''s fearless demeanor caused the expressions of the god-tier mages hidden within the clouds to darken even further. "Even at this stage, you still refuse to repent. Do you really believe you''ll be as lucky asst time?" The cold voice of the Fire God Pce''s patriarch boomed like thunder, reverberating through the minds of countless onlookers. "Today is a good day for mourning the dead. Consider this wedding your funeral, and we''ll handle both ceremonies together!" An elder from the Holy Pool, her hair disheveled, appeared in the sky above, shrouded in dark clouds. Waves of water surged around her, emanating a terrifying pressure equivalent to that of a God Emperor, causing the void itself to twist. "For defying the gods of Middle Earth, Owen and Leslie, your sins are unforgivable. You deserve nothing but death!" dered another God Emperor who emerged from the clouds, his face emotionless and judgmental. With their appearance, the dark clouds in the sky parted slightly, revealing more figures standing proudly above. "Owen, Leslie, it''s time for you to pay for what you''ve done!" the voices echoed. Everyone in the capital felt a chill run through their spines. "The Fire God Pce, Holy Pool, Truth Church, Moon God Cult, Thousand Autumn Mountain... and even the God Emperor and the Rosewood family-Middle Earth''s top-tier forces have trulye in full force this time!" "There are several mages equivalent to God Emperors, dozens of God King-level powerhouses, and hundreds of god-tier mages. They could level the entire continent with this power!" For many mages, witnessing such a terrifying scene was a once-in-a-lifetime event. Several God Emperor-level mages and countless other old monsters from the great forces of Middle Earth had all gathered here! These were individuals who held immense power and authority, capable of easily annihting most factions in Middle Earth. And now, they were all converging upon the Azure Kingdom. Despair swept through the crowd. They knew Middle Earth would act decisively, but they hadn''t expected the scale to be this massive. Their hearts couldn''t even muster the will to resist. So, they turned their gaze to Owen. Yet Owen''s expression remained calm, as if he wasn''t the least bit afraid of these so-called gods of Middle Earth. Even Leslie, standing beside Owen, was equallyposed. As the tension escted, a figure that Leslie particrly loathed appeared among the dark clouds above. Daemon-Rosewood, her so-called grandfather. "Unfilial girl, why must you persist in your folly at a time like this?" "If you turn against Owen and capture him, I can give you a chance to redeem yourself!" Before Daemon could finish speaking, Leslie interrupted him sharply: "Heh, since you dared toe here, are you prepared to join my mother in death?" Daemon''s already grim face darkened further, his killing intent transforming into golden sigils that floated behind him, forming countless golden swords like a sea of stars, each radiating a chilling pressure. The other god-tier mages from Middle Earth beside him shared his murderous aura: "There''s no need to waste words on these dead men. Leave no one in the Azure Kingdom alive!" "Leave no one alive!" Their voices exploded in the sky, like a cruel wind sweeping through the void. Everyone in the capital shivered uncontrobly, their backs cold with fear. "You think you can destroy the Azure Kingdom just like that? Have you considered the opinion of our Dragon n?" As the gods of Middle Earth''s pressure reached its peak, a thunderous dragon roar echoed across the skies. Following the roar, massive bone dragons appeared on the horizon, apanied by true dragons exuding a domineering aura. Their presence swept over the capital, dispersing the oppressive pressure of Middle Earth''s gods, forming a multicolored barrier that shielded the people within the capital. "The Dragon n has arrived! They''re one of the most powerful and mysterious races in existence. It''s said that their elders have long remained secluded in the Dragon Valley, uninterested in worldly affairs. Who would have thought they''d show up because of Owen!" "The Dragon n is ancient and terrifying, one of the few races that fear neither heaven nor earth. They truly value Owen." With the Dragon n''s arrival, the situation on the field shifted dramatically. The people in the capital, who had been feeling stifled, immediately rxed. Meanwhile, the gods of Middle Earth in the clouds nced at the dragons, their brows furrowing almost imperceptibly. "This is a grudge between Middle Earth and Owen and Leslie. Why must the Dragon n interfere?" The Archgod spoke slowly, his gaze filled with a clear threat. The Dragon n had brought thousands of dragons, including elders at the God Emperor level. If a fight broke out, it would not be a trivial matter. Moreover, if too many dragons were in, it could stir up the reclusive ancient dragons within the Dragon Lair, causing even Middle Earth to tremble. Therefore, if they could keep the Dragon n out of this, it would be ideal. "You Middle Earth forces think you can bully Owen, and now you want to dictate our actions? You think we won''t stand up for what''s right?" The Dragon n''s ancient chieftain stroked his snow-white dragon whiskers, his face full of indignation. "Old chieftain, it''s been a long time since Middle Earth''s gods have moved together. This time, we won''t return empty-handed! Even though you''ve brought many strong dragons, attempting to obstruct us is like an ant trying to shake a tree! If we go to war, your n may find itself with no bloodline left to pass on!" The Archgod''s words were no longer courteous, the menace in them growing even stronger. The old dragon chieftain spat disdainfully, looking like a battle-hardened ruffian. "You think I''m scared of you? When I was cultivating, your granddaddy was still ying in the mud. Let mey it out for you-touch a hair on Owen''s head, and you dere war on the Dragon n!" At that moment, several members of various Middle Earth families, who had arrivedte to the capital, stepped forward one after another, standing tall in midair and dering loudly: "Mr. Owen is our friend! If you wish to harm him, you''ll have to deal with us first!" Many powerful kingdoms and forces from Middle Earth, such as the Emberveil Kingdom where Henry hailed from, stood up to support Owen, boosting his faction''s morale. Although they still couldn''tpare to the Archgod''s side, they were no longerpletely outmatched. Seeing this, the Archgod''s face grew even darker. "Very well, very well. Since you are so determined to stand by Owen, I hope you won''t regret your decision today!" The Archgod scanned Henry and the others. As one of Middle Earth''s leaders, seeing them side with Owen during this united campaign was a serious betrayal. The next moment, seeing that his threats were useless, the Archgod raised his hand and struck toward Henry and the other "traitors," intending to obliterate them first as a warning. His move was swift and sudden, leaving Henry and the others with no time to react. They trembled as they watched a giant hand descend from the heavens, blocking out the sky above them. There was no escape. The old dragon chieftain''s eyes narrowed. He hadn''t expected the Archgod to strike so shamelessly! Bang! Bang! Bang! The defensive artifacts on Henry and the others shattered under the force of the descending hand. As the massive hand loomed closer, they were overwhelmed by the scent of death. The Archgod''s strike was unstoppable. If it struck, they would be reduced to nothing but a smear of blood. But just then, a blood-red array suddenly spread from Owen''s body, rising like a crimson sun and crashing fiercely into the descending hand. "Did you ask my permission to attack them?" Owen''s voice rang out as the blood-red array expanded, enveloping the entire capital, transforming into a crimson sky. The Archgod''s seemingly unstoppable strikended on the array, only to be absorbed by the swirling red energy, causing barely a ripple before dissipating into nothingness. "The Godyer Array?!" The moment he saw the array, the Archgod felt something ominous. Now, as he came into direct contact with it, he realized that Owen had indeed activated the legendary Godyer Array!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om And it was theplete version! Otherwise, there was no way it could have withstood his attack. The other gods of Middle Earth also took notice of the blood-colored Godyer Array, sensing a peculiar aura emanating from it. Chapter 280: Chapter277-The Twos Trump Cards Chapter 280: Chapter277-The Two''s Trump Cards ? Under the vast sky filled with dark clouds. Henry and the others looked at the blood-red array that had blocked Archgod''s attack, their expressions filled with shock. It was Archgod who had attacked, the ruler of Middle Earth, and yet his strike had been blocked by the array Owen had activated! Moreover, they recognized this array-the Godyer Array! It was a deadly formation, rumored to have in countless god-tier mages! Now, Owen had mastered it!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Under the stunned gazes of countless onlookers, Owen remained calm. Previously, with only a third of the iplete array, he had managed to wound a god-tier mage with it. Now that the array was fully restored and his level and the seals on the Godyer Staff had been mostly lifted, the power of the Godyer Array had be even more terrifying! Even the mighty Archgod couldn''t ignore it now! He was no longer as powerless as before! "Owen! At this point, you still dare to resist? Do you want to drag the entire Azure Kingdom down with you?" Archgod''s eyes flickered with apprehension as he coldly reprimanded Owen, staring at the enormous Godyer Array that blocked out the sky. The other god-tier mages from Middle Earth, standing behind Archgod, also shouted one after another: "Owen, do you really think this array alone can hold off our attack? There''s no way it will withstand thebined might of so many god-tier mages!" Their initial shock quickly turned into mockery. The Godyer Array was indeed formidable, but almost all of Middle Earth''s top forces had gathered here. A single array could at most buy some time, but in the end, it would be futile. However, before their taunts had fully left their lips, they saw Owen''s hand gathering light once again. Immediately, a terrifying killing intent spread throughout the heavens and earth. The Spear of War God! At this moment, Owen gripped the Spear tightly, and its fierce killing intent fused perfectly with the Godyer Array. The originally blood-red formation surged, and blood-colored tides seemed to engulf the universe, with countless wailing souls within. Archgod, the closest to the Godyer Array, felt his scalp tingle as if needles were pricking his skin. He hurriedly retreated, not daring to approach any further. If the Godyer Array before had merely made him cautious, now, with the fusion of the Spear of War God, even he could sense the approach of death. In the midst of the surging tides of blood, the gods of Middle Earth, who had previously mocked, now seemed to have their throats seized, rendered speechless as they stared at Owen in shock. The Godyer Staff! The Spear of War God! Owen had actually mastered both of these devastating artifacts! At this moment, he appeared as a god of death incarnate, ready to bury countless deities! Even the space around him copsed, with countless spirits swirling around his body, while the clouds underfoot were dyed in blood. The entire world had transformed into a battlefield of blood! Stars shattered, and the heavens and earth were overturned, with visions of destruction swirling and emerging. The powerful Dragon n members had never imagined that Owen had such a trump card! Thebination of two legendary artifacts held enough power to kill even an Archgod-tier being! Henry and the others couldn''t help but smile. They had known all along-following Mr. Owen, even in the most desperate of situations, he could always find a way out! Meanwhile, the citizens of Azure Kingdom in the capital below couldn''t contain their emotions, fervently chanting the emperor''s name. Millions of voices echoed together, shaking the heavens and reverberating through the clouds. Only one name resounded in everyone''s mind: "Emperor!" "You really think you can bully the Azure Kingdom? This continent is ours. You, return to where you came from!" Owen shouted, holding the Godyer Staff in one hand and the Spear of War God in the other. He strode through the void, standing like an indomitable monument, blocking the endless gods of Middle Earth! After a brief moment of shock and silence, Deamon let out a cold snort, staring fiercely at Owen as he spoke with a chilling tone: "Relying on two divine artifacts, you may resist for now, but it won''tst forever!" "When the array shatters, you will be torn to pieces, and the Azure Kingdom will be wiped out, not a single living being left!" "Everyone, attack together! This man cannot be allowed to live!" With that, Deamon took the lead in attacking. As a peak-tier God Emperor mage, it seemed like entire star systems filled his hands, radiating a mystical and terrifying aura. As he struck downward, the void copsed, chaos spreading as though everything in its path would be obliterated and dispersed! Seeing Deamon attack, the others followed suit, unleashing their most powerful spells, bombarding the boundless sea of blood below. One-on-one, none of them dared face Owen, who now wielded two divine artifacts, but this battle had been destined from the start to be a one-sided massacre. Boom, boom, boom! A series of explosions erupted as the gods of Middle Earth''s attacks struck the vast sea of blood, causing waves thousands of meters high, staining the sky red and tearing the heavens apart. Chaos filled the world, with turbulent magic fluctuations boilin over like a cauldron. Though thebined divine artifacts'' array hadn''t yet been shattered, it had weakened considerably, and the blood sea had thinned noticeably. At this rate, within half an hour, the Godyer Array would copse entirely! When that happened, Owen and his people would be trapped, easy prey! However, just as they formed this thought, an intense feeling of danger suddenly washed over them. The sensation came abruptly, yet it chilled them to the bone, making them instinctively activate all their defensive measures. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! At that moment, several icy white beams shot out from the roiling sea of blood, locking onto numerous God Kings and God Emperor-level mages. Wherever these beams passed, bone-chilling cold spread, freezing the void as if turning it into solid ice. Their very spirits seemed to freeze at the sight, sending them into a cold sweat. ng! In the next moment, to their horror, these icy arrows pierced through their protective barriers and unerringly prated their bodies, leaving gaping holes the size of bowls! Yet no blood flowed from these wounds, as the residual cold in the wounds froze them solid, and the chilling air continued to invade their bodies, freezing them into lifeless ice sculptures. In an instant, two God Emperors were severely injured, and four God Kings were in! This shocking turn of events came so suddenly that the gods of Middle Earth, who had just exerted themselves, were now left dumbfounded, staring at the scene in disbelief. Three God Kings and two God Emperors had been among the topbatants of this crusade! Yet they had been abruptly killed and grievously wounded! The injured God Emperors widened their eyes, ring furiously at the capital below. Beneath the sea of blood, beside Owen, Leslie''s long hair had turned ice blue, and a previously unseen, extreme cold aura radiated from her, freezing the very air around her. At that moment, she gripped a longbow emitting a chilling aura, still in the posture of having just fired arrows. The deadly ice arrows that had pierced the God Kings and wounded the God Emperors hade from her! How could this be?! The crowd''s breathing almost stopped at the sight. Everyone had been focused on Owen before, as Leslie had remained inconspicuous by comparison. But to their shock, in the moment when everyone had overlooked her, she had unleashed such terrifying power! God Kings, God Emperors-she had made them her prey! As countless horrified gazes converged on her, Leslie''s icy gaze swept over the gods of Middle Earth, and she spoke coldly: "You dare to bully my husband-did you ask me first?" Her voice was not loud, but in light of her incredible feats-killing God Kings and severely injuring God Emperors-her words thundered like a roaring storm! No one dared to ignore her voice now, especially as her gaze swept over them. Even the arrogant and domineering Archgod no longer dared to meet her eyes. "Leslie! Haven''t you caused enough trouble?!" Unlike the others'' fear and shock, Deamon''s feelings were far moreplicated. He couldn''t help but shout in rage. If it hadn''t been for what had happened when she was a child, Leslie would have been the pride of the Rosewood family! But now, she stood on the opposite side of the family. Chapter 281: Chapter278-Your Fiancé Has Been Arranged Chapter 281: Chapter278-Your Fianc Has Been Arranged ? Unlike the others, who were puzzled by Leslie''s current state, Deamon knew exactly what was happening-Leslie had awakened the supreme bloodline of their family! The Rosewood family had be one of the top families in Middle Earth, feared by many powerful forces. This was because their ancestor was a peerless existence, with one foot nearly stepping beyond the realm of celestial gods! The Ice Emperor, Rosewood! Because of that half step he took, his descendants experienced an unprecedented leap in their bloodline! Every descendant of the Rosewood family was born with extraordinary talent, standing out even in Middle Earth, where they were unmatched by most prodigies. Even though the bloodline had thinned over the ages, it still granted the Rosewood descendants superior talent, far beyond the average person. asionally, the Ice Emperor''s bloodline would re up, and a true genius would be born within the family, ensuring that the Rosewood family remained strong and feared for generations! It was this very obsession with preserving the bloodline that led to Leslie''s mother being cast out-because she was an outsider with "impure" blood, she and Leslie were exiled, left to fend for themselves, and cut off from the Rosewood family. But now, in an ironic twist of fate, this "impure" Leslie had awakened the Ice Emperor bloodline! And it was an unprecedented awakening-almost as if she were the Ice Emperor''s own daughter! With such pure bloodline, Leslie''s strength had surged dramatically, and her body underwent aplete transformation! She could even wield part of the Ice Emperor''s power! The icy artifact in her hands, the Tide of Snow and Ice, was the same celestial weapon the Ice Emperor had once wielded. Its power was on par with the Godyer Staff! In fact, with the amplification from the Ice Emperor''s power, it was even more terrifying than the Godyer Staff! This was how she had managed to kill three God Kings and severely injure two God Emperors with just one strike! After a brief moment of anger, regret, and silence, Deamon took a deep breath, his eyes filled with fervor as he said: "Leslie,e back with me. I will give you an exnation for what happened back then!" "I swear, if you return to the family, the Rosewood family will put all its resources into nurturing you, helping you fully master the Ice Emperor''s power. You will be the next head of the Rosewood family!" His words left everyone in shock, staring in disbelief at Deamon, the God Emperor of the Rosewood family. Moments ago, Deamon had been filled with murderous intent and disgust toward Leslie, and now he was begging her to return and even offering the position of family head! "The Ice Emperor bloodline! No wonder she suddenly gained such terrifying power, ughtering God Kings like it was nothing!" "That Ice Emperor Rosewood was a mythic figure even in ancient times. Who would''ve thought Leslie had inherited his bloodline!" At that moment, countless people gazed at Leslie with awe and fear. Even Owen was somewhat surprised. He had known that Leslie would one day inherit the Ice Emperor''s power and be one of the top-tier powerhouses in the world, but he hadn''t expected it to happen so soon. It seemed the changes in the timeline had also affected Leslie, the future superviin! The gods of Middle Earth nced angrily at Deamon. They were well aware of the history between Leslie and the Rosewood family, and they could only me Deamon and the others for their shortsightedness. Now they had to bear the consequences of their actions! However, they soon breathed a small sigh of relief. After all, Deamon had offered Leslie the position of family head and promised to help her fully master the Ice Emperor''s power-two enormous temptations! The Rosewood family was a superpower in Middle Earth, and the position of family head carried immense prestige, granting unimaginable power. For most mages, such an offer was irresistibly tempting! Especially the Ice Emperor''s power! It was rumored that before the Ice Emperor perished, he froze his power, preserving it for eternity. Any descendant whose bloodline reached an imperial level could inherit this incredible power, enough to shake the heavens and earth, bing the next Ice Emperor! Even Archgod would be envious of such power. It was the pinnacle of all power-who could resist such temptation? Surely Leslie wouldn''t be able to resist either. Once she turned against Owen, he would be nothing more than a clown! However, as they waited with eager anticipation, Leslie said nothing. She simply drew her bowstring, and with the pull of the string, a piercing cold light gathered at the bow, unleashing an overwhelming, bone-chilling cold that spread across the heavens and earth. Everyone watching instinctively shivered. Deamon, who was the target of this freezing arrow, turned pale, sensing danger. Even the Ice Emperor bloodline within him trembled. "Leslie! You are defying your ancestors! Defying the family!" Deamon roared in fury, quickly casting his magic. A frigid wind swirled around him like a cutting machine, shredding everything in its path to powder. But as the arrow shot forth, the howling wind was instantly frozen, and the arrow pierced straight through. At thest moment, Deamon shifted his body, trying to avoid the deadly strike. But he was too slow-his arm was hit, and it shattered into icy fragments. Another God Emperor had been severely wounded! This single arrow wiped the smugness off Deamon''s face, leaving only cold, dark rage. His voice turned sinister and emotionless as he said, "You refuse to ept kindness, so you''ll face punishment instead! I had intended to bring you back into the family, but now, you leave me no choice!" From within his robes, Deamon pulled out a jade pendant and crushed it in his hand. "An ancient family from the God Realm proposed a marriage alliance with the Rosewood family, and now I agree to it." "Leslie, meet your fianc!" As his words fell, the entire sky trembled as if some terrifying presence was about to descend upon the world. Owen waspletely stunned. That old bastard really did it! He just conjured up a romantic rival out of nowhere! Doesn''t he know Leslie is already mine? Leslie''s cold eyes grew even frostier. "I am Leslie, not a member of your Rosewood family. My fate is mine to control!" Boom! At that moment, golden light pierced through the dark clouds, illuminating the earth. A translucent golden curtain appeared,yer uponyer, as if weing the arrival of a great figure. "Oh, what a barren and backward world," a disdainful voice echoed. Momentster, a young man dressed in luxurious robes, resembling a sunset, appeared before countless eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn His skin was pale, and there was an unmistakable air of nobility between his brows. Every move he made exuded aristocratic grace, and the aura around him was that of a God King! As he appeared, he used a handkerchief to cover his nose and mouth in disgust, before turning his gaze toward Leslie. "Not bad, not bad. As expected of the one I''ve chosen. You are indeed worthy of being my fiance. Come with me to the God Realm, and I will help you cultivate your Ice Emperor bloodline." "In the God Realm is where those of noble blood like us belong, not this filthy ce where pigs and dogs live." He extended his hand, like a gentleman, inviting Leslie. "Who are you?" Leslie asked coldly, looking at him. Charles Saint frowned slightly, displeased that Leslie didn''t know who he was. Deamon quickly stepped in, his expression solemn as he said, "Leslie, the man before you is none other than Charles Saint, the son of the ruler of the God Realm and the future master of the God Realm!" His voice was filled with pride. After all, the God Realm was above Middle Earth, a special divine realm created by ancient gods. It was rich in elemental power and had hoarded treasures from across the universe-an opulent paradise! The others'' expressions shifted as well upon hearing this. The God Realm was a ce most had only heard of in legends-a world inhabited by gods and filled with riches beyond imagination. Many god-tier mages had longed to go there, but none had been deemed worthy by the God Realm. And now, standing before them was the son of the God Realm''s ruler! Chapter 282: Chapter279-God Realm, Charles-Saint Chapter 282: Chapter279-God Realm, Charles-Saint ? High above the void, Charles-Saint stood proudly, his hands sped behind his back. He regarded the crowd before him as nothing more than pigs and dogs, showing only the slightest trace of warmth when his gaze fell upon Leslie. Leslie''s unique bloodline was a perfect match for his own. Owen, a lowlymoner from an insignificant ce, couldn''t evenpare to a single strand of Leslie''s hair. Previously, Leslie had been sheltered, stuck in her own small world, and mistakenly thought that someone like Owen was a genius. Butpared to him, Owen was utterly crushed in every possible way. He believed Leslie was smart enough to know how to make the right choice. However, under his expectant gaze, Leslie coldly looked at him and said, "So what? I am already Owen''s wife. Even if I weren''t, you are not worthy of even carrying my shoes." As Leslie''s merciless words rang out, it was like a stone casting a thousand ripples. The countless mages present looked at her in utter disbelief. This man was the young master of the God Realm, his status as noble as could be, and he had already reached god-tier in his cultivation. There was no one on Middle Earth or the entire continent who couldpare to him. Even Owen, the continent''s and Middle Earth''s recognized number one prodigy, was outssed by this young master of the God Realm in terms of sheer level. Yet, not only did Leslie show no signs of being impressed, but shepletely dismissed him! Deamon''s smile, which had just started to form, instantly froze. Relying on the influence of the Rosewood family, he thought Leslie was simply growing bolder and that their pressure wasn''t enough to make her submit. But to think even after bringing in the God Realm, she remained unmoved! Charles-Saint''s pupils suddenly contracted. He had been born into a life of privilege, with people always fawning over him. No matter how proud a woman was, in front of him, she was nothing but a temptress, using any means necessary to crawl into his bed. Now, to think that after offering himself, Leslie not only rejected him but outright humiliated him. This waspletely beyond his expectations. After a moment of stunned disbelief, his once elegant and calm face now bore traces of anger. "Leslie! I have been giving you face. If you don''t appreciate it, I''ll make sure you keep face!" Owen chuckled, holding Leslie''s soft hand and staring at the rather handsome Charles-Saint. "You talk as if you actually have face. First of all, this isn''t the God Realm. This isn''t a ce where you can throw your weight around." "Second, do you dare to steal my woman? Who gave you that courage?" As Owen spoke, an overwhelming killing intent erupted from his body. The once dormant sea of blood in the Godyer Array suddenly surged violently. As Owen extended his hand, the blood sea from the Godyer Array transformed into a massive blood-red hand, hundreds of feet long, reaching up into the sky and enveloping Charles-Saint.N?v(el)B\\jnn "How dare you!" Seeing Owen directly attack Charles-Saint, Deamon''s heart skipped a beat, and he shouted in shock. The various powers present were also astonished. The God Realm was the most mysterious and powerful force in the entire realm, and all other factions feared offending it, lest they invite disaster upon themselves. But Owen, like a newborn calf, showed no regard for the consequences! "You, a mere sage-tier, dare to attack me? You rely on the power of an artifact, but your mortal bloodline is far beneath my imperial blood! Even without an artifact, I can crush you with a single hand." Charles-Saint looked down with contempt at Owen''s blood-red hand, without a hint of concern. He snorted disdainfully. "Leslie, take a good look at your so-called beloved. In front of me, he''s nothing more than a worm." "You and I together-that''s what heaven intended!" As his words fell, his snow-white palm flipped downward, and it was as though the entire sky was inverted. Stars shifted, and the world itself seemed to turn over, all within the grasp of his hand. World in the Palm! Aary-tier magic skill! At this moment, countless mages gasped in awe. After all, such a high-quality spell was something even many God King-tier mages had never even seen, let alone practiced! "This is the true power of the young master of the God Realm? Aary-tier spell right from the start, and he''s mastered it to an advanced level!" "His cultivation is already terrifying enough, and with this fearsome skill, plus the imperial bloodline''s inherent abilities, Owen will surely be crushed with one strike!" Many God King-tier mages were utterly shocked by the spatial distortions emanating from the spell. Even at their level, they could only expect to be wiped out instantly by this attack! However, unlike the others, Owen remainedpletely calm. He had seen thisary-tier skill before, offered as a choice by the system, but he had passed it up in favor of the ultimate [Order]. This skill was indeed formidable, as it allowed the user to manipte the Order of Space, creating a world within their grasp to imprison enemies. It could even simte the elements of earth, fire, water, and wind within the hand, turning it into a small world where the caster ruled as its sovereign. Unfortunately for Charles-Saint, the person he was up against was Owen! The blood-red hand surged from the Godyer Array, its surface covered in countless intricate runes, the cold intent to kill twisting the void ahead. The blood-red hand collided with Charles-Saint''s distorted, illusory world. In an instant, it was like two worlds crashing into one another, annihting everything in between. The space around them copsed, and the area was shrouded in chaotic energy. The countless mages present retreated in horror from the shockwaves. Those unable to evade in time were severely injured in an instant. Seeing this, the dragonfolk quickly intervened, forming a massive golden-scaled barrier to protect the imperial capital below. Without such protection, the capital would have been leveled by the sheer force of this battle. Meanwhile, Deamon and the others stared intently at the point of contact between Owen and Charles-Saint''s powers, desperately hoping to see Owen crushed. "There''s always someone stronger. Does Owen truly think Charles-Saint is like the others he''s faced?" "Exactly! Owen only became the number one prodigy because he hasn''t encountered the God Realm. He''s already reached his limit, and Charles-Saint is the real ceiling!" The gods of Middle Earth showered Charles-Saint with praise, eager to earn his favor. But as they prematurely celebrated, they suddenly noticed that the illusory world seemingly suppressing the blood-red hand was starting to crack! Charles-Saint''s spell had been broken! The smiles on the faces of the gods of Middle Earth froze, and then they saw Charles-Saint''s body suddenly spark with endless lightning, as if his body waspressed into pure thunder, with countless arcs of lightning tearing through the void, exuding a dominating presence that imed the heavens and earth. "Thunder Emperor bloodline!" "Owen actually forced him to use his bloodline power?!" Those who knew Charles-Saint were dumbfounded. The Thunder Emperor was an ancient figure of the highest order, controlling the lightning of the heavens and the earth, rewarding the good and punishing the wicked, known for possessing the strongest offensive power! Charles-Saint''s eyes transformed into two pools of lightning. His thunder-wreathed palm struck downward with tremendous force. The void shattered, andyer uponyer of lightning surged forth, breaking the blood-red hand into mist with a deafening "hiss." With the boost from the Thunder Emperor bloodline, Charles-Saint''s power had multiplied several times over! However, just as the blood-red hand was shattered by the cascading waves of lightning, the dormant Spear of the War God hidden within the blood-red hand suddenly shot forth. A streak of blood-red light pierced through the storm of lightning, heading straight for Charles-Saint and stopping just before his chest. Charles-Saint''s heart skipped a beat. He had not anticipated Owen''s attack to be so intricatelyyered. In that brief moment, he could only gather the surging lightning around him into his inner armor. Crack! A silver bolt of lightning, as thick as an arm and as fast as a snake striking, erupted from his armor, scorching the air as it collided with the Spear of the War God at his chest. The earth-shattering sh that followed enveloped Charles-Saint in a whirlpool of silver lightning and blood-red killing intent. Chapter 283: Chapter280-A Distinguished Guest Chapter 283: Chapter280-A Distinguished Guest ? Deamon and the others looked on with grim expressions. Under their watchful eyes, Charles-Saint, despite quickly activating his inner armor to block most of the impact from the Spear of War God, still couldn''t avoid the terrifying shockwave that was transmitted through the spear. His armor caved in, and several ribs were broken from the force. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. Seeing this, the mages who had been rooting for Charles-Saint were utterly horrified. After all, Charles-Saint had clearly been fighting without holding anything back, and hisbat power had already approached the level of a God Emperor-tier. Yet, even with such terrifying strength, he had still suffered a heavy blow in his confrontation with Owen! If it hadn''t been for his extraordinary inner armor protecting him at the critical moment, the Spear of War God would have pierced his body, leaving him severely wounded like never before. For a moment, countless people stared at Owen in shock, as hisbat power had clearly surpassed Charles-Saint''s,pletely contrary to their expectations. But when they looked at Owen, they found he had mysteriously disappeared from where he had been standing. As they searched for him in astonishment, someone suddenly gasped, spotting Owen silently appear behind Charles-Saint, his massive dark-golden sword aimed directly at his neck! One strike, intent on beheading him before the crowd! Many from Middle Earth were so terrified by this scene that their souls almost left their bodies. Just as they were about to intervene to stop the attack, they noticed that Charles-Saint seemed to have sensed the danger in advance. He coldly turned to face Owen, a thin dagger as sharp as a cicada''s wing gripped tightly in his hand, aiming for Owen''s abdomen, intending to destroy his mana core in a single thrust. It was a strategy of trading injury for injury. With the protection of his treasured Thunder Dragon Armor, even if he were gravely injured, the regenerative powers of the Thunder Emperor bloodline would allow him to recover quickly. But if Owen''s mana core was shattered, he would be reduced to a cripple! If Owen chose to defend himself, he would lose the initiative and be crushed under relentless pressure until a fatal w was found. No matter what choice Owen made, it seemed he would end up dead! However, just as a triumphant smile appeared on Charles-Saint''s lips, he suddenly realized that Owen''s figure had vanished-it was merely an illusion! Next, Owen''s form appeared all around him, each copy unleashing powerful attacks. As the clones closed in on Charles-Saint, a Mana Void suddenly expanded from the void, enveloping him. The moment Charles-Saint saw Owen''s myriad images, he knew things were going south. The arrival of the Mana Void further disrupted the mana inside his body. Even though the Thunder Emperor bloodline rapidly fought off this strange energy, his power plummeted, weakening him by at least tenfold from where he had been moments earlier! Strike when he''s down! Kill him when he''s weak! The moment Charles-Saint''s aura faltered, Owen''s clonesunched their attacks all at once. Although the high-quality inner armor absorbed most of the attacks, it also drained a significant portion of its stored mana. Then, when Owen himself appeared and unleashed a Heaven Emperor Fist, the inner armor''s protective energy waves, already weakened, finally crumbled under thebined force of Owen''s Supreme of All and the Heaven Emperor''s authority. Bang! The punchnded squarely on Charles-Saint''s chest, sending him flying. His body bent like a shrimp, and blood spurted uncontrobly from his mouth. "Owen, how dare you!" At that moment, Deamon and the others, sensing danger, cried out in horror and charged toward Owen. But the dragonfolk and Leslie had been watching them closely. The moment they made their move, the dragonfolk swiftly intervened. "Their duel doesn''t concern you, so why are you interfering?" "Yeah, wasn''t Charles-Saint supposed to be so powerful? Howe after just a few exchanges, Owen ispletely crushing him? He''s not that great after all!" "Anyone who dares to act arrogant in front of Mr. Owen will soon be pushing up daisies!" The dragonfolk, along with the Dragon Princess, mocked the gods of Middle Earth, who had previously been strutting around as if they owned the ce, preventing them from interrupting Owen. While the gods of Middle Earth were being held at bay, Owen rushed over to the still-reeling Charles-Saint and, without hesitation, raised his hand to p him across the face. Just as Charles-Saint was recovering from the excruciating pain in his abdomen, he saw Owen''s handing toward him. Furious, he red at Owen and barked: "How dare you! I am the young master of the God Realm!" "You were so arrogant just now, trying to steal my wife?" Before he could finish speaking, Owen''s pnded even faster. Smack! The crisp sound of the p echoed through the air. Everyone who had been fighting moments earlier stopped and turned to look at the distant figure of Charles-Saint. When they saw what had happened, their pupils shrank. A deep, bright red handprint had appeared on Charles-Saint''s once-noble face, standing out so starkly that it seemed to burn just to look at. Was Owen insane? To treat Charles-Saint so roughly, he was practically dering war on the God Realm! The God Realm was not like other ces; it was a force with celestial god-tier beings at its helm! Charles-Saint, now sporting a vivid handprint on his cheek, was utterly stunned. Even his parents had neverid a hand on him, yet Owen, this lowly worm, had struck him! In an instant, an uncontroble rage surged through him, nearly driving him to madness. His silver hair stood on end like a porcupine''s quills, and crackling silver lightning erupted from his body, filling the air with the acrid smell of burning. But at that very moment, Owen, not one to show mercy, pped him again! "If your parents didn''t teach you well, let me do it for them!" Smack! Smack! Smack! The sound of repeated ps filled the air, shocking everyone so thoroughly that they stood with their mouths agape, unable to utter a word. With every p Owen delivered, Charles-Saint''s face twisted in pain, the burning sensation on his cheeks turning his anger into a sickly shade of green. Owen''s actions were aplete humiliation, trampling his dignity into the dirt. From now on, he would be aughingstock! However, under the suppression of the Mana Void, Charles-Saint was no match for Owen. Every time he struggled to fight back, Owen only pped him harder. Just as Charles-Saint was about to explode from sheer fury, Owen sensed the Mana Void beginning to break apart. Without hesitation, he gripped the Supreme Sword and swung it down toward Charles-Saint''s neck. Faced with the impending threat of death and the humiliation Owen had subjected him to, Charles-Saint finally cracked. His overwhelming anger morphed into cold fear. For someone of his high status, nothing terrified him more than death! Everything else could be set aside. As long as he lived, he could eventually use Owen''s blood to wash away this disgrace! In a state of extreme terror, Charles-Saint lifted his head toward the heavens, crushed a ring in his hand, and cried out for help: "Father, save me!" His voice was garbled, mixed with blood. At that moment, Owen, in the midst of swinging his Supreme Sword, suddenly felt an overwhelming pressure descend from above, instantly locking him in ce! Under this pressure, Owen felt as if he had been severed from the surrounding space and time. Even though Charles-Saint was right in front of him, it was as if they were now separated byn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om two different worlds. Owen''s expression immediately grew serious. Though he had yet to see the neer, anyone capable of such a feat could only be a celestial god-tier entity! Charles-Saint''s father, a celestial god-tier being, had finally intervened! Not only did Owen feel an immense pressure, but all the mages present also noticed a terrifying energy permeating the atmosphere. Even just being in its presence caused their thoughts to slow. Under the horrified gazes of everyone, the sky was torn apart by a formless force, revealing a majestic figure wreathed in golden lightning! As he appeared, the gods of Middle Earth stared in awe, their eyes widening in disbelief. It was the Lord of the God Realm! A celestial god-tier mage! He had finally made his appearance! Chapter 284: Chapter281-Two Celestial Gods! Chapter 284: Chapter281-Two Celestial Gods! ? The God Realm Master! At that moment, countless eyes were fixed on the sky, where a boundless ocean of golden lightning surged. Amidst the storm, a figure full of majesty stepped through the void. Every mage present felt an immense pressure deep within their souls. The gods of Middle Earth trembled in awe, sping their hands together in prayer. They all yearned for the God Realm, the ce of ultimate magic and resources, the paradise of their dreams. But most importantly, it was ruled by the God Realm Master, a being with god-tier power. In contrast, the people of the capital, though knowing little about celestial god-level beings, had absolute faith in their Emperor Owen and Empress Leslie. "So what if he''s a celestial god? In front of the Emperor and the Empress, even a god must kneel!" "Exactly! The Emperor and Empress have gone through so many hardships to get here. And now, a mere celestial god dares to act arrogantly?" The people of the Azure Kingdom cheered for Owen and Leslie. As their renown had grown, the people''s admiration had turned into a kind of fanatical worship, akin to that of devoted followers. Hearing the cheers from the people below, Henry and the others twitched at the corners of their mouths. This was the God Realm Master, a being who could decide life and death with a word. Didn''t they see that even the Archgod and the gods of Middle Earth were almost bowing to him? Yet the people showed no reverence. But soon, they realized it wasn''t that the God Realm Mastercked strength-it was that Owen and Leslie were simply too monstrous! Even as they stood in opposition to the celestial god, they felt little fear. In fact, Owen and Leslie seemed like an unshakable fortress. Under Henry and the others'' watchful eyes, Owen and Leslie exchanged nces, their thoughts synchronized as theyunched an attack on the God Realm Master together. The Godyer Array, a sea of blood surging; the Spear of War God, brimming with murderous intent-bothbined to form an indomitable pir, instantly locking onto the God Realm Master. "You twock respect for celestial gods!" The God Realm Master snorted coldly. As his voice rumbled through the heavens, magic surged like a tidal wave, sweeping across the sky. His magic shed with Owen''s Godyer Array. Both attacks were among the most terrifying forces in existence. Their collision sent shockwaves rippling through the world, shattering space like broken ss. The fragments of reality twisted in the void like a chaotic beast. The gods of Middle Earth, including the Archgod, were filled with dread and quickly retreated. Even the aftershocks of the sh brought them to the brink of death. As they withdrew, Owen''s brow furrowed. Amid the chaotic ripples, he sensed another presence, just as powerful as the God Realm Master''s. Another celestial god had arrived! "This barrennd still has talents like you two? I''ve been secluded for too long, it seems," came a voice from beyond the ripples. An elderly figure, hunched over with a ck coffin strapped to his back, appeared beside the God Realm Master. The Celestial God of the Burial Grounds! Upon seeing the strange elder, the gods of Middle Earth were even more shocked. They recognized him instantly. This was the ruler of the Burial Grounds, a ce said to be a paradise for the dead, where only those of the Burial Grounds coulde and go freely. And this elder, known as the Forsaken Celestial God, was the king of that realm-another celestial god of the highest order! Two celestial gods had appeared! Even the Archgod, who had called upon the God Realm Master, hadn''t expected such an oue. Two celestial gods filled the sky, shining like twin suns. Every mage present was drawn to them. Owen and Leslie exchanged wary nces, preparing to strike. Their n was simple: kill one celestial god first, then the other. But before they could act, the Forsaken Celestial God and the God Realm Master had already locked onto their presence, as though two invisible hands were choking them. "You two are unexpected variables in our ns, so we came prepared. I didn''t expect to actually need it," the God Realm Master remarked. At first, he had thought dealing with Owen and Leslie would be an easy task. But after his initial sh with Owen, he realized he had underestimated him. If Leslie joined the fight, he might even be in danger. But with two celestial gods working together, Owen and Leslie stood no chance. As for everyone else, they were of no concern. "These two have immense potential. Once they fall into the Burial Grounds, they will make excellent celestial corpses," the Forsaken Celestial God said, eyeing Owen and Leslie with fiery intensity. The ck coffin on his back trembled, emitting a disturbing magical pulse. Just then, a dark, deep light-like a ck hole-suddenly appeared in front of Owen and Leslie, blocking the unsettling energy. The coffin, which had begun to open, mmed shut as if pressed down by an invisible hand. "Who goes there?" The Forsaken Celestial God red at the source of the ck light, sensing the aura of another celestial god, though it was unfamiliar to him. The God Realm Master''s eyes widened slightly in confusion. Amidst their confusion, the ck light shifted, revealing a figure in a ck gown- Archdemon. "As elders, is this how you treat the younger generation-ganging up on them two against one?" Archdemon swept her gaze over the God Realm Master and the Forsaken Celestial God, her lips curling into a mocking smile. "Archdemon? How can this be? Your foundation was damaged, your life force depleted. How did you break through to the celestial god realm?" It wasn''t the celestial gods who spoke first, but the Archgod, his voice filled with disbelief. When Archdemon had kidnapped Owen earlier, she had been at the same level as him. But now, in such a short time, she had surpassed him and be a celestial god? How could he not feel envy and jealousy? "I''ve heard of you before, Archdemon. I didn''t expect a junior like you to break through to the celestial god realm," the Forsaken Celestial God said, his expression growing more serious. But then, a glimmer of desire appeared in his eyes. Archdemon was already an extraordinary being, and now that she had ascended to celestial god status, she radiated a unique allure that stirred even his long-dormant heart. "Should we still call you Archdemon, or would ''Celestial Demon'' be more fitting?" The God Realm Master, now wary, spoke with a more respectful tone. "Since you''ve be a celestial god, it''s best not to meddle in this matter. It would be beneficial for everyone." Though he wasn''t sure of Archdemon''s rtionship with Owen and Leslie, he could feel her strong hostility toward him and the Forsaken Celestial God. Celestial Demon replied coldly, "I have no desire to involve myself in your affairs. But you''ve gone too far." "And besides, Owen has done me a favor. Did you ask my permission before attacking him?" The gods of Middle Earth were full of confusion. Wasn''t Archdemon the one who kidnapped Owen? Shouldn''t there be deep hatred between them? Why was she helping him now, against two celestial gods no less? Owen looked slightly conflicted. Leslie, although she had harbored some resentment toward Archdemon before, now spoke up: "Congrattions on your breakthrough to the celestial god realm, Archdemon. Your righteous assistance today will not be forgotten." Archdemon smiled faintly. "I came in a hurry today, so I didn''t bring you a wedding gift. Consider my aid a present-happy wedding!" She nced at Owen with aplex look in her eyes. Owen felt touched. Though he had helped Archdemon extend her life, thus earning her favor,n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om he believed her intervention had more to do with a fleeting romance from their time in hell. But regardless, with Archdemon''s help, even two celestial gods were no longer an insurmountable challenge. They could still fight! Chapter 285: Chapter282-The Forbidden Power Beyond Celestial Gods Chapter 285: Chapter282-The Forbidden Power Beyond Celestial Gods ? "Archdemon, I warn you not to seek your own death! Owen defied thews of the God Realm and is doomed. Besides, my son is a disciple of a higher forbidden power!" "Being a celestial god yourself, you should know just how terrifying that forbidden power is and what it truly represents!" Seeing that Archdemon was determined to protect Owen and Leslie, the God Realm Master''s expression darkened, his words dripping with intense menace. However, Archdemon remained silent for a moment before responding slowly: "So, you won''t retreat?" "Then I suppose there''s nothing left to discuss between us?" The Forsaken Celestial God chimed in, saying, "I advise you to reconsider-not for yourself, but for the sake of the billions of demons under yourmand." With that, Archdemon''s calm eyes turned cold. "Is that a threat?" "If you want to see it that way, there''s no harm in that!" Forsaken Celestial God grinned, revealing his yellowed teeth. But just as that grin appeared, Archdemon drew a long de and swung it towards his face. The ck de carried an overwhelming force of devouring energy, consuming all mana and light in its path. The sword howled, cracked, and disintegrated as it cleaved through the air. The Forsaken Celestial God furrowed his brow, surprised that Archdemon would attack without hesitation-and with such terrifying power. "Your energy still seems unstable. You must have just recently broken through. In that case, let me teach you what the true power of a celestial god is!" The Forsaken Celestial Godughed arrogantly. The coffin on his back flung forward, shattering the space in front of him and transforming into a ck veil that blotted out the sky, suppressing the power of Archdemon''s strike. Boom! The two celestial gods shed high in the sky, unleashing shockwaves of unimaginable destruction, as if the world itself were ending. The Dragon n immediately reinforced the protective barrier around the imperial capital. Without it, the capital would be reduced to dust in an instant by the force of the battle. As the Forsaken Celestial God and Archdemon engaged inbat, the God Realm Master prepared to join forces and take down Archdemon before dealing with Owen and Leslie. But Owen and Leslie, who had been waiting for this moment,unched their attack as soon as he moved. Theirbined offensive struck the God Realm Master, distorting the space around him and trapping him inside the Godyer Array. A crimson glow seemed to rece everything in existence, while a bitter cold wind howled through the air, carrying icy snowkes that bit into flesh. Even the God Realm Master began to feel the pressure. Owen and Leslie fought together, taking on the God Realm Master in a two-against-one battle. The shockwaves from both battlefronts were so terrifying that everyone present was pale with fear, not daring to approach, afraid of being obliterated by the rippling energy. At this moment, Charles-Saint, who had been severely injured by Owen earlier, finally regained his senses. Though he couldn''t get close to the battlefield to attack Owen and Leslie, his dark eyes turned toward the capital with malicious intent. "Young Master, are you alright?" The Archgod and others rushed to Charles-Saint''s side. Charles-Saint, already of high status, had garnered even more respect after they learned he was a disciple of the forbidden power. The Archgod and the others bowed even lower in his presence. Hearing their concerned inquiries, Charles-Saint''s face still burned from the earlier p, and his anger red. "Owen, Leslie, and their reinforcements are tied up now, so there''s no need for this capital to exist anymore. Destroy it, and we''ll call it an interest payment!" The Archgod and the others'' eyes lit up. Both Owen and Leslie treasured the capital greatly; it was the heart of the Azure Kingdom. Destroying it would deal a severe psychological blow to them. "You''re wise, Young Master! We''ll make sure not a single stone remains of the capital!" the Archgod dered, leading the gods of Middle Earth in a furious charge toward the city. Meanwhile, both Owen and Leslie, locked in battle with the God Realm Master, sensed the Archgod and his group moving toward the capital. Leslie frowned, preparing to divert her focus and intervene, but Owen quickly transmitted to her: "Don''t worry. The capital will be fine. We still have a special guest who hasn''t appeared yet." "A guest?" Leslie blinked in confusion. "You''ll find out soon," Owen replied confidently, a knowing smile on his face. Leslie nodded and said calmly, "As long as it''s not one of your mistresses." Owen, a little embarrassed, quickly changed the subject. "You keep the God Realm Master busy. I''ll deal with that scum first!" Leslie nodded. "Leave it to me." With the power of the Godyer Array and the Spear of War God, and the help of the Ice Emperor''s power, Leslie could suppress the God Realm Master for a while. Whoosh! In an instant, a sharp gust of wind whistled through the air. Charles-Saint, who had just been preparing to unleash his fury on the capital, suddenly felt a terrifying presence rushing toward him. A face he both feared and hated appeared before him. Owen! That damned man!N?v(el)B\\jnn Charles-Saint cursed internally, but as he did, an overwhelming sense of dread washed over him. Owen had already left a deep psychological scar from their earlier sh. Just as he was about to activate a hidden trump card, Owen pped him across the face again, sending him flying once more. Thud! Charles-Saint spat blood as he flew through the air. "You didn''t learn from thest lesson, did you?" Owen said coldly. "Do you think you can just destroy the capital? You should have never been born with such a filthy mouth!" As Charles-Saint flew back from the impact, Owen''s hand crackled with lightning, forming into a sword that he swung down to finish him off. Sensing Owen''s murderous intent, Charles-Saint grew increasingly desperate. He realized that Owen truly intended to kill him! The Archgod and the others had already stormed the capital, attacking the protective barrier formed by the Dragon n, and couldn''te to his rescue. The two celestial gods were also upied. Frightened, Charles-Saint red at Owen and shouted, "Owen, I am the heir to the Forbidden Sea! If you kill me, the entire continent will be destroyed!" "Forbidden Sea... what a familiar name," Owen sneered. "Too bad it won''t save your life!" To Owen, the Forbidden Sea, one of the Forbidden Zones, was meant to protect the world, but it had gradually colluded with the Heavenly Dao, bing nothing more than a swarm of vermin. And it was the God Realm, the Burial Grounds, and other ancientnds that willingly allowed themselves to be used for the sake of power. Now that Owen had joined the ranks of the Lord of Stars, his hatred for these powers had only deepened. This man could not be allowed to live! Owen''s killing intent grew even stronger, and Charles-Saint trembled with fear. "Owen! If you dare kill Charles-Saint, everyone here will perish with him! The forbidden king of the Forbidden Sea will be roused, and by then, you''ll regret everything!" the Forsaken Celestial God sensed Owen''s intent and immediately issued a warning. But before he could finish speaking, Archdemon''s even more terrifying attacks enveloped him, silencing his voice. With no more noise to distract him, Owen''s lightning-imbued sword shed toward Charles- Saint''s throat. Boom! Sensing the imminent threat to Charles-Saint''s life, a phantom figure emerged from his forehead, blocking Owen''s strike. "How dare youy a killing blow on my disciple? Who are you, and why are you so weak?" The phantom''s face was obscured, but its voice was filled with undeniable authority. As it spoke, the world itself seemed to tremble. Everyone who saw the scene grew tense. Although most didn''t recognize the figure, they instinctively felt that its power was far beyond that of a celestial god. This was everyone''s first impression, and no one felt they were overestimating the phantom''s strength. The phantom''s voice boomed out again, but Owen, with no sign of backing down, simply replied: "A nobody. Not worth remembering. But you, and this wretch, will both be destroyed together." As Owen spoke, he unleashed the Heaven Emperor Fist at full power, punching the void with overwhelming force! Chapter 286: Chapter283-The Wrath of the Gods of Middle Earth Chapter 286: Chapter283-The Wrath of the Gods of Middle Earth ? The Heaven Emperor Fist carried an overbearing and relentless will. Even the master of the Forbidden Sea was momentarily caught off guard when this sudden attack came crashing down upon him. He could sense something unusual from the force of the punch. "To dare strike at this sovereign''s projection, you may indeed be the first in this entire ne!" As these words, full of arrogance, echoed out, the projection of the Forbidden Sea''s master transformed into a massive hand covered in magical runes, meeting Owen''s punch head-on. This giant hand carried a decaying deathly aura that rotted all things it touched. The ck miasma emanating from it corroded the very space around them, leaving it full of gaping holes, like a shattered window with cracks in every direction. Even though this was merely a projection, its power wasparable to the strongest Archgod-tier beings. Yet, to the surprise of the projection, after Owen''s Heaven Emperor Fist had been significantly weakened, a majestic figure crowned like a ruler over heaven and earth appeared behind Owen. The deathly aura couldn''t approach this figure at all, and the projection could faintly sense a dangerous energy radiating from it. "Heaven Emperor Fist!" "Shatter!" As the projection before Charles-Saint was caught off guard, Owen roared. His fist suddenly erupted with a dazzling light, like a blinding sun, causing everyone present to momentarily lose their sight. Boom! Before the projection could react, Owen''s punch had already pierced through its chest. Countless cracks spread from the point of impact, crawling across the entire projection. In Charles-Saint''s horrified gaze, Owen''s punch pressed forward, straight toward him. The pain in his chest was so excruciating that Charles-Saint found it hard to breathe. The agony was so intense that for a moment, he lost all sensation. In his daze, he looked down at his chest. A fist-shaped imprint had pierced through it, and in the next instant, the imprint detonated like a fierce explosion.N?v(el)B\\jnn Even though Charles-Saint''s body had been tempered by countless rare treasures, it was reduced to countless pieces under the impact of Owen''s punch, falling from the sky like a rain of flesh and blood. The gods of Middle Earth, watching the blood rain down from above, felt a chill spread through their bodies, a dense fog of despair rising in their hearts. Meanwhile, the mages in the imperial capital burst into cheers. Charles-Saint had clearly been an important figure, but now, he had fallen at the hands of their emperor! After erasing Charles-Saint, the projection that remained in the sky fell into a state of furious rage. The one it was supposed to protect had just been killed by Owen! For someone who had always been undefeated, this was a tremendous humiliation! Immediately, waves of murderous intent spread out from the projection. Owen suddenly felt as if the world had spun around him, and before he knew it, he found himself imprisoned in a small world conjured by the projection. At the same time, the gods of Middle Earth, who had been stunned by Charles-Saint''s sudden death, received a transmission from the master of the Forbidden Sea, and their eyes turned red with excitement, as if they had been injected with adrenaline. The master of the Forbidden Sea''s message was simple: "Destroy the imperial capital. I want him to watch as everything he holds dear is annihted before his very eyes!" Destroy the imperial capital! Their original goal had been to wipe out the imperial capital, but now, themand hade from the master of the Forbidden Sea himself. If they performed well and sessfully breached the capital, it would be their path to true ascension! After all, the God Realm, the Burial Grounds, and many other ancientnds all followed the master of the Forbidden Sea''s orders! Previously, the master of the Forbidden Sea had seemed distant and unreachable, but now, this powerful figure, as distant as the stars, was watching closely. "Kill!" The elite forces of Middle Earth surged into the imperial capital with newfound speed and ferocity. Meanwhile, the dragonfolk, busy maintaining the protective shield to defend against the battle''s shockwaves, did nothing to stop them. While the master of the Forbidden Sea had given his orders to the others, Owen had already sent his own transmission to the dragonfolk and many others, telling them not to concern themselves with the God Emperors. Instead, they were to focus on resisting the fallout from the celestial god''s battle. Though they didn''t fully understand Owen''s reasoning, they trusted that Owen wouldn''t lead them astray. So, when the Archgod-tier figures and their forces charged forward, the dragonfolk merely watched as they passed. ... Meanwhile, inside the imperial capital. Madelyn, Charlotte, and Rachel were about to activate the city''s defensive arrays, which had long been prepared. But suddenly, they noticed a man and a woman walking down the bustling streets. The two appeared to be dressed in ordinary clothing, yet the energy radiating from them was entirely different from those around them. They strolled through the streets as if they were walking in a different dimension, showing curiosity toward many things in the city, casually discussing them as they walked. Although many people were nearby, no one could hear what they were saying. Lord of Stars! War Goddess! Madelyn and Rachel exchanged shocked nces, both seeing the astonishment in each other''s eyes. They had encountered the War Goddess and Lord of Stars once before, in the Demon Abyss. These were legendary figures! Defying the heavens and standing against the natural order! Charlotte and the others had never seen the Lord of Stars and War Goddess before, but after hearing Madelyn and Rachel''s exmations, their minds instantly recalled ancient depictions of these two figures. The images and stories of the Lord of Stars and War Goddess were well-known, with most mages havinge across them during their childhood, learning about their legendary feats. But they had always seemed like distant legends, figures to be dismissed from reality. Now, at Rachel and Madelyn''s reminder, they realized the truth. These two, from their attire to their appearance, and even their otherworldly aura-who else could they be but the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess? As Madelyn and the others stared at them in stunned silence, the two seemed to sense something and looked up toward the sky. There, the gods of Middle Earth had already breached the skies above the capital. Gazing down from above, they marveled at the grandeur and prosperity of the ancient city. Though the mana on the continent was far less abundant than in Middle Earth, and resources were less plentiful, since Leslie had taken charge of the empire, the capital had expanded. Thanks to her exchanges with Owen, she understood the importance of economic development. As a result, the capital had grown into a thriving hub. Mages and merchants from other cities, even from different kingdoms, had set up shops and done business here. The capital''smercial and residential districts were so bustling that its crisscrossing streets outshone even those of Middle Earth. "What a magnificent city... it''s a pity it''s about to be torn apart!" An elderly woman from the Eternal Mountains clicked her tongue and raised her staff high, gathering countless green wind des above her head, dense like raindrops. "This destruction will be my Eternal Mountains'' greatest achievement!" Her wrinkled, withered hand swung downward, and the countless wind des howled as they descended, slicing through the air with a sharp sound, as if even the sky itself were falling. At that moment, the citizens in the imperial capital looked up in shock, their eyes drawn to the piercing sound. As they saw the endless wind des falling, their pupils contracted in terror, and they prepared to run for shelter. But before they could react, the War Goddess, who had already noticed the situation, let out a cold snort. With a flick of her finger, a highlypressed magical light shot forward, expanding rapidly. The descending wind des, like mud falling into the sea, froze in ce under the light of the magic, and when the light vanished in an instant, the wind des disappeared along with it, as if they had never existed. "How dare you strike at a time like this? Do you have a death wish? I''d like to see who''s foolish enough to tempt fate!" The elderly woman from the Eternal Mountains was stunned for a moment, then she suddenly felt a chill run down her spine and snapped her gaze toward the street where the War Goddess stood. The terrifying aura that had made her heart tremble was emanating from that very spot. Then she saw the War Goddess standing there, hands sped behind her back, with an expression of indifference. The old woman swallowed nervously, wondering if she was hallucinating. There was no way a legendary figure like the War Goddess could be in such a remote corner of the world, much less standing on Owen''s side and attacking the gods of Middle Earth. That woman in the distance must simply resemble the War Goddess. But just as this thought crossed her mind, her entire body suddenly throbbed with pain, and a clear imprint of a fist appeared, pressing into her skin. Chapter 287: Chapter284-When Legends Walk Into the Present Chapter 287: Chapter284-When Legends Walk Into the Present ? Pfft! As soon as the fist mark appeared, the elder woman from the Eternal Mountains spat blood and was flung backward, barely able to stay aloft in the air. However, she was far too panicked to care about the pain in her body. Without hesitation, she turned and fled, using every secret technique she knew, even those that would cause great harm to her. Although her body had just taken a heavy blow and she had not died, she could still feel the power that surpassed that of a celestial god! That person just now-it was really the War Goddess! If not for the War Goddess viewing her as nothing more than an insignificant ant and not being intent on killing her, she would have been annihted with just a nce! As the elder from the Eternal Mountains fled in terror, the other mages who had just arrived above the imperial capital looked at her in confusion. She had been the most eager to act earlier, so why was she now retreating so quickly? Could she be rushing to report their sess to the master of the Forbidden Sea? Surely it couldn''t be out of fear of something within the city? "The people of the Eternal Mountains really are famous for running fast. Before we could even speak to her, she was already gone!" The gods of Middle Earth gave her a strange look before continuing their rapid advance. If they couldn''t be the first to act, then destroying the Azure Kingdom''s pce would still bring them considerable prestige! However, before they could do much more, a cold voice suddenly exploded in their minds. The voice wasn''t loud, but the magical power and authority contained within it caused their expressions to change instantly. Blood flowed from their seven orifices, and their auras plummeted as they nearly fell from the sky. At that moment, every god of Middle Earth who had been harmed by the voice was filled with terror and immediately turned to flee. Though they had not yet seen the figure who spoke, the overbearing aura told them all they needed to know. The Lord of Stars! All the gods of Middle Earth had a deep, visceral understanding of that figure. They knew that the Lord of Stars was not some mythical figure but a real, living powerhouse of the world! Even more, he had never perished but had mysteriously vanished after defying the natural order of the heavens. None of them had ever imagined they would encounter him here! And just as the legends said, his power was terrifying to the extreme. With nothing more than a sigh, he had gravely injured some of the strongest god-tier mages of Middle Earth. The Archgod, who had just arrived, looked at the retreating god-tier mages and grimaced. "Enough with these parlor tricks. Let me see who you really are, you coward hiding in the shadows!" Frowning with displeasure, the Archgod surged toward the street where the strange energy was emanating from. "Madelyn, Rachel..." The Archgod moved swiftly. Once he reached the sky above the capital, he immediately spotted the two women closely connected to Owen. His heart leaped with joy. These two were crucial to Owen. Capturing them would deal a far more devastating blow to him than destroying the empire! "Fortune truly smiles upon me!" "Owen, this time, I''ll make sure you drown in regret and torment!" Heughed wildly and charged toward the two women, intent on capturing them. But just as he drew near, a sharp, stinging pain erupted across his face, followed by the crisp sound of a p. Smack! Had he just been pped?! The Archgod''s eyes turned blood red as he scanned his surroundings furiously, his killing intent distorting the space around him. But in the next moment, he spotted the Lord of Stars standing with his hands behind his back. "Seeing how much Owen enjoyed it earlier, I thought I''d try it on you. Not bad at all," the Lord of Stars said casually, looking at the Archgod as if nothing had happened. The Archgod''s face froze. He pointed at him, trembling, "You... you''re the Lord of Stars?" He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. The Lord of Stars was a name steeped in legend-a being who had dared to defy the heavens and had never fallen! Even if he were to fight, he would be no match. Not even the master of the God Realm could measure up to the Lord of Stars. Only figures like the master of the Forbidden Sea could contend with him! Knowing full well that he was outssed, the Archgod didn''t even dare to seek revenge against the Lord of Stars. Without uttering a word of protest, he quickly apologized and fled. The Lord of Stars didn''t give chase. After forcing back the gods of Middle Earth, he slowly walked outside the imperial capital. Having been in deep slumber for so long, he was curious about everything beyond, though he had no desire to see it all destroyed. Besides, Owen was their friend-someone who had truly transcended fate. He wasn''t about to let anyone ruin everything Owen had built. As the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess stood side by side outside the capital, the people who had been fighting earlier all pulled back, staring at them in shock. The Lord of Stars had appeared here! Leslie nced at Owen with a strange expression. Was this the "distinguished guest" Owen had mentioned? She had guessed many possibilities before, but never this! She was familiar with these two figures. Anyone who had ever studied ancient legends knew of the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess! These two had once turned the world into a river of blood with their battles. Leslie had always thought of such figures as distant, unreachable, yet now, here they were, and their rtionship with Owen was anything but ordinary! "The Lord of Stars?" The master of the God Realm widened his eyes, a flicker of panic crossing his heart. But soon, he reminded himself of the presence of the master of the Forbidden Sea behind him, and his confidence returned. Besides, he knew that the Lord of Stars had been injured before! The fact that he was now appearing so low-key likely meant that his wounds hadn''t fully healed. After all, many ancient forces had long been searching for traces of the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess! If his identity were exposed now, it would surely trigger a massive manhunt. The one who should be afraid was the Lord of Stars! "If you leave now, we won''t hold you ountable." "Many ancient forces are still hunting you down!" "Leaving now is yourst chance!" The master of the God Realm continued speaking, trying to mask his inner tension. However, the Lord of Stars paid him no attention. Instead, he turned to the projection of the Forbidden Sea''s master. Though it was merely a projection, it had managed to trap Owen, preventing him from helping Leslie. "You old fool, you''ve lived far too long! You think you can bully Owen, but he''s a friend of theN?v(el)B\\jnn War Goddess and me now. If you don''t leave, I''ll be forced to send you away myself!" the Lord of Stars said coldly, his voice carrying through the air. As soon as he spoke, the sky seemed to be whipped by powerful winds, as if preparing to tear the projection to shreds. At that moment, the master of the God Realm, who had been biding his time, suddenlyunched an attack against the Lord of Stars, his strike cutting through the heavens like a shooting star. However, the impressive assault only made the Lord of Stars shake his head. He waved his hand casually, creating a magical vacuum that immediately dispersed the surrounding mana. The master of the God Realm''s attack was nullified as it passed through the vacuum, and the chaotic mana rebounded back at him, riddling his body with countless holes. Agonizing pain shot through him, and the master of the God Realm paled. He felt as though every bone in his body had shattered. Even though he was a celestial god-tier mage with extraordinary vitality, capable of surviving even mortal wounds, the Lord of Stars'' magic was something else entirely. The multi-colored mana swirling around his body suppressed all signs of life within him. No matter what he tried, he couldn''t heal from his injuries. The pain and weakness only grew more intense with every passing moment. "What... what did you do to me?" The master of the God Realm tried several different methods to rid himself of the magic, but none seeded. He could only look at the Lord of Stars with growing dread. The Lord of Stars smiled faintly and said, "I''ve simply let you experience an endless cycle of pain, so you can understand a fraction of the suffering I once endured." Upon hearing this, the master of the God Realm felt the pain intensify. It was as if his bones were being crushed and marrow was being drawn from them. Cold sweat began to drip from his forehead inrge droplets. Chapter 288: Chapter285-The Ancient Forbidden Lands Chapter 288: Chapter285-The Ancient Forbidden Lands ? "Lord of Stars, if you persist in your stubbornness and continue to interfere, once the master of the Forbidden Sea is provoked, you will die without a doubt!" the God Realm master shouted, ring at the Lord of Stars despite the pain coursing through his body. "Is that so? Then let hime. I''d like to see how much he has improved over the years," replied the Lord of Stars, his expression calm and indifferent. Hearing this, the God Realm master''s heart skipped a beat. It was clear that the Lord of Stars had awakened and made his move with careful preparation. "For the sake of Owen and Leslie, are you really willing to start a war with the forbiddennds?" the God Realm master asked in disbelief. To him, while Owen was talented, fighting against the master of the Forbidden Sea over him seemed like a foolish choice. "I''ve already said Owen is my ally!" The Lord of Stars'' gaze was firm and unwavering. His past failures had taught him that relying solely on his own strength wasn''t enough to overthrow the forces of the heavens or challenge the ancient forbidden zones. Over time, he had sought out allies like the Human King and others. Though Owen''s level wasn''t high enough yet, his talent and identity, being beyond the reach of fate, made the Lord of Stars value him greatly, treating him as a core member of his group. In fact, the Lord of Stars believed that Owen could eventually be the most critical piece in their fight. That''s why he couldn''t allow anything to happen to Owen. Seeing the Lord of Stars'' resolute attitude, the God Realm master''s face turned dark, and his desire to kill Owen grew even stronger. Though he didn''t fully understand why the Lord of Stars valued Owen so much, the more important Owen seemed to the Lord of Stars, the more determined they were to destroy him. Unable to endure the pain any longer, the God Realm master immediately detonated his own body, simultaneously sending a message in a special way to the edges of the realm and to the great Forbidden Zones. ... In the Tower of Infinity. The pure white tower emanated a sacred and holy aura, like the purest of six-winged angels. Just gazing upon it made one feel a sense of tranquility, as if tempted to worship and be one of its faithful. At the top of the tower, a massive formposed of white flesh suddenly opened its blood- red eyes, which were the size ofnterns. As it awoke, the entire Tower of Infinity trembled, and the starry skies at the edges of the realm began to copse and disintegrate into nothingness. "The Great Cataclysm is approaching, and the Lord of Stars dares to show himself once again. This time, we will make sure there''s no escape for you!" The deafening voice echoed throughout the Tower of Infinity, and thick killing intent condensed into an endless crimson cloud that stretched across the stars. With a single thought, gxies were shattered. With another, they were born anew. The master of the Tower of Infinity, who had been asleep for untold millennia, had awakened! ... At the same time, deep within the dark Burial Grounds, there stood an ancient altar, raised above the ck-blooded soil. Seated upon the altar was a colossal skeleton, humanoid in shape, with bones that gleamed like gold. Massive skeletal wings stretched out behind it, blocking the sky. Suddenly, the hollow, ck eyes of the skeleton ignited with eerie soul mes, flickering with a strange light. "Lord of Stars! You''ve been hiding like a rat for so long, but now you dare to show yourself? This time, you won''t escape again!"N?v(el)B\\jnn "The fabric of this realm must be remade ording to our will!" The enormous skeleton trembled slightly, and at once, the ashes of countless corpses surrounding the altar began to stir, swirling around the giant skeleton, making it seem as though it existed between reality and illusion, constantly shifting. This was the Bone Abyss, the end of the world, a ce feared by all. ... Elsewhere, opposite the Bone Abyss, at the edge of the heavens,y a radiant and beautiful realm where it seemed all the world''s scenery had been gathered. Here, countless illusory figures indulged in endless pleasures. This was the Heaven of Desire, where any craving could be fulfilled. But such satisfaction was an illusion, slowly consuming the souls of those who indulged, turning them into mindless ves to their desires-mere husks of their former selves. At the center of this Heaven of Desire sat a monstrous being. It resembled a giant octopus, with countless tentacles stretching into every corner of the realm. These tentacles were covered with blinking eyes,rge and small, and within those eyes were scattered ears, mouths, and other body parts. The creature seemed to be both reveling in endless pleasure and trapped in deep emptiness. This was Dark Beast, the ruler of the Heaven of Desire. At that moment, its countless eyes blinked as it focused on the direction of the Azure Kingdom. "This time, the Millennial Cataclysm cannot be allowed to fail. This world, which has be so familiar to me, has grown tiresome," Dark Beast muttered in a low, hoarse voice as it began to take action. ... Meanwhile, within the Forbidden Sea. This was an endless ck ocean, its depths obscured, though countless shadowy figures flickered deep below the surface. Suddenly, ripples began to spread across the surface of the Forbidden Sea, as if something was about to emerge from its depths. ... As soon as the four ancient Forbidden Zones began to move, both Middle Earth and the continent felt the mana in the air surge violently. Then, without warning, the mana dissipated into the void, as if being drawn away by some unseen force. In the capital of the Azure Kingdom, all the mages felt as though they were adrift on invisible waves. Their spiritual senses and the mana within their bodies surged and fluctuated uncontrobly. Owen, Leslie, and the others looked up at the sky. Ever since the God Realm master had detonated his body, they had sensed that something was wrong with the heavens and the earth. A heavy sense of danger filled everyone''s hearts, as if they were locked onto by death itself. However, the Lord of Stars ignored the changing world for now. Instead, he held up his right hand, pulling the soul of the God Realm master into his grasp. Coldly, he said: "If you dare to blow yourself up in front of me, then you no longer need to live!" "Stop!" Just as the Lord of Stars was about to act, a familiar voice rang out. The crowd was stunned to see the sky split open, and a figure almost identical to the Lord of Stars appeared. Not only did this figure look the same, but even its aura was indistinguishable. "Master, save me! The Lord of Stars defies your orders! Please, take action and destroy him!" The twisted soul of the God Realm master screamed in desperation upon seeing another Lord of Stars appear. "You''re too noisy!" In that instant, the Lord of Stars cast a nce of disdain at the God Realm master. Two brilliant suns appeared in his palm, suppressing the God Realm master''s soul. The two suns collided, twisting space and causing reality to copse. Countless spirits wailed in agony, and blood-red clouds rolled across the sky. Blood rained down from the heavens, drenching the entirend in crimson. A suffocating, terrifying atmosphere filled the world. It was as if Ragnarok hade! The God Realm master had fallen. The gods of Middle Earth were left stunned, their eyes wide with terror. That had been the God Realm master, a celestial god-tier mage! He had stood at the pinnacle, above nearly everyone. Yet now, he was dead! Killed by this fearsome figure from ancient times. Up until now, the legends of the Lord of Stars had felt distant, almost unreal. But with the God Realm master''s death, fear became all too real, taking root in their hearts. After all, they had just witnessed the death of a being they thought was nearly immortal. "Starburst! Such ruthless methods!" The master of the Forbidden Sea, still disguised as the Lord of Stars, spoke coldly. That technique had killed many celestial gods in the past, and the memory of it still haunted him. "All these years, and you''re still the same - always transforming into others and using their techniques. Do you have so little confidence in your true self?" the Lord of Stars said, hands behind his back, as he looked up at the "other" Lord of Stars in the sky. The master of the Forbidden Sea''s true appearance was unknown to anyone. It was said that he could transform into anyone and use their abilities, making him the most mysterious figure among the four ancient Forbidden Zones, known as the Ancestor of Trickery. The Ancestor of Trickery''s lips curled into a cold smile at the Lord of Stars'' mockery and taunts. Chapter 289: Chapter286-Space-Time Distortion! Chapter 289: Chapter286-Space-Time Distortion! ? "You''ve thwarted our grand ns again and again. After every failure, you hide like a rat. Do you think you''ll be so lucky this time?" The God Realm master was one of the Ancestor of Trickery''s most important puppets, and his death dealt a severe blow to the Ancestor''s prestige. Facing the Ancestor of Trickery''s aggressive gaze, the Lord of Stars remained calm, responding with a question of his own, "Do you think you''ll seed this time?" The Ancestor of Trickery narrowed his eyes. "I don''t know where you get your confidence. Years of failure have only made you more foolish and ignorant!" "Oh? Do you really think my failures over the years were meaningless?" The Lord of Stars shook his head slightly, meeting the Ancestor of Trickery''s gaze with aposed smile. "I''ve traversed nearly every corner of this realm, seeking every possible form of magic. You''ve hidden yourselves well, but in the end, I found something you fear." Hearing these words, the Ancestor of Trickery''s pupils constricted, but he quickly regained hisposure, confidently replying, "We are only beholden to the Heavenly Dao. There is nothing that can make us tremble in fear. You are simply delusional!" "No matter how many times you try, you will always fail!" The Ancestor of Trickery''s confidence drew a faint smile from the Lord of Stars. "Is that so? Then let''s see how well the four great Forbidden Zones can handle some time in seclusion!" In an instant, intricate rune patterns lit up in hidden corners across Middle Earth and the entire continent. These scattered points of light connected, forming a massive array that spanned across the realms. Sensing the power of this formation, the Ancestor of Trickery''s smug confidence evaporated, reced by shock and disbelief. "The Heavenly Seal of Forbidden Lands!" "This... how is this possible?!" As the enormous array began to take shape, it soared into the sky, splitting into four parts like ancient starry clouds, each enveloping one of the four great Forbidden Zones. At that moment, the other three Forbidden Zone masters, who had been crossing space-time to reach this location, were also filled with a sense of dread. They felt as if they were being torn from the fabric of time itself. Once the starry clouds covered the Forbidden Zones, even they would not be able to escape for a considerable time. "The Heavenly Seal of Forbidden Lands!" Owen felt a moment of realization sh through his mind. He had heard of this technique before-it was mentioned in thete stages of the original anime. It was a powerful method capable of sealing the four Forbidden Zones. However, it was also an incredibly tyrannical technique, so much so that the heavens themselves had rejected it. The seal had been split into fragments, scattered across the realm. Although the Lord of Stars had failed many times before, he had partly done so to lull the Forbidden Zones intocency while secretly gathering the fragments of this technique. "The Lord of Stars'' schemes truly stretch across the ages. This technique is something even the four Forbidden Zones cannot resist," Leslie remarked in awe. Her keen eyes had always been sharp, and after inheriting the Ice Emperor''s legacy, she had gained knowledge of many ancient secrets, including a basic understanding of the four Forbidden Zones. These were forces that no mere human could oppose, but now the Lord of Stars had broken the rules and was seeding in sealing them. "If he fully mastered this technique, the four Forbidden Zones would be sealed for centuries. But unfortunately, it''s iplete," Owen said, shaking his head slightly. From some of theter episodes of the original story, Owen had deduced that the technique wouldn''t be able to seal all four Forbidden Zonespletely. Leslie didn''t fully understand why Owen seemed so certain, but she trusted him, and her brows furrowed in concern. "If the seal fails, it will only enrage the four Forbidden Zones, and the consequences will be disastrous!" Today was her wedding day, and if this chaos continued, everything she had painstakingly arranged would be ruined. Sensing Leslie''s emotional turmoil, Owen gently squeezed her hand and reassured her, "There''s no need to be so pessimistic. With the Lord of Stars'' current strength, he should be able to seal at least one of the Forbidden Zones. Then we''ll only have to face the pressure of three." However, even three Forbidden Zones were terrifyingly powerful, each capable of wielding world-ending strength. "Do you have a n?" Leslie asked, seeing how calm Owen remained. Owen took a deep breath, smiling as he looked at her. "I do have one." ... Meanwhile, as the massive starry clouds continued to approach the Tower of Infinity, the Bone Abyss, the Forbidden Sea, and the Heaven of Desire, the masters of the four Forbidden Zones grew increasingly agitated. Their terrifying attacks shattered space and obliterated mana, creating vast magical vacuums. Despite the destructive power of their attacks, the starry clouds seemed to possess a devouring force. Their strikes caused the clouds to tremble, but they couldn''t break through the seal. Soon, the Tower of Infinity was the first to sumb to the starry clouds, trapped within them as all of its energy faded away. The Tower of Infinity had been sealed! At that moment, the other Forbidden Zones'' masters were filled with shock and dread. If nothing changed, the Tower of Infinity wouldn''t reappear for at least a century! Though centuries were but a fleeting moment to these ancient powers, even a single seal was an immense humiliation. Especially now, with the Millennial Cataclysm approaching! This was the moment when the Forbidden Zones would work with the Heavenly Dao to destroy the world, yet now they were unable to act! The mages of Middle Earth and the continent stared in awe at the Lord of Stars. To them, the Forbidden Zones were the most terrifying ces in existence, off-limits to all mortals. But now, the Lord of Stars, through his own power and skill, had sealed one of the great Forbidden Zones! No wonder he was known as the god of light and darkness, the ruler of the starry heavens- the Lord of Stars! A figure filled with rebellion and legend! In that moment, the image of the Lord of Stars was forever etched into their minds. The other three Forbidden Zone masters, witnessing this, nearly went mad. "We must attack the Lord of Stars together! Kill him, and the crisis will be over!" A furious voice rang in the minds of the other Forbidden Zone masters. Immediately, all their attention focused on the Lord of Stars. Though the sealing technique was terrifying, it must have consumed a vast amount of the Lord of Stars'' power. Even with his preparations, now was the best time to strike! "Did you ask me for permission before attacking him?" The War Goddess stepped forward, standing beside the Lord of Stars. She hade with him precisely to prevent this from happening! "Do you really think you can stand against us? Foolish dream!" Though the War Goddess was renowned, in the eyes of the three Forbidden Zone masters, she was far weaker than the Lord of Stars. With them working together, she would be no match for them. "Hand of the Abyss!" The Ancestor of Trickery was the first to act, summoning a massive hand of ck, viscous liquid that writhed as it descended from the sky, aiming to engulf both the War Goddess and the Lord of Stars. Wherever the hand passed, space disintegrated, and mana evaporated like mist. Everything seemed to vanish into nothingness. "mes of Seven Desires!" The Heaven of Desire master swung its grotesque tentacles, its countless eyes filled with rage. Threads of fire burst from the eyes, converging into a rainbow-colored torrent that rushed toward the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess. Wherever the mes passed, even their ripples dragged countless mages into whirlpools of desire, showing them illusions of their greatest loves or hates, trapping them in their own minds. "Demonic Bone Spear!" The giant skeleton in the Bone Abyss raised its right hand, transforming the bones into a massive spear. It pierced through space, ignoring the boundaries of time and reappearing above the heads of the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess. At this moment, the three Forbidden Zone masters unleashed their most powerfuln/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om techniques. The entire realm shook from the onught, with countless lives either losing their minds or being obliterated by the terrifying waves of destruction. The Lord of Stars and the War Goddess, caught in the center of the attacks, wore expressions of intense seriousness. Chapter 290: Chapter287-The Figure That Dominates Eternity Chapter 290: Chapter287-The Figure That Dominates Eternity ? If it were a one-on-one situation, they wouldn''t fear these supreme beings from the Forbidden Zones. However, the Lord of Stars needed to maintain the sealed battlefield, and it was already extremely difficult for him to spare focus to fight off even one Lord of the Forbidden Zone. The War Goddess, on the other hand, had to confront two Lords of the Forbidden Zones, and her pressure had suddenly skyrocketed! All the mages present looked on in terror, as though they were witnessing the copse of the world and the fall of the stars-a true apocalypse! Boom! Boom! Under immense pressure, both the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess unleashed their most powerfulbat abilities. Above the Lord of Stars, a dense array of new stars emerged, as if a cosmos was forming at that very moment. The terrifying starlight illuminated the heavens and earth, radiating a blinding brilliance that made every living being on this ne feel a stinging pain, as if their bodies were being scorched by mes. Around the War Goddess, an ancient battlefield silently unfolded, littered with the corpses of gods who had fallen in battle, exuding a chilling aura. In the next moment, the terrifying power of these two figures collided with that of the three Forbidden Zone lords. Instantly, nearly everyone present had the illusion that time itself had frozen! In the terrifying ripples of the sh, both mana and the void, even the emerging chaotic energy, all seemed to be reverting to nothingness. They were the pinnacle of power, and this battle was apocalyptic! The many dragon-kin powerhouses gathered here, as well as Henry and the others, quickly snapped out of their shock. The rippling waves, like a steel torrent, were crashing toward them! At once, they all took action, formingplex protective magic arrays before them, each activating their own defensive spells. "Unyielding Iron Wall!" "Dragon Scale Protection!" The light from their various protective spells intertwined, forming a sea of brilliant colors. Yet, as soon as these defenses were established, the obliterating ripples spread toward them, and their defensive spells disintegrated almost instantly. Though their strength was considered formidable in Middle Earth and the maind, it paled inparison to those legendary beings. Thud! Thud! Countless mages who were caught in the ripples saw their magical defenses copse on contact, and the ripples pierced throughyer afteryer of protection, striking heavily at their chests. Blood sprayed as they were sent flying, their faces as pale as death. Many mages fainted outright from the impact, their life forces weakening, with their survival uncertain. As they fell, the ripples-though greatly weakened-continued to surge toward the imperial capital. The reinforced walls of the capital instantly showed cracks from the tremors. The entire capital shook violently, as though a once-in-a-century earthquake had struck. Many buildings swayed and copsed, but fortunately, due to the royal wedding, many mages had gathered in the capital. They all sprang into action to ward off the chaotic ripples. This entire scene unfolded before the eyes of Owen and Leslie, filling them with fury. If the battle''s shockwaves continued to spread, the entire capital would be destroyed! "Enough!" At that moment, Owen, who had just snapped out of his reverie after consulting the fate store, let out an earth-shattering roar. His enraged voice boomed in the minds of everyone present! Instantly, all attention focused on Owen. However, the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones, as well as the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess, ignored him and were intent on continuing their battle to the death here. Seeing that they had no regard for the people of the Azure Kingdom, Owen, filled with fury, charged at them. "Is this guy seeking death?" "Looks like nothing more than impotent rage. Why so worked up over the deaths of a few ants?" "If he wants to die, let''s grant him his wish." The three Lords of the Forbidden Zonesughed heartily, not taking Owen''s furious demeanor seriously at all. "Owen, it''s dangerous here. Leave now!" The Lord of Stars and the War Goddess both sent telepathic messages to Owen, urging him to leave. Once the battle fully erupted, they would have no energy to protect Owen. "I know what I''m doing. This chaos ends today!" After rushing to the sides of the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess, Owen nced at them before turning to face the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones. "I''ll give you onest chance. Leave the Azure Kingdom. You are not wee here!" Owen''s voice rang out, but the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones reacted as though they had just heard the most amusing joke and burst intoughter. To them, Owen''s actions were like an ant threatening an elephant. "We didn''t know you were this arrogant before!" "Make us leave? Do you have the power to do that? Who gave you the courage to stand before us?" The three lords looked down at Owen condescendingly. Yet, just as their mocking words fell, they suddenly sensed a tremendous surge in Owen''s aura. Feeling the change in Owen''s energy, a sudden sense of danger welled up within the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones. Meanwhile, the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess, who were about to persuade Owen to leave, also sensed the terrifying energy radiating from him, which caused even them to feel uneasy. The words they had been about to speak were abruptly swallowed. Under their watchful eyes, Owen''s energy skyrocketed, and at the same time, a terrifying apparition-vast enough to reach the heavens and earth-seemed to break free from the shackles of time itself, descending upon the battlefield! "Supreme Order?" Sensing the energy emanating from Owen, the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones looked visibly stunned. They were naturally aware of the Supreme Order, a spell that could break the constraints of time and space to draw power from the future. However, mastering such a technique was incredibly difficult, and even if Owen had obtained it, it was unlikely that he could pose a threat to them. But now, as the apparition gradually condensed and became more distinct, the feeling of dread they experienced grew stronger. "Something''s wrong! This isn''t a beginner''s level of Supreme Order!" Suddenly, the Lord of Stars seemed to realize something, his previously calm expression now giving way to shock. He had heard of the Supreme Order, though it had long been believed lost, and even he had never seen it. He knew how incredibly difficult it was to cultivate, beyond imagination. Owen, who seemed to have just mastered it, had already reached an extraordinarily profound level of mastery. Moreover, when the Lord of Stars sensed the massive shadow emerging above Owen, his expression grew even more solemn. This majestic figure seemedrger than the stars themselves, older than the sun and moon. Shrouded in endless chaos, it resembled an undying, immortal entity. To see it was to glimpse the end of the world itself! To see it was to witness an unparalleled, magnificent being! A single strand of its hair could crush the heavens and earth. A single nce could pierce through eternity, making the apparition seem less illusory and more real-a being gazing back from the end of time! Anyone touched by its gaze felt their hearts tremble, even the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones were no exception! They felt a deep oppression, and within their bloodlines stirred a primal fear and dread of the entity.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This figure had severed the flow of time and became the very pinnacle they could only look up to! At that moment, the other mages who saw the apparition felt as though they were witnessing countless dazzling spells unfolding, intricate and brilliant. It was as if this figure had mastered every magic across time, standing alone at the pinnacle of sorcery, gazing down on the world, walking alone through the wilderness of magic. Their hearts quaked. They felt an endless surge of hope, yet after seeing this figure, were plunged into despair. No matter how they cultivated, they could never surpass this entity! This one person ruled the heavens and earth for eons! "Who are you?!" The three Lords of the Forbidden Zones looked at the figure in shock and uncertainty. The longer they gazed at the figure, the more it seemed to resemble Owen, the one they had previously dismissed! Could this apparition really be Owen''s future self? They dared not believe it, for the figure was too terrifying! Even as Lords of the Forbidden Zones, they trembled before it! Chapter 291: Chapter288-Don’t Like It? I’ll Beat You Until You Do! Chapter 291: Chapter288-Dont Like It? Ill Beat You Until You Do! ? "Now, do we have the qualifications to have a proper conversation?" At this moment, the apparition stood behind Owen, who gazed coldly at the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones. He was no longer using a beginner''s version of the Supreme Order; he had stepped into the ultimate tier of Supreme Order! Although it was just an experience version he had bought for a million fate points, and could onlyst for half an hour, in this half hour, these Lords of the Forbidden Zones were no match for the apparition behind him! Thus, Owen now had the confidence to confront the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones. The three Lords of the Forbidden Zones exchanged nces, their expressions shifting. Finally, the Progenitor of the Eerie spoke slowly: "Very well, we acted recklessly today. We''ll leave now, and let''s put this matter behind us." With the Lord of Stars and War Goddess as formidable enemies already, none of them were confident in a fight against the mysterious apparition behind Owen. The pressure and sense of danger it exuded were simply overwhelming! "I gave you a chance before. Now you want to leave? Isn''t it a bit toote?" Owen shook his head at this moment, his eyes indifferent as he looked at them. These guys thought they coulde and go as they pleased? Did they think he was that easy to push around? Moreover, because of them, the imperial capital had been destroyed, and his wedding with Leslie had been greatly disrupted! Most importantly, he had spent a million fate points-letting them leave like this would be too much of a bargain for them! The expressions of the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones grew cold, and they immediately prepared to tear through the void and leave. But soon, their expressions changed! The surrounding void had be as solid as iron under the golden light emitted by the apparition. The space they could usually tear open with ease was now as hard as steel, and their attempts only left a faint white mark on it! The level of sealing power they were witnessing was beyond anything they had ever seen, making them even more wary of the apparition behind Owen. "What exactly do you want?" The Progenitor of the Eerie narrowed his eyes and looked at Owen.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Owen replied coldly, "I have only two demands. Fulfill them, and I''ll let you leave!" His voice wasn''t loud, yet it reverberated across Middle Earth. After all, the power of the Lords of the Forbidden Zones had already been demonstrated, and it was terrifying beyond measure! Yet now Owen was making demands of them! What kind of courage was this? It was something they couldn''t have imagined! However, when they looked at the apparition behind Owen, their hearts calmed down a little. After all, the pressure from this apparition was several times more terrifying than that of the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones! Having to fulfill demands to leave? The three Lords of the Forbidden Zones almostughed in disbelief. In the past, it had always been them making demands, and everyone else had toply, as if they were the creators of the world. And now, someone dared to make demands of them? But just as they were about to retort, the apparition stared coldly at them, as if rejecting Owen''s demands would result in immediate action. So, they swallowed their pride and suppressed their thoughts for the moment. "Tell us your demands," they said, their voices steady. Under their gaze, Owen calmly stated, "First, for the next 200 years, you are not to interfere in any matters concerning Middle Earth or the maind. Stay in your respective Forbidden Zones!" Hearing this, the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones could no longer remain calm. Wasn''t this the same as demanding they seal themselves away? When had they ever been humiliated like this?! "Owen, don''t push your luck! We''ve already shown mercy by agreeing to leave, and now you dare to spout such arrogance? Do you even understand why we are called the Lords of the Forbidden Zones?!" The Progenitor of the Eerie red at Owen, and the majestic aura he had restrained erupted once more, shaking the heavens like a p of thunder. However, just as his aura red, the apparition appeared before him, and with a swift p, struck him hard across the face. The apparition was so fast that even though the Progenitor of the Eerie tried to dodge, his cheek was already swollen, and he was sent flying through the air! At that moment, the entire ne fell into dead silence. Countless people were dumbfounded. That was a Lord of the Forbidden Zone, an existence even older than the Lord of Stars. Yet now, he had been pped across the face, his cheek swollen, blood trickling from his mouth, his disheveled hair adding to his pathetic appearance! Even the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess were stunned, finding it hard to believe. As long-time rivals of the Lords of the Forbidden Zones, they knew full well their temperament and strength. Yet, after the apparition struck, the Progenitor of the Eerie had no power to resist and was pped away. The apparition''s blow seemed to defy causality itselfonce it struck, it was unstoppable and unavoidable. Meanwhile, the other two Lords of the Forbidden Zones, who had been ready to shout their defiance, fell silent. Their strength was on par with the Progenitor of the Eerie, and seeing him so helpless, they knew they wouldn''t fare any better. Exchanging nces, they decided to take a step back for now. "Fine, we agree to your first demand." They relented, and Owen turned his gaze to the Progenitor of the Eerie. Though his face was livid from the p, he had been forced to calm down considerably. Seeing the other two Lords of the Forbidden Zones agree, he too, grudgingly nodded his head in humiliation. "My second demand is simple: I want five drops of Deep Marrow Elixir from the Forbidden Sea, five bone stones from the Bone Abyss, and three strands of seven-colored True me from the Heaven of Desire!" Upon hearing Owen''s second demand, the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones widened their eyes, feeling an overwhelming urge to tear Owen apart on the spot! "Impossible!" "Absolutely not!" Without hesitation, the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones shook their heads in rejection. The Deep Marrow Elixir was extremely rare, even in the Forbidden Sea, forming only once every thousand or ten thousand years. It had the power to transform one''s essence and enhanceprehension. For mages, advancing in rank was rtively straightforward, but improving innate talent was nearly impossible-this was something predetermined at birth and could not be changed. But a single drop of Deep Marrow Elixir could defy destiny! For the Progenitor of the Eerie, each drop of Deep Marrow Elixir was crucial for nurturing puppets and strengthening the Forbidden Zone. As for the bone stones, they were even more precious to the Bone Giant. Each stone contained unimaginably potent magic, was virtually indestructible, andbined the properties of both metal and earth, holding the secrets of life and death. These stones were incredibly rare, even in the Bone Abyss. They were essential to his power and could not be handed over. And the three strands of seven-colored True me from the Heaven of Desire were the primal essence of the terrifying octopus-like creature. These mes held profound mysteries and were integral to its being-it was out of the question to part with even one strand, let alone three! Seeing their firm rejection, Owen shrugged and asked, "Are you sure you won''t agree?" "Owen, do you know what you''re asking for? These things are impossible to give! If you want them, take them by force!" "Do you really think that with just one apparition, you can stand against us three Lords of the Forbidden Zones?" As soon as they finished speaking, the silent apparition took a step forward, standing opposite them. "Since you won''t agree, then today, I''ll tten the Forbidden Zones!" Owen''s eyes turned icy, and with a cold, emotionless wave of his hand, the enormous apparition threw a punch toward the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones. Heaven Emperor Fist! In that instant, the void screamed, the heavens trembled, thews of the universe shattered, and the chains of order crumbled! Chapter 292: Chapter289-The Brutal Beating of the Three Lords of the Forbidden Zones Chapter 292: Chapter289-The Brutal Beating of the Three Lords of the Forbidden Zones ? At this moment, across Middle Earth, the continent, the Demon Realm, and even within the Forbidden Zones, countless beings stared in shock at the apparition attacking the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones. They had already considered the apparition terrifying-after all, it had caused the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones to retreat. But they hadn''t imagined it would be this powerful, capable of taking on the three of them simultaneously under Owen''s control! These were the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones, beings who surpassed celestial gods! Now, faced with the attacking apparition, their expressions were dark with fury, their faces twisted in anger! Arrogance! Unbelievable arrogance! This Owen clearly did not take them seriously at all. In all their long lives, they had never encountered someone so audacious! At this moment, their desire to kill Owen reached an unprecedented peak. If they didn''t destroy him, their reputations would be in ruins! But soon, as the apparition unleashed the Heaven Emperor Fist, shattering thews of the universe, obliterating the chains of time, and breaking through all constraints, they found their breathinging to a halt. The murderous intent on their faces morphed into a trace of fear! "How did this guy summon such a terrifying apparition?" This thought raced through the minds of the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones. Quickly, they exchanged nces andunched their strongest attacks. From that single punch, they had already sensed the heavy presence of death! For a moment, the void before them trembled, and the world roared. Countless grand, cold visions emerged, upying half the sky. However, no matter how magnificent or terrifying these visions were, the punch from the apparition remained unshaken, and the encroaching mana tide was shattered and dispersed in an instant. Countless sharp bone spikes exploded upon contact with the fist''s energy, scattering into dust! Even the illusory mes of desire howled in despair, as though awakening from a dream. All their attacks crumbled under that single punch! Their expressions turned uglier than ever before! Boom!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The punch broke through every barrier, growing in strength as it flew, and mmed the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones, sending them hurtling backward. Their bodies were covered in blood, bruises, and cracks, with injuries so severe that they seemed to have been pounded into pulp! The three Lords of the Forbidden Zones were sent flying several thousand meters before barely managing to stabilize themselves, their bodies wracked with pain and their faces dark as night. They nced at each other and saw the disbelief in each other''s eyes. At that moment, the entire ne was on the verge of boiling over! No one could have imagined that even thebined strength of the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones was no match for the apparition summoned by Owen. One punch! Just one punch! The three Lords of the Forbidden Zones were injured and left in disgrace! What kind of terrifying power was this? And it was only an apparition! If the entity''s true body had descended, just how powerful would it have been? Could it truly tten the Forbidden Zones? Even the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess inhaled sharply at this scene. Their gazes toward the apparition now carried a newfound respect and awe! Such power was far beyond their reach. They then turned their gaze to Owen, their expressions growing increasinglyplicated. Previously, the Lord of Stars had only considered Owen to be a unique individual, someone who existed outside the threads of fate. He had decided to recruit Owen as part of the resistance against the apocalypse foretold by the Heavenly Dao. At the time, it seemed like a pointless move, since Owen''s strength wasn''t sufficient for such high-stakes battles. But no one could have predicted that Owen would possess such terrifying abilities! The three Lords of the Forbidden Zones were no match for the apparition. Compared to them, Owen now seemed like the true defier of fate. As countless pairs of eyes watched, Owen looked at the relentlessly attacking apparition, a satisfied smile ying on his face. The million fate points he had spent on the ultimate version of the Supreme Order had certainly not been wasted-the power it unleashed was beyond his wildest expectations. As the apparition''s attacks grew more ferocious and overwhelming, the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones continued to retreat, with pained howls escaping from them at times. Momentster, all three of them were coughing up blood, their massive bodies battered and bloodied, with no uninjured part left. Their previous arrogance had beenpletely beaten out of them. The more the apparition fought, the more dominant it became. Despite the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones being forced to work together more closely, they still couldn''t stop themselves from spitting blood, their eyes bloodshot with terror growing ever stronger in their hearts. The Progenitor of the Eerie, the strongest of the three, found himself targeted more frequently by the apparition. His injuries were the worst, and if this continued, he could already sense the breath of death closing in on him. The power of the apparition was simply too terrifying. "Owen, we agree to your terms!" Faced with the choice between the precious Deep Marrow Elixir and his life, the Progenitor of the Eerie chose thetter! As soon as he spoke, the apparition ceased its attack on him. The other two Lords of the Forbidden Zones turned pale at this, their expressions uglier than if they had eaten something foul. Without the help of the Progenitor of the Eerie, they would instantly fall into an even more dire situation. Crack! Crack! The sound of bones snapping echoed from their bodies, apanied by their piercing screams, as though this was a merciless execution ground. "Stop! Owen, we agree to your terms! Have him stop!" The remaining two Lords of the Forbidden Zones hurriedly shouted, their voices thick with blood, making their words hard to understand. Owen nonchntly scratched his ear and asked, "What did you say? I didn''t catch that." The two Lords of the Forbidden Zones were left speechless. "We agree to your conditions! Have him stop!" They forced themselves to speak louder, their voices now clear. The mages across the ne all watched Owen with admiration and excitement. Earlier, the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones had been so resolute, refusing to give in, but now, they had been beaten into submission and forced to agree! An unbelievable feat, but Owen had done it! Hearing their words, Owen snapped his fingers, and the apparition immediately halted its attacks, appearing beside Owen as if it had never left his side. Seeing the apparition retreat, the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones heaved a sigh of relief, gritting their teeth as they handed over the items Owen had demanded. They had no desire to face that apparition again. The experience of beingpletely overpowered was something they never wanted to relive. However, after ncing at the items the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones handed over, Owen shook his head slightly and said, "What you''ve given me isn''t enough!" Not enough? The three Lords of the Forbidden Zones looked down at the items in their hands. Five drops of Deep Marrow Elixir. Five bone stones. Three strands of seven-colored True me. Nothing was missing. They were about to protest when Owen said, "You''ve only given what I asked for, but there''s another set owed to this senior here. You''re short by one share." As his words fell, the already deathly silent sky seemed to grow even quieter, with only the sound of the wind remaining. The faces of the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones darkened to the point that they could drip water. They red at Owen, fury zing in their eyes. "Don''t push your luck! If you keep going too far, you''ll only bring about your own destruction!" Owen replied calmly, "If you had agreed to my demands earlier, this wouldn''t have happened. But since this senior has taken action,pensation is required." "Impossible..." The Progenitor of the Eerie was about to refuse when he caught a glimpse of the cold glint in the apparition''s eyes and immediately fell silent. He lowered his voice and asked, "Owen, do you really intend to make an enemy of the Forbidden Zones?" "Do you really think that this one apparition can suppress the Forbidden Zones and allow you to act with impunity?" The other two Lords of the Forbidden Zones also stared furiously at Owen, "This apparition may be powerful, but have you heard of the Arcane Relic?" "Do you know that in our Forbidden Zones, there is an Ancient God?" As they spoke, their auras surged, exuding a powerful pressure! Upon hearing their words , the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess both became much more serious. The Arcane Relic! It was a powerparable to Owen''s Godyer Staff! Moreover, it was an unsealed Godyer Staff. The terror of its power, once fully activated, was enough to make even them wary! The other gods of Middle Earth, upon hearing the names of the four Ancient Gods, were already trembling in fear. The Ancient Gods were primordial beings, existing since the dawn of the ne. Few knew their names, for merely speaking them would draw their attention, and their strength was beyondprehension! Chapter 293: Chapter290-The Battle Ends, Owen’s Methods Chapter 293: Chapter290-The Battle Ends, Owens Methods ? The power of the Ancient Gods was so terrifying that most of the time, they were in a deep slumber, gradually recovering their immense, ocean-like magic. Only when their magic reached its peak would they awaken and reappear in the world. Each time an Ancient God emerged, the entire ne would be thrown into chaos! So, when the Lords of the Forbidden Zones mentioned the Arcane Relic and the Ancient Gods, everyone was terrified. Any force would be reduced to mere dust in the face of an Arcane Relic or an Ancient God! Yet while others were paralyzed with fear, Owen calmly stared them down, his gaze cold. "If you could really use the Arcane Relic or awaken the sleeping Ancient Gods, you wouldn''t be waiting until now. Why resort to empty threats?" Owen had long heard of the four Ultimate Forbidden Zones and the four Ancient Gods. As someone familiar with the original lore, he knew very well that neither the Ancient Gods nor the Arcane Relics could be used by the current Lords of the Forbidden Zones. Sure enough, under Owen''s provocative gaze, the faces of the Lords of the Forbidden Zones turned green. At the same time, they were puzzled. How was Owen so certain? How did he know they couldn''t wield the Arcane Relic or awaken the Ancient Gods? This was top-secret information, known only to the Lords of the Forbidden Zones! Even the other beings within the Forbidden Zones had no idea. "I''ll give you one more chance-if you don''t hand over what I''ve asked for, this senior will have to take it himself." At that moment, the apparition beside Owen radiated a restless energy. It mmed its fists together, and the ominous waves of pressure spread throughout the area. "Fine, fine, fine. This time, the Forbidden Sea admits defeat!" The Progenitor of the Eerie knew that surrendering now was the best option. They would have to swallow their pride and wait until they could activate the Arcane Relic or awaken the Ancient Gods to reim their honor. The other two Lords of the Forbidden Zones also looked momentarily dejected. They wanted to gather their strength and strike at Owen, but in the end, reason prevailed. Reluctantly, they gave in to Owen''s demands. Then, they presented: - Ten drops of Deep Marrow Elixir, - Ten bone stones, - Six strands of seven-colored True me. They handed these treasures over with pained expressions, as they were practically their entire fortune! Owen signaled for the apparition to check them, and once it confirmed everything was in order, he stored the items in his storage ring. "You''ve taken what you wanted. Now keep your word!" The three Lords of the Forbidden Zones red at Owen,mitting his smug face to memory, nning to tear him apart at the first opportunity.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Owen fearlessly met their gaze, then turned to the apparition. The apparition raised its hand, and three blinding beams of golden light appeared, dissolving the space around them. The void melted away, and the feeling of being trapped vanished. Without hesitation, the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones fled at full speed. "Owen! Remember, this isn''t over!" "When the Ancient Gods awaken, it will be the day of your death!" "Owen, just wait-your end is near!" Though their figures disappeared, their voices echoed long after. It was clear that Owen had humiliated them this time, and they would not let it slide! After they left, Owen turned to look at the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess. Both immediately understood his meaning and worked together to encase the three ancient nebe, sealing the three Forbidden Zones. With this seal in ce, for the next 200 years, the Forbidden Zones would not be able to cause any trouble! "Fantastic! The Lords of the Forbidden Zones were driven away by our Emperor!" "I knew it! The Emperor is invincible, not even the heavens can stand against him!" In the imperial capital, cheers erupted. Countless eyes, filled with awe and reverence, looked at Owen. No one had expected this dire situation to end in such a way! Unlike the celebratory mood among the mages of the capital, the gods of Middle Earth were in utter shock, their throats dry. Even after swallowing repeatedly, they couldn''t shake their terror. Some of the more cowardly gods of Middle Earth trembled when they looked at Owen, their knees practically knocking together. Meanwhile, some of the god-tier mages from Middle Earth began to nce nervously toward the Fire Temple Elder and the other leaders of the nine great factions. The primary reason the gods of Middle Earth hadunched this attack was because they had been swept up by the Fire Temple, Holy Pool, Truth Church, Lunar Sect, Eternal Mountains, and other top-tier forces. Now, they, along with the forces behind them-and even the Forbidden Zones-had all been defeated. None of them had the courage to face Owen. In fact, just looking at Owen filled them with dread and created inner demons within them. As their eyes watched in horror, the leaders of these nine great factions had already used secret techniques to escape the battlefield! In that moment, the hearts of the Middle Earth mages sank! Owen was also surveying the mages from Middle Earth. Although the apparition had dissipated due to time running out, the core figures of the Forbidden Zones and the nine great factions had already fled. The remaining Middle Earth mages, at most, were at the God King level and were no match for him. Not to mention that Archdemon, the dragon-kin, and the Lord of Stars and War Goddess were still present. So, when Owen looked over the Middle Earth gods, they forced out smiles that were worse than crying. "Owen, Your Majesty, we... we were blind before, deceived by falsehoods. Now we have repented. Please... spare us. From now on, we will follow your lead!" These Middle Earth gods had dealt with Owen before and knew he was a man who distinguished between grudges and favors. They wasted no time in pleading for forgiveness. As more of the Middle Earth gods spoke up, others looked at Owen with reverence and hope. They didn''t want to die-they just hoped Owen would show mercy. Many other Middle Earth mages, their eyes flickering with regret, wished they hadn''t gotten involved in this matter. Had they not joined in, or if they had sided with Henry and the others, they would have been basking in glory right now. As their anxious, pleading gazes fell on Owen, he slowly said, "I''m not opposed to sparing you all-I''m not one to revel in bloodshed. Besides, today is my wedding day with Leslie, but..." Upon hearing there was hope for survival, the frightened Middle Earth gods nodded frantically and started showering him with praise. "Congrattions, Your Majesty! May you and your bride live in eternal love and have many children!" Their blessings filled the sky, shaking the heavens themselves. But before they could fully rx, Owen continued, "However, if I let you off so easily, others might think I''m weak. So, I''ll give you two choices: First, present treasures worth your lives, and I''ll consider today''s events your wedding gifts, and we''ll be even." Hearing this, some of the wealthier Middle Earth god-tier mages breathed a sigh of relief. Though treasures of their level were valuable, it at least gave them a chance to survive. Those who couldn''t produce such treasures, however, stared at Owen, hoping they could manage his second option. "Second," Owen said coldly, "the nine great factions still have some stragglers here. You can offer their lives in exchange for your own." As soon as he finished speaking, those who knew they couldn''t provide adequate treasures immediately attacked the remaining mages from the nine great factions! "What are you doing? I''m the leader of the Fire Temple! Lay a hand on me, and you''ll be ground to dust in Middle Earth!" "The Holy Pool has always treated you well, you traitorous scum-stay back!" ||||| Instantly, the air filled with the sounds of battle, curses, and cries. The skies outside the imperial capital became a battleground of chaos! The mages responsible for recording history in Middle Earth and the continent''s Academy City stared at Owen with awe. With just a few words, Owen had plunged Middle Earth into internal strife. The nine great factions suffered not only heavy losses but also a total copse of their prestige. After this, the people of Middle Earth would distance themselves even further from the nine great factions, leading to their inevitable decline. Without lifting a finger, Owen had struck a blow to both hearts and minds. His methods were no less impressive than his strength! Owen paid no attention to the fighting around him. He simply nced at the pile of treasures, magic crystals, and magical artifacts gathered before him. Chapter 294: Chapter291-Deamon: Congratulations on Your Wedding Chapter 294: Chapter291-Deamon: Congrattions on Your Wedding ? Owen seemed to think of something, and he turned to Davis, Henry, and the others, as well as the dragon-kin, smiling as he said, "All these treasures and the items I have in storage-if anything catches your eye, feel free to take two items each. Consider it my thanks for your loyalty and for anyck of hospitality during my and Leslie''s wedding." Upon hearing this, the gathered mages burst into excitement! Those who hade following the nine great factions were all at least god-tier in strength, and at this tier, each possessed some form of treasure. Under normal circumstances, they would never voluntarily give up such treasures, but to save their lives, the gods of Middle Earth had indeed handed over some remarkable items, and everyone was now eyeing them greedily. The dragon-kin, naturally fond of treasure, were even more ecstatic, cheering and roaring in excitement. Henry and Davis, however, felt a bit embarrassed, given that they hadn''t contributed much in the battle. "Go ahead, take them. There''s plenty here that I won''t need. Use them to strengthen yourselves; you''ll likely need them in the future." Owen smiled and patted them on the shoulder. These people had supported him from the beginning, and even when the Lords of the Forbidden Zones arrived, they didn''t betray him. It was clear that they saw him as a true friend. Owen was never stingy with his friends. Moreover, aside from the reasons he mentioned, there was also the looming threat of the Millennial Cataclysm. If they could gain more strength, it would only increase their chances of survival. While everyone eagerly selected their treasures, Owen walked over to Leslie. Leslie gave him a yful re, "You''re being quite generous, giving away all these treasures. Someone once told me that everything of yours would be mine in the future." Owen awkwardly scratched the back of his head, "I got caught up in the excitement, and besides, those things are just mundane items-they''re not worthy of my wife!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Oh? Then what priceless gift are you nning to give me?" Leslie narrowed her eyes. Owen leaned close to her ear and whispered, "How about I give myself to you as a gift? Is that good enough?" Leslie rolled her eyes but quickly leaned in and kissed his cheek. "Even though it''s a bit of a clich, I like it," she said. Feeling the gentle touch of the kiss, Owen smirked mischievously. "We were interrupted earlier on our wedding night. I think we should start over." Leslie''s cheeks flushed, making her look even more alluring, but she nodded slightly. She had poured countless hours of effort and emotion into preparing for this day. Even though it had been disrupted, the wedding couldn''t simply be abandoned. "By the way, what do you n to do with him?" Suddenly, Owen remembered something and pointed to Deamon-Rosewood in the distance. This man, Leslie''s grandfather in name, had returned after leaving earlier. Due to his unique status, the other gods of Middle Earth hadn''t dared to attack him. At that moment, Deamon saw both Owen and Leslie looking his way, and his expression becameplicated. Had the incident of expelling Leslie and her mother from the Rosewood family due to her mother''s impure bloodline never happened, the Rosewood family would be immensely powerful today. After all, Leslie had inherited the power of the Ice Emperor, a force that surpassed even the celestial gods! The Rosewood family would have risen to prominence, no longer needing to bow to the Archgod or the Forbidden Zones. The Rosewood family would have be a true top-tier family! But all those beautiful possibilities had shattered like a mirror falling to the ground, broken beyond repair. Beyond Leslie, what struck him even more was Owen. In such a short time, Owen had be a living legend! When the nine great factions of Middle Earth hadunched their attack, Deamon had been certain that Owen would die, but he had held his ground. When the God Realm lords and fallen celestial gods made their move, Deamon thought Owen was doomed, but he had survived! Even when the terrifying beings from the Forbidden Zones attacked, Owen not only stood his ground but also extorted them, forcing them to bow their heads. If someone had told him all this, Deamon would have thought it absurd and unbelievable. But Owen had turned the impossible into reality. It was hard to imagine the potential Owen possessed. If he became the Rosewood family''s son-inw, their status and power would grow unimaginably. So, after his initial flight in fear, Deamon had quickly calmed down. He realized that if he left now, he would forever lose the chance to reconcile with Owen and Leslie. While returning carried some risk, he hoped that as Leslie''s grandfather, she might show him some mercy. "Leslie, it was wrong of me. Your father was wrong. The Rosewood family was wrong!" Deamon immediately apologized sincerely, hoping to continue, but Leslie cut him off. "Save those words for my mother. From the moment you cast us out, I severed all ties with the Rosewood family." As she spoke, her gaze grew colder and colder, looking at Deamon as if he were a stranger. At this moment, the dragon-kin elders, having finished selecting their treasures, red at Deamon with disdain. "You were all so eager to kick her out back then, and when Owen and Leslie made their move, you didn''t lift a finger to help. In fact, you even tried to break them up. You think you acted like a decent person?" "If I were you, I''d have slit my own throat in shame by now. How do you still have the nerve to live? And now you ask for forgiveness? Where do you get the nerve?" The dragon elder, known for his fiery temper, didn''t hold back, his words scathing. He even looked like he wanted to attack Deamon. Every word felt like a dagger stabbing into Deamon''s heart. His face darkened, his chest heaving with rage, but he had no defense-everything the dragon elder said was true. "Leslie, we were indeed wrong. I hope you can give us a chance to make amends. From now on, we will follow your lead in everything." Deamon took a deep breath and patted his chest in assurance. Leslie coldly stared at him, "Then bring my mother back to life. If you can''t do that, get out of my sight!" "Today is my wedding. I don''t want to shed blood, but the next time we meet, I will take your head." Instantly, all eyes fell on Deamon, the pressure on him growing immense. Realizing he had no way out, Deamon let out a long, despairing sigh, as if he had suddenly aged a hundred years, and tore open the void, leaving in defeat. He knew that the opportunity for the Rosewood family to rise had been destroyed by their own hands. From now on, the Rosewood family would never have such a golden opportunity again. After Deamon left, the atmosphere lightened considerably. Leslie turned to Owen, her expression serious. "Thank you. If not for today''s defeat, the Rosewood family would never have repented for what they did." To Leslie, even if she destroyed the Rosewood family, it wouldn''t bring her mother back. Killing them would be too easy. She wanted them to witness firsthand that the child born from her mother''s bloodline was far more noble and powerful than their so-called Ice Emperor bloodline. She wanted to shine like a star, leaving the Rosewood family forever engraved on the pir of shame in history! Seeing the rity in Leslie''s eyes, Owen smiled. "You and I are one. There''s no need to thank me for this." "Let the Rosewood family live in their regret. It seems this has freed you from your inner demons." Leslie nodded, and as she let go of this matter, her imperial aura grew even more pronounced, her chilling presence even sharper. The fusion with the power of the Ice Emperor was clearly elerating. "Come on, the wedding should be ready again. This time, we''ll have a grand celebration, and no one will dare to interrupt us." With her newfound peace of mind, Leslie appeared even moreposed, her gaze toward Owen filled with tenderness. And so, led by Owen and Leslie, the guests made their way back into the imperial capital. Within the capital, the cheers were earth-shattering, and the celebrations were more vibrant than ever! Chapter 295: Chapter292-The Wedding Continues Chapter 295: Chapter292-The Wedding Continues ? Inside the imperial capital, countless guests gathered once again to continue the unfinished wedding. This time, the atmosphere was even livelier than before the ceremony had been interrupted. Although everyone had strong faith in Owen, the attack from the nine great factions of Middle Earth had cast a heavy shadow over them. Now that the threat had dissipated, and Owen had disyed power that left countless mages in awe, their loyalty to him was unwavering. There was no more doubt or worry; everyone was genuinely happy for the couple. What surprised the guests even more was that the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess had not left after the battle but had stayed to serve as witnesses for Owen and Leslie''s wedding! These two were among the most powerful and legendary figures in existence. Even catching a glimpse of them was rare, let alone having them officiate a wedding. This was a grand honor. Under the guidance of the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess, the wedding resumed. "Mr. Owen, do you take Miss Leslie as your wife? To love her, be loyal to her, and stand by her, in sickness and in health, for all of time?" The War Goddess, d in her battle armor, looked at Owen with the solemnity of a priest. Owen gazed lovingly at Leslie and said, "I take you as my wife, to love and respect you. No matter what the future holds-whether in hardship or joyI will stand by you. As I extend my hand for you to hold, I entrust my life to you." Then the Lord of Stars turned to Leslie with a respectful tone, "Miss Leslie, do you take this man as your husband? To love him, be loyal to him?" Leslie looked deeply into Owen''s eyes and replied, "I take you as my husband, to support you, care for you, and no matter what the future holds, I will always protect you by your side." Their gazes locked, filled with love, making countless onlookers envious. "They''ve been through so much, and finally, they''ve reached this point!" Many in the imperial capital who knew the past of Owen and Leslie felt tears welling up. The mages from Academy City, who were documenting the event, also felt awe and admiration. "We''ve studied Owen and Leslie''s journey in detail. In just a few short years, they''ve aplished things most people couldn''t achieve in a lifetime!" "Mr. Owen''s strength is now on par with the world''s greatest, and to think he started from a mere bronze-tier mage... It''s nothing short of a miracle." "There''s never been anyone like him, and there may never be another." "At his current age and level of power, he''s already managed to extort the Forbidden Zones. One can only imagine how terrifying his strength will be once he reaches his full potential." "Perhaps the ancient turmoil of the Forbidden Zones will finallye to an end with Owen." "Miss Leslie is extraordinary too. They''re truly a match made in heaven." "She''s had a difficult life, but now, as an empress and a warrior capable of challenging even the Archgod, it''s hard to fathom the hardships she''s endured to reach this point." "Even before the wedding, they had already caused a stir in Middle Earth, shaking the entire ne. With the news of this wedding, even greater waves are sure to follow." At that moment, every mage watching Owen and Leslie had eyes filled with blessings and hope. The historians from Blood City, who were recording the moment, suddenly noticed something strange. As the couple raised their wine sses in celebration, a golden light began to descend from the heavens! A celestial phenomenon! The golden rays bathed everyone in the capital, warming them, and many felt their ailments vanish, as if they were soaking in a soothing hot spring. "They really are destined for each other. A wedding that even calls forth a celestial phenomenon-this must be a first in history!" Countless people marveled at the sight. Celestial phenomena were exceedingly rare, but now they were witnessing one during the wedding ceremony.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Owen looked at Leslie bathed in the golden light and felt as if she had gained a new level of grace, as if she were a pure and noble angel. To Leslie, Owen under the golden light appeared like a prince from legend, radiating nobility and even more charm. Under the golden rays, they slowly embraced and kissed. In that moment, the world seemed to fall silent. After a long time, their lips parted. They looked at each other, seeing the reflection of themselves in each other''s eyes. From this moment onward, they were truly one, bound together in honor and adversity, never to be separated again. The Lord of Stars and the War Goddess watched the couple with deep envy. Though they were among the most powerful beings in the world, able to obtain almost anything they desired, they had never found someone to walk with them through life, someone to grow with. In Owen and Leslie, they saw hope for such a journey. These two were not only supremely talented but also shared simr personalities. No matter what storms or changes life brought, they would support and encourage each other, walking through the trials of life together. Although the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess were powerful, they had never experienced such happiness. In the crowd, Archdemon couldn''t take her eyes off Leslie. How she wished that Owen''s true love had been her instead. But she knew it was just a one-sided fantasy. If she ever revealed her feelings, it might even ruin their friendship. With a soft sigh, she looked down, her eyes filled with sorrow. Other women who harbored feelings for Owen, like Marry and others, felt simrly. Owen''s brilliance had attracted many admirers, but Leslie''s radiance was too dazzling, causing them to hesitate. Now that Owen and Leslie were truly united, they knew all hope for themselves was lost. "Owen, from now on, House Ravenwood will always be your home!" At this point, Duke Charles was wiping away his tears. Although Leslie wasn''t his biological daughter, he had raised her from childhood and had deep feelings for her. "Leslie, don''t worry. Even though you''ve married Owen, Duke Charles'' manor will always be your family home. If Owen ever mistreats you, I''ll be the first to stand up for you!" Duke Charles wiped away thest of his tears and spoke seriously. Owen chuckled and replied, "If Leslie desires the stars in the sky, I''ll bring them down for her!" Owen had great respect for Duke Charles, so he made this promise with sincerity. Duke Charles nodded in approval but then added, "And if Leslie ever bullies you, I''ll be sure to see justice done for you as well!" Hearing this, Leslie yfully rolled her eyes at Duke Charles. Owen, however, thought that Duke Charles'' words were likely a setup for this joke. After all, in the original story, Leslie was a ruthless and fearsome antagonist. Although Leslie had hidden her true nature well, Duke Charles must have sensed her character and emotions after living with her for so many years. However, Owen''s presence had disrupted the original timeline. The current Leslie had softened, showing more warmth-if only to him and a select few. But that was enough for him. "Sister, congrattions on finding the man of your dreams!" At that moment, Madelyn approached, her eyes red with emotion. Although Leslie often appeared cold, Madelyn knew that she hadn''t always been this way. When they were younger, Leslie had been like a caring older sister, always looking out for her. But after Leslie learned of her mother''s death, she had changedpletely. In Madelyn''s heart, there were two versions of Leslie: the kind, nurturing sister, and the cold, detached one who seemed indifferent to everything and was feared by others. Now, with the rare smile on Leslie''s face, Madelyn felt like she was seeing both versions of her sister merge into one. She knew that with Owen''s help, her sister had finally escaped her past nightmares. "Thank you, Madelyn. Without you, Owen and I may have never crossed paths." Leslie smiled gently. Chapter 296: Chapter293-The Gains of Various Factions Chapter 296: Chapter293-The Gains of Various Factions ? Madelyn heard this and smiled with a hint ofplexity. The martial contest to win a spouse had been her idea. At the time, she believed she was unbeatable among her peers. In fact, herbat prowess was indeed terrifying, but she had been bested by Owen. If she had honored the bet, perhaps Owen would have be her husband. But she quickly smiled again, realizing that someone as exceptional as Owen could never be bound by a simple wager. Even if she had agreed, Owen would likely have been drawn to someone as outstanding as Leslie. Perhaps everything was already written in the stars, beyond anyone''s control. "That''s why, you twoing together-I''m the most important matchmaker!" Madelynughed at herself, brushing aside the topic. Soon after, more people came over to offer brief congrattions to Owen and Leslie. Afterward, Leslie returned to her room, while Owen remained to toast the guests with a ss of wine. "Thank you both for your help today," Owen said, raising his ss to the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess. These two legends, who had no personal ties to him, had sincerely helped protect the imperial capital, defended against the Forbidden Zone lords, and even officiated the wedding, contributing significantly. They were the true pirs of humanity. "It was a mere trifle, really. We didn''t help all that much. In the end, it was your own actions that stabilized the situation. Before today, both War Goddess and I underestimated you." The Lord of Stars spoke casually, though he hadn''t known Owen for long, he already regarded him as a trustedpanion. The War Goddess, bold as ever, pped Owen on the shoulder andughed, "It''s us who should be thanking you! After years of battling the Forbidden Zones, we''ve had more losses than wins. Today, we finally got some sweet revenge!" Owen humbly smiled, knowing full well that his recent surge of power was only temporary, while these two were genuine powerhouses. After a bit of rxed conversation and mutualpliments, the three shared augh. The Lord of Stars and the War Goddess didn''t stay long, leaving Owen to attend to Davis and the others who were waiting nearby, looking at him with eyes full of respect. They couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming sense of awe. The Lord of Stars and the War Goddess were legendary figures, ancestors they had only heard stories about. Simply gazing upon them filled their hearts with reverence, making it impossible for them to act normally, let alone speak. Yet here was Owen,ughing and chatting with these legends as if they were old friends. This only deepened their admiration for Owen, erasing any yful thoughts they had of lightening the mood. Unconsciously, the former genius, the unprecedented leader of the Domination Leaderboard, had far surpassed them. Though they were peers and even friends, the gap in power between them and Owen was now terrifying. "Why are you all looking at me like that?" Owen approached them with a wine ss, smiling casually. "You''re just giving us too much pressure! Now I understand what they mean by ''kingly aura.''" Davis chuckled, shaking off some of the earlier tension. The others, including Henry and the Middle Earth prodigies who had once been captured by Owen, rxed a bit and joked, "Back home, people thought we''d lost our minds foring to support you. But just now, they''ve been singing our praises, saying we''re wise and valiant-and even talking about giving us our own pages in the family records!" They allughed together. Although they had high status in their families, they were not the heirs. Especially when the nine great factions of Middle Earth descended upon Azure Kingdom, many of their families had cut ties with them, fearing they would be implicated. But now that the nine factions had been defeated, and even the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones had been extorted and agreed to seal themselves for 200 years, their families had gone mad with joy, eagerly reestablishing contact. They were urged to stay close to Owen, who had disyed such incredible power during the conflict, and had close ties with the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess. People like Owen were living legends, and any connection with him would be immensely beneficial. Because of this, those in their families with strong ties to Owen had quickly reced the previous heirs as the new sessors. Even if they weren''t as talented as their predecessors, their connection to Owen was an unbeatable advantage. They were deeply grateful to Owen, not just for his strength, but for elevating their status in their respective factions. "If it weren''t for your great power, we wouldn''t be standing here as the new heirs of our families. Everything is thanks to you. Congrattions on your wedding, Owen!" With heartfelt gratitude, they raised their sses and downed their wine in one go. Owen smiled at them, genuinely happy to see their newfound sess. These friends had stood by him when it mattered most, proving their loyalty. After a bit more lighthearted banter, Edward and the Academy City group approached, all smiles. Although Edward wasn''t the most powerful among the Academy City professors, he led the group, walking at the front. As he looked at Owen, his heart was filled with mixed emotions. He remembered how, not long ago, he had helped Owen, hoping to gain support to take control of the continent''s Academy City and bring glory to his family. Now, he found himself a respected honorary professor in Middle Earth''s Academy City, something he had never even dreamed of. He knew it was all thanks to Owen. "Mr. Owen, congrattions on your wedding! If you ever need my help in the future, just say the word. If I, Edward, so much as frown, you can have my name written backward!" His gratitude overflowing, Edward downed three sses of wine in quick session. Owen nced at Edward and then at the group from Academy City. He understood their excitement. He had no ill will toward Academy City, so he smiled and said, "We''re all friends here, no need for such formality. I appreciate Academy City''s supportN?v(el)B\\jnn during this ordeal, and I won''t forget it." The Academy City group was thrilled. To them, Owen was already a living legend, and to receive such praise from him was a tremendous honor. Many at Academy City even regarded Owen as their lifelong idol, and some dedicated their careers to studying him. "Mr. Owen, congrattions on your wedding!" "We may not be able to help much in other areas, but if you ever need information, just let us know. We''ll do everything we can!" Even the oldest professors from Middle Earth Academy City, with their hair white as snow, offered their congrattions, their gazes full of reverence. There was no trace of arrogance in their demeanor. Even the most critical among them couldn''t find a single w in Owen. After speaking with the Academy City group, Owen turned to the dragon-kin to express his thanks for their substantial contribution in defending the capital. "We''ve always been friends, haven''t we?" The Dragon Princess grinned. "You''re someone the entire dragon-kin family recognizes as a friend. You''re our friend now and forever!" The other dragons nodded resolutely. Owen had always been loyal and generous, and after letting them choose from his treasures earlier, they were all immensely fond of him. Seeing their enthusiasm, Owen raised his voice and said, "We''ve been through two battles together as old friends. Eat, drink, and enjoy yourselves! If you need anything, just ask. Today, no one leaves until we''re all drunk!" With Owen''s deration, the dragons cheered, and the atmosphere grew even more festive. Otto from the Fallen Angel n also arrived. Though their n was small and weak, they had stood by Owen during the critical moments, guarding the pce. Owen was grateful to this old friend and warmly weed him and his n, knowing how much they had helped both him and Azure Kingdom. The entire wedding became even more lively. Everyone was toasting and celebrating, using the event to expand their social circles. At this grand wedding, almost every notable faction from Middle Earth and the continent had come to attend. Chapter 297: Chapter294-Bridal Chamber! Bridal Chamber! Chapter 297: Chapter294-Bridal Chamber! Bridal Chamber! ? After Owen finished entertaining the main guests, he breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t enjoy these social obligations, but they were necessary formalities. As Owen used his mana to clear the alcohol from his body and prepared to head to the back courtyard, a figure appeared before him, causing him to pause in surprise. For a moment, he was thrown off bnce. She was a tall, strikingly beautiful woman, with crimson lips and pearly white teeth. Her face was mature and elegant, her figure curvaceous, yet she carried an air of mysterious authority. "Long time no see, Owen." She tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear as she spoke, her soft voice flowing from her red lips. Owen was silent for a moment, then smiled and replied, "Long time no see, Ymir." Ymir-the original John''s god-tier mentor! After Owen had switched identities with John and acquired Mary''s ring, her perception of him hadpletely changed. That ring was, after all, Ymir''s token of love-only her true husband was qualified to wear it! Although Owen had known the ring was important to Ymir, he hadn''t known the full story until a conversation with her sister Rachel had revealed the truth. It was then that he understood why Ymir had been so protective and had done everything she could to help him. Owen vividly remembered her help. If it hadn''t been for Ymir, he might still be blind. And without her telling him about the fragments of the Godyer Staff, he wouldn''t have been able to collect them so easily. Although Ymir had originally been John''s mentor, she had also been a tremendous help to Owen himself. In fact, even John, whom she had trained, had be a valuable resource for Owen''s rise. Owen felt a deep sense of gratitude and a bit of guilt toward Ymir. Since she had entered Middle Earth, they hadn''t seen each other until now. "Your body has recovered. Congrattions, you''re no longer trapped in the ne." Owen sincerely expressed his happiness for her, but Ymir''s expression wasplex. After leaving John, her original n had been to reform her body and then join Owen. After all, with Owen wearing the ring, she had believed he was destined to be her husband. However, she hadn''t anticipated how much Middle Earth and the continent would change during her absence-especially Owen''s transformation and rise, which were beyond her wildest imagination. What surprised her most was that Owen had gotten married! "Congrattions on your wedding," she said, her toneplicated. Owen didn''t know how to respond, so he simply nodded, "Thank you." "You know that''s not what I wanted to hear." Ymir took a step closer to Owen. Her newly restored body carried a faint fragrance, and her curvaceous form exuded a subtle allure. Just as Owen found himself at a loss, Charlotte suddenly appeared, hastily announcing, "Your Majesty, the Empress has invited Archdemon into the courtyard for a chat." Upon hearing this, Owen froze for a moment, his head beginning to ache. Ymir looked at him with an amused smile. "I''ll go take a look," Owen muttered, rubbing his temples as he nced at Ymir before following Charlotte to the courtyard. Ymir, with a glint in her eyes, decided to follow as well. It took Owen only a few breaths to reach the courtyard gate. When he nervously pushed the door open, he was greeted by a scene that left him stunned. The fierce argument and confrontation he had anticipated didn''t materialize. Instead, Leslie and Archdemon were seated calmly at a stone table, each with a steaming cup of tea before them. "I didn''t expect that after ourst encounter, you''d break through to the celestial god level," Leslie said calmly, looking at Archdemon. "I didn''t expect you to inherit the Ice Emperor''s power either. I''ve heard that he was extraordinaryhe attempted to ascend to ancient god status, and although he failed, he still came close. If you can fully master that power, you''ll be even stronger than I am." Archdemon regarded Leslie seriously, then noted with some surprise, "But it seems you''re not nning to follow the Ice Emperor''s path." "Perhaps I''ve always preferred unique things. The Ice Emperor''s path is a good one, but it''s not my path," Leslie shook her head slightly. "You managed to break through to celestial god on your own. That''s impressive. Maybe you could guide me." Archdemon offered, "If you''re interested, I can share my experience." The two of them seemed more like strangers having a casual chat, discussing their cultivation journeys. They made no mention of the wedding in the Demon Realm, which made Owen even more uneasy. If they had brought it up, Owen felt he could mediate between them. But the fact that neither mentioned it was like a time bomb ticking away, ready to explode at any moment. Just as Owen was pondering a solution, Ymir stepped forward and calmly sat down beside Leslie and Archdemon. "Do you love Owen?" Leslie asked softly as Ymir settled in. "Is there a woman in this world who wouldn''t fall for Owen?" Ymir countered with a wry smile, then added, "Men are all the same, but we still fall head over heels for them, don''t we?" Ymir shook her head with a smile before turning to Archdemon, "I heard you held a wedding with Owen in the Demon Realm. Was it as lively as this one?" As soon as she said this, the courtyard''s atmosphere turned ice-cold. Even Rachel, Madelyn, and the others gathered nearby held their breaths. They all knew how fiercely possessive Leslie was-her love for Owen ran so deep that she wouldn''t tolerate anyone else touching him! Sure enough, after a brief silence, Leslie took a sip of her tea. "I appreciate you saving Owen before, and I''m grateful for your help today, but I''m not happy about that wedding you had with him." There was a sharp edge to her words. Archdemon''s eye twitched slightly, and though Leslie hadn''t yet reached her level of power, the pressure Leslie exuded was undeniable, enough to make even Archdemon feel it. "That was just a charade. On our wedding night, Madelyn was also present, and nothing happened between Owen and me," Archdemon exined. "Oh?" Leslie responded coolly. "Tonight, in your bridal chamber, I''m sure it will be the same," Archdemon smirked. "No, I''ve been preparing for this day for a long time. I won''t let anyone interfere," Leslie replied confidently. "In that case, congrattions in advance," Archdemon said with a sigh before her tone shifted, "But just because you have Owen now doesn''t mean I''ll give up." The moment she said this, Owen''s heart, which had just rxed, leaped back into his throat. Everyone else could feel the rising tension. "Count me in as well. I may not be on your level yet, but my love for Owen is as clear as the sun and moon," Ymir said firmly. "You''re both not changing your minds?" Leslie narrowed her eyes, ncing between the two. They didn''t reply verbally, but their determined gazes locked with hers. For a moment, their auras shed, sending ripples of tension across the once-calm courtyard. Just as Owen was about to step in and defuse the situation, their auras suddenly retracted, the tension vanishing as quickly as it had appeared. It seemed, in their brief confrontation, they had reached some unspoken understanding. Archdemon stood first, locking eyes with Leslie, "After the Millennial Cataclysm, I''ll meet you again." Ymir also stood, looking at Leslie, "I will as well. You can count on it."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Owen, confused, looked at them. An agreement? What kind of agreement? Seeing the curiosity in Owen''s eyes, Leslie smiled slightly, "Husband, the wedding ceremony is over. Isn''t it time for the bridal chamber now?" Chapter 298: Chapter295-The Union of Heart and Soul Chapter 298: Chapter295-The Union of Heart and Soul ? The Wedding Chamber! Just the thought of finally being able to see Leslie again inplete honesty set Owen''s heart aze, as if a fire were dancing and burning within. His gaze, hot as glowing embers, fell upon Leslie''s delicate figure in her snow-white wedding dress. Aplex look appeared on Leslie''s face, filled with a trace of discerning judgment. Knowing that Owen had previously been taken away by the Archdemon to get married and had even entered the bridal chamber, she had been harboring a deep grudge. Her bridal night with Owen had to be unique. It had to be something Owen would remember forever, and perhaps even something that would be remembered by all. So, as she nced at Madelyn and the others approaching, she smirked and said, "The wedding ceremony is over. Are you all still nning to hang around here?" The Archdemon had already mentioned the bridal chamber matter to her beforehand. The originally beautiful wedding night had beenpletely ruined by Madelyn''s constant interruptions, turning the event into a farce. "Sister, it''s a bridal chamber! It''s only lively if we cause a littlemotion!" Madelyn said with a yful smile. Rachel nodded seriously in agreement. "You''ve been cking these days, neglecting your training, and still have time to mess around in the bridal chamber? Do you want to be put in confinement?" Leslie''s gaze turned sharp as she stared at Madelyn. Madelyn didn''t dare to meet Leslie''s eyes and quickly lowered her head in disappointment. Rachel, already intimidated by Leslie''s aura, didn''t dare to say anything either. The others present certainly didn''t have Madelyn''s courage and quickly made excuses to leave. "The old Dragon King invited me for a drink, so I won''t disturb you two!" "Congrattions to both of you!" Soon, everyone left the courtyard. In no time, only Owen and Leslie remained, and the atmosphere shifted from the previous uproar to one of intimate tension. As Owen gazed at Leslie, who had been nothing but devoted and considerate to him, he spoke with some guilt, "You''ve been through a lot these days..." Before he could finish, Leslie gently shook her head and grasped his hand, leading him into the bridal chamber. "The past is gone with the wind. What I did was what I should have done. If you were in my ce, you would have done the same." "For today''s wedding, I''ve prepared a surprise for you." Once inside the room, Leslie snapped her fingers, and a chest appeared before Owen. "Guess what''s inside?" Seeing Leslie''s serious expression, Owen knew that whatever was inside the chest must be extraordinary. And for it to appear at this particr moment, it had to be rted to the bridal chamber... After a moment of thought, Owen suddenly eximed, "Could it be the Divine Path Flower?" As soon as he said this, Leslie''s smile grew wider. She lifted her hand to open the chest, and a mystical ck-and-white flower floated out from within. "It really is the Divine Path Flower?" Owen was stunned, then immediately felt a twinge in his kidneys. The so-called Divine Path Flower was just a poetic term; in reality, it was also known as the Yin-Yang Harmonious Flower. It symbolized the union of heaven and earth, the bnce of yin and yang, with the man representing yang and the woman yin. When taken by a couple truly in love, during the exchange of yin and yang, the flower brought great benefits to both parties, and their understanding of [Order] would be as clear as day. However, this flower wasn''t entirely friendly to men. In the past, it was mainly used by evil sects for absorbing yang energy to nourish yin. After all, to achieve its full effects, the couple would need to maintain their union of yin and yang continuously for several days, or else all previous efforts would be wasted. "It wasn''t easy to obtain this flower, but with it, tonight''s bridal chamber will definitely be unforgettable!" Leslie, knowing well the power of the flower, looked Owen over and said seriously. Owen wasn''t sure if this was her reward or her punishment for him, but in matters like this, no man would admit to being unable! So, Owen quickly pulled out some rare restorative treasures from his storage ring, swallowed them in one gulp, and then, like a hungry wolf, pounced on Leslie, who was as tender as a littlemb. ... Outside the courtyard. As Owen and Leslie''s hearts and souls merged, their bond became so close that the distance between them seemed to vanish. A towering ck structure manifested, covering the entire courtyard. At the same time, as their emotions reached their peak, the ck-and-white Harmonious Flower ascended, creating a stunning ck-and-white phenomenon. It was as if the heavens and earth themselves were split into two, with Owen and Leslie at the center. In this world of ck and white, all other sounds seemed to fade away, leaving only the flow of [Order] and the resonant sound of [Order] chains moving. Even though the Dark Tower suppressed most of the phenomenon, some sharp-minded individuals still sensed the changes in the [Order] of the heavens and earth. "The Harmonious Flower... I never thought they would find something like that. With their talent andprehension, if Owen can endure this, they''ll both reach new heights!" "That''s a rare treasure of the world. I''m getting the feeling Owen''s body might not survive it." At this moment, the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess exchanged nces and couldn''t help butugh. "Owen has been through many storms. This will be challenging for him, but he should be able to pull through in the end." "Who would''ve thought that the first hurdle after his wedding would be this... If this gets out, it''ll definitely be explosive news." "We''re getting old, and we still have to witness their affection..." After some light-hearted gossip, the two of them took action to help conceal the incredible phenomenon. After all, they were senior experts, but watching such a romantic scene still made their blood pressure rise. -- Meanwhile, as the Harmonious Flower''s unique power began to spread, both Owen and Leslie felt as though they had boundless energy, overflowing from their bodies. Again and again. And with each peak they reached, they felt as though their souls had risen to the heavens, gazing down upon the mountains and rivers of the world. From this vantage point, they witnessed the flow of [Order]! They saw the changes of the sun, moon, and stars! Their souls grew rapidly, their affinity with the elements soared, and even their bloodlines began to intertwine and undergo miraculous transformations. Leslie, already possessing the top-tier Ice Emperor bloodline, absorbed even more bloodline power during their union. Though she absorbed and understood it, she repeatedly let go, continuously exploring her own path. She had already formed a rough idea in her mind before, but pushing forward had proven incredibly difficult. Now, with Owen and the Harmonious Flower''s help, inspiration flowed endlessly, and she could faintly see her future path. Owen, though suffering from increasing back pain, also gained immense benefits thanks to the Harmonious Flower. The first significant change came from the Fate Stone of the Miss, which had been greatly stimted, emitting an abundance of life energy that permeated his small world, elerating its growth. The World Tree, which had already been growing rapidly, extended its branches even further, seemingly attuned to the essence of the world. This transformationsted for a full half-month. During that time, Charlotte came to the courtyard many times, as many matters in the Azure Kingdom required Leslie''s attention as Empress. Yet every time she arrived, all she saw was the Dark Tower covering the courtyard,pletely motionless, with the Harmonious Flower''s phenomenon asionally flickering. Clearly, Owen and Leslie were still immersed in their bridal chamber. Outside the courtyard, Madelyn, Rachel, and Seraphina kept watch, their patience wearing thin. They couldn''t help but think, "Isn''t this bridal chamber taking a bit too long?" A half-month? Even a sturdy young ox would have given up by now. As they exchanged puzzled looks, Seraphina suddenly felt a surge of power flowing through her, causing her body to radiate with brilliant light! Madelyn and Rachel watched her in surprise, noting that this change seemed to signal her impending transformation! Seraphina had spent the past days eating and sleeping, with little to no training. How was she now showing signs of transformation? "It must be because her bloodline is connected to Owen''s, and Owen''s dramatic increase in strength is triggering her bloodline transformation. After all, Seraphina''s bloodline is incredibly noble, regarded as the continent''s finest spellbeast!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Madelyn quickly put the pieces together, her face lighting up with joy. Rachel nodded in agreement, and together they stood guard over Seraphina, protecting her. As the light around Seraphina grew even more brilliant, a massive cocoon of light enveloped her, forming a glowing orb teeming with life energy. "Seraphina has been in the juvenile stage of spellbeasts until now. After this transformation, she should enter her growth phase. Who knows what enormous advancements her strength and bloodline will undergo?" Madelyn and Rachel both looked on with curiosity. Chapter 299: Chapter296-Owen After Half a Month Chapter 299: Chapter296-Owen After Half a Month ? Especially Rachel, whose strength had previously surpassed Seraphina''s. However, after Seraphina was encased within the cocoon of light, Rachel vaguely noticed Seraphina''s aura rapidly rising, catching up to her own at an incredible speed! She even felt a faint but growing pressure of bloodline emanating from Seraphina''s body! Ever since Owen had helped her awaken the bloodline of the subus progenitor, few spellbeasts had ever given her this sense of bloodline oppression! As the two of them waited, an hour passed quietly. Suddenly, the previously still cocoon of light began to wriggle from the inside, and then, with a small tear, a soft, baby-like hand reached out from the cocoon. At the sight of the small hand, both Madelyn and Rachel felt a surge of maternal affection. In the next moment, that little hand tore open the cocoon, and a small head full of curiosity popped out. The face was round, with long ck hair cascading down, resembling a well-behaved little girl. She looked around, her small mouth babbling as if calling out to someone. After listening for a moment, Madelyn and Rachel realized she was calling out for "Mama and Papa." The two exchanged nces: "..." As they began to wonder if Seraphina was somehow regressing, she suddenly seemed to awaken part of her bloodline memory. She shot into the air, fully emerging from the cocoon. Before them now stood a small humanoid with the head of a person and the body of a serpent. Her wide-eyed curiosity remained, but there was now a new spark of intelligence and innocence in her gaze. "Madelyn, Rachel!" she cried as she leapt into Madelyn''s arms, calling their names with glee. "You''ve sessfully transformed?" Hearing Seraphina speak human words, the two women couldn''t help but beam with joy. Seraphina nodded in her soft, childlike voice, "I''ve just transitioned into the growth stage. I''m not fully used to it yet, but from now on, I''m half-human!" She was delighted. While she had previously possessed considerable intelligence, she had still been in a serpent form. Now, as a humanoid serpent, not only had her appearance changed, but her bloodline and power had also greatly improved. As Seraphina familiarized herself with her newly transformed body, the Dark Tower, which had been still for many days, suddenly began to tremble lightly. "Master and Mistress areing out!" Seraphina quickly refocused her attention on the Dark Tower. Hearing this, Madelyn and the others immediately turned their attention to the Dark Tower. After so many days, they were finallying out. But Seraphina, puzzled, asked, "Sister, I thought the bridal chamber didn''t take that long. Why did they stay in there for so long? Master isn''t usually that... vigorous." Seeing Seraphina''s innocent expression, both Madelyn and Rachel blushed. Madelyn cleared her throat and said, "Adults'' business, children shouldn''t meddle!" "I''m not a child anymore! I know plenty of positions in my head. Madelyn, Rachel, with your figures, you''d be perfect for..." Madelyn''s face turned beet red, and she hurriedly covered Seraphina''s mouth, eximing, "You naughty child, you''re clearly taking after Master''s bad habits! You mustn''t learn from that big pig-headed oaf!" At that moment, the ck tower faded away, and Leslie, dressed in her elegant empress gown, gracefully walked out of the courtyard. As she stepped forward, her radiant and moon-like skin seemed to dim the world around her. Madelyn, Rachel, along with the War Goddess and Lord of Stars, were all captivated by Leslie''s beauty, which now carried an additionalyer of nobility and allure. Leslie had always been stunning, like a frosty, elegant blossom. But after receiving Owen''s care, she now exuded an even more vibrant and energetic aura, her skin glowing with a newfound radiance. From the way they sensed her aura, Leslie now felt even more unfathomable. "Sister, you''re so beautiful!" Madelyn, Rachel, and the others werepletely awestruck. Leslie smiled faintly, her expression still carrying a lingering sense of pleasure, and said, "Thank you for waiting." The Lord of Stars and War Goddess exchanged a nce, both filled with astonishment. While the Harmonious Flower had undoubtedly helped, Leslie now gave off the impression of someonepletely transformed. Not only was her aura more domineering, but her mastery over the Ice Emperor''s power had deepened significantly. It also seemed that she was carving her own unique path in cultivation, which made them feel oddly unsettled. They could even sense a faint, inexplicable fear when they observed her. This was a feeling Leslie had never given them before! "No wonder she''s a genius on par with Owen! Even the Ice Emperor''s legacy isn''t enough to satisfy her; she''s still forging her own path, and it seems she''s found her direction!" "A woman like her, if born in our era, would have surely suppressed us all!" "We always thought she and Owen were an extraordinary match, but we never knew why. Now we understand-they''re both absolute prodigies!" The Lord of Stars and War Goddess wore serious expressions. Once again, Leslie''s talent had exceeded their expectations! "Still, no matter how remarkable she is, Owen will always surpass her. Together, they''ll be an unstoppable force! I can''t even imagine what kind of terrifying duo they''ll be!" "If the Four Forbidden Zones knew just how monstrous these two are, they''d lock themselves away for another two centuries, gnashing their teeth in regret!" "Yes, if those two grow to their full potential, they could very well sweep through the Forbidden Zones, aplishing what neither we nor our ancestors ever could." The eyes of the Lord of Stars and War Goddess gleamed with both seriousness and excitement. From Leslie and Owen, they saw hope for resolving humanity''s greatest crisis. "But where is Mr. Owen? Why hasn''t hee out yet?" the Lord of Stars asked curiously, ncing behind Leslie. For the first time, a rare hint of pride crossed Leslie''s face. "Owen still needs a bit of time to adjust and recover. He''ll be out shortly." Just as she finished speaking, Owen appeared, one hand holding his waist and the other supporting himself against the wall, looking somewhat disheveled as he exited the courtyard. Seeing this, both the Lord of Stars and War Goddess, who had held such high hopes for Owen, couldn''t help but cough awkwardly. A moment ago, they had imagined Owen sweeping away the Forbidden Zones. Now it seemed he couldn''t even handle Leslie! Mr. Owen, it seems you might not be up to the task! Feeling the strange looks from the Lord of Stars and War Goddess, Owen straightened his back and said earnestly, "It''s just the fatigue from cultivating for half a month. You''ve caught me at a bad moment." The two of them exchanged knowing nces and were just about to offer him some words of comfort when they suddenly froze, their pupils contracting. From Owen''s body, they sensed an obscure, oppressive force! When they probed his aura more carefully, it was as if their perception had sunk into a bottomless abyss! Owen''s power had be even more unfathomable! Something had changed-something they hadn''t anticipated-and they even detected a faint sense of danger, as though if Owen continued on this path, he could eventually threaten their very safety! Yet Owen was still only supposed to be at the sage-tier mage level! As their astonished gazes locked onto Owen, he immediately knew they had sensed the newly born chaos energy within him! That chaos energy had appeared not long ago, after he and Leslie had exhausted the power of the Harmonious Flower, sparking a unique transformation. Half an hour earlier. As Oweny on the bed, both content and slightly aching in his lower back, the long-silent system voice suddenly echoed in his mind. "Congrattions to the host forpleting the phase task of conquering the great viin Leslie. Reward: over three million fate points!" "Congrattions to the host for obtaining the Primordial Chaos Body!" Hearing the system''s notification, Owen''s heart soared with joy, and he immediately opened the description for the Primordial Chaos Body. Just a brief nce left him overwhelmed with excitement! Primordial Chaos Body: The pinnacle of magic mastery, where all elements originate from chaos and ultimately return to chaos! Bloodline Skill: Chaos Hole - Devours and refines all magical skills, allowing you to create your own supreme magic: Chaos Hole! Chaos Hole: The supreme magic that returns all things to nothingness, the endpoint of all complex and radiant magic! Current Magic Skill Progress: 0% [Devour other magical skills to gradually evolve!] "Note: The higher the quality of the magical skill, the more progress gained." After reading, Owen''s eyes burned with excitement. Supreme magic! This was the strongest magic that even the system couldn''t directly provide!N?v(el)B\\jnn It possessed true, world-shattering power! Now, not only had his physique undergone further transformation, but he had also gained this apocalyptic-level supreme skill. His harvest was bountiful beyond measure. However, even the most basicary-tier magic skills required one hundred thousand fate points. Though he had now umted quite a few fate points, he would still need countless more to fully evolve this supreme magic. At this moment, he desperately needed more fate points! Chapter 300: Chapter297-Ways to Earn Fate Points Chapter 300: Chapter297-Ways to Earn Fate Points ? It was as if the system knew what Owen was thinking. Suddenly, the interface trembled, andrge, eye-catching blood-red words appeared. "The host may eliminate Celestial Gods to obtain arge number of fate points!" Seeing the system''s prompt, Owen''s eyelid twitched. With his current strength, dealing with beings of such a level was still far from easy, let alone eliminating one. However, this did offer him some hope. While taking down a Celestial God-level mage would be extremely difficult right now, with his current rate of growth, it wouldn''t take too long before such beings became mere prey for him. "The host may establish Heaven or rebuild the assembly of gods at The Alps to gain arge number of fate points!" Reading this prompt from the system, Owen couldn''t help but look slightly surprised. He knew that "Heaven" and "The Alps" were two very special forces. ording to legend, Heaven was the ultimate destination of the nes, close to the realm of creation, where every wish coulde true, the most beautiful ce in existence. Meanwhile, The Alps bore some simrities to his current rebellion against the Heavenly Dao. It was an immense force created by a group of god-tier mages who refused to be suppressed by the heavens. They sought to seize the authority of the heavens, with the Supreme God of The Alps as the ruler of the nes. However, both forces had ultimately been trampled underfoot by the heavens, fading entirely into the dust of history. Only the beautiful aspirations left behind by these forces still lingered. If he were to raise the banners of either of these factions, many would undoubtedly rally to his side, but it would also surely attract the attention of the heavens! "You may also attack the heavens directly, severely injuring the Will of the Heavens, and gain massive fate points!" At this point, Owen felt more and more like the leader of a rebellion. "Alternatively, you can remain behind the scenes, manipting the conflicts of all beings!" After reading through all the methods provided by the system to gain fate points, Owen realized he was heading further down the path of rebellion. And thinking of rebellion, Owen couldn''t help but nce at Leslie, who had just finished dressing. Perhaps because they had only recently finished their physical exertion, Leslie''s cheeks were flushed, her skin glowing with a rosy tint, like a nourished, blooming rose, making her even more alluring. Despite Owen''s aching waist and back, he couldn''t help but feel parched. Summoning thest of his strength, he once again fervently ravished the beauty in his arms until she was thoroughly spent. Only then did he finally stop, lying on the bed and gently stroking Leslie''s soft hair. "The Millennial Cataclysm is approaching. Perhaps we should begin formting our ns for the future," Owen said. Leslie''s gem-like eyes sparkled slightly. Every time she had teamed up with Owen, they had caused major upheaval. The first time they worked together, they looted the Azure Kingdom''s royal treasurypletely. Later, they manipted the royal family of Azure, ying them like puppets until they ultimately brought about the kingdom''s copse! Thinking back on it now, Leslie felt her heart surge with excitement. ... At this moment, Owen snapped out of his recollection and looked at the stunned Lord of Stars and War Goddess, speaking slowly: "I''ve made some breakthroughs in my cultivation over these past few days. Now, I''ve set foot on new path, and the mana within me has undergone aplete transformation." Owen exined briefly. Now that he possessed the Primordial Chaos Body, it was as if he had be a primordial universe, with ancient chaotic energy flowing through his meridians, capable of creating anythingor destroying everything. All of his mana had been devoured and transformed. Though he was still a sage-tier mage, hisbat power had undergone a qualitative leappared to half a month ago! In terms of sheerbat strength, he was now on par with a God Emperor! And if he used his trump cards, he could even take on an Archgod! In this ne, he now finally had the power to protect himself. The Lord of Stars and War Goddess could no longer make sense of the changes in Owen''s aura. It felt as though he had be a bottomless abyss, one that swallowed their probing senses entirely as soon as they approached. Clearly, Owen''s power had be even more profound and immeasurable! In fact,pared to Leslie, Owen''s transformation was even moreplete. But overall, this was good news. With theirbined increase in strength, they would have a better chance of facing the impending Millennial Cataclysm with more confidence. As their expressions changed, Owen and Leslie also quickly noticed the transformation in Seraphina, who had shifted into a humanoid form. "Seraphina?!" Seeing the half-serpent girl cradled in Madelyn''s arms, both Owen and Leslie lit up with joy and rushed to her side. "Master!" Seeing Owen, Seraphina instantly sprang out of Madelyn''s embrace and flung herself into Owen''s arms, rubbing her little head against his chest as she spoke in her childish voice. Owen was utterly charmed by her disy of affection.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Standing beside him, Leslie, the three of them looked like a harmonious little family. After ying with Seraphina for a while, Owen noticed that the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess seemed to have made a decision. The War Goddess stepped forward and spoke with serious solemnity: "Mr. Owen, Miss Leslie, with the end of this era approaching, we are nearing the most critical time. This time, we would like to invite both of you to witness the return of the many ancient gods!" Owen and Leslie''s expressions immediately became much more serious. A millennium marked the end of an era, and the heavens sought to extinguish the world! Any forces or deities that did not submit would be wiped from existence, reduced to nothing more than the dust of history. Despite all their efforts, the War Goddess, Lord of Stars, and their predecessors had all ultimately failed! This was truly a matter of life and death. After Owen and Leslie quickly nodded in agreement, the Lord of Stars gazed up at the sky, his expressionplicated. "The Star Realm has been closed for a long time. It''s time to reopen it and summon them to return." If they failed in their rebellion against the heavens this time, both the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess would fall for good. This was because their Spatiotemporal Anchors would be obliterated along with the destruction of the world, vanishingpletely! Seeing the gravity of the situation, Owen understood what was on their minds. Previous battles had been minor skirmishes, and they could afford to lose. If they did, they could simply retreat to their Spatiotemporal Anchors and try again. But this time, failure was not an option! "You two are the brightest stars of this era and our greatest hope. I''m sure they will be thrilled to meet you," said the War Goddess with a smile, her expression far more rxed than the Lord of Stars, as if epting the situation with a carefree attitude. Win or lose, they would give it their all, and that was enough. They would do right by themselves, their predecessors, and those who came after them! "Them?" Owen nced at the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess, his nervous eyes revealing both anticipation and excitement. Resisting the heavens and defying fate-this was the stuff of legend, a story for the ages! And those whom the Lord of Stars would summon were no doubt legendary figures themselves! "Yes, they were our closestrades-in-arms. No matter the oue, I''m d we found you, our torchbearers. If we fail, you can continue the fight!" The War Goddess was delighted. This would be their final battle. She spoke casually, but Owen could hear the tragic weight behind her words. He knew a bit about the lore behind the Lord of Stars and War Goddess. Though they seemed immortal, they actually depended on their Spatiotemporal Anchors for survival. As long as their anchors existed, even if they were killed, they could return to their anchor points, like saving a game. But now, with the revival of the heavens and the impending destruction of the world, all who defied the heavens would be reduced to ashes, anchors and all! Not long after, under the guidance of the Lord of Stars, Owen, Leslie, Madelyn, Rachel, Seraphina, and the other top prodigies of the era were led into a unique starry realm. The starry realm was ancient, deep, and seemingly endless, as if not part of their own ne. It carried a mysterious and tragic air. "This is the Star Realm, our final stronghold, and the ce where we once fought bloody battles in the skies," said the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess as they entered, their eyes filled with a sense of nostalgia. It was as if they were returning home after a long journey, finally back at a safe harbor. Following them closely, Owen curiously observed the starry realm. The outer edge of the realm resembled a frozen scene, devoid of any signs of life or movement. The stars there emitted only faint, cold light, silent and unchanging. But as they ventured deeper, Owen felt a surge of ancient and boundless energy wash over him. Chapter 301: Chapter298-Darkness Never Dies, Light Never Fades Chapter 301: Chapter298-Darkness Never Dies, Light Never Fades ? Owen''s gaze soon fell upon a series of star-like entities suspended in the starry sky, each glowing as brightly as the sun. They were pockmarked and iplete, bearing the scars of fierce battles. On these stars, the lingering shadows of ancient gods could still be seen. Each of them was roaring, fighting to the death, their fierce struggle seeming as vivid as if the battle against the heavens had just taken ce before his eyes. However, the passing of time had eroded their figures, making their faces difficult to discern. Yet their heroic spirit was still palpable. These were the ancient gods who fought in the celestial wars. A brief nce was enough for Owen to recognize most of these figures. Thor, the God of Thunder! Poseidon, the God of the Seas! The Goddess of mes! The Angelic God! - Though only shadows, Owen, with his knowledge from the original anime, could identify these gods and their legendary histories of battling against the heavens. That glorious, tumultuous history! Although much of it had been forgotten by the world, recalling it still stirred a sense of awe and reverence. Leslie and the others, though unfamiliar with many of the figures, were deeply moved by the imposing aura and the majestic bravery exuding from the shadows. These were the warriors and heroes who had fought for humanity! Following the Lord of Stars, they reached the central region of this starry battlefield. The remnants of brutalbat were even more evident here. The twisted space resembled crumpled paper, and faint crackling sounds could still be heard as it strained to smooth itself out.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The ground was scarred with countless craters, and the remnants of [Order] chains still lingered, leaving traces of their influence, causing the natural flow of rain to reverse and ascend back into the sky. As they ventured deeper into the heart of the battlefield, Owen suddenly stopped, his gaze fixed on a white-robed figure standing with his back to the world. His heart began to race with shock. The Lord of Stars and War Goddess both looked at Owen. Every mage who entered this starry realm was usually stunned by the sheer devastation of the scene. Yet Owen had remainedposed until now, when his expression finally shifted upon seeing the white-robed figure. "You know him?" the Lord of Stars asked, surprised. Owen nodded, then shook his head. "I''ve heard of him, but I''ve never seen him in person. I didn''t expect to encounter him here." "The legendary God of Light, Apollo," Owen said, his voice tinged with awe. At these words, everyone''s heart skipped a beat, as though they had just heard something unbelievable. All eyes turned toward the white-robed figure. The God of Light, Apollo! He was the light in the darkness! The only ancient legend! Where darkness never died, light never faded! This ancient being had once been one of the main forces against the heavens, an immortal, indestructible god. Even when exhausted and fallen, he would only resurrect with even more terrifying power! He was a fearsome presence from the previous era. Many had heard whispers of him, but only as myth and legend, as that history was too distant. No one had expected to see him here! Madelyn, Rachel, and the others were utterly dumbstruck. Could that really be the God of Light? Given what they had heard of his past, it now seemed entirely usible. Even though the heavens led the Millennial Cataclysm to extinguish all who defied them, a god like Apollo, the most terrifying deity of the previous era, could very well have survived! As countless eyes widened in amazement, Owen suddenly noticed that the white-robed figure was merely a shadow. Yet even as a shadow, he radiated an aura of extreme light, illuminating the dark cosmos, making it brilliant. Even their injuries began to heal rapidly in the presence of this radiant energy, infused with abundant life force. At that moment, the God of Light, Apollo, slowly turned to face them. His bright, star-like eyes paused briefly on Owen. "You are quite interesting," Apollo said, nodding slightly to Owen before sending a unique ripple of energy toward him. As the energy reached Owen, his body''s chaotic aura surged, as though it had encountered some dreadful force. But the next moment, the energy transformed into pure light and vanished without a trace. The oppressive feeling Owen had felt briefly, as if under immense pressure, now seemed like nothing more than a fleeting illusion. Seeing the God of Light take such interest in Owen, the Lord of Stars and War Goddess exchanged smiles before stepping forward to stand before him. The three of them engaged in brief conversation, mainly sharing thetest intelligence, before the focus shifted back to Owen. "Owen''s talent and strength are unfathomable. The sessful sealing of the Four Great Forbidden Zones isrgely thanks to him," the Lord of Stars said gravely. "If we fail this time, I propose that the leadership passes to Owen. His talent far surpasses ours, and more importantly, I cannot see his future. He doesn''t belong to this timeline..." The Lord of Stars spoke with a serious expression. The God of Light remained silent for a moment, then nodded. "Very well, but that is the worst-case scenario." The Lord of Stars and War Goddess both nodded in agreement. "The time of the Millennial Cataclysm is drawing near. It''s time to gather the other gods scattered across time and space!" "Let''s begin then. It''s been a long time since we''ve seen our old friends," Apollo said with a smile. Even though he was only a shadow, he looked exactly as he had in life. After confirming their n, the Lord of Stars surveyed the shadowy figures surrounding them. Then, a dazzling light burst from his brow, like an exploding sun. The radiant light spread out like a tidal wave, engulfing everything within and beyond the starry realm. For a moment, all the onlookers could see nothing but blinding white. When their vision cleared, they found that the terrifying ster energy had shot into the sky, forming a slowly rotating cosmic image. Although the image of the universe was small, it seemed to be a microcosm of the entire ne. As it spun, a strange resonance echoed from within, crossing both time and space. As this resonance spread, the fading shadows of the ancient gods began to solidify, as though they wereing back to life! Seeing this, the War Goddess focused on the rotating cosmic image,pressing mana into pure [Order] in her palm. A momentter, she sent it flying into the cosmic image. Immediately, with the War Goddess''s power added, the phantom universe merged with the scattered light, seemingly reversing time itself. Behind the cosmic image, an ancient clock appeared, ticking backward! Ding-ding-ding! The sound of the clock''s reverse echoed crisply, reverberating through every corner of the void, like a war drum summoning the lost gods of distant times and spaces! In an instant, the entire ne trembled! In Middle Earth, across the Continent, and even within the Demon Realm, the strong felt this tremor and raised their heads toward the ancient Star Realm. From the Star Realm, they could all sense an overwhelming power stirring to life! "The Millennial Cataclysm is upon us. They have returned!" "This is thest chance of this era. Who knows what the final oue will be?" Countless ancient beings hidden in the shadows whispered among themselves, their gazes piercing the boundaries of space and time to witness the happenings within the Star Realm. At this moment, under the gaze of countless eyes, the ephemeral shadows in the Star Realm were beginning to solidify, preparing to emerge from another dimension! Owen felt his blood surging with excitement. When these gods returned, the battle against the heavens would be a sh of legends! Leslie, however, wasn''t focused on the shadows. Instead, she was staring at the core of one particr star. She sensed that deep within that stary a unique power. Without the support of this power, even with the immense strength of the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess, such a world-defying feat would have been impossible. As the shadows grew stronger, their aura reaching its peak, it suddenly stopped. Owen narrowed his eyes. "As expected, the heavens couldn''t sit still any longer." Though it seemed like a sudden change, Owen had anticipated this. After all, the heavens would not allow these gods to return so easily. The Lord of Stars and War Goddess remained calm, clearly expecting this oue. It was impossible to hide the gods'' return from the heavens. "Since you''re here, why hide in the shadows?" Apollo scoffed, his brilliant light instantly dispelling the darkness that shrouded the void. Chapter 302: Chapter299-Loki, the God of Conspiracy Chapter 302: Chapter299-Loki, the God of Conspiracy ? Under the searing and bright light of the God of Light, Apollo, a terrifying shadow-huge and resembling a giant spider-briefly shed and disappeared into the darkness. Immediately afterward, countless ck threads, densely packed, sealed off this entire space, weaving together like a massive prison. The threads not only aimed to imprison the entire Star Realm but also to interrupt the summoning of the ancient gods by the three deities. If these ancient gods managed to break through the river of time, even the heavens would feel pressure. As the ck threads, like an inescapable web, enveloped the Star Realm, those within- Madelyn and the others-grew tense, nervously whispering to one another. "What a terrifying shadow... Who is that? Is he the one sent by the heavens to stop this?" "The massive web covering the entire Star Realm seems to be distorting space and time. This was clearly nned long in advance!" "Will the Lord of Stars and the others be in danger? That creature hiding in the void looks extremely frightening!" As Madelyn, Rachel, and the others held their breath, Owen, recalling the giant spider-like shadow briefly revealed by Apollo''s light, also felt his expression grow more solemn. He knew the history well and recognized many of the strange gods who served the heavens. "The giant spider hiding in the shadows must be the one leading the effort to stop the resurrection of the ancient gods. For countless eras, he''s been carrying out vile acts-stealing fate, scheming relentlessly. A treacherous thief!" Owen murmured to himself, mentally organizing all the information he had on this being. "You know who he is?" Leslie asked curiously, gazing at Owen. The shadowy figure was terrifying, even to the extent that the Lord of Stars and the other deities could not easily take him down. Owen''s knowledge of him was surprising. Owen smiled and said, "I don''t know much, but I do know that he''s an ancient deity. He represents deception, conspiracy, and thievery-Loki, the God of Conspiracy." "The God of Conspiracy? Loki?" Leslie squinted her eyes. "That name suits him and his underhanded ways." Owen nodded. "As the God of Conspiracy and a servant of the heavens, Loki''s actions are deceitful and unpredictable. Not many know of him, but schemes and tricks can only provide short-term gains-they can never achieve true greatness." At this point, Owen subtly positioned himself in front of Madelyn and Rachel, shielding them without drawing too much attention. As the God of Conspiracy, Loki''s devious calctions were vicious, and he had an obsessive fascination with the power of special bloodlines. In the original anime, after the Millennial Cataclysm began, Loki set his sights on Rachel''s subus progenitor bloodline, extracting her bone marrow, and even more cruelly, he targeted Madelyn''s Blood Eye, gouging out her eyes! Every Millennial Cataclysm was a cause for celebration for Loki-a feast of blood that made him more powerful and unpredictable each time. He had almost collected every special bloodline across the ne! Now that Owen knew the course of history, he would not allow such tragedies to ur. Loki preferred to lurk in the shadows, sowing chaos. Owen needed to find a way to eliminate him quickly. While Owen was deep in thought, the Lord of Stars, War Goddess, and God of Light joined forces, their battle with Loki bing increasingly intense. Above their heads, the void had already shattered, filled with primordial energy. Space and time had been utterly disrupted, leaving only extreme chaos. Yet, amid the chaos, the three deities maintained their summoning of the ancient gods. The cosmic projection began to spin faster. Under the rhythmic pounding, like the beating of a war drum, a strange light emanated from the projection, making the Spatiotemporal Anchor within the Star Realm increasingly clear, and the auras of numerous gods spread more and more intensely. Seeing this, Loki, still hiding in the shadows, frowned. His eight bizarre eyes, each a different color, shed with a distinct light. A terrifying gaze was unleashed, aimed directly at the cosmic projection in the sky. The Lord of Stars quickly intervened, summoning brilliant stars forged from elements and [Order], shing with Loki''s unique eye magic, the two forces canceling each other out. At that moment, a swarm of small ck spiders surged out from the web Loki had woven. Each of them contained the power of special bloodlines, terrifying in nature, forming an overwhelming attack that even the Lord of Stars didn''t dare take lightly. The battle grew fiercer by the second. Madelyn and the others anxiously watched the terrifying battlefield above them. Loki''s methods seemed endless, and every move he made was overwhelmingly powerful, like a wless battle machine with no weaknesses. The Lord of Stars and the others had to divert their attention to maintain the summoning of the other gods, putting them in a precarious situation. "The heavens sent a truly fearsome being this time. No wonder they''ve survived so many eras!" "And this is only one of them. I can''t imagine how much pressure the War Goddess and the others have been under all this time!" Madelyn and the others spoke in hushed tones, filled with dread. Loki''s mastery over bloodlines and rare abilities was so unnerving that just looking at him made their skin crawl. Owen nced at them, reassuring them, "The heavens may be prepared, but so are the Lord of Stars and the others. Plus, with the God of Light, Apollo, on our side, there''s no way we''ll fail." "In fact, it''s Loki who''s in danger this time." Hearing Owen''s words, Madelyn and the others visibly rxed. They turned their attention back to the fiery battlefield above. Meanwhile, mages from various other factions also observed the battle from afar! They all understood that the oue of this fight would be monumental. If the heavens seeded in preventing the summoning of the ancient gods, there would be no hope for this Millennial Cataclysm. Anyone in this era who didn''t submit to the heavens and be their ve would be doomed to disappear into ashes! No one wanted to be a servant, bound and oppressed. No one wanted to faceplete annihtion. Yet, with their limited power, they had no other choice. As their attention grew more focused, the battle reached its peak. The Lord of Stars and the others fought more fiercely than ever, but Loki''s strategies seemed endless. Every situation appeared to be within his calctions and under his control. Boom! Another earth-shattering explosion rocked the universe. Everyone''s pupils constricted as they saw that, amid the swirling primordial energy, Loki''s true form had shattered, as though unable to withstand the previous attack. Had Loki, the God of Conspiracy, truly perished? The onlookers found it hard to believe. But before they could begin celebrating, a small spider, lurking above the cosmic projection, revealed a sinister smile. The spider''s body swelled rapidly, and its sharp front legs morphed into deadly des, thrusting toward the cosmic projection. The cosmic projection, tied to the reversal of the ancient clock and the summoning of the gods across time, was the key. Destroying it would mean they had no chance left! Everything Loki had done was for this moment! However, just as he trembled with excitement, thinking his n had seeded, his de- like legs mmed into an imprable shield of light! The force of the blow shattered his legs, causing them to break with a sharp crack. "Loki, after all these years, you still rely on such petty, underhanded tricks. You''ve learned nothing!" the Lord of Stars coldly remarked. "As a dog of the heavens, you''re no longer an independent god. If I were in your shoes, I''d rather perish than live like this." The Lord of Stars and War Goddess mocked him, their voices filled with disdain. Loki, despite his seemingly carefree life, only had freedom when the heavens allowed it! "Heh, a bunch of losers dare to lecture me!" Loki sneered. Owen, hearing this, red at him coldly and said, "Losers? One day we will seed! And you? You''re nothing more than a rat barely clinging to life, destined to fail!" At those words, Loki bristled like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, ring at Owen withn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om icy murderous intent! Chapter 303: Chapter300-The Legacy of Two Legendary Gods Chapter 303: Chapter300-The Legacy of Two Legendary Gods ? "So, you''re Owen? You dare to speak such bold words with this level of power?" Loki, filled with fury, extended one of his sharp, hairy spider legs like a spear, tearing through the void and locking onto Owen''s head. He intended to kill him in one strike! The attack was sudden and extremely ruthless. Loki had heard about Owen''s deeds, especially as a servant of the heavens. He had long been waiting for an opportunity to settle the score with Owen, and now that one presented itself, he was determined to wipe him out. However, Owen remained calm, his expression indifferent,pletely unmoved by the iing attack. Seeing this, Loki instinctively sensed something was wrong. He quickly extended his perception, only to discover an extremely radiant light shining in front of Owen. Under this light, all the darkness was purified. A terrifying energy wave spread at lightning speed, instantly reaching Loki. Loki''s face turned pale as the radiant light, like countless golden needles, pierced deeply into his body! Infinite light! At this moment, the true form of the God of Light, Apollo, appeared, unleashing his most powerful technique. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The piercing sound of golden light slicing through the air rang out. Caughtpletely off guard, Loki screamed in agony as the golden beams riddled his body with countless holes, leaving him bleeding profusely. The once arrogant and overbearing aura he exuded quickly faded, and he suffered unprecedented damage. "Apollo, you''ve gone too far! The heavens have been watching this ce!" Loki roared in anger. His confidence earlier had stemmed not only from his formidable strength but also from the power of the heavens backing him over the years.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He believed he could fight the gods here for an extended period. Most importantly, he had been certain that the God of Light, Apollo, wouldn''t appear in person. That''s why he had dared to act so boldly. Even if he failed in his mission, he had been confident in his ability to retreat safely! But to his dismay, Apollo''s true form had actually shown up! Facing Loki''s enraged outbursts, Apollo, now fully merged with his projection, responded calmly, "And so what if they''re watching? After today, I will go to the heavens myself." Realizing that Apollo had truly manifested here, Loki dared not linger. He spewed out a torrent of ck venom, corroding the void and twisting space, and then quickly fled the scene. The Lord of Stars, War Goddess, and God of Light did not pursue him. Their focus remained on maintaining the cosmic projection in the sky. Summoning the ancient gods was paramount. Once their alliance was established, they could settle the score with Lokiter. Now that Loki''s interference had been dealt with... The figures Owen had glimpsed earlier- Thor, the God of Thunder! Poseidon, the God of the Seas! The Goddess of mes! The Angelic God! ... One by one, they began to appear. Their overwhelming auras filled the void, causing ripples of energy to sweep across the heavens. The ancient gods had gathered! As they surveyed their long-lost surroundings, the ancient gods, including Thor, felt the power surging within them, stirring their spirits with battle readiness. "We''ve returned!" Some of the gods took deep breaths, feeling as though they had been reborn, savoring the unique air of this ce. At that moment, gazing upon these renowned ancient deities like Thor, cheers erupted from various factions across the Continent, Middle Earth, and Demon Realm. These ancient gods were the ancestors who had founded many of their forces! "Wee back, Lord Thor!" "Wee, Goddess of mes!" ... The voices echoing from various regions shook the heavens. The Lord of Stars surveyed the assembled gods and spoke slowly, "Wee back, everyone. This is our era''sst chance." "This time, we fight to the death!" "To the death!" The ancient gods raised their heads toward the heavens, roaring with earth-shattering fury! Some gods, however, looked on withplex emotions, as they noticed that some of the shadows had not returned. Clearly, their return had been hindered by various obstacles. With each attempt, fewer gods answered the call. Owen watched these awe-inspiring yet tragic ancient gods with a mix of reverence and sadness. This Millennial Cataclysm was particrly brutal. He couldn''t help but wonder-after theing battles, how many of these gods would survive? Leslie, who had been observing Owen''s changing expressions, tightly grasped his hand, her gaze resolute. "From now on, I''ll be by your side," she said. "No matter what happens in our fight against the heavens, we''ll fight to the end!" "We''re in this together!" Her voice was firm and clear, without any attempt to hide her words. Nearly every deity present could hear her deration of loyalty. In that moment, the somber atmosphere was broken, and many of those around couldn''t help but look at Owen with envy. To have someone so deeply devoted and supportive a wife like Leslie-what more could a person ask for in life? And Leslie was not only exceptional and beautiful but utterly devoted. It was a rare fortune to even meet such a woman, let alone receive her unwavering love! As the envious nces continued, Owen squeezed Leslie''s hand and said firmly, "We''ll face whateveres together." Seeing the tenderness between them, Rachel sighed. If only Owen loved her that way. She had feelings for Owen, but it seemed that, while Owen liked her, it was only as a good friend. But she truly loved him. Now, as Owen and Leslie grew closer, while she silently wished them happiness, she also felt that her own hopes of being with Owen were slipping further and further away. Ahem! The Lord of Stars cleared his throat, snapping everyone back to reality and away from the spectacle of Owen and Leslie''s affection. Everyone''s attention returned to the Lord of Stars. "Everyone, this time our situation is likely to be the most difficult. Be prepared and leave no regrets behind." Hearing this, everyone understood what the Lord of Stars meant. The chances of sess in this rebellion against the heavens were still slim. Before the final battle, they would be given some time to resolve any lingering matters and then focus all their energy on the fight ahead. Thor and the other gods took deep breaths, then said their farewells to one another. Some gods wished to return to the forces they had once founded, to leave their legacies behind. Others intended to visit their descendants, carrying their bloodlines. For many, this was theirst hope. Still, some gods remained, having neither family nor lingering ties to the world. The Lord of Stars, War Goddess, and God of Light stayed in the Star Realm. They opened bottles of wine and shared drinks, raising their sses to honor the fallen gods, toasting the dead. The God of Light, meanwhile, gazed at the ethereal Spatiotemporal Anchor. "She hasn''t returned yet... Has something gone wrong?" the Lord of Stars asked, noticing the somber look on the God of Light''s face. The God of Light looked toward a soft, graceful figure standing before him, a shadowy image of his daughter-a being who was also an ancient god. The Goddess of Beauty, Venus! "She''s encountered some difficulties, but with her cleverness and strength, she will return." The Lord of Stars nodded. Before Owen appeared, the Goddess of Beauty, Venus, had been their chosen leader for the next era. After all, she was not only powerful but remarkably gifted! "Her temporary absence may not be a bad thing. I have a feeling that this time, the heavens are stronger than ever, while our numbers dwindle," the God of Light said with some sadness. "We might fail, but how will we know if we don''t try? Besides, we still have Owen and Venus -they will carry our hopes," the Lord of Stars said, his tone carefree. The other ancient gods who hadn''t left looked curious upon hearing this. They had always known Venus was destined to be their future leader. But why was Owen also considered a leader? And why did it seem like the Lord of Stars valued Owen even more than Venus? For a moment, many eyes turned toward Owen. Owen himself was stunned. Although he had overheard the Lord of Stars discussing him, he hadn''t expected to be so suddenly named as one of their future leaders! This was the leader of the rebellion against the heavens, an incredibly crucial role! Sensing the gods'' confusion, the Lord of Stars briefly recounted Owen''s past deeds, which immediately provoked gasps of astonishment. Chapter 304: Chapter301-Devour and Fusion Chapter 304: Chapter301-Devour and Fusion ? Owen''s growth was unbelievably fast! Even the gods gathered here, some of the most outstanding prodigies from ancient times, took decades to reach Owen''s level in the Sage- tier. Yet Owen had achieved it in just three years! The difference was astounding. He was in apletely different league. At this tier, experience and umtion were crucial. Even with extraordinary comprehension, it still took a long time to acquire the necessary experience and grow steadily. What shocked them even more was Owen''sbat prowess. When he was still at the Master- tier, he had already defeated numerous God-tier mages and even God King-level mages. He had once beaten a God Emperor-level mage! And after breaking into the Sage-tier, he fought the Four Great Forbidden Zones, forcing them to self-seal and even surrender precious treasures, something unprecedented in history. If it weren''t for the Lord of Stars personally verifying these feats, they wouldn''t have believed it. Such achievements seemed impossible, like a dream. But for Owen, it was all real. It was as if Owen wasn''t human-more like a monster! No wonder figures like the Lord of Stars, the War Goddess, and the God of Light valued him so much. Even though his foundation was still far behind theirs, they clearly treated him as a peer and a friend. With someone like Owen leading the alliance in the future, many of them felt a newfound sense of hope. What would hisbat power be like once Owen reached the level of the Lord of Stars or the God of Light? They wouldn''t be surprised if he could tear the heavens apart! One by one, the ancient gods who had once looked at Owen with doubt now nodded in approval, acknowledging and praising him. Seeing this, the Lord of Stars nodded and stepped forward to stand in front of Owen, his expression bing serious. "Once the campaign against the heavens begins, there will be no turning back. In the past, when we fought the heavens, we managed to injure them, weakening the power of the Millennial Cataclysm-but in the end, we still failed," he said gravely. "But that fight gave us hope. Owen, after we are gone, we want you and the Goddess of Beauty to lead the Rebellion Alliance." The other gods listened intently, their faces equally solemn, all eyes now fixed on Owen. Taking a deep breath, Owen nodded. "Rest assured, revered elders. The heavens are cruel and unjust. This responsibility is one I will not shy away from." "But... when will the Goddess of Beauty return?" Owen asked. He knew that the Goddess of Beauty, the daughter of the God of Light, had been sealed away by her father during the destruction of the previous era, only to be released at the beginning of this new one. She was a prodigy, once seen as the final hope and spark of the gods before Owen came onto the scene. Hearing Owen''s question, the God of Light shook his head slightly but said firmly, "She has been interfered with and may be lost in the river of time, but she will return soon." As her father, the God of Light had absolute confidence in the abilities of the Goddess of Beauty. Owen nodded. While he had gained some understanding of the Rebellion Alliance, the Goddess of Beauty was far more experienced in dealing with its affairs, and many things would still rely on her. "With Owen and the Goddess of Beauty, the bnce is tilting in our favor. This war will be ours to win!" The God of Light swept his gaze over the other gods, his eyes burning with resolve. Then, as if he had thought of something, he exchanged a nce with the Lord of Stars before both turned to Owen. "This battle against the heavens is fraught with uncertainty. The two of us will pass down our most powerful magic to you." The most powerful magic of two legendary gods! Owen was stunned, and the others around him were equally shocked. Though they had been fighting the heavens for so many years, neither the Lord of Stars nor the God of Light had ever passed down their magic. Not because they were stingy, but because their magic was extremely powerful and demanding, requiring immense talent and comprehension. Most people wouldn''t be able to grasp it. Even if passed on, it would be a waste, and worse, it might be stolen by the heavens and used against them. Thus, they had always been cautious about passing down their magic. But now, they believed Owen was the right person. In an instant, two glowing orbs of magical inheritance appeared and flew into Owen''s brow. As Owen absorbed them mentally, countlessplex magical symbols flooded his mind. "Congrattions, host! You have obtained the God of Light Apollo''s ultimate magic- Infinite Light!" "Congrattions, host! You have obtained the Lord of Stars'' ultimate magic-Eternal Seal!" As Owen took in the knowledge of these two powerful spells, his system''s notifications rang out. His heart swelled with excitement. Both Infinite Light and Eternal Seal were extremely advanced and powerful magic, surpassingary-tier and reaching the universe-tier! Just mastering one of them would be enough to be a ruler of the world, a force to be reckoned with. But now, he had both! "Do you want to activate the bloodline skill-Chaos Hole-to Devour and fuse the two techniques?" Shortly after Owen finished absorbing the twoplex and powerful spells, a promptn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om suddenly appeared on his system interface. Without hesitation, Owen chose to Devour and fuse them. Instantly, his body began to tremble slightly. The two universe-tier spells were being devoured bit by bit by ck light, torn apart, and then rbined in the ck hole. During this process of breaking down and reassembling, Owen gained a great deal of insight. The boundless determination and selfless sacrifice of Infinite Light purified Owen''s spirit, making it as clear as crystal. The Eternal Seal, aplex and ancient sealing technique, was as intricate as the stars in the sky, countless and ever-changing. These spells allowed Owen to truly grasp the grandeur and power of universe-tier magic, which seemed to be the pinnacle of what was possible. Soon, Infinite Light and Eternal Seal were fully absorbed by the Chaos Hole, and the progress of Owen''s Primordial Chaos Body bloodline advanced to 20%! A 20% increase from just two universe-tier spells-it was no wonder they were so powerful! As Owen marveled at the results, the system notifications kepting. "Congrattions, host! You have advanced to God-tier, Level 1!" With the notification, a radiant glow enveloped Owen as he leveled up. But this glow was different from ordinary level-up light-it was suffused with primordial chaotic energy that distorted the void and emitted a terrifying aura. Though his Primordial Chaos Body had not yet fully awakened, with 20% of it active, he had already surpassed 99.99% of all other special physiques in existence! Its uniqueness was beginning to show. Moreover, the physical transformation that apanied his sudden level increase filled Owen with joy. Chaotic energy flowed through his muscles and tendons, strengthening his already formidable body, making him feel as though he was basking in the warmth of the sun on a winter''s day. His spiritual awareness and magical affinity also reached unprecedented heights. He could even hear the cheers of the surrounding elements, their instinctual reverence for him palpable. In addition, reaching God-tier revealed the true magnitude of the gap between God-tier mages and those below. His body, spirit, and mana had all undergone a qualitative transformation, now imbued with a mysterious divine radiance. He no longer looked like a mere person, but like a true god, radiating golden light. Owen also noticed that after breaking through to God-tier, the experience required for further advancement had decreased significantly, but the requirement forprehension had increased. To continue growing, he would need to understand the mysteries of [Order]. This exined why many God-tier mages remained stuck at their level for their entire lives. But for Owen, this was good news. He possessed mastery over the domain of [Order], the unique Primordial Chaos Body, and his own creation, the Chaos Hole. This was a path unlike any other. During their time together, Leslie had shared some of her insights and ideas with Owen. Now that Owen had truly broken through to God-tier, he could fully appreciate the uniqueness and profundity of Leslie''s thoughts. After all, even though Leslie had inherited the Ice Emperor''s legacy, she hadn''t achieved effortless breakthroughs. Upon reaching God-tier, she had stopped progressing. Chapter 305: Chapter302-The Army Rises Once More to Defy the Heavens Chapter 305: Chapter302-The Army Rises Once More to Defy the Heavens ? After mastering various techniques, Leslie began to walk her own path. To this day, even Owen wasn''t entirely sure how strong she had be. However, he could sense the depth of her power. The fact that she had been able to briefly contend with a celestial god spoke volumes. "Congrattions, host! You have sessfully Devoured and fused Infinite Light and Eternal Seal, creating a pinnacle-tier magic skill-Light-Dark Seals!" Upon hearing the system''s notification, a strange power surged through Owen. It felt like golden rays of light, but these rays carried an intricate sealing force-shifting and elusive, like light and shadow intertwined. The fusion of Infinite Light and Eternal Seal was perfect, and Owen''s new magical ability was unlike anything before. The unique power flowing from Owen didn''t go unnoticed. The Lord of Stars and the God of Light, Apollo, exchanged astonished nces. How long had it been since they imparted their magic to Owen? And already, he had mastered it. From the aura radiating off of him, they could tell that not only had Owen grasped their respective universe-tier magics, but he had also fused them seamlessly. Even after millennia of studying these spells, neither the Lord of Stars nor Apollo could have achieved such a perfectbination. Though the others present didn''t know the specifics of what had just happened to Owen, they could tell from the reactions of the Lord of Stars and Apollo that Owen had sessfully mastered the two universe-tier magics. "So that''s the difference between a genius and everyone else, huh?" "Even if they ced universe-tier magic in front of us, we wouldn''t be able to master it. Yet he seeded so easily." "It''s clear thatparing ourselves to him would only make us miserable!" Everyone was in awe, and their respect for Owen grew even more profound. Owen, on the other hand, smiled as he became familiar with the fusion of the Light-Dark Seals. This new magic fit him perfectly, allowing him to wield a universe-tier spell with absolute precision and control. He could now unleash its full power, just as Apollo or the Lord of Stars could with their own spells. It was astonishing, given the world-ending power that universe-tier magic possessed. In other words, with this spell, Owen could now stand his ground against celestial gods and evenpete with ancient gods. This was a tremendous gain! Opening his eyes, Owen couldn''t help but feel immense gratitude toward the Lord of Stars and Apollo. If the spells had been in the Fate Store, he probably wouldn''t have had nearly enough fate points to purchase even a fraction of them. "Thank you both, truly," Owen said sincerely. Without their guidance, his strength would not have surged so rapidly in such a short time. "We only did what we had to. Your progress is due to your own talent and effort," the Lord of Stars and Apollo replied, their satisfaction with Owen evident in their eyes. Owen''s talent was truly extraordinary-he had transcended fate itself. After a moment, Apollo spoke again, his tone thoughtful. "Owen, I''ve never fully understood Infinite Light as deeply as I do now. When my daughter returns, I hope you''ll pass on what I''ve taught you to her." Owen nodded seriously, epting the responsibility. Then he turned his gaze toward Leslie. While Owen''s breakthrough was important, what he truly valued was the realization that the best way to be stronger and surpass his limits was to forge his own unique path. It was Leslie who had helped him understand this. "Thank you for your guidance. Your path may not suit everyone, but it''s perfect for me," Owen said, smiling. Leslie smiled back, having anticipated this. Owen was different from others. Even before breaking through to god-tier, he had an inherent restlessness that drove him to seek his own path. Whether or not she had reminded him, she knew he would have reached the same conclusion eventually. "You''ve never been content with being ordinary. You were always going to walk this road. It''s a difficult one, but having you by my side is my greatest fortune," Leslie said with a gentle smile. Their gazes met, creating an intimate moment that didn''t go unnoticed by the others. Those around them couldn''t help but roll their eyes as they watched the scene unfold. Not only had Owen and Leslie outshone them in talent and strength, but they were also unting their love for each other. It felt like too much! The God of Light, amused, teased, "I don''t mind you two showing affection, but don''t forget that once my daughter returns, you''ll need to help lead the Rebellion Alliance." Owen coughed awkwardly, about to respond, when suddenly his system chimed in. "Hidden Task-Escort the Goddess of Beauty''s Return. Complete the task to receive the me Sword!" "Failure: No penalty." "Do you ept the task?" Owen''s heart skipped a beat. He remembered the me Sword, a legendary weapon wielded by the fire giant Surtur. In the final battle of Ragnarok, Surtur had used this sword to set the entire world aze, reducing it to ashes. That had been countless eras ago, back when humans were mere ants and the power of the heavens wasn''t as dominant as it is now. The me Sword was a weapon capable of burning entire worlds! For the sake of obtaining this sword-and in gratitude for Apollo''s kindness-Owen didn''t hesitate to ept the task. "Rest assured, as soon as your daughter returns, I''ll ensure she joins the alliance." Satisfied, the God of Light''s remaining worries seemed to fade. He nced over at the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess. Both had already resolved their regrets and were ready for the final confrontation. "With the Millennial Cataclysm fast approaching, it''s time for us to set out!" The three deities exchanged nces, then sounded the horn of gathering. Leslie turned her gaze toward a distant, blurred figure-the Goddess of Beauty, Venus. Even though her features were hidden, the mere silhouette of Venus left Leslie feeling slightly dazed. It was clear that this goddess, true to her name, was incredibly beautiful and possessed unmatched talent. A flicker of unease rose within Leslie. Venus gave off a vibe that felt all too familiar-simr to her own. Would Venus be a rival? For a brief moment, Leslie wondered if she had just met a potential love rival. But the thought quickly passed. No matter how remarkable Venus was, Leslie was confident in herself. If Venus truly harbored feelings for Owen, she wouldn''t hesitate to act. A low rumble echoed as the horn red, summoning the scattered ancient gods to gather. The resolve in their eyes grew stronger as their hesitation faded. They were ready for the worst. They were ready for the final battle. As the gods gathered, factions across the realm turned their attention to the Star Realm. This time, as they rose to defy the heavens, they wondered how many gods would fall in the skies. Under countless watchful eyes, a massive, ethereal gate at the edge of the sky slowly opened, pushed by an unseen force. This was the fabled Gate of Gods and Demons. It was also known as the Gate of Time and Space. Hidden deep within the realm, the gate led to another world. Entering through this gate would take them to the domain of the heavens. The assault on the heavens had begun! As the Lord of Stars and the others saw the gate open, their expressions turned serious. "Gathering here tounch our final assault on the heavens, we will not stop until the heavens are destroyed! No retreat, no surrender!" With these words, the assembled ancient gods roared in unison: "No retreat! No surrender!" "No retreat! No surrender!" In the next moment, the Lord of Stars, the God of Light, and the War Goddess led the charge, rushing into the immense gate standing between heaven and earth. Though the gate wavered between reality and illusion, its ancient and awe-inspiring aura revealed its existence through countless eras. It was within this gate that the heavens, their nemesis, awaited them. Owen and the others followed, stepping into the Gate of Gods and Demons. The closer they got, the heavier the oppressive atmosphere became. In front of the gate, etched into the barrier of the void, were names written in blood, liken/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om blood-stained banners waving in the wind. Chapter 306: Chapter303-Two Paths Chapter 306: Chapter303-Two Paths ? One blood-stained name after another appeared before Owen and hispanions, causing their hearts to tremble slightly. God of Light Apollo! Lord of Stars! War Goddess! Thunder God! ... Some of these gods, Owen recognized; others he did not. All their names were carved here, ring as blood, like a silent oath or perhaps a voiceless protest. An atmosphere of relentless defiance permeated the space. These ancient gods, some still alive, others long dead in battle, left only their names. Just gazing upon this endless array of names made Owen''s blood surge and filled him with a deep, solemn sadness. So many mighty deities joined forces, yet they still met with utter defeat, their numbers decimated. The path against The Celestial was truly a road paved with blood! After a silent pause, the group''s expressions grew solemn. Soon, under the guidance of Lord of Stars and others, Owen and hispanions crossed through an ethereal gateway, arriving in a chaotic and peculiar realm. This space was filled with countless shadows, a crimson mist as fine as dust swirling in every corner, thick with the stench of blood. Steadying himself, Owen looked around. Though he knew some things about the Gate of Gods and Demons from legend, this was his first time truly entering. In the distance, through the rolling mists, he saw two massive stone monoliths, dark and imposing like mountains. Before them, Owen felt incredibly small, his mana seemingly suppressed, its flow slowing. On the left monolith was an ancient engraving. It depicted gods raising cups in celebration, surrounded by enchanting music, feasts, and endless revelry. Yet this scene of joy was tinged with an eerie strangeness because of the ominous eye hovering above them. It seemed these gods, despite their revelry, were mere puppets under control. Behind the monolithy a distorted void passage lined with flowers. Seeing this, Owen immediately recognized it as the famous Divine Path Stone from the legend. Those who submitted to The Celestial would receive The Celestial''s blessing but, in doing so, would also be its puppets. With this in mind, Owen quickly shifted his attention to the stone next to the Divine Path Stone. The second dark monolith bore another eerie carving. Here, gods'' corpses piled high, forming a path of blood and bones that stretched endlessly into the unknown. Chaos Stone!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Beyond this monolithy the void that led to war with The Celestial. Here was the point of no return in the battle against The Celestial. Further ahead, there was no turning back. Owen''s gaze grew grave as he looked at Lord of Stars and War Goddess, asking, "When will you return?" "We don''t know. If we don''t return... then we don''t," War Goddess replied with a carefree smile, though the fire in her eyes zed even fiercer. Lord of Stars paused, seemingly reflecting on his life, and then spoke slowly: "Some things are our duty. This is our destiny. Perhaps it was determined the day we were born." "But I am d to have met you in this stand against The Celestial!" The other gods present looked at Owen withplex expressions. Owen''s talent and strength were greatly valued by them, giving them a glimmer of hope. "Let this be our final stand. If we don''te back, the road forward will be up to you." The God of Light took a deep breath and gently patted Owen''s shoulder. With that, he turned and walked into the ethereal passage behind the Chaos Stone. Seeing this, the other gods quickly followed, seizing their chance to enter. As they watched Lord of Stars and the others leave, Madelyn, Rachel, and the others felt a heavy weight in their hearts. They wished fervently for Lord of Stars and the others to seed, yet deep down, they sensed this was a road of no return. And yet, they went without hesitation, creating a chance for those who came after. While Madelyn and the others were immersed in worry and sorrow, they suddenly saw Owen step forward to the immense Divine Path Stone. They froze for a moment, and then saw something that shocked them. Owen reached out, wrapped his arms around the Divine Path Stone, and began lifting it with all his might! Today, he was not only here to bid farewell to Lord of Stars and the ancient gods in their fight against The Celestial and witness this event that would shake the nes, but he also had his eye on the Divine Path Stone. The stone was infused with immortal power, able to protect an entire domain! With the looming Millennial Cataclysm, he and Leslie had a fair chance of survival, but the people of Azure Kingdom didn''t stand a chance. With the Divine Path Stone''s protection, surviving would be more feasible, as the stone contained part of The Celestial''s power. "Holy..." gasped Madelyn and the others, their mouths agape. What was Owen doing, lifting the Divine Path Stone to take it with him? The Divine Path Stone was incredibly heavy and radiated a powerful, domineering pressure. They could hardly get close to it, let alone take it away. Rumble! Suddenly, the entire space trembled as Owen exerted force, lifting the mountain-like Divine Path Stone slightly. The pressure emanating from it was momentarily suppressed by the primal chaos aura he exuded. Madelyn and the others felt their astonishment deepen. The Divine Path Stone radiated a domineering immortal power, as heavy as a world! Yet Owen had managed to lift it. What terrifying physical strength was this? And what incredible courage? Leslie stared at Owen, amazed, wondering why he had his sights set on the Divine Path Stone. Yet soon, she prepared to help him, knowing that if Owen was determined to im it, it must hold great benefit for their future. But as she stepped forward, she saw Owen, who was lifting the Divine Path Stone, drip a drop of his blood onto the stone, slowly weakening its resistance to him. As Owen gained control over the stone, its massive form gradually shrank from mountain- sized to fist-sized, resting in his palm like a small ck stone b. "Bold!" Just as Owen was about to study the Divine Path Stone closely, a thunderous shout echoed across the space! The familiar voice startled Leslie and the others, and they quickly looked in its direction. The passage to The Celestial twisted like a vortex, and soon, a ck spider with eight eyes and legs as tough as iron appeared. The God of Trickery, Loki! The moment Madelyn and the others saw Loki, their pupils shrank, and they took a few steps back. This god of trickery had been a fierce opponent of Lord of Stars, War Goddess, and God of Light. Though he hadter been severely wounded by God of Light, his power still far surpassed theirs! As they watched in horror, Loki''s eight eyes of various colors all focused on Owen, gleaming with satisfaction and surprise: "Well, well, we meet so soon! Without Lord of Stars and God of Light here, I wonder how you n to save yourself!" Lokiughed wildly, his spider legs secreting thick white webbing that spread like white mold across the entire space, covering everything. The gateway, still open a moment ago, closed within the encroaching waves of white, vibrating the void with a booming resonance. Despair flickered through their hearts. Just then, they heard Owen''s voice, cold as ice: "A mere rodent under The Celestial''s banner, barking here? Do you think that without Lord of Stars, you can do as you please?" Hearing Owen taunt Loki, Madelyn, Rachel, and the others immediately felt a surge of hope. "Owen''s right. He''s just a rat lurking in the dark. God of Light injured him before-if we join forces, we might still have a chance!" Madelyn''s eyes glinted with a faint red light. Chapter 307: Chapter304-Encounter with Loki Again Chapter 307: Chapter304-Encounter with Loki Again ? "What beautiful eyes you have. I feel a deep connection with them. Why not dig them out and gift them to me?" Loki''s voice carried a strange allure, like the song of a siren, urging compliance without question. Madelyn''s gaze began to lose focus as she raised her hands, trying to pluck her eyes out. "Loki! If you have the guts, fight me head-on. What''s the point of these cheap tricks?" Rachel shouted, pping Madelyn''s shoulder. A unique bloodline pulse radiated from her, dispelling the seductive influence emanating from Loki. "An ancient subus bloodline? Fascinating! No wonder it''s said the end of an era brings a wild revelry-I even encounter such rare bloodlines!" Loki''s eight eyes focused on Rachel as he burst intoughter, his grotesque mandibles twitching in anticipation of a feast. But before he could act, an intense chill surged from Leslie, freezing the white webs around them and even trapping his spider legs in blocks of ice. Loki looked astonished; a god-tier spell from Leslie shouldn''t have been able to affect him! Not only were his legs encased in ice, but the icy energy seeping from them seemed to freeze his very soul, slowing his thoughts and senses. "To think this era would produce not only Owen, the formidable upstart, but also someone like you... interesting, very interesting. You''ll both make fine additions to my collection!" The more exceptional Leslie''s power and talent appeared, the more delighted Loki became, as ordinary talents couldn''t hold his interest. With a jolt of his eight spider legs, he shattered the ice beneath him, springing into the air. Countless white webs shot up like tendrils, piercing the shattered ice crystals and wrapping around Madelyn and the others'' legs. The webs crept upward, intending to cocoon Owen and hispanions. Sensing danger, everyone unleashed their strongest techniques without reserve. Bang! Bang! Bang! Their attacks mmed into the writhing webs, creating a resounding explosion, yet the webs absorbed their attacks without effect, remaining undeterred. Seeing their fierce resistance, Loki''s expression remained one of indifferent scorn. He might not be a match for the likes of Lord of Stars and the other gods, but dealing with these smaller fry was hardly a challenge. Madelyn and the others'' attacks did nothing to Loki, leaving them feeling uneasy. They instinctively turned to look at Owen. Under their gaze, Owen, who had been standing calmly with narrowed eyes, suddenly opened them wide. A chaotic wave of power rippled outward from him, light and shadow interweaving, spreading from him in surging waves until it finally locked onto Loki. Loki had been watching Owen''s every move, initially with a smirk of disdain. But at that moment, he felt a premonition of danger drawing near! And this threat wasing from Owen! His expression froze. Owen was only a god-tier mage, so how could he be sensing a life-threatening danger from him? Even though Loki couldn''t understand it, his instinctual perception of danger had saved him countless times before, so he trusted it without question. Without hesitation, he spewed out a torrent of webs, forming a white barrier as a defense. The moment the barrier solidified, Owen''s power surged to its peak. The air trembled as a ck-and-white orb shot forth, twisting and distorting light around it, instantly shattering the barrier! Then, the orb exploded in a st! In that instant, everyone in the space felt as though they were engulfed in interwoven light and shadow. Everything around them vanished. Only countless locusts swarmed past, devouring what seemed to be pure light, leaving them in a dazed state. In this expanse of light and shadow, space and time distorted. The webs covering the area were torn apart, disintegrating into nothingness. Even the sealed void around them cracked under the force of the st, enormous fractures crisscrossing its surface. As these massive cracks appeared, Owen took the opportunity with Leslie''s help to bring Madelyn and the others out of the realm. Owen nced back at the closing void, catching a glimpse of Loki''s enraged figure within. Loki''s body was marred with deep cuts as though shed by the void itself, which his immense life force quickly began to heal. But the attack had indeed injured him! Owen felt immense satisfaction. Light-Dark Seals! A powerful fusion of Infinite Light and the Eternal Seal, two universe-tier spells. Its strength was truly formidable! And that was only one form of this spell. If his mana were sufficient, he could wield even more terrifying variations. This fusion spell, crafted from the powers of two ancient gods, could adapt to any situation with increased potency. "Owen! I''ll kill you!" "You''re desecrating The Celestial! This is sacrilege against the ancient gods!" As Owen watched Loki, Loki''s venomous voice echoed hoarsely through the closing void, reverberating through the cosmos.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "This era''s thief, a butcher who steals others'' bloodlines, dares call himself an ancient god? The God of Clowns suits you better!" Owen retorted coolly. "And as for the Celestial you worship, one day, it will crumble to dust, fading into the past!" Owen''s words echoed like a vow, drawingplex gazes from many forces observing from afar. They couldn''t see what had transpired within the unique space. But seeing Loki so furious left many feeling an undeniable sense of satisfaction. Loki had inflicted pain on many ancient beings across different realms. It was his schemes that had brought catastrophe to many powers and gods who could have survived the Millennial Cataclysm, reducing their numbers and strength, turning heroes into broken shadows of their former selves. Many ancient powers loathed him with a vengeance. Yet Loki''s power had kept their thoughts of revenge in check, forcing them to suppress their fury. Now, seeing Loki outmatched by Owen, these hidden forces felt unprecedented relief. "Owen is surely worthy of the endorsement of Lord of Stars and God of Light as their next leader. His abilities now are already remarkable-if he matures, we might finally reim what was taken from us!" "Yet it''s difficult," some others countered. "The Celestial surely has its eye on Owen by now, and Loki won''t let him go. With this Millennial Cataclysm, he may not survive." These ancient powers discussed among themselves, their toneced with mncholy, though less despairing than before. They saw hope in Owen! Meanwhile, as the terrifying waves of light and shadow subsided, the rifts in the void began to mend. Loki struggled to break free, yet he remained bound, able only to re at Owen with his eight eyes of varied colors. "Owen, just you wait!" "Once I deal with Lord of Stars and the others, it''ll be your turn!" "Then, I''ll strip you down to your very skin and grind your bones to dust!" "Just wait. That day ising soon!" As Loki''s words echoed, his maniacalughter stabbed like steel into the ears of all who heard, filling them with difort and a deep sense of foreboding. Chapter 308: Chapter305-Activating the Divine Path Stone, a Phenomenon Unfolds Chapter 308: Chapter305-Activating the Divine Path Stone, a Phenomenon Unfolds ? "There have been plenty of people who''ve wanted to kill me you''re just one more!" Owen scoffed, dismissing Loki''s death-filled threats as nothing more than impotent rage. His voice echoed through the heavens. Several leaders of hidden factions felt their eyelids twitch. That was the God of Trickery, an ancient god of terrifying power, a nightmare carved into their hearts. And yet, here he was, humiliated by Owen, driven back so shamefully! In their perceptions, the fractured void, shattered by Owen''s attack, rapidly mended, severing any link between him and Loki, the God of Trickery.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Leslie hurried to Owen''s side, asking, "Where to next?" "Let''s head back to Azure Kingdom," Owen replied, his expression growing more serious. Then, with a smirk, he turned to Leslie and asked, "Do you know who the first person to try to kill me was?" Leslie''s gaze sharpened. "Who?" Madelyn, Rachel, and the others looked at him with curiosity as well. Seeing Leslie''s intense look, Owen chuckled softly. "It was you!" Leslie froze, then quickly remembered. When she first learned of their engagement, she indeed harbored a strong intent to kill Owen and even orchestrated a careful plot against him, dispatching numerous people. But due to Owen''s immense talent and strength, her attempt failed. In a way, she had indeed been the first person who wanted to reduce Owen to ashes. "Fate is strange," she mused with a faint smile. "Who would''ve thought that the person who once sought to kill you would now be your wife." Leslie sank into a brief reverie, her icy face gradually softening into a smile. "Yes," Owen teased, "without your scheming and attempts on my life, I might never have grown so quickly." Leslie rolled her eyes at him. "So, you''re thanking me for trying to kill you back then? Should I try again? Maybe your power would soar again?" Owen leaned in and whispered into her ear, "No need for another chase. How about we battle it out, three hundred rounds?" Leslie''s ears turned pink, a flicker of embarrassment shing across her face. Though they were no strangers to each other, she was still somewhat shy about such matters. But her pride was ingrained, and she would never back down. So, she leaned into his ear with a challenging look and said, "When we get back, let''s see who yields first-me or you!" As Owen and Leslie whispered to each other, the others, though unable to hear their words, saw the warmth and yfulness in their eyes, which sparked envy. Just after narrowly escaping death, the two were openly sharing such sweet moments, showing off their affection without a care. It was too much! With the others watching, Owen and Leslie led the way, returning as swiftly as possible to Azure Kingdom. Once they were back at the Duke''s mansion, Madelyn, Rachel, and Charlotte, who had been waiting, tried to ask Owen about his ns. But as soon as he entered, he ignored their questions, rushed into a small courtyard with Leslie, and mmed the door behind him, leaving the others exchanging bewildered nces. Inside the courtyard, Owen and Leslie''s desire ignited like dry kindling, drawing them into each other''s arms as they entered the room. Soft murmurs escaped from the room after some time. Three hours passed. As the golden morning light pierced the thick mist, the two finally dressed and stepped into the courtyard, refreshed and energized. Owen let out a long breath, feeling a profound sense offort. ncing at Leslie, radiant and as pure as a snow lotus, Owen found himself entranced. The Leslie he knew from the original tale was like a cier that couldn''t be melted, a force of deadly resolve and the ultimate viin. She was untouchable to everyone. But now, her heart belonged to him. She remained cold, proud, and seemingly on a path of viiny. Yet Owen felt only tenderness for her. Every now and then, she let slip a softer side, showing the vulnerability of a lover just for him. Atst, there was a hint of warmth and fire in her heart, no longer a frozen wastnd, cold and isted. While Owen gazed at Leslie in his daze, Leslie, now radiant and invigorated, looked at Owen with a softer, more affectionate expression. Owen''s appearance in her life had shattered her carefully constructed world and disrupted all her ns. But she discovered a sense of happiness within the chaos. Only now did she understand why people were willing to risk everything for love. Life with Owen brought her satisfaction and joy. The more she cherished these moments, the more fiercely she resolved to protect them. If anyone dared disrupt her happiness-no mercy! As she watched Owen, he seemed to recall something, and he suddenly took a ck stone out of his storage ring. Itnded heavily on the ground, causing the sturdy floor to tremble slightly. "Owen, why did you bring the Divine Path Stone back? What is it for?" Leslie asked, finally voicing the question that had been on her mind. Owen smiled faintly. "The Divine Path Stone holds immortal power, capable of protecting Azure Kingdom. Regardless of whether Lord of Stars and the others seed, with the stone''s protection, Azure Kingdom will remain untouched by outside forces." Leslie''s eyes lit up in astonishment. If the Millennial Cataclysm could be avoided so easily, the Divine Path Stone wouldn''t have been kept at the Gate of the Void, even under the guard of the God of Trickery. "But to shield Azure Kingdom from the Millennial Cataclysm, we need to activate this stone and spread its immortal power across the entire kingdom," Owen said, noticing Leslie''s look of doubt. He rubbed his head, a bit sheepishly. "Right now, I don''t actually know how to activate it." Leslie looked at him in surprise. Not knowing how to activate the Divine Path Stone, yet iming it could help survive the Millennial Cataclysm? If anyone else had said this, she''d dismiss it as a fool''s dream. But since it was Owen, she instinctively believed it. "Let''s give it a try, then!" Owen cleared his throat, channeling his mana and directing it into the Divine Path Stone. Yet as mana flowed in, the Divine Path Stone remained unresponsive, absorbing it like a bottomless abyss. There wasn''t even a ripple of reaction. After channeling mana for a while, Owen felt frustrated. At his current level, even an artifact would have shown some response. But the Divine Path Stone stayed eerily calm. Leslie, who had been watching, felt equally perplexed. Owen had already fused his essence blood with the Divine Path Stone, so it should recognize him as its master. Why was there no reaction despite all the mana he poured in? Growing curious, Leslie ced her hand on the cold, smooth surface of the monolith. The stone''s surface was polished like ss, and when Leslie extended her consciousness into it, she felt as if she''d plunged into a vast ocean. Vast. Boundless. Endless. These were her initial impressions. It felt as if the stone held an entire universe within it. And in that deste expanse, wisps of earth-toned immortal energy floated about. She too directed some mana, hoping to stir the clouds of immortal energy, but the mana disappeared like water into a sponge, instantly absorbed. "This immortal energy feels far superior to mana," Leslie remarked, a sense of understanding dawning on her as she looked at Owen. Owen looked back at Leslie. They met each other''s gaze and spoke simultaneously: "The power of world!" Chapter 309: Chapter306-The Tremor Across Middle Earth Chapter 309: Chapter306-The Tremor Across Middle Earth ? In Owen and Leslie''s minds, there were many forms of power more advanced than mana. But one that closely resembled the immortal energy radiating from the Divine Path Stone was only one thing: the power of the world! They exchanged a knowing look and smiled. Owen then concentrated the power of the world contained within his inner realm and channeled it into the Divine Path Stone. Though Leslie didn''t have a personal world like Owen, she did possess the Dark Tower! The Dark Tower, a mystical artifact once wielded by the Ice Emperor, held many frozen creatures and small worlds within, along with a considerable amount of the power of the world. Until recently, Lesliecked the rank and strength to wield such a power. However, having ascended to god-tier, her mastery of the Dark Tower and understanding of magic had advanced drastically, enabling her to harness the power of the world. Rumble! In an instant, the once-motionless Divine Path Stone trembled slightly, resonating with a low hum that reverberated across the void. Under thebined power of the world from Owen and Leslie, an earthy, yellow immortal energy expanded outward like fog from the stone, quickly covering the skies above the Duke''s estate. Within this cloud of immortal energy, the mana inside the estate instantly intensified by dozens of times. The previously invisible mana condensed into rainbow-colored mist, drifting visibly throughout the entire estate. Bathed in this sudden influx of elemental mist, Madelyn and the others felt a jolt of surprise and turned toward its source-Leslie''s courtyard. As the immortal energy continued to spread, the Divine Path Stone began to expand like a mountain rising from the ground, towering below the clouds. Madelyn and the others felt their internal energies surging, with their mind power also rapidly increasing, as if they''d entered a sacred training ground. "What''s happening? Why has the mana increased so drastically?" "And why does the elusive Order appear so distinctly now?" Madelyn and Rachel exchanged puzzled nces. "I think it''s that stone Owen brought back!" Rachel suddenly recalled, her eyes widening in shock. "The Divine Path Stone-he found a way to activate it!" The others turned to Rachel, curiosity shining in their eyes. Rachel, who''d inherited memories from her ancient subus bloodline, knew many things lost to the current era. "This Divine Path Stone holds an immortal energy that, ording to legend, is powerful against the Millennial Cataclysm. I never expected Owen to actually activate it!" Rachel eximed. Madelyn and the others looked at her in disbelief. If Rachel''s words were true, then facing the Millennial Cataclysm could be far less devastating for them. After all, each Millennial Cataclysm marked the end of an era, bringing ruin to countless powers and strongholds. It was aplete destruction and remaking of Middle Earth and the great worlds. No one could escape. But now, it seemed Owen had found a sliver of hope! Hearing Rachel''s words, Charlotte rushed to the courtyard''s entrance, guarding against any intruders. Feeling the powerful mana intensify as she neared, Charlotte''s heart brimmed with anticipation. News of the Millennial Cataclysm had spread across the nes. Everyone was on high alert. Now, as long as the Emperor and Empress could seed, those of "insignificant strength" like her might actually have a chance to survive! Under their watchful gaze, the earthy yellow immortal energy spread more quickly, covering the capital city and the towns of Azure Kingdom. It reached the kingdom''s very borders, stretching as far as Owen and Leslie''sbined efforts could manage. At that moment, every mage within Azure Kingdom felt mana density reaching an unprecedented peak! Mages who''d been stuck at the same rank for decades suddenly felt the barriers to advancement weakening under this surge of mana. The closer they were to the capital, the more frequently breakthroughs seemed to happen. They didn''t know what had caused this phenomenon, but to them, it was a tremendous blessing! With the Millennial Cataclysm looming, every bit of strength gained increased their chance of survival! Though their power remained rtively low, under such intense mana, they felt their ranks would soar. In stark contrast to the celebrations within Azure Kingdom, the rest of Middle Earth and beyond turned their gaze in surprise toward Azure Kingdom as the surge spread. Moments earlier, the kingdom''s mana burst had shaken even distant onlookers. In a short span, Azure Kingdom''s mana had increased exponentially! A nationwide boost in mana like this was previously unimaginable! But more than just Azure Kingdom''s mana levels had changed. Those observing from afar also sensed a peculiar energy cloaking the kingdom, disrupting their perception of it. It felt as if the entire Azure Kingdom were slipping away from the ne! Each major power felt an immediate jolt of surprise, quickly followed by a glimmer of hope. The Millennial Cataclysm, a looming sword hanging over everyone''s head, had driven them to seek countless ways to survive or evade the disaster. But nothing had proven effective. Over the eons, they had learned from experience. The Millennial Cataclysm was an unstoppable force unless one possessed a power on par with The Celestial. Raw strength alone couldn''t withstand it. Unless... one could hide, evading the heavens'' perception! Over time, ancient powers confirmed this as a viable strategy through various experiments. Although many deities and families couldn''t survive, they devised ways to seal potential descendants, faking their deaths to evade The Celestial and reawaken them in the new era. But this method had severe limitations, as the magic required for such seals was immense- allowing even the strongest god-tier mages to seal only one or two individuals. Now, however, Azure Kingdom''s current state looked nearly identical to a sealed domain in the eyes of many ancient powers! The entire Azure Kingdom seemed cut off from the rest of the world! They couldn''t perceive Azure Kingdom''s existence! Yet Azure Kingdom was indeed there, and its inhabitants remained conscious, fully aware! It was like a giant piece of amber, encasing the kingdom and preserving everything within in motion. The mysterious force seemed to sever the kingdom''s connection to external time and space. If their senses were urate...N?v(el)B\\jnn Then their long-held hopes of preserving sects, families, and powers through the cmity could finallye true! Instantly, those who sensed the anomaly rushed toward Azure Kingdom from across Middle Earth and beyond, abandoning everything else. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The tranquility of Azure Kingdom, restored just moments earlier, shattered as countless figures soared toward it. Azure Kingdom was now the epicenter of unparalleledmotion! Upon arrival, the travelers were astonished to find that Azure Kingdom truly seemed disconnected from the world, as if existing in a self-contained realm! Though it differed from the usual sealing methods, it achieved the same result. As they gathered around, everyone had a single thought: whether they would survive this cmity nowy in the hands of Owen and Leslie! Chapter 310: Chapter307-The Emerald Dreamscape Ysera! Chapter 310: Chapter307-The Emerald Dreamscape Ysera! ? Within the courtyard of the Duke''s mansion. As Owen and Lesliebined their power to activate the Divine Path Stone, filling Azure Kingdom with immortal energy, they both let out a slight sigh of relief. In their perception, Azure Kingdom had already disconnected from the surrounding time and space, as if it now existed in an alternate dimension. With this immortal energy present, Azure Kingdom could finally rest assured for the duration of the Millennial Cataclysm! "While the Divine Path Stone grants us some security, it''s still far from enough," Owen remarked, his gaze deep as he looked at Leslie. Leslie nodded in understanding, her tone serious as she replied, "This Millennial Cataclysm arrived much sooner than expected. Azure Kingdom''s strength isn''t yet sufficient tounch an offensive against The Celestial; we''ll have to find another way." Hiding away in a single kingdom wasn''t their vision. Opposing The Celestial was not just talk, but would require elite forces and a mighty, vast army. As for top-tier forces, Owen already had ns, but for an army, he was less certain. It would take too long to build a force from within Azure Kingdom, as its people''s foundations were weak and wouldn''t allow for swift battle readiness. The only viable option was to enlist the formidable forces already established in Middle Earth. However, such forces were the pride of those powers, cultivated with great difficulty. Persuading them to hand over their armies for Owen''s cause would be no easy feat. As Owen and Leslie discussed their strategy, Charlotte suddenly hurried into the courtyard. "My Emperor, Empress!" she said, bowing deeply before she spoke. "The Dragon n, Academy City, Cloud Empire, and many other powers are seeking an audience with the Emperor and Empress. The capital is almost overwhelmed with people from all sides. They''re hoping their forces will be allowed into Azure Kingdom!" Hearing this, Owen and Leslie''s eyes lit up slightly. They had anticipated that the factions of Middle Earth woulde seeking shelter to survive the Cataclysm, but they hadn''t expected them to arrive so swiftly. Azure Kingdom''s territory, after all, was limited. They could only cover the kingdom itself with immortal energy at present, soters might find no sanctuary here. Charlotte nced at Owen and Leslie and asked, "My Emperor, Empress, there are so many of them. How would you like me to respond?" This was a crucial decision for Azure Kingdom''s future; many factions simply saw Azure Kingdom as a temporary refuge. Once the Cataclysm was over, these factions would likely have no further interest in Azure Kingdom. Leslie considered this for a moment, then looked at Owen. "This Millennial Cataclysm is a perfect opportunity for us to recruit valuable allies. We need to be selective." Owen nodded in agreement. "I feel the same. Charlotte, have them wait in the conference room. Leslie and I will go shortly." Charlotte nodded, promptly leaving to arrange amodations for the impatient factions. "Who do you think we should recruit?" Leslie asked once Charlotte had left. Owen gazed up at the sky thoughtfully. He had considered potential alliances ever since joining the resistance against The Celestial. After gathering his thoughts, he replied, "With Lord of Stars and the others facing off against the heavenly forces, our immediate target is The Celestial''s Four Sanctuaries. We''ll need excellent intelligenceworks, elite battle forces, and top-notch training resources!" Leslie nodded thoughtfully, then asked with a hint of curiosity, "The Four Sanctuaries under The Celestial''s domain are led by the Emerald Dreamscape, followed by the God Realm, the Burial Grounds, and the Mist Veil. Which would you start with?" The Celestial''s followers were mainly concentrated within these sanctuaries, each of immense power, even surpassing Middle Earth in strength. Seizing any of them would deal a heavy blow to The Celestial''s influence.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But each sanctuary was incredibly formidable, and attempts to breach them had ended in heavy losses for Lord of Stars'' forces. "To strike at The Celestial''s faith, we''ll start with the mightiest: the Emerald Dreamscape," Owen said with a smile. Though the sanctuary''s power surpassed Middle Earth, he had a n in mind. "If I''m not mistaken," Leslie mused, narrowing her eyes, "the guardian of the Emerald Dreamscape is the ancient dragon Ysera. They say in human form, she''s the most beautiful woman of all time, able to ensnare any man in a dream they can never wake from. Why are you targeting her?" ording to Leslie''s information, Ysera wasn''t just immensely powerful-her beauty had captivated countless admirers, making the Emerald Dreamscape nearly impregnable. Owen coughed lightly, exining, "Ysera rules the Emerald Dreamscape,manding the empire of dreams. Defeating her would put the Dreamscape within our grasp." "Moreover, the ancient empire of dreams holds a forbidden spacetime array, which could call forth the long-lost goddess of beauty." Leslie nodded faintly, though she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. Was it really just Ysera or these alluring goddesses that threatened her? Perhaps she was overthinking it. "If that''s the case, I''d suggest taking the easier targets first," Leslie replied. "Launching an attack on the Emerald Dreamscape right away would be risky. A loss would deal a major blow to morale, especially as we haven''t even formed our army yet. Even if we had a force ready, they''dck the experience needed for such arge-scale battle." Leslie shook her head, but before she could finish, Owen spoke confidently, "What if I told you that Ysera, the ancient dragon, is actually the daughter of Loki, the God of Trickery? Would you then consider attacking the Emerald Dreamscape?" "Oh?" Leslie''s interest piqued instantly. She harbored a deep disdain for Loki, the scheming ancient god, and the thought of clipping his wings was enticing. "But Ysera is a dragon-turned-human, and Loki is a dark arachnid. Is she really Loki''s daughter?" Leslie sensed something unusual at y. "Loki''s abilities are far more powerful than you might expect," Owen replied. "Over the years, he''s collected countless bloodlines and strange talents. He can transform into any species at will, even changing his gender if he wishes." Owen had a profound memory of Loki, especially his daughter. "If Ysera didn''t dislike men-and even loathed her father-they would be quite a dangerous duo if they joined forces." A glimmer of reminiscence flickered in Owen''s eyes. Ysera''s power was formidable, having inherited the best bloodlines from both Loki and the Emerald Dragon Queen, though she was more like her mother: dominant, authoritarian, and capricious. But after meeting Leslie, Ysera, who showed no interest in men, gradually grew fascinated with her during their battles and eventually submitted, bing Leslie''s greatest general. Inter episodes of the anime, she was the second most significant antagonist, next only to Leslie. Due to their extraordinary beauty, many viewers saw Leslie and Ysera as dream goddesses- or imagined a hidden romance between the two. Their power and allure were both top-tier in the anime''ster arcs, one of the highest levels in the series. Owen''s attention on Ysera stemmed partly from these reasons. Seeing Owen lost in thought, Leslie did not disturb him. Since Ysera had close ties to Loki, it was indeed worth attacking her. At that moment, Duke Charles entered the courtyard, coughing twice, and after rubbing his ears, which were nearly deafened by the noise outside, he urged, "Owen, Leslie, the leaders of Middle Earth, the continent, and other visiting factions have gathered in the main hall. It''s be quite the uproar; you''d best make a decision soon." Chapter 311: Chapter308-The Gathering of the Great Factions Chapter 311: Chapter308-The Gathering of the Great Factions ? In the vast conference hall of the Duke''s mansion. The originally spacious hall, hundreds of meters wide, was now packed shoulder to shoulder with representatives from numerous factions. The air was filled with the smell of sweat and the cacophony of voices, creating a scene as chaotic as a bustling marketce, with the noise nearly lifting the roof. "How did Owen learn the secret of the Divine Path Stone and use it to survive the Millennial Cataclysm? If only we''d known earlier!" "Exactly! If we had known sooner, others would be begging us for help instead of us begging them." A few members of Middle Earth factions wore expressions of envy, jealousy, and regret. "Heh, what''s the use of saying that now? Even if you knew about the Divine Path Stone, you''d stillck the power to im it," scoffed the Dragon Princess from amidst the crowd, disdainful of those envious of Owen. She and the other members of the Dragon n had been closely following Owen''s actions. They knew the Divine Path Stone had been taken by Owen from beyond the Gate of Reality, even drawing the attention of Loki. They were well aware of Loki''s power. Even if every lower faction joined forces, they wouldn''t be able to stand against him. Besides, the Divine Path Stone was an ancient mystery. Other deities had attempted to use it before, yet all had failed. Owen''s sess in unlocking its potential was what intrigued the Dragon Princess most. "With Owen and Leslie''s personalities, do you really think they''ll let us seek refuge in Azure Kingdom so easily?" "Those two are ruthless and decisive. I doubt they''ll let us enter Azure Kingdom without conditions." "I''m more concerned that if we do enter Azure Kingdom, our forces might no longer remain ours. With Owen and Leslie''s ambition, they''ll likely swallow us whole!" At this, many mages from Middle Earth and the continent scowled, faces darkening with uncertainty. They all wanted to survive the Cataclysm, but not at the cost of surrendering the forces they and their families had built. "We''ll band together and negotiate with Owen and Leslie. Our forces must remain under our own control, though we might offer some treasures as payment..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I doubt Owen will agree to that." "I think so too. Besides, what''s wrong with joining Azure Kingdom under Owen''smand? His talent is evident, and he''s one of the leaders in the resistance against The Celestial. Following him could bring boundless prospects!" "Sure, if you''re so eager to throw yourselves at Owen, go ahead. I''d rather rule my own domain. Bowing to Owen? That''s giving up my freedom!" Arguments arose among the crowd as they debated whether to join Owen''s cause and how their allegiance might affect their future. No one could sway the others. Just as the noise in the hall reached a crescendo, a powerful aura swept in from outside, silencing the crowd and dispersing the noise. The once-boisterous factions fell into quiet reverence, with some leaders kneeling in respect as Owen entered. Owen nced around. Numerous factions hade, from Middle Earth to the continent, including all the notable powers. Familiar figures like Edward from Academy City, Henry from Middle Earth, and Davis from the Cloud Empire had been pushed to the entrance due to the sheer number of Middle Earth forces crowding the hall. Owen also sensed a few probing auras mixed among them, as if some factions were ready to seize Azure Kingdom the moment they sensed his power was insufficient. The room was a blend of motives, with people from all sides harboring different intentions. With a thought, Owen released a powerful pressure from the Divine Path Stone, spreading outward to dominate the crowd and quell their ambitions. As the force expanded to every corner of the hall, everyone present felt it descend upon them like a waterfall, weighing heavily on their shoulders, causing spines to creak under the pressure. Ancient families from Middle Earth, especially, grew tense. Though they were already aware of Owen''s impressive battle prowess, standing before him, they realized how limited their knowledge truly was. Those who had entertained thoughts of seizing Azure Kingdom or stealing the Divine Path Stone now quickly abandoned the notion. The aura Owen emitted made it feel as though they were mired in a swamp, unable to stir the mana around them. Among them were God Emperor-level powerhouses! Yet even these formidable figures found themselves breathless, as if a stone weighed upon their chests. If forced into a life-or-death battle, none of them felt confident facing Owen. Though Owen was still only a god-tier mage, his battle strength was easilyparable to a God Emperor. And beside him stood Leslie, who was as ruthless as she was cold as ice. Together, they had previously held their ground against a celestial god! With the crowd subdued and their auras quelled, Owen nodded in satisfaction, sweeping a gaze over them before speaking. "I understand why you''re here, so let me make three points clear." "First: Azure Kingdom, protected by the Divine Path Stone''s immortal energy, can indeed survive the Millennial Cataclysm!" At these words, the factions who had gathered for precisely this purpose visibly brightened, breathing faster, their eyes lighting up. While they had already assumed as much, hearing Owen confirm it ignited their hope of survival. The Millennial Cataclysm was a disaster that engulfed the entire era. Many here regarded themselves as top mages of their time, yet they had little confidence in surviving it, much less leading their followers through it. Now, Azure Kingdom represented their only chance! Seeing their reactions, Owen smiled and continued, "However, as you know, Azure Kingdom''s territory is limited. It''s impossible for all factions to enter." Many hearts sank at this. Though they''d anticipated it, hearing Oweny it out so inly made their hearts race. If they couldn''t enter Azure Kingdom for protection, they would face total destruction along with the epoch. "Third: You are wee to seek refuge within Azure Kingdom, but you must demonstrate your value. Once inside, you must henceforth follow mymand!" With that, Owen fell silent, surveying them calmly as he awaited their decision. "Follow Owen''s orders after receiving protection from Azure Kingdom?" Many present furrowed their brows. This was precisely what they had feared, though they hadn''t expected Owen to put it forth so directly, with no room for negotiation. Faces turnedplex, and someone couldn''t resist asking, "Lord Owen, if we join Azure Kingdom, will our kingdoms be able to remain independent?" "Will we forever be vassals of Azure Kingdom?" Several leaders, reluctant to give up, pressed for rification. Owen nodded. "I''ve made myself clear. If you disagree, you are free to leave." Azure Kingdom didn''t need every faction; for Owen, this was an excellent opportunity to filter out those with ulterior motives. The crowd exchanged nces, particrly the top factions, who hesitated even more. Chapter 312: Chapter309-Decisions of the Major Powers Chapter 312: Chapter309-Decisions of the Major Powers ? "No, absolutely not! If we join the Azure Kingdom under Owen''s terms, we''d be nothing more than his ministers-perhaps even his ves!" The assembly hall was in chaos, filled with arguments like a bustling marketce. However, Owen remained calm, watching them patiently, as it was they who needed to be anxious, not him. In this Millennial Cataclysm, only with the Divine Path Stone was there a certain chance of survival. Compared to their own lives, what did subservience matter? Besides, Owen had no interest in enving them; he simply wanted to rally all their forces to resist The Celestial together. Under Owen''s calm gaze, the factions that had good rtions with him agreed without hesitation. "Owen, we, the Bone Dragons, are willing to join the Azure Kingdom unconditionally and henceforth obey yourmands!" The Bone Dragon King, along with a little girl from his kin, stepped forward to Owen''s side. His dragon-headed, human-bodied form bowed to signify his submission. To the Bone Dragon King, Owen was a friend with whom he''d once fought side-by-side, and there was no shame in yielding to him. Considering the harshness of the Millennial Cataclysm, he might have considered submitting even if it weren''t Owen who wielded the Divine Path Stone. Survival, after all, was paramount. Owen, grateful for the Bone Dragon King''s previous assistance against the Pyrothrone Kingdom, warmly weed him now. "Well then, Bone Dragon King, we are old friends. Wee to the Azure Kingdom family!" Owen helped the Bone Dragon King to his feet, patting the Bone Dragon Princess''s head and letting them stand behind him. With Owen''s eptance of the Bone Dragon King into the Azure Kingdom, the crowd turned their attention to them. Just then, the elderly chief of the Middle Earth dragons, along with the Dragon Princess and his elite circle, approached Owen. cing his right hand over his chest, he respectfully asked, "Mr. Owen, it is our honor to join the Azure Kingdom. Will you wee us?" "Wee! Most warmly! From now on, the Azure Kingdom is your home!" Owen smiled as he nced over the dragon elites with satisfaction. Dragons were among the most elite beings in the world, blessed with powerful bloodlines and innate strength. With their strong alliance and past assistance, Owen was more than happy to wee them. "Don''t forget about us Fallen Angels, Mr. Owen!" Otto, with aplex expression, brought the Fallen Angels forward, showing due respect. Owen looked at Otto, who seemed feeble byparison, yet he hadn''t forgotten Otto''s past support. Without him, stabilizing Kyrik''s attacks, not to mention the assault on the Pyrothrone Kingdom, would have been much harder. "Bring your whole Fallen Angel n. The nourishment from the immortal essence will greatly benefit your bloodline," Owen said with a smile. Otto nodded, recalling the first time he met Owen, when he had been so weak and had to negotiate for survival. Yet in such a short time, Owen had ascended to be one of the most significant figures on the continent, in Middle Earth, and perhaps the entire realm. Though his power was terrifying now, Owen still considered him a friend, unlike others who had risen to greatness and forgotten past allies. Owen''s loyalty to his friends was steadfast-a rare quality among powerful elites. "Cloud Empire pledges allegiance to the Azure Kingdom and to Owen!" Davis stepped forward, representing Cloud Empire''s stance. From early on, the Cloud Empire had noticed Owen''s extraordinary feats. In such a short time, he had be a figure they could only look up to. Aligning with him was their only chance to survive the Millennial Cataclysm. With Davis''s deration, the crowd sensed a growing shift toward Owen. Some factions, initially hoping to stall and bargain with Owen, now realized it was a futile dream. Though many elite factions had animosity toward him, he had friends and loyal allies willing to rally behind him. The Azure Kingdom''s resources were not infinite. While several still hesitated, suddenly, a stir in the crowd signaled the arrival of the Academy City delegation. The contingent included both members from the continental Academy City, led by Edward, and the elder professors from Middle Earth''s Academy City. Their presence puzzled the crowd, as Academy City was known for its neutrality and avoidance of power struggles. Yet here they were, in force. "Mr. Owen, Academy City hopes to stand alongside you in resisting The Celestial. We are at yourmand!" dered the elder professor from Middle Earth''s Academy City, his expressionplex. The crowd was astonished, for Academy City was perhaps thest faction expected to submit to anyone. Owen, however, knew why they were here. He had sent a message through Edward to the elder professor. "When this epoch ends, it will be the best opportunity for countering The Celestial and ushering in a new era-Academy City''s greatest chance to fulfill its ultimate purpose." Edward didn''t quite grasp Owen''s meaning, as Academy City was historically a mere chronicler of events. But he trusted Owen, passing the message to the elder professor as instructed. Shortly afterward, Edward watched as the professor hastily gathered Middle Earth''s core personnel and came here. "Wee, Academy City, to the Azure Kingdom!" Owen said, scanning Edward and the others with a genuine smile. While Academy City wasn''t the most powerful inbat, their expertise in intelligence and history was unmatched, a crucial asset for the ultimate battle against The Celestial. Academy City was, in fact, the only faction he had personally invited. The elder professor looked at Owen, his gaze deep and contemtive. From the beginning, he had sensed something extraordinary about Owen''s rapid rise to power. In only a few years, Owen had walked a path others could not in a lifetime, bing one of the strongest and most respected figures in the world. What astonished the professor even more was that Owen understood Academy City''s true purpose. To others, Academy City was a recorder of history, yet it had originally been established to oppose The Celestial.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Its founder, disheartened by The Celestial''s vast power, had created Academy City to study the realm''s history, seeking a way to counter The Celestial''s might. Chapter 313: Chapter310-The Four Great Powers Chapter 313: Chapter310-The Four Great Powers ? Over the years, Academy City had conducted secret research, yet the more they delved, the more despair they felt. No matter how they strategized or united, they could not defeat The Celestial. It was as if they were drowning in an endless ocean, helpless against their inevitable fate. But with Owen''s emergence, they saw a glimmer of hope-perhaps theirst chance. So, they decided to risk some of Academy City''s resources to achieve their ultimate dream: to destroy The Celestial. Others could not understand why Academy City, known for its neutrality, had changed its stance so drastically. But seeing such a colossal entity submit, they realized time was running out to decide. "I, from the Shadow n, wish to serve under Mr. Owen!" Suddenly, shadows rippled in the grand hall, and a dark figure, barely noticeable, appeared before Owen, kneeling. "Shadow n?" The crowd was visibly stunned. This unique n was famed across the realm, specializing in assassination magic. Those targeted by them rarely escaped. Although they rarely acted, they were well-known in Middle Earth for their high sess rate in assassination. No one had expected them to choose Owen so decisively! "We, the ck Iron Dwarves, wish to serve under Owen!" Soon after, an armored dwarf wielding an iron hammer charged into the hall, his voice loud and clear. These dwarves were short, nearly reaching the height of an average human, yet they were muscr, with bronze-colored skin that appeared forged and tempered like brass. Their hands, long and robust, nearly touched their feet, and their eyes were steely with resolve. Everyone present was familiar with the ck Iron Dwarves. In both Middle Earth and the continent, they were known for crafting powerful magical artifacts, which were highly prized and significantly superior to those made by others. Although they usually refrained from participating in realm affairs, they, too, had now chosen to align with Owen! "The White Tower Tech Guild requests to join the Azure Kingdom. We humbly seek Mr. Owen''s eptance!" An elderly man in a white robe, holding a book, entered the hall. Though he looked as if he were one foot in the grave, he still respectfully bowed to Owen, expressing his intent. Seeing this elder, the crowd was once again taken aback. Compared to the Shadow n and ck Iron Dwarves, the White Tower Tech Guild was even more mysterious. They studied naturalws, science, and magic, considering themselves schrs. Many strange inventions across the continent and Middle Earth originated from them, embodying the power of technology. Although their creations weren''t overwhelmingly powerful, they were one of a kind, beyond what other factions possessed. After these three factions made their intentions known, the floor of the grand hall trembled slightly. Soon, several Moss Giants, much smaller than usual, stepped before Owen. They resembled humans but had skin covered in green moss, as if it were part of their skin. Beneath this mossy a solid, stone-like body with a metallic sheen, exuding an indestructible aura.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Mr. Owen, though the Moss Giants mayck sophistication, we understand loyalty. We might not be able to assist in other ways, but when ites to heavy lifting and hard battles, please don''t forget us. All we ask is for a chance to survive!" said the lead Moss Giant earnestly. Hearing this, Owen looked at these four unique powers with satisfaction. He understood the value of each of these groups, all essential to his needs. The Shadow n excelled in assassination, with an innate talent for lurking in darkness and delivering deadly strikes. Their stealth abilities were exceptional for intelligence gathering, unmatched by other factions. As for the ck Iron Dwarves, Owen was eager to enlist their skills. For mages, aside from power levels, high-quality staves and armor were vital. The ck Iron Dwarves were master forgers, capable of crafting magic items inrge quantities and with high quality. If his army against The Celestial were fully armed by them, it would boost their overall power and reduce casualties with strong armor. Their presence would undoubtedly raise morale. The White Tower Tech Guild was another exceptional faction, reminiscent of research institutions from Owen''s original world. They specialized in studying magic, physics, mathematics, chemistry, biology, and other sciences. Though their current creations were modest, they had the potential to turn research into realbat power, like developing electromaicser cannons or elemental fusion reactors. Owen was particrly interested in their potential. Lastly, the Moss Giants, though simple-minded, had an indestructible physicality that made them natural shields. Armored with gear forged by the ck Iron Dwarves, they would be a walking steel wall. "Alright, you may join the Azure Kingdom, but let me emphasize this: once you join, you must obeymandspletely. No matter your race or origin, from now on, you are part of the Azure Kingdom!" Owen''s stern tone only pleased the leaders of the four factions. The more Owen valued discipline, the more they felt assured of his regard for them, indicating they wouldn''t be treated as mere pawns. "We greet the Emperor, and the Empress!" The leaders of the four factions exchanged nces and dered in unison. Seeing this, Owen nodded with satisfaction. "Good. As long as you serve me faithfully, I will treat you well. You may continue as you like; whatever resources you need, just let me know. As long as it''s reasonable, I will fulfill your requests." Given his understanding of these four powers, Owen was confident they would not betray him, so he decided to grant them certain privileges. The four factions, hearing his promise, lit up with joy. They had initially joined the Azure Kingdom out of necessity, expecting Owen to treat them harshly. To their surprise, Owen valued them more than they''d anticipated. "Thank you, Emperor!" Cheers erupted from the four factions, and others who had not yet aligned felt encouraged, realizing that joining Owen might not be as grim as they had feared. "Owen, the Blood Moon Kingdom sincerely wishes to join!" "Owen, the Taihua Academy requests to join!" Many hesitant factions finally made their decision. However, Owen shook his head, saying, "Currently, the Azure Kingdom is already struggling to amodate existing factions. For now, you should leave. Once we expand with Leslie, we can wee a few more factions, but only a limited number." Chapter 314: Chapter311-Academy Citys Past Chapter 314: Chapter311-Academy City''s Past ? "Now, the remaining factions, you may leave!" As Owen''s icy words fell, the previously restless assembly of factions fell into absolute silence. It was too sudden. Some hadn''t even spoken, and yet Owen''s meeting seemed to be over already? Before anyone could protest, a powerful, terrifying aura surged from Owen, forcing those who had intended to step forward back, one step at a time. As Owen exerted his aura, the leaders of the factions who had pledged loyalty stood by his side, ring at the remaining factions. In that moment, a suffocating pressure filled the hall like a mountain,pelling everyone to hold their tongues. Owen''s ruthlessness was well-known; if they lingered, he might truly take action. His influence had be far more formidable than they had anticipated. If they dared to oppose him now, it would be a death wish. "Mr. Owen, if you need further support, the Alchemist Guild is more than willing to serve!" "Our Hunter''s Association would also dly lend its services!" "The Sun Cult is at your service as well!" Though they knew Owen had chosen his allies, they left a final word, hoping for consideration, before they departed, disappointed. Before arriving, they''d thought of themselves as powerful factions, ustomed to authority and reverence in their regions. They had assumed that, given their status, Owen would treat them with deference and, at the very least, negotiate. Yet, here they were, treated as mere options at his discretion, dismissed with no ceremony at all! It was outright humiliation-one they had never experienced. However, considering Owen''s power and influence, they could only swallow their anger. They now realized that Owen, while appearing as a god-tier mage, was effectively one of the most elite figures across the continent and Middle Earth. After seeing the factions depart, those who had joined Owen-like the ck Iron Dwarves- looked at him, feeling both excitement and gratitude. Being selected to remain meant bing part of Owen''s inner circle, giving them a solid chance to survive the impending Millennial Cataclysm. Seeing their relief, Owen spoke, "First of all, wee to Azure Kingdom. As long as you follow Leslie''s and mymands, I assure you that your power will multiply several times over!" "When we advance on The Celestial''s territories in the Four Sacred Realms, this realm will echo with our names!" Owen''s voice grew louder, filled with conviction. Recognizing the great potential in each faction, he painted a grand vision for them. Hearing such promises, the leaders'' eyes gleamed with newfound anticipation. If anyone else had made such ims-to elevate their power, influence, and even conquer the Four Sacred Realms-they would never have believed it. But Owen''s life was full of legendary achievements, repeatedly aplishing the seemingly impossible. They were convinced that, under Owen''s leadership, they could indeed reach these lofty goals. Their decision to join the Azure Kingdom, seen as disloyal to their forebears, was instead one that would bring them honor and secure their legacy. As Owen stoked their fervor, Leslie swept her gaze across them, issuing a stern reminder: "I''ll reiterate: everything hinges on yourplete obedience to Owen and me. If you n to leave after the cataclysm, then don''t bother joining at all!" "My hand will show no mercy to anyone," she added coldly. Her voice, clear and unforgiving, washed over them like icy water. Immediately, their expressions sobered, and a greater sense of respect filled their eyes. Owen seemed decisive and ruthless, but Leslie felt like a machine of relentless carnage. To her, outside of Owen, others were as insignificant as grass. Killing them would stir no more emotion than killing animals. "Long live the Emperor! Long live the Empress!" The factions knelt, cing their right hands over their hearts in a renewed pledge of loyalty. Those closest to Owen, like Edward, exchanged nces, marveling at how perfectly Owen and Leslie yed their roles in tandem. Owen rallied them with optimism, while Leslie reinforced order. Together, they formed a seamless duo. "Go back and make your preparations. Move your people here as quickly as possible. Azure Kingdom has abundant mana and resources that will aid in your cultivation and research," Owen instructed. The factions departed to begin the monumental task of relocating their people and families to the Azure Kingdom. With the Millennial Cataclysm approaching, they needed to act swiftly. Once they were gone, Leslie turned to Owen, curiosity in her gaze. "Why was Academy City so quick to join Azure Kingdom? From what I know, they''re ancient and pride themselves on neutrality, avoiding any alliances." Academy City''s decision to join had surprised even Leslie, despite her extensive information network and understanding of each faction''s history. Owen chuckled. "Of course, it''s my personal charm." Leslie rolled her eyes. "Alright, your charm, sure." Smiling, Owen finally answered seriously, "Academy City agreed to my invitation because it was founded to oppose The Celestial. They''ve only been biding their time. Now, they believe the time is right." "The right time? Because of you?" Leslie asked, contemting. "Not just me," he replied, gazing at her intently. ording to the storyline in the original anime, Academy City would be drawn into this conflict because Leslie''s actions stirred the entire realm. However, due to Owen''s presence and the butterfly effect of his actions, some events had shifted, but the overall direction hadn''t. Though Leslie hadn''t yet unleashed her fury, Owen and Leslie together still represented a beacon of hope to Academy City. To Leslie, however, his words took on a different meaning. She grinned, "So, Academy City joining us is partially my aplishment?" "Naturally. I''ve always believed that as long as we''re united, there''s nothing we can''t achieve." "You trust me that much?" Owen didn''t reply with words; instead, he leaned in and kissed her. Madelyn and the others in the hall, watching this unexpected disy of affection, were speechless. Moments ago, they had been immersed in serious discussions, and now...? After the kiss, both Owen and Leslie blushed slightly, the air between them thick with warmth. Yet they kept it brief, not going any further.N?v(el)B\\jnn Onceposed, Owen exined to Leslie Academy City''s backstory: it had once been one of the main powers in the Four Sacred Realms but was driven out by The Celestial in a bloody purge. Hearing this, Leslie nodded, feeling even more confident about their uing ns against the Four Sacred Realms. Chapter 315: Chapter312-The Arrival of the Millennial Cataclysm Chapter 315: Chapter312-The Arrival of the Millennial Cataclysm ? News quickly spread across the continent and Middle Earth that Owen was gathering forces in Azure Kingdom to build a superpower. Although many factions were already aware of this n, they hadn''t expected Owen to truly go through with it. Azure Kingdom, which had already made a powerful name for itself in the battle against the Forbidden Zone, had be a fearsome force in the minds of all. Now, with the addition of so many prestigious factions, Azure Kingdom instantly rose to be the most revered empire. Many were eager to join Azure Kingdom, hoping to be part of its ranks. After all, only two months remained before the Millennial Cataclysm would arrive. What waves would Azure Kingdom stir in this short time? Many were curious and full of anticipation. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, two months quietly passed. During this time, both the continent and Middle Earth fell into a strange calm. Conflicts and wars faded away, but it was clear to those with insight that this was merely thest calm before the Millennial Cataclysm. Simrly, Azure Kingdom''s own peace left many puzzled. After two months, Azure Kingdom''s rapid expansion seemed toe to a halt. Until, on this day, a series of explosive news spread across the continent and Middle Earth. "The ck Iron Dwarves have relocated their entire nation to Azure Kingdom''s Thousand Hills!" "The Moss Giants have moved to the depths of the abyss in Azure Kingdom!" "The White Tower Tech Guild has relocated near the capital!" "The Shadow n has settled near the ck Forest!" "The Dragon n has moved to the Rivers District..." One after another, various races and kingdoms began massive migrations, all heading to Azure Kingdom. The once-bustling kingdom became even livelier, with factions moving into nearly every region. At this moment, the leaders of these factions gathered in the central square of the capital. "We wee the Emperor and the Empress!" When Owen and Leslie appeared on the high walls, the crowd gathered in the square bowed, their loud voices echoing to the skies. They were all dressed in Azure Kingdom''s attire, having gradually integrated into every aspect of the kingdom. Though Azure Kingdom had seemed peaceful these past two months, managing the influx of so many factions-finding locations, arranging cooperation, and organizing training-had required meticulous nning. Now, after two months, everything had finally settled into ce. Owen and Leslie surveyed the dense crowd below. With the inclusion of these factions and races, a superpower epassing the top forces of Middle Earth and the continent had taken shape. When fully consolidated, they would undoubtedly astonish the world. "The migration of these factions is nearlyplete, and just in time," Owen said, rubbing his temples tiredly. These past days, he hadn''t been able to merely delegate tasks; too many matters required his personal oversight. Leslie, equally busy, looked up at the sky with a hint of concern. "Although wepleted the relocation before the Millennial Cataclysm, the time of the catastrophe has drawn even closer." Owen followed her gaze. The sky was dim and shrouded in mist, devoid of the usual brightness. It seemed as though the heavens were sinking, and the sun was fading. The atmosphere was heavy with tension. "Millennial Cataclysm... an end, but also a beginning. It''s time to start our n," Owen said, his breathing tense in the stifling air. Millennial Cataclysm, the world''s end by The Celestial-it was like a cursed cycle from which most could not escape. Though they might survive this time with the Divine Path Stone, it was a temporary fix; The Celestial would still exist. "We have a small window left. This is our final chance," Leslie replied, her dark eyes reflective in the oppressive atmosphere. They exchanged nces, a silent understanding passing between them. "Honestly, Brother and Sister could be a bit more considerate. We''re all here, after all!" Madelyn muttered. In her arms, Seraphina swished her tail, pouting, "Exactly! Master''s been ignoring metely! Humph!" Rachel''s eyes held a slight trace of resentment as well; Owen was either busy with affairs or with Leslie, as if they''d beenpletely forgotten. As the trio continued their smallints, they suddenly felt an unfamiliar presence beside them. "Brother..." Madelyn, who had beenining the most, looked up and was startled. "Brother, weren''t you just talking to Sister? How are you suddenly here?" Owen gave her a pointed look. "If I hadn''te over, who knows who might be calling me an insatiable love-struck viin!" "Also, what''s this I hear? Are you so free that you''re ignoring the training I asked you to do in the Small World?" Seraphina and Rachel hung their heads, each pointing at the other. "She called me out!" "Enough! No need to push the me. I know I''ve been busytely, but the Millennial Cataclysm is close, and you all must focus on strengthening yourselves," Owen continued. "After this disaster, I''ll need your support." At his words, Rachel and Seraphina nodded vigorously before retreating to the Small World, followed closely by Madelyn. Once they were gone, the sky, already dark, grew even darker, like thick ink spilled across the heavens, with thest rays of light devoured. Owen''s heart sank. It seemed certain that the Lord of Stars and his allies had failed in their resistance against The Celestial. The fact that The Celestial had begun annihting the realm made it clear. Leslie''s expression turned grave. "The end has begun; this realm is about to descend into chaos." "I''ve stationed the Dragons and Shadow n to patrol the borders. Any trespassers are to be eliminated on sight," Owen replied coldly. With the apocalypse at hand, the realm would abandon all morals. A blood-soaked massacre was about to unfold, driven by the desperate struggle for survival and the madness of unleashed desires. The entire realm would be a brutal crucible. No one outside Azure Kingdom''s borders would be allowed entry. And indeed, as the skies grew darker, everyone realized that The Celestial hadmenced its destruction. Top-tier factions and ancient sects fortified their gates, ready to defend against the end. Some sought to use forbidden techniques to seal themselves away, hoping to survive into the next Epoch. Others hid in isted areas-the Forbidden Zone, hidden paradises, and remnants of small worlds-hoping these ces would offer refuge. But countless other mages stood at a crossroads of fate, having nowhere to go. Some chose to band together, storming the ancient families and factions to seek shelter.N?v(el)B\\jnn Though they risked angering these families, the approaching end left them no choice. Meanwhile, others abandoned all morality, driven by desire alone. Piging, ughter, and unrestrained violence erupted as people indulged theirst desires. Chaos spread across the realm like wildfire, with blood flowing like rivers. Those who had long been oppressed rose up, attacking the kingdoms and factions that had held them down, hoping to live for themselves, at least once. The entire realm was thrown into unprecedented turmoil and unrest. Everyone prepared in their own ways to face the impending Millennial Cataclysm. Chapter 316: Chapter313-Settling Old Scores Chapter 316: Chapter313-Settling Old Scores ? In the chaos unleashed by The Celestial''s apocalyptic descent, no one could remain untouched. Despite Owen''s instructions for the Dragons and other factions to secure the borders, a massive, dark torrent of various powers and kingdoms surged toward Azure Kingdom. Among all the regions in turmoil, Azure Kingdom stood as the only rtively stable ce, widely recognized as a potential haven from theing apocalypse. Although these factions previously feared Owen and the powerful forces gathered within Azure Kingdom, the impending apocalypse darkened the skies, and the earth cracked and trembled as if struck by a world-ending quake. With survival at stake, all they could think of was finding sanctuary. Naturally, Azure Kingdom became the focus of their desperate assault. Though the Dragons and Shadow n killed countless mages breaching the border, an endless wave of attackers continued their assault. Blood flowed outside Azure Kingdom''s borders, littered with corpses. Above these bodies, terrifying beasts awakened in the darkness of the new Epoch, beginning their gruesome feast. Amidst the carnage, few noticed the giant ck wolf standing under the sky, its form like a gathering of shadowy mist, surveying thend below. Its fur blended into the night, a shadow darker than darkness itself. As it inhaled, the battlefield''s bloody mist rose and gathered into its nostrils and mouth, drool dripping greedily. The wolf''s body swelled, and its bloodthirsty aura grew even more terrifying. This was Fenrir, the legendary world-devouring beast, resurrected at the end of days. At the same time, a massive serpent coiled around Middle Earth, emerging from an abyss with the tremors of apocalypse. Its vast body shook as it opened its maw, consuming ancient gods once revered by mages as omnipotent, swallowing entire factions with a single bite. J?rmungandr, the Serpent of the World, had also awakened. As more dark beasts, dormant until now, stirred from the tremors of apocalypse, the realm''s chaos intensified. These ravenous giants needed flesh and power to survive into the next Epoch, and some even turned their gaze toward Azure Kingdom. Unlike other crumblingnds, Azure Kingdom held a vast poption and dense mana, making it a prime target. But as they eyed Azure Kingdom, Owen, Leslie, and their loyal followers exuded a cold, formidable aura. After a tense moment, the beasts decided to turn away. The danger these people presented wasn''t worth risking in such perilous times, where weakness invited predation by other beasts. As the beasts retreated, Owen narrowed his eyes, observing the escting danger. The Millennial Cataclysm had arrived, plunging the realm further into chaos. Ancient, powerful beasts roamed freely, and kingdoms that hadn''t yet been destroyed by the cataclysm were being overturned by restless citizens. The Nine Powers of Middle Earth, which once opposed Owen and Leslie, were now deserted and abandoned. ces once resplendent, like the Truth Church and Holy Pool, had be arenas for mages'' final frenzies. The once-glorious Nine Powers had dissolved, while older and stronger factions closed their gates and fought off intruding mages in desperate turmoil. In this new,wless world, strength was the only measure of worth, and everyone sought it by any means necessary. Only the powerful could avoid oppression and had any chance of surviving the Millennial Cataclysm. As a result, any ce with cultivation resources became a target for pige, with no faction spared. As Owen''s gaze moved across thends, he noticed that even the Demon Realm wasn''t untouched. The oppressive mist thickened, enveloping the Demon Realm like a caustic, corrosiveyer, twisting and melting the space as if it were a sunlit cake of dark chocte. At the Demon Sky Citadel, deep within the center of Demon Realm, the Archdemon sat upon a throne forged from unknown bones. Her expression was solemn, mana swirling around her in dense patterns of golden, dragon- like symbols covering every corner of the Citadel. She was the heart of a massive defensive formation, resisting the mist''s corrosive effects. While other parts of the Demon Realm were dissolving into nothingness, the Demon Sky Citadel remainedrgely intact, as though the Archdemon, now a celestial god-tier mage, had found a way tobat the cataclysm. Just as Owen watched her, the Archdemon seemed to sense his gaze. Her eyelids fluttered, and she opened her eyes, her gaze piercing the void to meet Owen''s. A smile touched her lips. Owen had once advised her to bring Demon Realm''s core members to Azure Kingdom, but since Leslie ruled Azure Kingdom, she chose to remain, especially as she had now unlocked the Demon Realm''s ultimate secret. Though she couldn''t save all of Demon Realm, she could protect Demon Sky Citadel. She hadn''t expected Owen to check on her during the chaos. "Owen, we''ll meet again after the Millennial Cataclysm," she conveyed, a faint smile on her face.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Owen was about to respond when he noticed someone familiar beside the Archdemon-Ymir. Shock crossed his face. He had sent people to retrieve her and her family before the Cataclysm began, but they had mysteriously vanished. To his surprise, the Archdemon had taken them in. As Owen processed this, the golden patterns on the Archdemon''s body glowed, dispersing Owen''s vision from Demon Realm. Turning his attention back to the chaos, he observed the turmoil spreading across Middle Earth and the continent. When his gaze fell upon Luna Academy, his heart sank. Luna Academy was now almost entirely in ruins, a shadow of its former grandeur. Preparing to focus his senses and search for Raina and Mary, Owen suddenly sensed a familiar energy. Turning, he saw Leslie, equally solemn. "Luna Academy was just attacked. Let''s go and check on them. Raina, carrying your child, must not be left unprotected," she said. Owen was silent for a moment before nodding. "Agreed." Epoch''s End hade, and with it, the time to settle old debts. Owen thought of those he had wronged; his regret toward Raina and Mary ran deepest. He had sent word to Raina previously, but his message was met with silence. Both of them were decisive by nature, and with Leslie''s approval, he summoned Charlotte and others, delegating critical tasks for them to handle in his absence. They were instructed to keep a low profile and focus on defense until his return. With matters arranged, Owen and Leslie left Azure Kingdom and set off for Luna Academy. Chapter 317: Chapter314-The Two People Owen Owes Chapter 317: Chapter314-The Two People Owen Owes ? Charlotte, the Elder Dragon Chief, and others tried to dissuade Owen and Leslie from leaving during such a critical time, as they were the true pirs of Azure Kingdom. If an emergency urred, their absence would make things difficult to handle. However, upon learning that Owen was heading to Luna Academy, they could do nothing to stop him. Rumors of Owen''s past encounter with Raina had spread throughout Azure Kingdom. Raina was carrying Owen''s child and was still outside, with little chance of surviving the Millennial Cataclysm. While most didn''t care much about Raina, they considered her unborn child, Owen''s own blood, incredibly precious. Owen was recognized as their emperor, and Azure Kingdom was regarded as the most powerful empire, possibly the only surviving stronghold after the cataclysm. Thus, his child held great significance. Furthermore, Leslie, the empress, was apanying Owen to Luna Academy. She was hiswful wife, blessed by everyone. Yet Raina had conceived before Leslie, making many anxious about the trip. They all hoped for a peaceful oue. ... Thanks to Owen and Leslie''s speed, they soon arrived at Luna Academy. The academy was eerily quiet, littered with corpses and pools of blood, some still warm, a sign of a recent battle. As one of the most renowned academies on the continent, Luna Academy possessed abundant resources, making it a prime target for mages seeking to strengthen themselves.N?v(el)B\\jnn For Owen, this was his first time entering Luna Academy, and as he anticipated seeing Raina, memories resurfaced, stirring tension within him. Before long, they reached the academy''s central area and saw a small courtyard. Inside, a blue-haired woman was hurriedly gathering her belongings, ignoring the bloodstains on her clothes. Owen recognized her instantly-Raina. She hadn''t changed at all, still radiating a cold, noble aura that kept others at a distance, just like her disciple, Mary. Sensing his gaze, Raina turned, and upon seeing Owen, her body trembled slightly. The icy distance in her eyes melted somewhat, a glint of emotion breaking through. Owen. She hadn''t expected to see him here. Her resolve to avoid him crumbled like shattered ss, her eyes softening despite herself. Under her intense gaze, Owen hesitated, then gave a small smile and greeted her. "It''s been a long time. How have you been?" Raina''s cold demeanor softened, but as she was about to speak, she noticed Leslie standing behind Owen. Immediately, her eyes grew frosty, and whatever emotions she had shown vanished. "What are you doing here?" Raina asked, her voice cold, her gaze fixed on Leslie. Leslie responded calmly, "You''re carrying Owen''s child. Owen is my husband, so his child is mine as well. Isn''t it normal for me to be here?" Though Raina exuded a cold presence, Leslie''s aura was far more dominant. Raina, once the head of an academy and ustomed to authority, couldn''t help but lower her gaze in the face of Leslie''s imposing demeanor. Soon, however, she adjusted, her expression resolute. "This child has nothing to do with either of you," she said. "I''m leaving soon. You should go." Raina had essentially issued an eviction order to both Owen and Leslie. Seeing the tension rise, Owen stepped forward. "It was all my fault. Please, give me a chance. I''ll take good care of the child." Raina''s expression softened slightly, but as she noticed the conversation turning toward the child, her brow furrowed. "I''ll take good care of the child myself. No need for the Emperor to worry." Just as she finished speaking, a young girl who looked remarkably simr to Raina stepped out from the back of the courtyard. She looked very young, her delicate face filled with an innocent charm. Blinking herrge, gem-like eyes, she scanned the room before tugging on Raina''s robe. "Mommy, mommy! Who are they?" she asked, her voice filled with childish curiosity. The girl''s sweet voice stirred a protective instinct in everyone present. Raina frowned, about to exin the situation to Owen and Leslie, but before she could, the young girl walked over to Owen and looked him up and down. "Are you my daddy? Mommy says my daddy is a very nice person!" She studied him with her bright eyes, seemingly trying to confirm his identity. "Mommy, let''s go with Daddy. I want us to be together," she said, her voice trembling as if she had endured a great injustice. "Enough, Lana. Do you think they haven''t figured it out by now?" Raina picked up the girl and sighed. At this, Lana looked at Owen and Leslie, her expression shifting as Owen''s initial mix of nervousness, guilt, and tension transformed into something moreplex. Leslie''s gaze, colder than ever, bore into Lana. "You''re not his child. Who are you?" Leslie demanded. Owen, now understanding the situation, realized that Lana had sought him out not out of genuine affection, but with a motive-she had intended to use him for her own ends, a way to create her own body. He had been manipted. Realizing this, he understood why Raina had said the child wasn''t his. She hadn''t been speaking out of anger but stating a fact. Exining everything to Leslie, Owen watched as her expression softened toward Raina, the animosity receding. "So, if this child has nothing to do with us, then we''ll take our leave," Leslie said, ready to depart. But Owen held her hand, turning to Raina. "Where''s Mary? I haven''t sensed her presence here." Resolving the issue with Raina was simpler than he''d expected, but Mary''s absence left him unsettled. "She left some time ago," Raina replied with a sigh. She hadn''t intended to mention Mary, but seeing Owen''s concern, she felt it would be unfair to keep it from him. "Where did she go?" Owen pressed. He knew his wedding with Leslie must have affected Mary, but he hadn''t expected her to leave the academy. Given the dangers of the outside world, he couldn''t help but worry. Raina, her face aplex mix of emotions, pointed to the sky. "To the Emerald Dreamscape, one of the Four Sacred Realms. She said that only in a great dream could she fully forget you and start a new life." Emerald Dreamscape. Hearing the name, Owen''s expression grewplicated. Thinking of Mary''s affection for him, he realized the depth of the impact his marriage to Leslie must have had on her. Mary, the cold and distant princess, had even expressed her feelings to him, making his marriage all the harder for her to ept. "I''ll be going to Emerald Dreamscape as well. From now on, it would be best if we don''t meet again," Raina said, ncing at Leslie before turning to leave with Lana. Chapter 318: Chapter315-Epochs End Chapter 318: Chapter315-Epoch''s End ? Watching Raina and Lana walk away, Owen and Leslie exchangedplex looks. After all, the Emerald Dreamscape was the next target on their invasion list! They would be meeting again soon. However, with Epoch''s End not yet fully upon them, they wouldn''t be executing their ns just yet. "Leslie, this whole situation is my fault," Owen said apologetically once Raina and Lana were gone. While the child technically wasn''t his, his one-night affair with Raina was still his mistake. Seeing his apology, Leslie gently shook her head. "It''s in the past; I don''t want to dwell on it. Just promise me that you''ll stay by my side forever..." Leslie hadn''t finished speaking when Owen, moved, kissed her soft, flower-like lips. After a long kiss, he gazed at Leslie affectionately, a sudden thought arising in his heart. "Maybe it''s time we had a child of our own?" A blush rose to Leslie''s cheeks. "Let''s think about the future when ites," she replied. Seeing Leslie so bashful was rare for Owen, and he couldn''t help but smile. "Alright, as you wish. Given our level, conceiving won''t be easy, but with a little hard work, we''ll get there eventually."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Leslie rolled her eyes at him, and Owen chuckled before asking, "Would you prefer a boy or a girl?" "I''d love them no matter what. But if it''s a boy, I hope he takes after me; if it''s a girl, I hope she''s more like you," Leslie replied thoughtfully. Owen looked at her in confusion. "Why''s that?" "You''re too affectionate. I hope our child is loyal to the one they love, staying by their side forever, unlike you, who''s always chasing after other flowers," Leslie teased. "If it''s a girl, I''d want her to be open-hearted. Being cold-hearted wouldn''t be good for her." Owen nodded in agreement. "Then, if it''s a boy, you can teach him more, and if it''s a girl, I''ll take care of guiding her." Just as the two were picturing what their future child might look like, a strange energy suddenly surged from the horizon. In an instant, the sky grew darker, as though ck ink had been poured into murky water. Not only was sight swallowed up, but even their senses felt thick and sluggish, as if a terrifying power was tearing through the ancient void from afar. Owen and Leslie''s expressions grew serious as they sensed the extreme danger emanating from the ominous energy sweeping across the heavens. "Epoch''s End has begun!" With this realization, they quickly turned and headed back toward Azure Kingdom. Almost simultaneously, mages across various regions felt the shift, their expressions bing grim. Millennial Cataclysm-Epoch''s End. Everyone grasped the significance of this moment. Those who had been fighting over resources now frantically fled the advancing wave of destruction, while elite factions and ancient sects activated formations and defenses, using all the resources they had prepared. Then, a deep, resonant sound echoed across the realm like a countdown. Time itself seemed to pause for an instant. Under countless horrified gazes, waves of terrifying energy ripped through the void, bing visible to all. Thunder! A deluge of apocalyptic, purple lightning surged from the void, flooding everyone''s vision. It was as though the creator himself wielded thunder to obliterate every corner of this realm. Wherever the thunder passed, space itself cracked and shattered into ancient, chaotic energy. "Apocalyptic Thunder!" Owen and Leslie exchanged shocked nces, seeing the horror in each other''s eyes. They had both heard of Apocalyptic Thunder before, said only to appear at the end of an Epoch. Space, matter, and even ethereal souls and elements would all turn to dust under its wrath. Now, the churning purple thunder rolled across the sky like a massive wave, covering the heavens, followed by a cold, chaotic void from which no trace of existence could be sensed-a deep, distant ckness like a starless night. The chaotic aura felt strangely familiar to Owen, as if he''d encountered it somewhere before. Meanwhile, countless mages fleeing in terror found that the speed of the advancing thunder was far beyond their own. Those trailing behind, with no hope of escape, let out furious roars, unleashing the most powerful magic attacks of their lives. Blinding shes filled the air, stirring the void with intense waves of energy. Yet, before these attacks could even touch the purple thunder, they were swallowed up by its terrifying aura, leaving not even a ripple. "That''s impossible!" Many mages'' eyes widened in horror, but before they could even scream, they were engulfed by the purple lightning, disintegrating into chaotic energy without a trace. Witnessing this, those still fleeing opened their mouths in silent terror, desperate to scream but finding their throats dry and hoarse. Escape! Escape! Survival was now their only thought, their only goal. Every mage pushed their mana to its limits, realizing, in this brush with death, how deeply they feared it. Yet, no matter how much mana they summoned, it wasn''t enough to outrun the relentless storm of thunder. Memories shed through the minds of those doomed to be caught, but they were soon obliterated, turned to ashes along with everything they had known. The space, the earth-all of it disintegrated where they fell. Watching from a distance, Owen and Leslie saw the purple thunder like a colossal, crushing hand crumpling the expanse of the void. As Owen and Leslie hastened their retreat, the thunder''s destructive reach only intensified. Within moments, nearly half of Demon Realm, Middle Earth, and the continent had been obliterated. Even the most resilient factions and sects had faded into history. For the strongest, witnessing this apocalyptic scene, somberness filled their faces. Some of them would survive this Epoch through self-sealing techniques, but everything they had once knowntheir factions, their loved ones-had vanished. Although they would continue to live, they would be entirely alone, with no one and nothing left. Their fleeting relief was tinged with bitter istion. And in that moment, their hatred for The Celestial soared to unprecedented heights. The destruction continued, the realm continued to crumble, mountains fractured, rivers howled. Under the Apocalyptic Thunder, all things were equal-none could escape the fate of turning to chaos. As Owen and Leslie entered Azure Kingdom, a wave of destruction swept past them, only to be repelled by the immortal aura radiating from the Divine Path Stone. Under the Apocalyptic Thunder, the entire realm was utterly destroyed. Chapter 319: Chapter316-Destruction is Also a Beginning Chapter 319: Chapter316-Destruction is Also a Beginning ? In Owen''s perception, Azure Kingdom appeared as the only light within an endless darkness. Those under Azure Kingdom''s protection gazed into the void, their faces filled with profound gratitude. Even from a distance, merely observing the Apocalyptic Thunder''s power made their hearts race, as if their bodies were being devoured by countless ants. They were certain that if they had faced that lightning strike directly, their fate would have been utter obliteration, with no possibility of survival. When the thunderstorm swept across thend, they sensed the annihtion of beings far stronger than themselves, wiped from existence without leaving a trace. Were it not for Owen and the protection of Azure Kingdom, they would now share the same fate as those mages and fallen factions. This thought made their gratitude toward Owen even stronger, reinforcing the wisdom of their decision. The people from Academy City, Otto of the Fallen Angels, the bone dragon king, and other leaders looked at Owen with growing reverence. They had survived this Epoch solely due to Owen, and thinking back to their first meeting, they remembered Owen as a young, almost delicate figure. At that time, they already knew he was extraordinary, destined for greatness, but never expected to rely on him so soon. Even those who had once resented losing their autonomy under Owen felt their grievances vanish entirely. Being alive, able to be with those they loved and who loved them-it was a joy they''d nearly forgotten. Meanwhile, the citizens of Azure Kingdom were filled with unparalleled zeal. All other kingdoms had perished in this cataclysm, yet they survived, as Owen and Leslie truly regarded them as their people. Within Azure Kingdom, the people''s admiration for Owen and Leslie surged to its highest point. As the Epoch came to aplete end, a message shed before Owen''s eyes, apanied by a sudden notification from the system: "Congrattions, Master. Witnessing Apocalyptic Thunder has sparked an insight. Master can now use this as a foundation to develop the Light of Chaos, a force capable of annihting all!" Owen''s eyes gleamed with excitement. The destructive power of Apocalyptic Thunder was unparalleled, reducing everything before it to rubble. ording to the system, the Light of Chaos held Epoch-ending power simr to Apocalyptic Thunder. If mastered, it could transform any magical attack into primordial chaos, a divine skill thatbined offense and defense. With his heart filled with joy, Owen hadn''t anticipated such an unexpected gift from witnessing Epoch''s End. Not long after, as the cheers reached their peak, the chaotic energy surrounding Azure Kingdom began to calm. Yet in Owen''s senses, this calm felt like the foreboding quiet before a storm. To him, however, this was good news. The end of an Epoch also marked the beginning of new life. As the world was reborn, the elemental forces became most pure, making it the optimal time to harness the power of [Order] and build an invincible army. Wasting no time, Owen summoned the leaders of various factions to the square, his expression serious as he addressed them. "The Epoch has shattered, and we have survived, but The Celestial still exists! To eradicate the turmoil of the Epoch, we must destroy The Celestial! And now is the best time to train." He continued withmands: "The Dragon army will henceforth be the Dragon Guard Corps!" "Shadow n will be the Shadow Guard Corps!" "Moss Giants will form the Giant Corps!" "ck Iron Dwarves and the White Tower Tech Guild will form the Technology Guild!" Under Owen''s meticulous guidance, all factions within Azure Kingdom sprang into action. Owen had previously informed them and sought their input, and now it was time to implement the n. They had already prepared for this moment. While some didn''t fully understand the need for distinct divisions and training zones, they followed Owen''s orders without hesitation. As they spread across different areas ording to theyout, the chaotic energy that had been ragingpletely settled. This peaceful energy then began to merge under a mysterious force, forming droplets that rained down from above. As the dropletsnded within Azure Kingdom, they burst, releasing primordial mana that permeated every corner of the empire.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Thanks to the immortal aura from the Divine Path Stone, Azure Kingdom''s mana had already grown exponentially richer. Now, with the infusion of these primordial mana droplets, its density increased tenfold. Every mage felt as if they were immersed in mana, their own mana resonating and bing more refined. Their bodies, too, were strengthened by this pure mana. Some mages with no special constitution experienced a sudden transformation, their bodies evolving into unique physiques, their souls elevated, and their understanding of [Order] skyrocketed. Mages with innate abilities felt an even greater transformation, their physiques advancing to a new level. They were thrilled to find that their levels had risen significantly. Those who had previously been stuck at a bottleneck felt themselves rejuvenated. Talented races like the Dragons and Fallen Angels saw the swiftest leaps in power, their bloodlines growing more ancient with each change. Other mages, unwilling tog behind, absorbed this primordial mana fervently, realizing how beneficial a reborn world was for those who had survived the Epoch. Owen, familiar with the storyline and world mechanics, knew that the rebirth following Epoch''s End was the ultimate time for cultivation. He had strategically designated areas, with arrays drawing primordial mana from the cosmos. Not only did the mages benefit, but even the ordinary citizens of Azure Kingdom felt a remarkable transformation. Nearly every citizen awakened magical potential, some even discovering unique abilities. "This is the cultivation technique and mage skills prepared for you by the Emperor and Empress. Train well and fulfill their expectations!" Owen and Leslie had anticipated this moment, deploying mages to all cities to teach cultivation techniques and mage skills. Though most newly awakened mages possessed average abilities, the sheer number of people meant there would inevitably be many with potential. Furthermore, as these citizens had be mages, their descendants would have even stronger aptitudes. Over generations, Azure Kingdom''s people would be the empire''s strongest spear and shield. Already inspired by Owen and Leslie''s achievements, the citizens of Azure Kingdom had long yearned to cultivate. Now, with this new opportunity, they seized it eagerly. As they delved deeper into training, they developed a stronger appreciation for Owen and Leslie''s extraordinary talent. Despite having every advantage, they still couldn''t match the pair''s cultivation speed. Owen and Leslie themselves absorbed the dense mana while attuning themselves to the shifts in [Order] brought by the Epoch''s rebirth. Chapter 320: Chapter317-Ten Years Chapter 320: Chapter317-Ten Years ? As Owen and Leslie absorbed more and more primordial elements, Owen quickly noticed that his small world underwent earth-shattering changes. What had once been merely a prototype of a small world had expanded nearly tenfold due to the continuous infusion of primordial elements. The Tree of World at the center grew into a towering giant, reaching up so high that its top was out of sight, resembling a magnificent canopy that seemed to rece the sky above. Beneath this vast canopy, a unique space-time appeared to be gestating on the main trunk. Simr fluctuations of space-time emerged in the underground root system as well. Within these small worlds, it seemed that extraordinary forms of life were also taking shape! Witnessing this scene, Owen was filled with a singr thought: One tree gives birth to three realms, five spirits dwell in nine dimensions! This was the ancient tale of how the nes first appeared. However, due to the continuous cycles of epochs, destruction, and rebirth, the original and initial world structure had beenpletely disrupted, leaving only a faint glimpse of this primordial world''s nascent form. At the same time, Owen increasingly recognized the importance of the World Tree! Without this World Tree, his small world would not have undergone such a transformation. At the roots of this towering World Tree flowed the Water of Life, which was nourished by the Fate Stone that Owen had nted here. Originally, it was meant to nourish the Tree of World and this small world, but now that the Tree of World had begun to take shape, it was feeding back into the Fate Stone, making the Water of Life that flowed from it even purer. Seeing this, Owen''s mind stirred, and he transferred the Divine Path Stone from the outside world into his small world. Now that the Millennial Cataclysm had passed and primordial mana was erupting, there was no longer a need for the Divine Path Stone to provide shelter and pure elements. However, the immortal aura emitted by the Divine Path Stone was unique and beneficial to the small world. Once Owen moved it into the small world, the entire space was enveloped by a mist-like, ethereal immortal aura. The six Fiery Prisms ced within began to pulsate loudly, as if fueled by fire, radiating an enticing aura of enlightenment. These six Fiery Prisms had been plundered from the Forbidden Zone Lords in the extreme Forbidden Zone. Previously, Owen had been too upied with other matters to make use of them. Now, under the activation of the immortal aura, the fiery energy changed, making Owen notice the unique treasures they were. Leslie, following closely behind Owen, gazed at the transformed small world, her beautiful eyes shing with astonishment. Even with her memories absorbed from the Ice Emperor''s bloodline, she had never seen such a magnificent small world. If it continued to develop like this, Owen might well be a cosmic ruler of unparalleled grandeur! Despite her significant progress, far exceeding her peers, she felt somewhat inferior inparison to Owen. She narrowed her eyes; even though she and Owen were now married, her innate pride wouldn''t allow her to be outdone by anyone. "This Fiery Prism is a bizarre object formed from countless fantasies and desires in the divine realm. However, it also serves to temper the heart and is akin to reincarnation..." As Owen sensed the changes in the Fiery Prism, Leslie felt a stir in her heart, and a glimmer of anticipation crossed her face. For anyone who entered the ranks of a god-tier mage, simply relying on experience to level up was no longer effective; they needed toprehend Order. Moreover, both she and Owen had taken an unusual path, requiring deeper understanding of Order and the enhancement of their spirits. Recognizing Leslie''s understanding of the Fiery Prism''s mysteries, Owen nodded with a smile: "Let''s give it a try; I wonder what it will be like for us to enter this special cycle together." Although the Fiery Prism was illusory, theprehension of Order within it was genuinely real. Once they emerged from it, their levels and strengths would significantly increase. Leslie nodded and quickly summoned Madelyn, Rachel, Charlotte, and others, briefly instructing them to maintain the status quo of the Azure Kingdom. Then, she and Owen sat face-to-face before the seven-colored mes. Seeing them begin their training, Madelyn had a few words of protest that she swallowed down. "What kind of brother and sister are they, leaving their sister to deal with things while they enjoy their little world together?" Madelyn couldn''t help butin. "Exactly! Master is no longer the same as before; he prioritizes pleasure over friendship!" Seraphina chimed in, nodding her head and speaking in a babyish voice. These days, Owen had been spending all his time with Leslie, hardly interacting with her, which made her both envious of Leslie and feel a sense of abandonment. She could only find some warmth in Madelyn''spany. "You''ve known them long enough; they''re experienced at being hands-off managers. From now on, we can take turns training and watching over the Azure Kingdom," Rachel said more calmly, trying tofort Madelyn and Seraphina. "That''s the only way! Stinky brother even told me to work hard on my cultivation. Once my Blood Eye awakens again, I''ll definitely show him my strength!" Madelyn huffed. Seraphina also nodded vigorously, revealing her slightly sharp teeth. These days, she had turned her grief into power, diligently training, and both her bloodline and level were making rapid progress! ... Time passed swiftly. Spring faded into autumn, a cycle repeating itself. Before long, ten years had quietly slipped away. "How long are they going to stay in seclusion?" Madelyn entered the small world and rubbed her sore temples, a look of helplessness appearing on her charming face. She had originally thought that Owen and Leslie would only be in seclusion for a year at most, but unexpectedly, ten years had passed in the blink of an eye! The two had been in closed-door cultivation in this small world for a decade! In these ten years of changes, her Blood Eye hadpleted its second awakening. Her eyes, already as fiery as mes, now sparkled even more vividly, red as a blooming rose! They exuded an alluring charm while also harboring hidden thorns that instilled a subconscious sense of danger. Aside from her eye changes, after ten years of growth, she had be even more tall and beautiful, showcasing the charm of a mature woman, akin to a ripe apple! Her allure was undeniable, drawing attention wherever she went. Hearing Madelyn''s voice, Rachel, who was cultivating and guarding Owen and Leslie, opened her eyes. Madelyn had made significant progress in her cultivation; her ancient subus bloodline had grown purer during this time, with every move exuding countless charms. "I have no idea when they will wake up. They are so peaceful sitting there. If I didn''t sense their faint presence, I would think they''ve gone into a trance," Rachel shook her head slightly and sighed.N?v(el)B\\jnn Her movements were indescribably gentle; even Madelyn, as a woman, found herself more and more captivated by Rachel''s growing allure with each meeting. Under Madelyn''s intense gaze, Rachel was taken aback and softly asked, "What''s wrong?" Madelyn cleared her throat and snapped back to reality, "Nothing, just thought you''ve be even more alluring. I really don''t know who will end up with that big pig''s trotter!" Hearing this, a flicker of sadness crossed Rachel''s eyes before she changed the topic: "Is the empire doing well? I heard from Charlotte that the conflicts between various departments have be increasingly severe over the years?" Madelyn nodded, her expression turning serious as she nced at Owen and Leslie not far away. The two were surrounded by a dense aura of Order, and it seemed as if the world revolved around them. Their auras grew more contained, but the sense of danger they emitted only intensified! "If they don''t wake up soon, I''m afraid I won''t be able to stabilize the situation in the Azure Kingdom," Madelyn sighed. Ten years had passed, and the Azure Kingdom had undergone significant changes! Although she, Charlotte, and Duke Charles had helped manage various affairs during their seclusion, various forces, bolstered by rapid strength increases, had begun to swell with ambition. Whether it waspetition for resources or status, it was no longer hidden butid out in the open! Even though she had been coordinating things in the middle, it was merely a temporary measure! Chapter 321: Chapter318-Nidhogg Chapter 321: Chapter318-Nidhogg ? The umted contradictions and conflicts have be increasingly intense, like a volcano covered by a lid.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Though it has not erupted for the time being, the prolonged suppression will make the explosion even more terrifying and irreconcble when it finallyes! In Madelyn''s perception, that moment is approaching quickly! After all, Owen and Leslie have not shown themselves for ten years! Those who were once in awe of the two great talents and powerhouses are now restless and eager to act! Madelyn knows very well that the reason Azure Kingdom has been able to unite various factions is not only because it can avoid Epoch''s End, but mainly due to the strength and prestige of Owen and Leslie! Their prolonged absence has led to rampant rumors about them. Rumors suggest they have perished in Epoch''s End, been secretly eradicated by The Celestial, or gone mad in their cultivation. There are all sorts of tales. Even though Madelyn has tried to quell the rumors, as long as Owen and Leslie remain absent, any debunking only makes the whispers grow louder. The factions are bing increasingly reckless because of this. "Let''s just close off here; I''ve done my best. If Azure Kingdom copses, it can only be med on you for shutting yourselves in for too long." Madelyn nced once more at Owen and Leslie, seeing no signs of awakening, and in frustration, she stomped her foot before leaving the small world again. Today, she hade here to find Owen and Leslie because it was time for the annual departmental reports. Over the years, their strength had increased significantly, hinting at the potential to be sovereigns. They were no longer just being praised in songs about Owen and Leslie. Watching Madelyn leave, Rachel sighed slightly, knowing that the external situation was on the brink of copse. Yet neither she nor Madelyn could stabilize the situation. The factions and races brought under Owen''s banner were all exceptionally gifted and unruly. They submitted to Azure Kingdom not out of loyalty but rather to Owen and Leslie themselves. As Rachel sighed, she didn''t notice that both Owen and Leslie''s eyshes had slightly trembled, indicating signs of awakening. ... In the Conference Hall Though a decade has passed, this grand hall remains unchanged, still vast and imposing, filled with representatives from various departments. However, the expressions on their faces have grown devoid of reverence! Particrly upon seeing Madelyn seated on the throne, many furrowed their brows. Deep in some people''s eyes were expressions of disdain and thoughts of usurpation. The view from that throne had long made many salivate. Had it not been for mutual restraint and a tinge of respect for Owen and Leslie, they would have already lost their patience and acted. "Miss Madelyn, have the Emperor and Empress not emerged from their retreat yet?" Suddenly, a voice rang out among the gathered crowd. At this question, the previously murmuring crowd fell silent, their ears perked up. Under the scrutiny of countless eyes with various expressions, Madelyn tried to remain calm and replied, "My sister and brother-inw are in seclusion. I will preside over this year''s assembly." "Miss Madelyn, the Emperor and Empress have been in seclusion for ten years. How much longer must we wait for them to emerge?" The young man who had asked earlier spoke up again. Madelyn nced at him, her brows slightly knitting together. She recognized this man- Heimdall. A genius from Emberveil Kingdom, he had been Henry''sckey before Henry''s downfall due to cultivation issues. After that, he followed the rising genius from Emberveil Kingdom, Nidhogg, bing one of his eight generals. Within the restless empire, Nidhogg was the most agitated figure! "Are you questioning the Emperor and Empress''s affairs?" Madelyn shot a cold re at him. Heimdall appeared quite intimidated, but a smirk yed at the corner of his mouth. "Miss Madelyn is right. I am merely a lowly general and naturally cannot question the Emperor and Empress''s matters. However, the increasing oppression from other empires against us in Emberveil Kingdom is bing intolerable. I only wish to seek justice from the Emperor and Empress!" As he spoke, the coldness on Madelyn''s face intensified, and an icy wind seemed to sweep through the hall, causing the air to turn slightly red. Madelyn couldn''t believe Heimdall''s audacity. It was Emberveil Kingdom''s people, under Nidhogg''s orders, who were plundering resources from other empires, causing dissatisfaction and subsequent attacks on Emberveil Kingdom''s territory. Yet, in his words, they were portrayed as the victims! Davis and others from Cloud Empire had their eyes reddened with anger. The eight generals, under Nidhogg''s guidance, had grown increasingly reckless. Their power was formidable, and Nidhogg''s strength was unfathomable. If it weren''t for Nidhogg''s uncertainty about whether Owen and Leslie had perished, he might have already erased them instead of merely plundering. They had previously brought this issue to Madelyn''s attention, seeking Owen and Leslie for justice. However, because they were in a critical seclusion period, Madelyn could only pacify them temporarily. Now, they had turned the tables, leaving Davis and the others ring at Madelyn without other options. Madelyn eyed Heimdall, noticing that the area around him was empty. The supposed gathering of Nidhogg and others was conspicuously absent. She coldly questioned, "Where are the people from Emberveil Kingdom?" Upon hearing this, others finally realized that Nidhogg had not personally attended this year''s assembly! This was not a simple gathering; in previous years, this assembly was not only for praising Owen and Leslie but also crucial for distributing interests, adjusting personnel and rewards among various departments, and addressing conflicts and demands from different factions. Nidhogg''s absence from this assembly was a tant act of defiance against Owen and Leslie! As countless gazes scrutinized him, Heimdall remained unfazed, saying, "The Emperor and Empress are in seclusion, and my lord is also in a critical retreat. Whether hees or not is not something a mere subordinate like me can question." With this statement, everyone''s eyes red with anger. "This annual assembly is set by the Emperor and Empress! Is Nidhogg nning a rebellion?!" Madelyn could no longer endure Heimdall''s provocations and spoke coldly. As Heimdall was about to respond, a contemptuous voice suddenly echoed from outside the hall. "What does Miss Madelyn mean by this? We are alive today all thanks to the Emperor and Empress!" As the voice rang out, everyone turned to look. At the entrance of the hall stood a golden-haired man, exuding charisma. He wore a smile that seemed amiable, but those who truly knew him understood that beneath that smiley a predatory monster! "Nidhogg, leading the eight generals of Emberveil Kingdom, pays respects to Miss Madelyn!" The golden-haired man smiled casually and spoke. Though his words appeared respectful, his face was full of frivolousness. His deep-set eyes fixed on Madelyn, as if trying to peel away her clothes! Madelyn''s brow furrowed. Nidhogg was originally a genius sealed away in the previous epoch, awakening before the destruction of the epoch, bing a talent of Emberveil Kingdom. He had never shown any signs of abnormality before, but after Epoch''s End, his true nature began to reveal itself! She had long suspected that Henry''s death was part of his scheme! After all, with Henry''s talent, it was unlikely he would die merely from a cultivation mishap. However, she had no evidence, and Nidhogg''s power had grown immensely. His own strength was unfathomable; taking action against him would only tear Azure Kingdom apart even further. Chapter 322: Chapter319-Why Follow Owen to Die! Chapter 322: Chapter319-Why Follow Owen to Die! ? Under Madelyn''s increasingly piercing gaze, Nidhogg met her eyes unbothered and said lightly, "Miss Madelyn, since all the factions are present, I would like to ask: what is the current situation with the Emperor and Empress?" "Although I haven''t spent much time with the Emperor and Empress, their reputations are well-known. If any close ones of theirs pose a threat to them, don''t me me for being rude!" Nidhogg spoke with righteous indignation, prompting Heimdall beside him to quickly echo, "Though we know that messages can be unreliable, there are rumors that the Emperor and Empress''s disappearance is rted to Miss Madelyn, as you seem to be the one most informed about their situation." Upon hearing Heimdall''s words, the expressions of those gathered in the great hall changed slightly. They were already aware that Nidhogg and his minions had ill intentions. However, the act of sowing discord and reversing right and wrong in front of everyone left them astonished. Madelyn, fueled by the provokingments of Nidhogg and Heimdall, coldly retorted, "If you''re so eager to know about my brother-inw and sister, you need not hesitate. Just stir up Azure Kingdom into chaos; perhaps they will emerge soon, and you can meet them- provided you can withstand their wrath!" Nidhogg and the others'' smiles frozepletely. Madelyn''s current disy of authority was based on the assumption that they wouldn''t dare to act against her. But after ten years of hard training and with the boost of primordial mana, his breakthrough in power was astonishing. Besides, he was already a prodigy of thest era; with his strength growing, his desires were also rising. Owen and Leslie had indeed been exceptional talents a decade ago, but he believed he had surpassed them! Facing Owen and Leslie, he wasn''t necessarily afraid of them. After all, he had achieved the Body of the Arcane God! With narrowed eyes, Nidhogg gazed at Madelyn. "I have great respect for the Emperor and Empress. Previously, I was not strong enough, but if they truly emerge from their retreat, I genuinely want to see how much they have improved." At this remark, the expressions of everyone in the hall turnedplex. They were aware of Nidhogg''s terrifyingbat power; those who had faced him, like Davis, knew that even a God Emperor-level mage could not stand against him. As the tide of the new era began, he had be a prominent figure. While they didn''t believe Nidhogg could match Owen and Leslie, they felt powerless against this man. Seeing the fierce fighting spirit in Nidhogg''s eyes, Madelyn sneered, "With your strength, you are unworthy to face my brother-inw and sister. Do you think I''m unaware of your schemes? I''ve been observing the broader picture, but if you continue to pressure me, don''t me me for being impolite!" She knew that in these turbulent times, it was crucial to suppress any negative signs! After a moment''s hesitation, Nidhogg seemed to weigh his options and slowly said, "Miss Madelyn, why must you be so angry? The Emperor and Empress are exceptional individuals. My intention to challenge them is merely to further my own progress." Madelyn''s strong stance made Nidhogg more certain that Owen and Leslie were genuinely in seclusion and not merely bluffing. After all, he was aware of his own strength. If Madelyn had no backup, she couldn''t possibly be so unwavering. Within Azure Kingdom, there were others harboring ulterior motives. Once the fuse was lit, the situation would spiral beyond her control. Seeing Nidhogg''s attitude seemingly soften, Davis and others breathed a sigh of relief. From Madelyn''s words, it appeared she didn''t know how long Owen and Leslie would remain in seclusion. As Owen''s friends, they hoped that upon their return, the empire would not fall apart after having finallye together. However, some onlookers secretly shook their heads in disappointment; they genuinely hoped Nidhogg would make a move! As various thoughts swirled through their minds, Nidhogg suddenly spoke again, "Miss Madelyn, you should understand my position. If you marry me, I will unconditionally support all your decisions and dedicate myself to stabilizing Azure Kingdom!" The hall fell silent again due to Nidhogg''s shocking deration. Madelyn clenched her delicate fists, her teeth almost grinding from fury. A few years ago, when Nidhogg first rose to prominence, he had persistently pursued her, professing undying love. But it was evident he was more interested in her body and her identity as Owen and Leslie''s sister. She had turned him down many times before, thinking he would finally give up, but here he was again, bringing it up at such a critical moment! Madelyn mmed her palm onto the table in front of her. "Dream on!" She despised Nidhogg''s wild, hypocritical nature. He was attempting to pressure her under the guise of marriage, hoping she would agree for the sake of the greater good. But she intended to crush any hope he harbored here! A glint of malice shed in Nidhogg''s eyes. He had expected Madelyn to show some reservation; even if she refused, he anticipated a more polite decline. Instead, her outright dismissal shocked him! He immediately abandoned his prior ns for a political marriage and nced at the eight generals behind him. "Madelyn, since you refuse to be family with me, then I can only me you!" As his words fell, Heimdall and others promptly took out mysterious investigation reports from their storage rings and distributed them to everyone present. "Everyone, I''m not trying to undermine the situation here, but Owen and Leslie want us to die in vain! I don''t want anyone to be wronged!" Nidhogg raised the investigation report in his hand and spoke coldly.N?v(el)B\\jnn "They are attempting to invade the Four Sacred Realms. You all should be aware of this, but your understanding of the Four Sacred Realms is likely quite limited, right?" "This detailed report is the result of ten years of my hard work. It contains records of some strong figures in the Four Sacred Realms and the divisions of power within the Pure Land." "The strength of the Emerald Dreamscape within the Four Sacred Realms is the most formidable and is the primary target of Owen and Leslie''s attack!" "Take a good look for yourselves. With our strengths, the oue against them would be devastating!" Nidhogg''s voice grew louder, gradually echoing throughout the hall. The crowd was captivated by the investigation reports in their hands. It was evident that Nidhogg had indeed invested considerable effort into researching the Four Sacred Realms, and the report outlined the powerparisons in detail. The Four Sacred Realms, ruled by The Celestial, boasted countless strong individuals with a history so vast it was unimaginable. Just a nce left their hearts shaken. While they admired Owen and Leslie, the thought of engaging in a battle that was destined for failure and certain death was unwee to most, even if it would benefit future generations. Madelyn, initially unwilling to engage with Nidhogg''s maniptive rhetoric, felt her heart sink as she nced at the powerparison data. Though their current strength was terrifying, most of them were below god-tier. Yet within the Pure Land, most mages had reached god-tier! After all, the inhabitants of the Pure Land were wholly devoted to The Celestial, who spared no resources for them. Their constant exposure to a chaotic state allowed them to refine their power andprehension of [Order] at a rate unattainable for those outside the Pure Land. In other aspects, they were at a severe disadvantage! Owen and Leslie were fighting an almost unwinnable war. So, if Madelyn did not choose him, he would simply decide to break away from Azure Kingdom, taking his people to cultivate on his own! "To those of you who still hold on to fantasies, it''s best to give up quickly. Attempting to attack the Four Sacred Realms and upy that area controlled by The Celestial is nothing but a delusion!" "Now that the Millennial Cataclysm has passed, a new era awaits us. Why follow Owen to death!" Chapter 323: Chapter320-Owen Awakens Chapter 323: Chapter320-Owen Awakens ? As soon as these words were spoken, Madelyn immediately felt the strange thoughts arising among many people in the hall. She scolded, "Enough! Nidhogg, you are clearly a coward, speaking boldly here? And how much credibility does your so-called investigation report have?" Nidhogg replied dismissively, "Madelyn, you don''t have to believe me. After all, you''re Owen and Leslie''s sister; you wouldn''t risk your life, but we cannot!" "I don''t care what others think; from this moment on, I dere that the Emberveil Kingdom and the Azure Kingdom havepletely severed ties!" Nidhogg had actually dered treason openly! The people in the hall stared at him in shock. Although ten years had passed, their previous allegiance to Owen and Leslie remained etched in their minds. Once they joined the Azure Kingdom, they would be part of it forever and would follow Owen and Leslie''s orders! They particrly remembered Leslie''s warning: if anyone attempted to leave after oveing the Great Cmity, they would be mercilessly killed! Madelyn was furious at Nidhogg''s words about leaving the Azure Kingdom, her chest heaving as she questioned him repeatedly, "Who helped you survive the death crisis of Epoch''s End before?!" "Who helped you consolidate resources and aided your training?" "Nidhogg, you are a traitor with a wolf''s heart!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Unable to hold back her anger, Madelyn berated him. Nidhogg, however, ignored her questions and scanned the hall, saying, "If any of you wish to leave, you are wee to join us in the Emberveil Kingdom. A bright future awaits you!" After speaking, he turned and left the hall with his eight generals. The others in the hall exchanged nces, feeling their united resolve being forcibly torn apart! ... Meanwhile, inside the small world, the space-time was transforming every moment. Rachel remained in meditation, aware of the turmoil caused by Nidhogg. She knew this situation would have far-reaching consequences. If left unchecked, it would deal a devastating blow to the Azure Kingdom. However, Nidhogg''s strength was overwhelming, and many felt powerless to stop him. Rachel sighed softly, contemting how Owen and Leslie would react when they awoke to find the Azure Kingdom in such disarray. At that moment, Seraphina, nestled in her arms, stirred and suddenly looked towards where Owen and Leslie sat, eximing, "Master! It''s the Master! He''s finally awake!" Hearing Seraphina''s increasingly high-pitched voice, Rachel hurriedly followed her gaze and saw Owen and Leslie, who had kept their eyes closed, suddenly open them. A hint of profound weariness shed deep within their eyes, starkly contrasting with their ages. It seemed as if they had experienced countless trials and transformations over the past decade. Just meeting their gaze caused Rachel to feel a significant disturbance in her spirit, as if her senses had dulled considerably. Under Rachel and Seraphina''s watchful eyes, Owen and Leslie, who had just opened their eyes, paused for a moment before fully awakening from the endless cycle they had endured. With the aid of the Fiery Prism, they had undergone countless remarkable reincarnations. In one life, Owen and Leslie transformed into two mountain tigers, hunting in the wilderness and growing stronger until they became the supreme beings among spellbeasts. In another life, they became assassins who loved and fought each other, originally bitter enemies who ultimately united through love. In yet another life, they had a significant age difference and were viewed by many as an incestuous rtionship between grandfather and granddaughter... Endless cycles, countless possibilities-they had taken on many unfamiliar identities, yet their connection remained deeply familiar, always finding their way back to each other after traversing numerous hardships. Particrly in theirst life, Owen and Leslie were both young nobles who had grown up together as childhood sweethearts, eventuallying together and having a beautiful baby girl-little Leslie! Owen had named her that because she resembled Leslie not only in appearance but also in character. However, perhaps due to his influence, she had lost much of her coldness and gained warmth instead. As they grew alongside little Leslie, their understanding and cultivation elerated immensely! Unfortunately, their time with her was cut short as the cycle came to an end. Even though the cycle had finished, the image of little Leslie''s adorable face lingered in Owen''s mind. He nced at Leslie, noticing tears at the corners of her eyes. This was the first time Owen had seen Leslie cry! Clearly, she was also saddened by little Leslie''s disappearance, having nurtured her for so long during their reincarnation. "Leslie, are you... okay?" Rachel was taken aback by the sight of tears streaming down Leslie''s face and couldn''t help but ask. After all, Leslie had always been seen as a tough person! She neverined, never cried, and never gave up! But now, she was in tears! Leslie regained herposure and wiped away the tears, calmly asking Rachel, "How long have we been in seclusion?" Seeing Leslie''s reluctance to borate, Rachel answered earnestly, "Ten years; it has been a full decade!" "Ten years?" Owen and Leslie exchanged shocked and bewildered nces. They had never spent ten years in their previous trainingbined, yet now, a single period of seclusion had caused such a profound passage of time. Seraphina rushed over excitedly and affectionately rubbed her face against Owen''s. Owen held her in his arms for a moment before asking, "How has Azure Kingdom been during these ten years?" The Azure Kingdom was the starting point for his campaign against The Celestial, of utmost importance. Rachel''s expression turned grave at his question. "Not good! Since your seclusion, the situation in the Azure Kingdom has deteriorated!" Without dy, she summarized the events that had transpired over the past decade, especially under Owen and Leslie''s increasingly icy stares. "So, you''re saying the main root of Azure Kingdom''s instability now lies with that Nidhogg?" Owen asked gravely after listening. Rachel nodded. "Yes, since he took control of the Macedonian Kingdom, he has instructed his generals to seize resources from other kingdoms and factions!" "I remember the prince of the Macedonian Kingdom is Henry. Where is he now?" Owen frowned, recalling his deep impression of Henry, who had been the first among many prisoners from Middle Earth to pledge loyalty to him and had performed well thereafter. "Henry died during his training due to a deviation; Madelyn suspects he was involved, but there is no evidence. However, his subsequent wild actions suggest he had strong motives," Rachel exined, looking at Owen. A glint of killing intent shed in Owen''s eyes. "Do we have detailed information on this Nidhogg?" Daring to act like a clown while he was away, Owen wanted to know exactly what this man was capable of! "Nidhogg is a genius from the previous era, now awakened. Harnessing primal elements, he has advanced rapidly, achieving the special Body of the Arcane God, reaching the level of God Emperor. Among God Emperors, he is considered a formidable force!" "Empires that were previously robbed by him have banded together to confront him, but he repelled them all." "Additionally, the eight generals he has promoted all possess special bloodlines, theirbat power is incredibly terrifying, trained like savage beasts. Much of the internal turmoil within the Azure Kingdom stems from them!" "And Nidhogg seems particrly interested in Madelyn..." Rachel detailed Nidhogg''s situation to Owen. Both Owen and Leslie remained calm until Rachel mentioned Nidhogg''s fixation on Madelyn. Their killing intent surged explosively! Rachel felt a chilling wind blowing through her bones, causing her to shudder involuntarily. From her understanding of Owen and Leslie, once they set their sights on someone, it was essentially a death sentence! Chapter 324: Chapter321-The Authority of Leslie Chapter 324: Chapter321-The Authority of Leslie ? Rachel took a deep breath and continued, "Aside from Nidhogg, there''s also the genius from West Sanctum Academy, Damien!" "He took over West Sanctum Academy and disregarded orders, recruiting exceptionally talented students across regions, encouraging them to recklessly plunder resources from other areas, and openly defying Madelyn''s warnings. His intentions to break away from Azure Kingdom are all too clear!" "They are currently the greatest source of turmoil in Azure Kingdom!" Upon hearing this, both Owen and Leslie turned cold. They had thought the trouble caused by Nidhogg was the worst of it, only to find there was also a pest like Damien! "In just ten years of our absence, Azure Kingdom has fallen into such chaos. They really have short memories!" Owen looked at Leslie, and from Rachel''s words, he realized that the situation in Azure Kingdom was indeed dire. Leslie slightly raised her swan-like neck, saying, "Then let them learn their lesson in the next life!" Seeing the couple speak of ughter, Rachel felt a bit tense. But thinking of her mother''s previous actions, she could only mourn for her. Why did they have to provoke this couple, who were ruthless and spoke little, like executioners? Owen looked at Leslie and slowly said, "I''ll pay a visit to that Damien at West Sanctum Academy. You can deal with Nidhogg." Leslie casually nodded. Azure Kingdom was the fruit of her and Owen''sbor; it was crucial to their future ns. Having these pests emerge now was actually beneficial-clearing them out now would prevent them from hindering their nster. ... Inside the conference hall. As Nidhogg turned to leave with the eight generals behind him, Madelyn could no longer contain herself. She suddenly stood up, her eyes like blood-colored roses, cold and merciless as she fixed her gaze on Nidhogg''s back. The mana in the air instantly turned chilling and lethal. It felt as if the conference hall had transformed into a battlefield in an instant! "Stop!" "The Emperor and Empress have previously issued orders: any forces that join Azure Kingdom cannot withdraw! This is a line that cannot be crossed!" "Do you think you can just casually withdraw from Azure Kingdom? Do you think this is a ce you cane and go as you please?" "If you want to leave, you''d better be prepared to pay with your life!" Madelyn''s tone turned icy and resolute. Although Nidhogg''s actions had been excessive, he was still part of Azure Kingdom. Even if he had gone too far, she had tolerated it, as they were still family. However, if she allowed him to leave without consequence, what would that say about the authority of the Emperor and Empress? What would others think? Since Nidhogg had torn the facade, she no longer needed to save face! Madelyn''s sudden outburst left everyone stunned. Although she had been angry before, she had never disyed such a cold demeanor, even activating her Blood Eye! As Nidhogg was locked onto by Madelyn''s Blood Eye, icy crystals began to form around him, freezing his soul and mana within. But this difort was only momentary. After a series of mysterious runes flowed over him, The calmly turned to face Madelyn. "I''ll correct you on two points. First, joining Azure Kingdom means never leaving; that was something Henry agreed to, and it has nothing to do with me." Upon hearing this, the crowd furrowed their brows, a flicker of disbelief shing in their eyes. Can someone be this shameless? When they entered Azure Kingdom, no one forced them to, nor did anyone coerce them into agreement. Nidhogg had been among the crowd back then and surely understood this. Yet now, he shifted the me onto the deceased Henry! Moreover, he spoke with such confidence. This tant disregard was unprecedented! Nidhogg, unaffected by the scornful and shocked gazes, continued to fix his gaze on Madelyn, "Secondly, I am not the only one withdrawing from Azure Kingdom; I am here to announce Emberveil Kingdom''s exit from Azure Kingdom!" Madelyn''s killing intent had already reached its peak, and seeing Nidhogg further evade responsibility ignited her fury even more. Just as she was about to speak, Nidhogg interrupted her, sneering, "I advise you to calm down. Your strength may be formidable, but against me, you won''t stand a chance! Don''t embarrass yourself!" Seeing that Nidhogg disregarded Madelyn and Azure Kingdom entirely, Owen and Leslie''s loyal Davis and others stood up, ring at Nidhogg. Nidhogg nced at Davis and the others, preventing Heimdall and the others beside him from advancing. At once, the mysterious runes on his body flowed even more rapidly, a dominating aura surged forth like a torrent, crushing everything in its path. The hall shook, the ground felt as if it had been plowed. "Just you lot of defeated opponents, do you think you''re worthy to fight me? If you''re dissatisfied,e at me; I''ll take on ten of you!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Nidhogg''s expression was arrogant. His battle power was immense. Among peers, he was considered invincible. Now that he had broken through to the God Emperor level, his power and ambition swelled to new heights. Davis and hispanions were nothing but insignificant ants! "Don''t think that you, or even Owen and Leslie, are my match!" Nidhoggughed maniacally, his voice echoing throughout the hall! "Are you challenging me?" But just as he finished speaking, a voice that seemed to freeze time resonated from outside the hall, filling every corner with a terrifying chill. Everyone who heard this voice felt a strange familiarity in both its tone and aura. In the next moment, the cold and beautiful figure of Leslie appeared in their minds! Leslie! It was Leslie''s voice! As the crowd snapped back to reality, they looked in the direction of the voice. Outside the hall, the world was frozen, and a multitude of diamond-tier ice crystals spread forth,ying down a thick carpet of ice and snow to wee the radiant figure that was almost blinding! It was truly the Empress! As Leslie stepped into the hall, many were left dumbfounded. Although they had seen Leslie many times before, ten years had passed, and she appeared to have not aged a bit. Instead, she seemed to be defying the passage of time, her skin and beauty more ethereal than ever! "Davis greets the Empress!" "Shadow n leader greets the Empress!" "Dragon n greets the Empress!" "....." After a brief moment of dazed silence, the crowd knelt on one knee, right hands ced on their chests, heads slightly bowed, expressions solemn, showing their respect and allegiance to Leslie! They had not expected the Empress to arrive here in person at such a critical moment! Meanwhile, Nidhogg, who had just been boasting, felt his mind buzzing! He had once seen Leslie from afar and was awestruck by her beauty, feeling both admiration and reverence. Yet, with his increased strength and rising talent, he had almost forgotten Leslie''s authority and power. Now that she had reappeared in the hall, memories he thought buried began to resurface. He hadn''t expected that, despite the years passing, she remained breathtakingly beautiful. Most importantly, the terrifying aura emanating from Leslie left him in shock! Though he had long known Leslie''s appearance and power were proportional, he now instinctively felt a chilling dread, her strength so formidable that even with his self- proimed superiority over his peers, he felt insignificant! Recalling his earlier boastful challenge, he felt his face flush with embarrassment, as if he had pped himself. And within the hall, Madelyn, who had been in a standoff with Nidhogg, felt increasingly wronged and moved upon seeing the sudden appearance of the ice and snow goddess Leslie. It was as if she had found a pir of support. But simultaneously, her sense of defeat grew stronger! After all, she couldn''t trulymand the people of Azure Kingdom; otherwise, such chaos wouldn''t have arisen. Now that Leslie had appeared, she could clearly feel the deep-seated awe the crowd had for her. Chapter 325: Chapter322-The Iron-Fisted Rule of the Villainous Queen Chapter 325: Chapter322-The Iron-Fisted Rule of the Viinous Queen ? Compared to her sister, this younger sister felt a vast gap. Even the previously rebellious Nidhogg and the others noticeably lowered their heads, their expressions shifting like a stormy sky. As Madelyn considered Leslie, various thoughts surged within her. Leslie, however, looked at her coolly and questioned: "Since you''ve already nned to eliminate disloyal subjects, why not act on it?" "Being indecisive, your heartcks resolve!" Madelyn pouted, feeling a bit bullied, and half-heartedly replied, "You say it so easily; he''s too strong..." Before Madelyn could finish her sentence, Leslie turned her gaze toward Nidhogg. "Since he''s too strong and you aren''t his match, I''ll help you weaken him!" The moment Leslie''s gaze fell upon him, Nidhogg sensed a wave of danger, as if he had instantly descended from Heaven into Hell. Before Leslie even made her move, every hair on his body stood on end. He knew he was absolutely no match for Leslie! This was the only thought racing through Nidhogg''s mind, clear and intense, leaving him feeling despair. After all, a God Emperor-level mage was already among the top-tier existences. Even when facing the pinnacle of God Emperors, he felt he could hold his ground. Yet now, Leslie brought him an immediate sense of hopelessness, her depths inscrutable like a fog. But the next moment, his pride as a world-ss prodigy surged back! He had achieved the Body of the Arcane God, granting him exceptional resistance to magic! In a true battle, he might not be her inferior! As thoughts flickered through his mind, Leslie raised her hand, and a tempest of ice and snow coalesced, transforming the area into a wintry world howling with cold! Nidhogg, filled with ambition, barely had time to react before the scene twisted and warped around him. The hall had morphed into an icy realm, suddenly severing the previous environment! When had he fallen into such a trap?! Nidhogg''s heart quaked. The howling winds were like cold des, piercing through his flesh and blood, stabbing him relentlessly! Flesh was cleaved by the ice, and that piercing pain almost made his scalp explode, causing him to scream in agony. Yet, at that moment, the icy winds surged into his body, simultaneously tearing apart his organs! In the endless torment, his pride in the Body of the Arcane God had barely any effect, instead leaving him dazed, losing all sense of time... At that moment, everyone in the hall gazed at Leslie in sheer horror. Within the swirling storm of snow and wind in her palm, Nidhogg was being tormented endlessly by the ice, fully visible to them. His wails sent chills down their spines, especially since the flow of time seemed to differ drastically from the outside world. While a mere moment passed outside, it felt as if countless years had psed within the icy realm. During this time, Nidhogg endured relentless pain, as if trapped in an inferno of frost. Just watching left them weak-kneed and chilled to the bone! Ten years passed! Leslie remained the high and mighty Snow Queen! Not long after, when Nidhogg was pushed to the brink of mental copse, the icy world shattered explosively, its terrifying shockwave instantly obliterating Nidhogg''s body and spirit into countless light particles! Nidhogg is dead? Everyone was stunned; with their bodies and spirits destroyed, no mage could survive. However, in their perception, Nidhogg did not die; instead, he reappeared in the hall, his presence significantly weakened, as if he had been annihted and then reformed. Upon reappearing in the hall, Nidhogg stood in shock for several breaths, his pale, lifeless eyes slowly regaining focus. The lingering pain in his nerves and spirit made him tremble uncontrobly. Though his body had reassembled here, he had endured the explosion and brutal disintegration. It felt as though he had traversed countless hells in an endless cycle, his gaze filled with sorrow and pain, mixed with a profound regret. Leslie''s power was indeed terrifying. He had reached the God Emperor level, yet in Leslie''s hands, he couldn''t withstand a single blow! Just how terrifying was herbat power now? He had the feeling that if Leslie hadn''t intended to use him as a warning to others, he would have already perished permanently, rather than endure endless suffering. Now, even though he hade back to life, his tier had fallen to the God King level, and his once-mighty Body of the Arcane God had been nearly erased. In this state and strength, even the most ordinary God King-level mage could obliterate him! The other factions, including the dragon race, were astonished. They were not surprised that Leslie could suppress a God Emperor-level Nidhogg.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Before Epoch''s End, Leslie, leveraging the Ice Emperor''s bloodline, had already been capable of annihting God Emperors, a threat to those at the Archgod level. Now, ten yearster, their power and levels had seen a great leap; there was no reason for Leslie''s level and strength not to have risen. She was second only to Owen in talent! Yet, they hadn''t expected that Leslie could annihte Nidhogg without breaking a sweat and then distort time and space to reconstruct him. This was far beyond mere annihtion! Reconstruction was undoubtedly more difficult than destruction. Previously, although Leslie''s level was inscrutable, they could at least sense it; now, Leslie stood there like a bottomless abyss. They couldn''t even gauge Leslie''s upper limits! Over the past ten years, they had exerted every effort to close the gap with Owen and Leslie, but now it seemed the gap had widened even more! Leslie''sprehension of time, space, and mana had reached an unfathomable level! "Your Majesty, this isn''t my decision alone; it''s the will of millions from Emberveil Kingdom!" Nidhogg, filled with utmost fear of Leslie, could only invoke the citizens of Emberveil Kingdom to absolve himself and shift the me for his treason! Leslie paid no heed to Nidhogg, instead looking at Madelyn. "He vited our previous agreement and deserves death. Since you said you aren''t his match, then you should kill him yourself!" Madelyn had long harbored the intent to kill Nidhogg, but considering the considerable influence he wielded over Emberveil Kingdom, she hesitated, "Your Majesty, I would like to consult the Emperor''s opinion." She had never truly annihted another mage before; it was difficult for her to bring herself to kill Nidhogg. Moreover, she knew that with Leslie''s reclusive trainingpleted, Azure Kingdom was undoubtedly stable. Instead, she was concerned about Owen. "Since you can''t decide, then let''s make it simple," Leslie said, turning her gaze to Nidhogg. "Since you represent the will of Emberveil Kingdom''s people, today I''ll let you leave." Let Nidhogg leave? Everyone looked at Leslie in astonishment. Nidhogg was also stunned; she had just attacked him without mercy! Why was she now showing leniency? He sensed something was off but couldn''t pinpoint the reason. Still, being allowed to live, he was naturally content with the oue. He quickly whisked away the eight generals, already frozen solid, as if afraid Leslie would change her mind at any moment. Leslie not killing him might be an attempt to craft a benevolent image, changing everyone''s perception! As long as he returned to Emberveil Kingdom, he should be safe! Seeing Nidhogg indeed take the eight generals and leave without Leslie stopping him, others watched in astonishment, wondering if the Empress had changed after spending so much time with the Emperor. But even Owen wouldn''t have let him go! And this was entirely inconsistent with Leslie''s cold and merciless nature. Under the gaze of the crowd, Leslie coolly stated: "Since he wishes to leave, then let him leave this world entirely. Madelyn, this matter falls to you: treason from Emberveil Kingdom leads to annihtion of the nation and extermination of its people!" Chapter 327: Chapter324-Owen and West Sanctum Academy Chapter 327: Chapter324-Owen and West Sanctum Academy ? After walking up to the young man with a gentle expression, Vanessa boldly introduced herself, herrge eyes wide with barely contained excitement. Owen, standing before her, was taken aback that he had only just entered the city and was already being approached by a stunning purple-haired girl who asked him a question with somewhat cheesy pickup lines. However, seeing her lively demeanor, he casually replied, "Like the white moonlight in your heart?" Vanessa''s pupils contracted slightly. "How did you guess that?" "You''re a fan of the Emperor, aren''t you? You must be, otherwise why would you be dressed like the Emperor?" "Ah?!" Owen was momentarily stunned, then nodded in agreement, "You''re right!" Vanessa, hearing this, immediately excitedly examined Owen''s clothing and appearance, asionally pinching the fabric of his robe. "This outfit! This demeanor! So simr! If you shaved your beard a bit, it would be even more like him! I can''t believe someone can mimic the Emperor to this extent! It''s a sight to behold!" Owen couldn''t help but take a few more looks at Vanessa; after all, he had been in seclusion for ten years. In that time, he thought ordinary people would have mostly forgotten about him, but here was someone who remembered his attire so clearly. "Big brother, can we take a picture together for keepsake? In the future, our Emperor fan club can have you as the leader!" Vanessa looked at Owen with wild enthusiasm, her eyes gleaming with excitement as she painted a bright picture. "Don''t worry! With your good looks and my talent and intellect, we''ll definitely be big and strong! Maybe someday we can meet the real Emperor!" Seeing her full of excitement, Owen smiled and nodded, recalling the young, idealistic version of himself. "Okay!" "Wait a minute-take a picture?" "It''s a new thing developed by technology; it''s already trending. You don''t know about this?" Vanessa pulled out a special crystal the size of a sses lens from her pocket. Owen was a bit stunned. It seemed that research had truly advanced down the scientific path. However, he was somewhat speechless to see that on the back of the crystal was a self-made photo, featuring her selfie alongside a photo of him, with a heart sticker stuck on it. This suddenly reminded Owen of a time when being non-mainstream was the trend. "This was a gift from my sister! She''s also a fan of the Emperor!" Click! A sh of white light. A photo appeared within the crystal. "Vanessa, hurry up! The enrollment for West Sanctum Academy is about to start, and if we''rete, we''ll have to wait in a long line!" Not far away, Vanessa''s friend urged her, seeing that she was chatting happily with the young man in the white robe. Hearing the voice, Vanessa quickly reacted and said, "I''ming!" Then she turned to Owen, "Even though you''re a bit older, you can still try to be a student of West Sanctum Academy. That way, you can grow quickly and have a chance to meet the Emperor!" "Goodbye!" After saying this, she turned and hurried away. Owen rubbed his stubble, shaking his head slightly. He hadn''t expected that after a decade in seclusion, he would be deemed too old by someone. He took a deep breath and also headed toward West Sanctum Academy. West Sanctum Academy Entrance. Countless young boys and girls gathered here, gazing at the magnificent pceplex, some eager to try their luck. This was the most famous magic academy in the western outskirts of the Azure Kingdom! If they could enter, they wouldn''t just receive the best training, but also have a great chance of bing core officials in the Azure Kingdom and meeting the Emperor and Empress! "I finally squeezed in! There are so many people enrolling!" Vanessa wiped the sweat from her forehead, relieved as she looked at the enrollment line for West Sanctum Academy. Just as she rxed, she noticed an enrollment mentor at the entrance of West Sanctum Academy extending a hand toward her, coldly saying, "Enter and take the assessment. One thousand mana stones! Hurry up, or get lost! West Sanctum Academy doesn''t ept poor people!" One thousand mana stones! That was a significant amount, enough for many mages to buy precious magical artifacts or train for several months. Vanessa was immediately taken aback. "But didn''t the Emperor say that the academy only looks at talent? As long as your talent is sufficient, you can enter for free? It was like this before; why has it changed now?" "You also said that was before! The headmaster has changed the rules. In addition to talent, a monitoring fee must also be paid!" The enrollment mentor said with a face full of disdain. "If you can''t produce the mana stones, get lost! West Sanctum Academycks nothing but talent!" "Why should it be like this? The Emperor''smand was to only look at talent for free admission. Why does West Sanctum Academy arbitrarily change themand?" Vanessa couldn''t contain her anger as she red at the enrollment mentor.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Oh, look at your tone! I thought you were some noble official from the empire. Such courage, such a sense of justice! So what if you are? The headmaster''s rules are above all!" The enrollment mentor red at Vanessa. "If you keep speaking like this, get lost! West Sanctum Academy only needs students who follow the headmaster''s orders!" Vanessa''s face turned ugly, but she still gritted her teeth and decided to enter the academy to improve her strength first. So, sheposed herself and said, "I can''t take out that much mana stone right now, but my sister is also a student at West Sanctum Academy. Can you offer some discount?" "Oh? Your sister is also in the academy?" The enrollment mentor''s fierce expression softened slightly as he asked, "Who is your sister?" "My sister is Dennis!" Vanessa dered loudly, "She entered the academyst year." As soon as she finished speaking, she noticed that all the enrollment teachers looked at her with a mix of disdain and murderous intent. Vanessa''s body trembled; she didn''t know what was happening or why they were staring at her with such deadly res. Being inexperienced in the world, she stepped back in fear. "No wonder you speak so boldly; so you''re her sister!" "Since that''s the case, it''s best for you two sisters to reunite." The enrollment mentor''s voice turned cold, and a terrifying aura pressed down on Vanessa like a mountain. "What... what are you doing?" Vanessa felt all her bones creaking under the pressure. The enrollment mentor sneered, "You don''t know yet, do you? Your sister disobeyed the headmaster''s orders and has been killed!" Sister, dead! Hearing this cold statement, Vanessa trembled all over, unable to believe it! Although her sister hadn''t sent her any news this year, she thought it was just because her sister was busy with training. "How could my sister die? Impossible! Impossible!" Vanessa''s heart trembled as she questioned in disbelief. Seeing Vanessa''s reaction, the enrollment mentor looked at her with malicious amusement, "Do you know how your sister died?" "Tsk tsk tsk, even we who witnessed it felt a bit sorry, but who told her to go against the headmaster''s orders? She was collecting evidence against the headmaster, saying she was going to report him to the Emperor!" "Did she lose her mind? The headmaster had a deep and friendly exchange with her! You don''t know, we heard her screams for three whole days..." "The headmaster said she was very moist; I wonder if this sister of yours is also moist?" The enrollment mentor burst intoughter. The other talents present also had significant changes in their expressions. But thinking of their future, they all chose to endure. After all, the name of the Emperor had be very distant; it had been ten years or more since he hadst appeared. What if the Emperor did show up? A person of such stature wouldn''t care about these small matters. The higher the heaven, the further the emperor; this ce had be the graveyard of that headmaster. Even if the Emperor learned of it, he likely wouldn''t care. However, while they collectively remained silent, Vanessa''s eyes filled with bloodshot rage, and she pped the enrollment mentor across the face. The enrollment mentor initially didn''t mind; after all, his power was far above Vanessa''s. But at this moment, Vanessa emitted a special aura, and that pnded squarely on his face! Chapter 328: Chapter325-Headmaster and the Four Great God Kings Chapter 328: Chapter325-Headmaster and the Four Great God Kings ? Bang! The sound of Vanessa pping the admissions mentor echoed through the crowd. Everyone present gasped in surprise, clearly not expecting that Vanessa, a mage with no prior student status, would have the audacity to strike an admissions mentor! The mentor, now with a swollen cheek, red at Vanessa with bloodshot eyes, his expression twisted in rage. "You filthy girl! You dare toy a hand on me!" His cold voice rang out, and a suffocating wave of mana surged from him, suppressing Vanessa. Then, he swung his hand towards her face.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Vanessa,pletely enraged, had forgotten her fear and everything else before her; all that filled her mind was the news of her sister''s tragic death! The beautiful memories of living with her sister shed before her eyes, and her heart bled as if it were being sliced by a de. "Why? Isn''t the academy supposed to teach magic? Why did you kill my sister?! Why?!" But no one paid attention to Vanessa''s questions. The god-tier pressure radiating from the admissions mentor made the onlookers back away in terror, fearing they might get caught up in the incident. Thud! In a moment of distraction, Vanessa was struck hard across the face by the mentor''s palm, sending her flying to the ground. This time, the mentor had held nothing back, his anger overflowing. Vanessa''s face twisted from the blow. "You should join your sister in hell!" the mentor sneered, and in one swift motion, he leaped to where Vanessay, stomping down heavily on her chest. "From now on, if you do not obey Headmaster''s orders within the academy..." "If you darey hands on a mentor, without respect, you and your sister will share the same fate!" With that, he began to press down with all his weight, as if trying to turn her into a bloody pulp. As a god-tier mage, the mentor''s strengthpletely overpowered Vanessa, who was trembling beneath his foot. The pressure felt like a cruel hydraulic press, crushing her ribs until they creaked ominously, threatening to snap! Vanessa''s friend, witnessing this, felt a surge of empathy. Her eyes reddened with tears as she could not bear to watch. She knew Vanessa''s sister, a vibrant and cheerful person, and couldn''t believe such torment urred in this academy! Now, Vanessa was enduring the same kind of torture at the hands of this admissions mentor. Where was the vision of the Day Emperor here?! It was simply a monster that devoured people whole! Yet, even with all her hatred, the mentor''s overwhelming power and the headmaster''s authoritarian rule left her unable to lift a finger to stop him. Many talented individuals present felt simrly, but they could only sigh in despair. Even knowing that the mentor''s actions were wrong, West Sanctum Academy''s powerful monopoly on magic education forced them to remain silent and turn a blind eye. Crack! As the sound of bones shattering filled the air, several youths, unable to bear it any longer, closed their eyes and covered their ears. But the next moment, they realized that the sound of breaking bones did note from Vanessa but from the admissions mentor himself. His thigh was tightly gripped and twisted by a pair of blood-red hands, turning his leg into a twisted mess, shattering the bonepletely! The onlookers could hardly believe their eyes! After all, Vanessa was only a tinum-tier mage, far from the god-tier level needed to overpower a mentor. In theory, even if the mentor allowed Vanessa to attack, she would have no hope of breaking through his defenses. The disparity in power was immense, akin to an ant trying to shake the heavens-an impossible feat. Yet, right before their eyes, Vanessa had done it. Some perceptive mages already sensed the overwhelming resentment surging from Vanessa, as if she were possessed by a vengeful spirit, her eyes turning a ghostly pale! Just sensing the tidal wave of resentment emanating from her sent shivers down the spines of some. "A vengeful spirit? But she''s clearly alive! How can she be like this? This doesn''t make sense!" Many stepped back in fear. From what they knew, powerful mages who died would have their souls not disperse but transform into vengeful spirits-haunted by their lingering resentments, they were nearly indestructible! Those whom the vengeful spirits loathed would suffer multiplied damage! But such a phenomenon was only for the dead; Vanessa was merely injured, not deceased! At that moment, the admissions mentor, feeling the excruciating pain in his leg, suddenly reacted, howling in agony as sweat poured down his forehead, appearing as though he had just emerged from water. He clutched his twisted thigh, retreating awkwardly, his eyes filled with malice as they fixated on Vanessa, who was trying to levitate from the ground. The pale resentment emanating from her seemed to lick at his very essence. "What... what are you?!" "Die!" Vanessa''s strange state unnerved the mentor, who had trained for years, causing his killing intent to skyrocket. Just as he prepared to strike again, Vanessa''s lips curled into a strange smile. The overwhelming resentment coalesced into clusters of white mes that fell upon the admissions mentor like shooting stars. As the mes engulfed him, his physical body remained unchanged, but his spirit felt as though it were being roasted alive, the searing pain akin to white phosphorus burning, continuously attacking the depths of his soul. He writhed in agony, screaming in a way that tore at the hearts of those who heard it. Hearing the excruciating cries, other academy mentors gathered at the scene. They watched in shock as the mentor, writhing on the ground, tried to extinguish the white mes. Given that Vanessa was merely a tinum-tier mage, it was shocking that she could inflict such pain on a god-tier mage! Many of the mentors were only god-tier themselves, not more powerful than the admissions mentor. However, the admission mentor was well aware that his level was notably lower than the others. Just as the crowd braced themselves for confrontation, a robust middle-aged man, bare- chested with bronzed skin, appeared. As he arrived, a bloodthirsty aura enveloped the area, making the other mentors feel chills run down their spines, transforming from fierce wolves into docile sheep. This man was Alex, a trusted confidant of the headmaster, one of the four Great God Kings! With the power of a top-tier God King, he was terrifyingly strong and cruel, like a loyal dog raised by the headmaster. "How interesting; a vengeful spirit has actually attached itself to a living person," Alex said, his eyes, the size of bronze bells, scrutinizing Vanessa with curiosity. At that moment, Vanessa noticed Alex. The resentment surrounding her surged violently, as if she had seen an enemy she despised deeply. "That''s right, that''s right; no wonder I felt this resentment was familiar. It''s you, Dennis! But so what if you''ve be a vengeful spirit? Do you think you can take revenge now?" Alex licked his lips dismissively. "Disturbing the order of admissions? Wounding a mentor? Just wait until I make you reflect on your actions in my belly!" As he spoke, his body was enveloped in a bizarre magic pattern, transforming him into a massive toad-like figure. His cavernous mouth opened wide, ready to devour Vanessa. Vanessa''s gaze turned dazed, memories of her sister''s vengeful spirit flooding her mind, and the resentment surging within her escted like a rising tide! Chapter 329: Chapter326-Who Are You! Chapter 329: Chapter326-Who Are You! ? Boom! The giant mouth collided with the swirling malice, unleashing terrifying magical ripples. Vanessa''s malice was continuously corroded by the foul liquid emanating from the mouth, and some of it was even drawn into its belly, causing the toxic sores on her back to be more pronounced and painful. In an instant, Vanessa was sent flying, crashing heavily to the ground. The others present quickly retreated, staring in terror at Alex, who had transformed into a spellbeast. He had be as terrifying as a spellbeast through some secret technique! Alex was quite pleased with the fearful looks of the crowd as they backed away. However, just as he prepared to make his next move, he suddenly noticed that amidst the retreating crowd, one person remained unmoved. Standing alone behind Vanessa, he was quite conspicuous. Dressed in a white mage robe as pure as snow, he appeared youthful but with an inexplicably profound gaze, as if he had witnessed the cycles of life and seen the essence of all things. Just seeing this young man instinctively filled Alex with a sense of danger. Yet, as he carefully sensed the youth, he discovered that there wasn''t a trace of mana fluctuations within him. At this moment, the retreating crowd also took notice of this young man. His calm and elegant demeanor brought an unusual peace to their hearts, as if nothing could disturb his inner tranquility. "Is he in a daze? Standing there like that, he could get hurt!" After a moment of shock, many stared in astonishment at the young man. Meanwhile, a stabilized Vanessa lifted her head slightly, her pure white eyes reflecting then/o/vel/b//in dot c//om young man''s appearance, the overwhelming malice on her dissipating somewhat. "It''s you..." Vanessa recalled seeing him on her way here. He resembled Emperor Owen! Owen looked at Vanessa, sensing the malice radiating from her, filled with resentment towards West Sanctum Academy. Among this malice were the grievances of her sister Dennis, as well as countless talented individuals who had perished here, their silent usations rising to the heavens. These were supposed to be the most vibrant talents of the empire, the future pirs of the nation. "West Sanctum Academy, what a name!" Owen''s gaze suddenly turned icy. Damien, the headmaster, hadmitted more treachery against the empire than he had previously anticipated! Steadying himself, he waved his hand, mana surged forth, and he lifted the bloodied Vanessa from the ground. At the same time, a rich surge of life energy instantly flowed into her body, healing her injuries in an instant. "Watch carefully here; the academy is a cradle for nurturing talents. Those who defy this rule shall be executed without mercy!" Vanessa stared at Owen in a daze, the overwhelming malice within her gradually dissipating without her noticing. The resentful spirits within her felt the same. Owen''s words echoed their long-held belief. The academy is a cradle for talent! This was something the emperor had once proimed! It had inspired countless individuals to take pride in bing mentors and students of the academy. Indeed, bing a student and graduating had once enabled many to be the bedrock of the empire, establishing and solidifying its grandeur. However, ever since the emperor had gone into seclusion, some in the academy had grown increasingly excessive! "Who exactly are you? Why haven''t I seen you before? How dare you meddle in West Sanctum Academy''s affairs?" Seeing Owen heal Vanessa, Alex red at him with a cold expression. West Sanctum Academy was the local tyrant here! No one dared to interfere with West Sanctum Academy! Owen slowly raised his head, looking coldly at the massive Alex and pronounced two chilling sybles: "Shut up!" The voice was not loud but clearly reached the ears of everyone present. Upon hearing this, Alex felt as though his head had been sted open, and then he sensed an unimaginable terrifying pressure crashing down upon him. His enormous body was squeezed down like a lump of y under this overwhelming force! No matter how hard he struggled against it, it was all in vain. His body was forciblypressed, causing his bones and internal organs to crack and burst, almost turning him into a pulp. The agony of his body exploding made him want to scream, but his mouth felt stitched shut, unable to utter a sound, cold sweat pouring from him as he neared madness from the pain! Everyone present stared wide-eyed in horror at Owen''s figure. Though he didn''t radiate much mana, his voice carried an undeniable authority. Alex was a God King-level mage, someone only a few could hope to rival! Yet, this formidable being was reduced to such a state by the mere utterance of a young man''s words, like a frog being boiled alive! Who is this person? Why does he possess such terrifying power?! Vanessa, too, looked at Owen''s back in shock. Though his demeanor and words made her feel at ease, Alex''s power still loomed over her like a heavy weight. Now, Owen''s terrifying strength far exceeded her expectations, leaving her in awe. Simultaneously, an unstoppable thought surged in her mind. This young man, who resembled Owen, must be the Emperor! The Emperor has emerged from seclusion! Crack! Owen took a step forward, cing his foot on the now palm-sized Alex''s back. His already near-exploding body creaked under the pressure, his eyes bulging, the toxic sores on his back bursting with each passing moment! He desperately wanted to scream like a drowning man, yet no sound emerged, only frantic struggles and terror as he pounded the ground. Who is this guy? Why does he possess such dreadful strength?! Filled with fear and regret, Alex''s cold, fierce face had grown pale with weakness. "Stop! If you dare to touch him again, I will kill you without mercy!" Just as Alex was on the brink of exploding, a cold,manding voice suddenly echoed from the depths of the academy. Then, four beams of light rushed in from afar, appearing above the za, surveying Owen and the others. As the light dissipated, three of them emitted God King-level fluctuations, their chaotic elemental auras making the majority of those present tremble and wish to kneel in worship! The young mages recognized these three immediately, their hearts filled with shock. The other three of the four God Kings under the headmaster had arrived! This was a rare asion to see such important figures! They were among the elite of the God King tier, each one capable of suppressing turmoil. Yet at this moment, these three were like attendants, standing behind the leading youth. The youth wore magnificent robes, his golden hair cascading like a waterfall, his gaze arrogant and dismissive, and though he was still young, the aura he radiated was nearing the God Emperor tier! The moment he appeared, the entire world seemed to lose its brilliance; he became the sole focus of existence! The moment the crowdid eyes on him, their pupils contracted sharply! Though many had never seen him before, they knew that only one person could be surrounded by the four God Kings: Damien! The genius headmaster of West Sanctum Academy! Now he had reached the threshold of a semi-God Emperor! He looked down from his lofty position at Owen, saying, "I''ll give you three seconds to remove your filthy foot! He is one of my subordinates!" Owen gazed back at him indifferently, "What if I don''t?" In that instant, the atmosphere became extraordinarily tense! The air seemed to reverberate with the sounds of countless killing intents! "Kill!" Behind Damien, a God King wielding a long knife narrowed his eyes, his face scarred and cold like a centipede, and he shed towards Owen with a knife strike! Before the de even reached him, mana reacted in the air, forming a terrifying de of light that tore through the void, sweeping across the sky! Chapter 330: Chapter327-Three Great God Kings Chapter 330: Chapter327-Three Great God Kings ? The moment the God King with a scar on his face attacked Owen, the other two God King-level mages behind Damien also struck. One of them was a tall woman, her smooth forehead adorned with a blue gem that radiated a misty blue light, resembling an endless ocean. As her slender fingers pressed forward, the sound of a tidal wave tearing through the void suddenly rang out. Endless blue mana tides surged and gathered behind her, with waves soaring into the clouds. When they crashed down, it was like a giant''s palm striking the ground, shattering the void. The other one held a dagger as thin as a cicada''s wing, like the Grim Reaper in the shadows. With a single step, he vanished without a sound, only to reappear behind Owen. The three God Kings unleashed their most powerful attacks all at once. The void roared, and the gxy trembled, filling everyone present with a sense of impending doom and oppression as if the end of days hade again. The power and reputation of these three God Kings were immense. Together, they made the mages below God Emperor seem like mere corpses. Some individuals shut their eyes in terror, not wanting to witness the bloody scene toe. Vanessa, gazing at Owen''s profile, noticed his calm demeanor. It was only when their attacks came crashing down that he slightly shook his head and spoke: "It has been a long time since I appeared. You neers have forgotten what it feels like to be ruled by fear!" Owen''s voice was not loud, yet it reverberated in their ears, making them momentarily dazed as if they saw countless talents bowing before him in a vision. "Arrogant!" "Do you truly believe that suppressing the Demon God King makes you invincible in this world?" "The only one who can im dominance over the heroes is the headmaster!" The three God Kings quickly regained theirposure, their expressions growing more ruthless. Their strikes came at such an extreme speed that the mana within hundreds of miles was fully drawn upon, creating a chain reaction that erupted violently at that moment. The first attack to reach Owen was a barrage of knife lights. Each de cut through the void like tofu, leaving twisted ck marks in its wake, the sharpness blinding. Owen formed a sword with his fingers and swept through the void ahead. His movements appeared slow, but as the knife lights were about to pierce him, they inexplicably froze. It was only when a beam of sword light erupted from Owen''s fingertip, soaring into the sky and transforming into a hundred-meter-long sword qi, that the knife lights fell. They collided with the blinding white sword qi. ng! ng! The crisp sounds of metal striking metal rang out like hammering iron. Wherever the sword qi passed, countless iing knife lights disintegrated into elemental light points and rolled back! The God King with the long diagonal scar widened his pupils in shock, his face filled with horror. This strike had utilized his renowned magic technique-Starfall! One blow could slice through the stars! Even the God Emperor had to treat it with caution. But right before his eyes, it was easily shattered by Owen! What was more terrifying was that the astonishing sword qi was growing at an rming speed, upying his entire field of vision! Seeing the Demon de God King''s attack effortlessly countered, the female God King smirked. Not long ago, this Demon de God King had boasted that he was the unrivaled master of swordsmanship, second only to the headmaster. Yet now, under Owen''s hand, he seemed as weak as an ant! "Try my Waters of Cmity!" a cold roar rang out as the already crashing mana tide collided with the sword qi. In an instant, the massive mana tide erupted, evaporating into mist, failing to erode the sword qi! Even after slicing through the mana tide, the sword qi split into two and surged toward the two remaining God Kings. Their expressions darkened drastically. Neither had expected Owen''s strength to be so formidable. Their attacks had utterly failed to suppress him. As the sword qi raced toward them, they sensed a thick aura of death and hurriedly withdrew with all their might. As they retreated, the Shadow Kill God King, who had appeared behind Owen like a ghost, let out a cold smile, thrusting the nearly invisible de toward Owen''s back! The de cut through the air with a faint sound. Whether the attacks from the Demon de God King or the Demon Sea God King, they were merely distractions to draw Owen''s attention. He was the real lethal strike! His concealment ability was akin to that of the Shadow n''s innate assassins, making him imperceptible to others'' senses. Coupled with his astounding speed and explosive power rivaling that of a God Emperor, he was an unbeatable assassin against mages below the God Emperor level! Slish! The dagger sliced through the void behind Owen, shattering his figure, but it was merely an illusion! No! The Shadow Kill God King suddenly felt a sense of foreboding. He had sessfully assassinated many powerful individuals and spellbeasts without failure, but now he had lost track of Owen, unable to lock onto his position! "When did he leave?" The Shadow Kill God King''s face turned icy, terror filling him as he gripped his dagger tightly, a cold sweat trickling down his forehead. "Are you looking me?" Suddenly, Owen''s voice,ced with mockery, emerged behind the Shadow Kill God King. His body froze. For a God King-level assassin, failing to assassinate Owen and finding himself ambushed instead was a tremendous humiliation! However, just as anger surged within him, it was swiftly reced by boundless terror. His throat constricted, he hoarsely asked, "Who... who are you?" The Shadow Kill God King''s lips trembled, a hint of purple tingeing them. As soon as he spoke, he recalled Owen''s earlier words, his expression tightening! Emperor, Owen! Just as this thought shed through his mind, Owen''s hand was already pressed against his forehead. A terrifying power surged, smashing his head to pieces. "I like being the sixth wheel, but I don''t like others being the sixth wheel, so you should justn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om die!" Blood sttered! The acrid scent of blood instantly filled the air! The Shadow Kill God King fell! Although he was thest to act, he was the first to be erased by Owen! With the sudden death of the Shadow Kill God King, the Demon de God King and the Demon Sea God King, both locked in ce by Owen''s sword qi, went from shock to sheer terror. The Shadow Kill God King might not have been the strongest among them, but his perceptive and escape abilities were second to none. Yet after he failed his assassination attempt, he hadn''t even had the chance to retreat before Owen obliterated him! What terrifying reflexes and power! But just as they began to move, their bodies suddenly felt numb, as if they had lost all sensation! This scene left the watching crowd with their mouths agape, hardly believing their eyes. The Demon de God King, Demon Sea God King, and Shadow Kill God King had allunched attacks together. What was supposed to be an awe-inspiring fatal blow had transformed into a nightmare in an instant, as the three God Kings fell one after another! Meanwhile, Owen stood there at his leisure, seemingly indifferent to their deaths! "Who exactly is he? Even someone of the God Emperor level would struggle to annihte them so easily, right?" "Yeah, he looks too young. Has he changed his appearance?" "No, the more I look at him, the more familiar he seems!" "Familiar? You''re right, he does look like someone I''ve seen before!" With the three God Kings having fallen, the crowd burst into spection about Owen''s identity. Meanwhile, Alex, nearly crushed by Owen''s oppressive aura, trembled in fear, momentarily forgetting the pain in his body. The four God Kings had dominated this area for years without encountering a rival, but what kind of monster was this young man!? "Since it''s the four God Kings, they should go together!" Boom! As fear filled his eyes, Owen stomped down, reducing him to a puddle of flesh. Thus, all four God Kings had fallen, bing part of history! The mages at the academy and nearby couldn''t help but show a hint of exhration on their faces. Chapter 331: Chapter328-Damiens Trump Card Chapter 331: Chapter328-Damien''s Trump Card ? The four God Kings, in the eyes of many, were just as chaotic as the four infamous demons. Among the mages in this ce, who had not been forced to pay tribute to them? Who had not been directly or indirectly oppressed by them? They were simply too powerful and had too many connections, forcing everyone to swallow their anger. Now, the three scourges were gone! However, their joy was short-lived as they all turned to Owen. Although Owen had annihted the four God Kings, it was Damien, the headmaster, who was the ultimate mastermind behind the scenes. His strength had reached the level of a God Emperor! He was the undisputed king of this region! Owen had publicly destroyed Damien''s subordinates, and this matter would definitely not end quietly! While Owen could deal with the four God Kings, could he truly handle the hidden elite powers that Damien had concealed? Amid their worried nces, Owen took the initiative to look at Damien, who stood suspended in the air. "Have you seen enough? It''s your turn now." Damien squinted, a slight smile on his face as he addressed Owen, "Heh, you''ve finally emerged from seclusion!" "Emperor, Owen!" The moment those words were uttered, the crowd''s heads rang with shock! Emperor Owen! This young man was the legendary Emperor!? The Emperor was filled with countless tales of legend in their hearts! He was undeniably their great hero and object of admiration! After all, without Owen, they would never have survived the Millennial Cataclysm, let alone enjoy the benefits of this new era in rtive peace! Now, this legendary figure was standing right in front of them?! It left them feeling somewhat incredulous. "It seems the Emperor hasn''t shown himself in ten years. Who would have thought his first appearance would be here?" "The Emperor really is as handsome as rumored, and his power-so terrifying!" "It''s really the Emperor! But why is he here? Is he going to reform the West Sanctum Academy?" "That seems likely. I just got word that the Empress has also emerged and is nning to take action against the traitorous Emberveil Kingdom!" "I told you the Emperor would not forget us!" "With the Emperor here, Damien is just a petty clown!" "Exactly! It''s time to settle the scores for all the mischief Damien has caused!" "Emperor! Emperor!" Many people spected about Owen''s purpose for being here, while deafening cheers erupted continuously! Their fervor for Owen made Damien very displeased, and he frowned, questioning, "Emperor, why did you attack my subordinates the moment you emerged from seclusion? They are the main force for the uing assault on The Celestial!" Seeing Damien maintain his high-and-mighty attitude in front of Owen, everyone thought Damien must be crazy! How dare he!? Owen was the Emperor, the hope of the Azure Kingdom, and their benefactor! "A robust tree always has its share of pests. Without pests like you, it can grow healthier." Owen looked at him coolly. Damien was unfazed as he met Owen''s gaze, "You and Leslie have be relics of the past. This new era should belong to us. Yet, you try to keep us under your control, making us your pawns. That is not right!" "You should kneel and repent!" Owen lowered his eyelids slightly, and an invisible pressure suddenly radiated from him! A tremendous weight descended, and Damien didn''t even have time to react before he was forcefully pinned to the ground, his legs sinking deep into the mud. Crack! The sound of broken bones echoed sharply. Damien was directly subdued before Owen, kneeling on the ground, only able to look up at Owen. "That''s more like it." Owen nodded in satisfaction. Damien''s talent was indeed notable in Owen''s eyes, but that was all-just notable. Compared to himself and Leslie, he was still far behind! After being instantly subdued by Owen, Damien''s face first shed with disbelief. He was confident in his current strength; he could even contend with the older God Emperors! He believed he had a seventy percent chance against Owen. In fact, when Owen had just dealt with the four God Kings, Damien had felt his odds of winning even higher. But he never imagined that Owen could suddenly unleash such terrifying pressure, as if he were the lord of the world, and any defiance would be absolutely crushed! After the initial shock, a trace of terror flickered in Damien''s eyes. Owen''s sudden explosion of such fearsome power hinted that his strength was likely even more formidable! However, he was Damien! The undisputed genius of this moment! He was no weaker than anyone else; not even Owen could stand against him! Thus, he let out a low, beast-like roar, "Owen, if you have the guts, let''s have a life-and- death duel!" "A life-and-death duel? You don''t have that qualification." Owen shook his head. Damien''s obstinacy was beyond Owen''s expectations. Having been away for so long, many had lost their sense of reverence. But that didn''t matter. Because soon, he would make an example out of him. As Owen''s refusal echoed in the air, terrifying dark shadows erupted from Damien''s body, resembling a zing star radiating a sense of destruction! In an instant, he forcibly broke free from Owen''s suppression. "Interesting!" Owen watched as Damien suddenly distanced himself without taking immediate action. From Damien, Owen sensed a familiar mana fluctuation. The Lord of Stars'' ultimate magic-Eternal Seal! When the Lord of Stars and the God of Light transmitted their ultimate magic to him, theyn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om hoped he would expand and pass it on. Thus, before entering seclusion, Owen had specifically left behind a portion of that legacy, which only those powerful enough could attempt to ess. It seemed that Damien had acquired part of the Lord of Stars'' legacy. That''s why he was able to shake off Owen''s suppression. Because the technique Owen had just used to subdue Damien involved the enhanced Light- Dark Seals, strengthened by the chaotic entity Devour! "Owen, do you really think you''re the only genius in this world?" "I''ve prepared for this day!" After distancing himself from Owen, Damien''s aura suddenly surged, breaking through from a half-step God Emperor to a true God Emperor! In that instant, a turbulent wave of energy swept across the heavens and earth, causing endless chaos, and creating a crackling sound that echoed through the void. Everyone present turned pale in fear; under this oppressive force, they found themselves unable to move, as if their lives were in Damien''s hands! Before Damien broke through to God Emperor, he could contend with them; now, having truly ascended to God Emperor, his power had surged several times over! This surge in strength fueled Damien''s murderous intent toward Owen. With boundless light gathering in his hand, he transformed it into a shimmering sword pulsating with sr mes. "Owen, with part of the legacies of the two leaders, Azure Kingdom will ultimately be mine!" He let out a wildugh, then grasped the shining sword, drawing power from it! Owen''s expression was somewhat strange. When he left behind the legacies of the God of Light and Lord of Stars, besides Leslie and Madelyn, no one else knew that he had mastered these two legacies. Now, it seemed this guy had misunderstood something, believing that these legacies were left by them. However, upon reflection, Owen found it quite normal. After all, thanks to systematic absorption and his unique Devour physique, he had mastered these two ultimate magics to perfection, making misunderstanding a natural urrence. And this was probably why Damien dared to defy him. So Owen looked at Damien with interest, "Then let me see how you''ve practiced." Owen''s calm demeanor and confidence instinctively made Damien feel something was off, but no matter how strong Owen was, could he be stronger than the God of Light and Lord of Stars? They were ancient gods, and he had a part of their ultimate magic. With his God Emperor rank, suppressing Owen and making a name for himself in Azure Kingdom was just around the corner! "Light Shines!" Damien roared, and the long sword that struck was split into nine, forming a radiant wheel of light meant to extinguish the darkness! Chapter 332: Chapter329-Absolute Overpowering Chapter 332: Chapter329-Absolute Overpowering ? Nine pure white swords of light hovered in the sky, their hilts aligned together to form a dazzling, spinning wheel of light. The sword des emitted a chilling gleam and a whistling wind. In an instant, propelled by Damien, this wheel of light shot toward Owen, a pure aura of purification radiating outwards, dispelling all the surrounding darkness. The world turned blindingly white. Owen squinted, recognizing this as the ultimate spell of the God of Light, its attack speed as swift as flowing light, allowing almost no time to react. For any other mage-even a God Emperor-tier mage-this nearly undetectable wheel of light might have been a deadly blow. But Owen hadpletely absorbed the God of Light''s supreme magical legacy, and even surpassed it. To him, this attack was riddled with ws. In Damien''s frenzied gaze, Owen flicked a finger, sending a firefly-like point of starlight flying out, rushing toward the blinding wheel of light like a moth to a me. "So, this is the so-called greatest genius? Howughable!" Seeing Owen use only a minuscule amount of mana to try to block his ferocious killing blow, Damien grew even more confident. But as his words left his mouth, the smile on his face froze. Though the light point Owen had conjured was faint, it struck first, hitting the connection point of the sword hilts on the light wheel. Crack, crack- The sword wheel trembled, its forward momentum halted, and then, with a sudden cracking sound, the wheel shattered under the impact of the light point, breaking into fragments! In Damien''s astonished gaze, it dissolved into a rain of light and vanished without a trace. His first attack after breaking through to God Emperor-tier had just been nullified by Owen? Damien couldn''t believe his eyes. The other mages watching rubbed their eyes vigorously. How could this be?! The light wheel Damien hadunched instilled a suffocating sense of death. The speed was so swift, they only managed to catch a glimpse of its trajectory after Owen blocked it. Yet, this terrifying move had been effortlessly countered by Owen! It was as though Damien had not just advanced to a higher tier, but instead had fallen back a tier! Vanessa stood there, stunned. She knew Owen could easily overpower the four God Kings. While surprising, this was within her expectations. After all, even if Owen had made no breakthroughs in the past ten years, he should still be able to easily handle the four rising God Kings. But Damien was different; he was not only extremely high-level but also possessed formidablebat power.N?v(el)B\\jnn He was practically wless in every respect; otherwise, he would not have be the headmaster of West Sanctum Academy, the idol of many students. Yet, this incredibly powerful Damien had been utterly defeated by Owen without so much as a ripple-a result that far exceeded her expectations! Her mind drifted to Owen''s past, legendary victories! Among the prodigies of his generation, Owen was undefeated! He even managed to triumph against, or at least hold his own against, senior figures much stronger than him! Later, he had even gone so far as to ckmail the four Forbidden Zones, and they remained sealed within to this day! Thinking of this, she realized she had still underestimated the Lord Emperor. The Lord Emperor''s talent simply couldn''t be measured by normal logic! It was on apletely different level! Meanwhile, the defeated Damien quickly steadied himself and charged at Owen again. This time, the molten stars behind him condensed into a pair of crimson wings, propelling him explosively toward Owen! Owen looked at Damien''s power surge with slight surprise. It seemed Damien had managed to fuse some aspects of the God of Light and Lord of Stars'' supreme magic into this move. He could sense both the endless radiance and the Eternal Seal''s energy in it. Clearly, Damien was attempting to merge these two supreme magics, and he''d made some progress. However, his fusion was extremely rudimentary, only at a basic level. For most mages, this would already be astonishing, as it would multiply theirbat strength several times. After all, these two supreme magics were no simple spells. But before him, this was nothing more than child''s y. "Dying under my own magic...you''ll be the first!" Damien snarled, charging forward like a ming meteor with the wings behind him propelling him, carrying a wave of annihting energy. The entire academy rumbled and shook, the earth cracked, and the stars in the sky seemed to follow his descent. An apocalyptic scene unfolded. Vanessa and the others looked on in horror. The terrifying power of this magical attack left them paralyzed with a tingling numbness, unable to move. Yet, just as Damien''s world-shaking magic attack reached Owen, it suddenly stopped, frozen by a single finger extended from Owen. The visions born from Damien''s attack dissipated like dust blown away by a fierce wind upon encountering the imprisoning aura from Owen. Damien''s pupils shrank as he stared in disbelief at Owen''s outstretched finger. "How is this possible?!" In his perception, as his attacks reached Owen, they encountered a higher-tier power. The spells and mental waves meant to seal Owen, rendering him defenseless, instead became imprisoned by Owen''s power without a sound. But he was using the supreme magics of both the Lord of Stars and the God of Light, in a combined version he''d developed! This was the culmination of years of hard work! Now, in front of Owen, his life''s work was little more than a joke! As turmoil roiled in Damien''s heart, the battle''s disturbance attracted the attention of nearby forces like the ck Iron Dwarves and the White Tower Tech Guild. And what they saw made their souls tremble. The Lord Emperor, Owen, had appeared here! And the headmaster of West Sanctum Academy had dared to attack him! Though he hadn''t harmed the Lord Emperor, simply attacking him was an affront, an act of rebellion! "Damien, you beast, is this how you treat the Lord Emperor? The benefits he granted you- did you throw them all to the dogs?" The ck Iron Dwarves, known for their fiery tempers, shouted in anger, brandishing their forging hammers as they charged at Damien. The dwarves were short in stature, only half the height of a human adult, but their arms were powerfully built, containing explosive strength. Just as they charged at Damien, a wave of extreme heat rolled out, transforming the area into a furnace. "Damien, you''re truly audacious! To dare attack the Lord Emperor, capture him!" The scientists from the White Tower Tech Guild, d inb coats, drew special magical railguns from their belts and aimed them at Damien. The tech guild had previously faced an unprecedented bottleneck, but thanks to the Lord Emperor''s resources and support, their technology had made significant breakthroughs! They were simple-minded; they remembered exactly who funded them, who supported them. The Shadow n and Moss Giants who arrived next also red furiously at Damien. They had been engrossed in fulfilling the Lord Emperor''s assigned tasks, overlooking local management. But Damien dared to defy the heavens, attacking the Lord Emperor! In an instant, angry shouts filled with murderous intent resounded around Damien''s ears like a deafening roar. Damien''s face turned dark as water. Vanessa and the others were stunned by this grand scene, recognizing the powerful figures gathered here-figures whom they normally found nearly impossible to meet. But here they all were, gathered for the Lord Emperor. "Owen is right here; let''s join forces and destroy him! Azure Kingdom will be ours after that!" Chapter 333: Chapter330-The Ten-Year Progress of Various Factions Chapter 333: Chapter330-The Ten-Year Progress of Various Factions ? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The gathering of the ck Iron Dwarves and other factions caught Damien off guard, but he didn''t see it as entirely negative. As long as he could convince them to join forces against Owen, escape would be impossible for him. The leaders of the ck Iron Dwarves and other factions, however, were shocked at Damien''s persistent scheming, even trying to manipte them into attacking! Their faces changed abruptly. If Damien wanted to court death, he''d better not drag them along! Although their tribes had grown stronger and made significant progress, Owen''s power and unfathomable depth were ingrained in their bones. Even before Epoch''s End, Owen could contend with celestial gods and even ckmail the Forbidden Zones. No one knew just how powerful Owen had be. Damien''s survival thus far might even be Owen''s way of testing them! At this realization, the ck Iron Dwarves and the others trembled, abandoning any thought of striking out and instead scrambling over to Owen to pledge their loyalty. "Lord Emperor, this man speaks falsehoods. We are absolutely loyal to you, as heaven and earth can witness!" "Lord Emperor, please allow me to capture this man myself in your honor!" Though most of them weren''t a match for Damien, they showed no hesitation now. Owen nced at them, and every leader he looked upon respectfully lowered their heads, not daring to meet his gaze. Owen ignored them for now and took a single step, appearing like a ghost right in front of Damien. Damien was gathering mana, preparing to unleash his most powerful forbidden spell. He realized he couldn''t rely on anyone else; their awe of Owen was etched deeply in their bones. Only by killing Owen could he hope tomand them. But Owen''s sudden approach caught himpletely off guard. Sensing danger, he ignited his mana, unleashing a magical pressure nearly ten times stronger than before. "Owen! You''ve forced my hand!" As his aura surged, Damien''s face twisted in madness. The leaders of the ck Iron Dwarves and other factions recoiled in shock at the terrifying energy Damien unleashed. How had his strength surged so dramatically in such a short time? He now rivaled a peak God Emperor-tier mage! They had never witnessed such a powerful secret spell before. Owen only gave him a casual look. "Releasing endless light inward, massively igniting your potential, and using the Eternal Seal to prevent your body from copsing. An interesting approach, but still insufficient before me." Damien''s fanatical expression froze, his hair standing on end. Owen had seen through his n with terrifying rity. How did Owen know all of this?! It was as if he had no secrets from Owen! "So what if you see through it? You should know the terrifying explosive power of these two supreme magics!" Damien suppressed his fear, the vtile magic within himpressed to its limit, ready to explode in a wave of destruction. And then- Damien saw Owen''s foot flying toward his chest. His robust magical shield provided no defense as Owen''s foot shattered it andnded hard on his abdomen. Owen''s kick was crushing! Damien''s abdomen caved in, the pain so intense he nearly vomited bile. The vtile energy inside him was instantly scattered by the tremendous force of the kick, snuffing out his powerful attack before it could erupt. Boom! A deafening explosion sounded from Damien''s abdomen as he was sent flying backward, his body curling like a bow. He flew dozens of meters, skidding across the ground, leaving ck grooves until he finally came to a stop. Now, his clothes were torn to shreds, his hair and clothes coated in dust, looking as miserable as a beggar. He staggered to his feet, his chest heaving, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. When he looked up, his eyes held no trace of arrogance, only terror and dread. Owen had effortlessly dismantled his most powerful attack, making Damien realize with chilling rity just how vast the gulf between them had grown. The strength, talent, andbat ability he''d once taken pride in were nothing but a joke to Owen. Had Owen not been toying with him, he would have been defeated instantly. The realization shattered Damien''s pride, making him finally understand why those who had lived through Owen''s era felt such despair and reverence for him. Standing in opposition to Owen was as hopeless as an ant facing the heavens. The terrifying gap between them was insurmountable. Immediately, a glowing formation appeared on Damien''s body, warping the space around him, preparing for an escape. Owen''s strength was despairing, but he believed that if he had time to train, he might eventually catch up. As long as he lived, there was hope! But just as the spatial ripple appeared, Owen''s hand struck down. Smack! A resounding pnded on Damien''s face, scattering his chaotic magic once more, disrupting the spatial ripples. As a top-tier genius, Damien had never been humiliated like this. For a moment, he was stunned. "You...you dare strike me?!" Damien''s eyes turned blood-red, feral with rage. Owen sneered, "Weren''t you just arrogant? Now you want to run? Isn''t it a littlete?" With that, he pped him again, leaving deep finger marks on his face. The Moss Giants and others looked on in shock. The aura Damien had unleashed just now had been terrifying enough to make them shiver, a power that could threaten them. Yet Owen had effortlessly dismantled it, reducing Damien to little more than a punching bag, utterly defenseless. Damien was a God Emperor-tier mage! Even in this new era, where cultivation was incredibly enhanced, God Emperor-tier mages were rare, each a prodigy with unique constitutions. But this once-untouchable figure was now nothing more than a toy before Owen. "After ten years of seclusion, the Lord Emperor''s strength is even more unfathomable. Who knows what level he''s reached?" "His tier may not be exceptionally high, but hisbat power...he truly grows stronger against stronger opponents, an enigma of power," murmured the members of the Shadow n, their eyes narrowing in awe. At the same time, they felt a wave of relief. Fortunately, they had remained loyal to the Lord Emperor, never considering rebellion. Otherwise, Damien''s current state would have been their fate. Vanessa and the spirits around her gazed at Owen with deep gratitude and reverence. They were all souls Damien had wronged, but his power had been too great for them to seek justice, forcing them to exist as restless spirits. If left in this state too long, they would lose themselves in revenge, turning into mindless, vengeful spirits. Now that Owen had defeated Damien, their bitterness began to dissolve. Thud! Owen kicked the gravely injured Damien into the dirt, preparing to deliver a final blow. Vanessa and the spirits, filled with the memory of their suffering and humiliation, rushed toward Damien with all their might. Only by killing him themselves could they soothe the anger in their hearts. Chapter 334: Chapter331-The Joint Operation of the Four Factions Chapter 334: Chapter331-The Joint Operation of the Four Factions ? As Vanessa and the others charged at Damien, his mana had beenpletely suppressed by Owen, leaving him like an ordinary person with no magic. Seeing Vanessa and the others approaching with vengeful fury, Damien''s heart quaked as he cried out in terror: "No! Don''te any closer!" He retreated desperately, but Vanessa and the others unleashed a barrage of magic attacks, their hatred manifesting as a storm that quickly enveloped him. The relentless magic tore into his skin like des, sending waves of pain through him. Damien''s screams of agony, which had terrified so many, gradually weakened until they finally fell silent. The aura emanating from him faded awaypletely. Damien was dead. The crowd looked at the enraged Vanessa and her allies with a mix of shock and awe, not expecting their hatred for Damien to run so deep. Owen cast a nce at Vanessa and the others. The intense resentment they had previously harbored was noticeably diminished after avenging themselves on Damien. "Thank you, Lord Emperor!" Vanessa and her allies looked at Owen with deep gratitude. Without Owen''s intervention, they never would have been able to avenge themselves today. Damien''s power far exceeded their own, leaving them hopeless of ever getting revenge. Owen smiled at them, then turned to the gathered factions, his tone cold as he asked: "While Leslie and I were in seclusion, what exactly were you all doing?" Owen''s voice resonated in the minds of the ck Iron Dwarves and others, piercing through them like sharp thorns, and their expressions shifted to one of terror. It was clear Owen was not pleased with the current situation. And when Owen was displeased, he was every bit as deadly as Leslie! They had already received word from the imperial capital upon gathering here that Leslie had emerged from seclusion and had ordered theplete annihtion of Emberveil Kingdom. This showed that Owen and Leslie intended to purify Azure Kingdom thoroughly upon returning from seclusion. Terrified, they hastily gathered around Owen and stammered nervously: "Lord Emperor, we were entirely unaware of this. We were focused onpleting the tasks you assigned us!" "Lord Emperor, we, the Moss Giants, can swear that we have no association with Damien!" The ck Iron Dwarves and other factions spoke up in a flurry, their faces filled with apprehension. They knew little about the happenings within West Sanctum Academy and had not been focused there. Though the Lord Emperor and the Empress were in seclusion, the dragon n and Academy City were overseeing Azure Kingdom, allowing them to focus diligently on their tasks. Little did they know that Nidhogg and Damien would go so far as to lead a rebellion against the Lord Emperor and the Empress. While they hadn''t participated, the fact that it happened within their sphere of influence meant they couldn''t escape me! "I know you had no ties with Damien and Nidhogg. If you did, you wouldn''t be standing here alive." "But from their actions, it''s evident that you do not see Azure Kingdom as a unified homnd. Otherwise, you would have either been unaware of these events or turned a blind eye, failing to take any action." Owen scanned them with a stern gaze. The ten years of seclusion had allowed Owen and Leslie to strengthen their powers and test the loyalty of these factions. Owen wanted to see how Azure Kingdom would fare without him and Leslie present-who would follow him sincerely and who might harbor ulterior motives. For this reason, he had issued secret orders to his closest allies-the Dragon n, Fallen Angel n, and Academy City-not to intervene unless a major disturbance erupted within Azure Kingdom. It was a test to observe the reactions of the various factions. Ultimately, Owen was mostly satisfied with the results. Only two traitors had emerged, and the other factions had indeed joined Azure Kingdom with sincere intentions. However, they had been overly cautious; even if they sensed dissent among others, they refrained from acting due to various reasons. After hearing Owen''s words, the other factions immediately understood his intent, quickly expressing their regret and promising such a situation would never ur again. After reprimanding them, Owen''s expression softened. "This matter ends here for now. Tell me, what have you all achieved over the past ten years?" The leader of the Shadow n grinned, revealing a set of dark teeth as he replied: "Lord Emperor, our n has merged with the Dark Rose under Her Majesty''s direction, forming a joint force and establishing an assassination squad." "This assassination squad can operate independently or in coordination, targeting and assassinating high-value targets!" The Shadow n leader spoke with pride, as his n''s talenty in assassination. They had honed this skill to perfection, allowing them to y a significant role when Owen set out to conquer The Celestial. Owen nodded. The Shadow n served as the eyes and des deep within enemy territory, and their development was very much to his satisfaction. Seeing the Shadow n leader speak up, the head of the White Tower Tech Guild stepped forward, adjusting his monocle with a mild smile as he said: "Lord Emperor, over these ten years, the Tech Guild has developed powerful weapons like the Reaper Beam and mana-core missiles, along with many singlebat magic devices somewhat simr to enchanted artifacts." As he spoke, the head of the White Tower Tech Guild opened a thick white tome, and as the pages turned, holographic projections of various devices floated above the pages in greatn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om detail. Though they were not present physically, the aura these projections emitted was terrifying. These magic-tech hybrids wielded formidable power. The leader of the ck Iron Dwarves gripped his forging hammer tightly and looked up at Owen. "Lord Emperor, we have followed your advice and established industrial parks with assembly line production, enabling us to mass-produce low-tier enchanted items and rapidly manufacture mid- to high-tier items as well!" The leader of the Moss Giants patted his battle armor with excitement as he added: "Lord Emperor, we can now fully utilize the magical weapons and armor crafted by the ck Iron Dwarves, maximizing ourbat potential!" Owen nodded slightly after listening. "This all sounds promising, but years of peace have not tested these aplishments." Then, Owen looked in the direction of Emberveil Kingdom and ordered: "You''re aware of the rebellion in Emberveil Kingdom, aren''t you? This time, conduct a joint operation to test the results of your work!" The four factions exchanged nces and nodded enthusiastically, saying, "Rest assured, Lord Emperor; we won''t disappoint you!" After ten years of growth, they had been eager for a chance to test themselves in realbat but hadn''t had the opportunity. After all, aside from Azure Kingdom, most civilizations and factions of the previous era had been destroyed. Now that Emberveil Kingdom was ying the fool, they were more than happy to oblige. With the four factions agreeing, the deputy headmaster of the academy and others fearfully bowed before Owen, their voices tinged with pleading: "Lord Emperor, we, too, are willing to fight against Emberveil Kingdom''s traitors to atone for our actions!" Though they hadn''t participated directly in the rebellion, they also hadn''t stopped Damien. The Lord Emperor surely held a grudge against them, and now, with him taking action against Emberveil Kingdom, they saw it as their chance to redeem themselves. Otherwise, their fate was uncertain! Hearing them speak, Owen finally turned his attention to them and said indifferently: "Dismissed from your positions for investigation. Let''s see how you perform in this suppression of the rebellion." Owen had already eliminated Damien and the four God Kings from West Sanctum Academy. Killing any more would leave the academy with few qualified mentors. So, he didn''t mind giving them a chance, as he would need plenty of talent for the future battle against The Celestial. Seeing Owen''s nod, the deputy headmaster and others finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although they had lost their positions, at least their lives were spared. Chapter 335: Chapter332-The Gathering Army Chapter 335: Chapter332-The Gathering Army ? After dismissing the deputy headmaster and others from their posts, Owen turned his attention back to Vanessa and herpanions. With a wave of his hand, a thick wave of life energy surged from his Order Field''s Order of Life, pouring into the bodies of Dennis and the other spirits. He helped them re-form their physical bodies. With Damien''s death, much of the resentment within them had dissipated, allowing their new bodies to form without any resistance from their lingering grievances. Once their bodies had fully materialized, Dennis and the others stared at Owen in wide-eyed shock. Although legends spoke of powerful mages who could help souls regain physical bodies, such tales were mere myth. Yet Owen had achieved this feat right before their eyes! It was nothing short of miraculous! Feeling the seamless connection between soul and body, they felt as if they had been given a second chance at life. "Thank you, Lord Emperor!" Dennis, Vanessa, and the others bowed deeply to Owen, their faces filled with gratitude. Owen smiled at them and said, "You dared to do what others wouldn''t, so this is well deserved." "Furthermore, from now on, West Sanctum Academy will be managed by a council formed by all of you. I trust that under your leadership, the academy will have a brighter future. Don''t let me down." Vanessa, Dennis, and the others looked at Owen in disbelief. Could they have heard him correctly? The Lord Emperor was entrusting them, mere students, with the management of this vast academy! "We understand your kindness, Lord Emperor, but West Sanctum Academy is known far and wide. Weck both the strength and experience..." They exchanged nces, then quickly shook their heads, overwhelmed by the weight of the responsibility. Owen smiled, saying, "While you mayck the strength now, you all have great potential. Most importantly, you have the will to improve!" ... In the imperial capital, in a small courtyard where Leslie was staying, she and Madelyn sat at a stone table, reviewing reports from across the realm. With the spread of news, many citizens of Emberveil Kingdom had begun to flee in fear. However, the poption of Emberveil was immense, and the evacuation was slow. Furthermore, many citizens had been brainwashed by Nidhogg and refused to leave, choosing to resist. Amidst this, some rming, irrational statements were also spreading. "Sister, it''s nearly the third day, and there are still six million citizens in Emberveil Kingdom who haven''t evacuated. Should we extend the deadline?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Madelyn set down a stack of reports with a heavy heart, looking across at Leslie, whose expression was icy. Leslie replied coldly, "I''ve given them two options. If they choose death, they can''t me me." "But, Sister, that''s six million lives. If they''re all killed, it will be a massacre beyond measure!" Madelyn pleaded. "Eliminating Emberveil Kingdom is your task; whether rivers of blood flow is also on you. I''m only concerned with the result," Leslie replied without looking up. "Sister, don''t you have anypassion?" Madelyn asked, frowning. Leslie paused, looking up at Madelyn. "You can choose not toplete the mission." Madelyn''s eyes widened. "Are you serious?" Leslie nodded, "I''ll send you out of Azure Kingdom immediately. From then on, you''ll have nothing more to do with Azure Kingdom." Madelyn''s expression darkened for a moment, studying Leslie intently. "You... you wouldn''t really do that, would you?" "When have I ever lied?" Leslie looked back at her. Madelyn: "..." "But to kill them all-it''s just too cruel." "Then get to work," Leslie said. "The army has already gathered in Emberveil Kingdom. Now, it''s up to you." ... Inside Emberveil Kingdom Nidhogg stormed around his pce, smashing everything in sight as he vented his fury. He had received word that Owen''s army had encircled Emberveil Kingdom. He, along with every citizen of Emberveil, was trapped like a beast in a cage. At that moment, he understood with painful rity why Leslie had spared him. It wasn''t out of mercy but a calcted attempt to break himpletely. She wanted him to witness, firsthand, the fall of Emberveil Kingdom. To kill him would have been merciful. Destroying him emotionally-this was true vengeance. "Damn it!" "Damn it all!" Nidhogg slumped to the ground, fuming like a caged animal. "Heh, this situation-I warned you it woulde to this." "Owen and Leslie do not tolerate traitors." A sharp female voice suddenly rang out. Nidhogg looked darkly toward the back of the hall. There, a lively dark elf hovered in mid-air, wings fluttering as she regarded Nidhogg coldly. "After assassinating Henry, you should have immediately staged a rebellion. At that time, Owen and Leslie had just gone into seclusion, and the people''s loyalty to Azure Kingdom wasn''t as strong yet!" Mocked by the dark elf Sylva, Nidhogg''s anger red even higher. "That''s easy for you to say! Your Dark Elf Queen only cares about the Divine Path Stone and Owen. She doesn''t care if we live or die!" The dark elf responded coolly, "We''re allies, aren''t we? Besides, as you are now, you hardly qualify as a partner. Do you think this outburst is worthwhile?" Nidhogg red at her, "Don''t need me? With the bond between Owen and Leslie, your queen has no chance!" Sylva narrowed her eyes. "Then she must die. Once she''s gone, our queen will have her opportunity." Nidhogg clenched his fists in jealousy. "What''s so special about Owen that your queen values him so much?" Dark elves resembled humans but were far more beautiful, like beings of the night. Even Sylva, amon dark elf, was a breathtaking beauty. It was unimaginable how stunning the famous Dark Elf Queen must be! Yet she had chosen Owen! This realization struck Nidhogg, who prided himself as a genius, with a deep sense of inferiority. Sylva nced at Nidhogg dismissively and asked, "Surviving the Great Cataclysm, defying fate, forcing the Forbidden Zone to submit-how many of those feats could you aplish?" "Our queen seeks the strongest bloodline, and Owen is the ideal candidate." Nidhogg''s heart sank. "So, aside from your queen, others of simr status also covet Owen?" Sylva nodded, "Indeed. With the renewal of the era, unique physiques are emerging. They all wish to unite with the strongest candidate, widely recognized as Owen." Nidhogg cursed silently, "Damn harlots!" Sylva looked out from the hall toward the distant horizon. "Owen and Leslie''s army has arrived. Your only chance for survival now is to kill Leslie. Only then will we, the dark elves, intervene on your behalf." "Command your forces well. Owen and Leslie''s confidence will be their undoing, pushing them into an endless abyss. This is yourst opportunity." With Sylva''smanding tone ringing in his ears, Nidhogg felt humiliated. He swore to himself that he would make this dark elf suffer. Outwardly, though, he nodded with forced gravity, saying, "I''ll do my utmost." Satisfied, Sylva looked at him, then turned to gaze down at the assembled troops in the square below. The ranks stood like monuments of ck stone, motionless, surrounded by a strange, powerful aura. This was a boon Sylva had bestowed upon them through her Eternal Night magic. Once fully absorbed, the power of each soldier would surge. "Awaken, warriors! The queen''s blessing is upon you!" "This time, fight for survival, fight for the queen!" Her voice rang out with encouragement. The soldiers, previously still, now glowed with deep, starry eyes, their muscles rippling with explosive energy. "For the queen!" "For the queen!" Beast-like roars escaped from their mouths, their senses nearly dulled, their minds filled with the singr purpose to fight for their queen unto death. Chapter 336: Chapter333-Charlotte’s Choice Chapter 336: Chapter333-Charlottes Choice ? With fierce shouts, countless citizens and mages surged out of Emberveil Kingdom. Their numbers were vast, like a never-ending tide that shook the earth with intense tremors, clouds of dust rising to blot out the sky. Even on the border of Emberveil Kingdom, where General Stanley and the Azure Kingdom''smanders had assembled the army, they could see this impressive scene from afar. At this moment, General Stanley had surrounded the border with his troops, with over a million elite soldiers standing ready, awaiting themand to take Emberveil Kingdom by storm. "These Macedonian knights seem... strange!" Stanley, standing on a hillside, furrowed his brow as he watched the soldiers of Emberveil Kingdom surge forward like a tidal wave. There were far too many of them, and something about their state was unsettling. Their eyescked any whites, radiating an eerie, frenzied aura! This waspletely different from the information they''d gathered beforehand, and it seemed their strength had surged significantly in a short period. The deputies and lieutenants behind Stanley looked solemn, asking if they shouldunch an immediate attack. "General, though the people of Emberveil Kingdom seem strange, our forces are vastly superior, with full support from the other divisions. A swift assault could take them down!" Other lieutenants nodded, gripping their mage staffs eagerly. This was their firstrge-scale operation since the Emperor and Empress had emerged from seclusion. They all wanted to perform admirably and not disappoint the Emperor and Empress. As generals of the Azure Kingdom, theirgging ranks and abilities had left them on the brink of irrelevance, struggling to keep up with the rapidly expanding Azure Kingdom. But the Emperor and Empress had provided them with ample resources and opportunities for cultivation, allowing them to catch up. This consideration and generosity was something they were determined to repay! Stanley, however, nced back with a contemtive look, shaking his head slightly. "Wait a moment. Her Majesty the Empress has her own ns for this." The other generals were puzzled and quickly followed his gaze. In the distance, at the top of a steep hill, stood a breathtaking woman in an elegant court gown that billowed in the wind. She was staring at the dense ranks of Emberveil Kingdom''s soldiers below. It was none other than Madelyn, who hade here. Behind Madelyn, Leslie and Charlotte sat in a pavilion, watching her lonely figure. Charlotte spoke quietly, concern in her voice: "Your Majesty, Emberveil Kingdom has a mage army numbering over a million. Can Miss Madelyn really handle this?" While Charlotte knew Madelyn was unusually strong now, the sheer number of enemies made her uneasy. After all, Madelyn was the Empress''s sister. If anything went wrong, she couldn''t bear the responsibility. Leslie replied calmly, "She can handle it; she just needs a bit of pressure." -- On the hillside. A potbellied lieutenant looked at the advancing Emberveil Kingdom army, now drawing dangerously close, and asked hesitantly: "General, the Emberveil Kingdom forces are getting closer by the minute. Ten minutes, at most, until they reach our formations. Shouldn''t we attack now?" The other lieutenants also looked to Stanley. Stanley didn''t respond immediately. Initially, his thoughts had been in line with the lieutenants, but seeing Madelyn here, he realized things were moreplex than he''d assumed. Instead of answering, he looked toward the distant horizon. Emberveil Kingdom''s army had formed a phnx, charging forward like an unstoppable beast, exuding a terrifying aura. They could feel the faint tremors of the earth from the advancing horde. The overwhelming magical energy above the phnx even distorted the air, which now felt as if it were sizzling with heat. As Stanley hesitated, the other lieutenants grew increasingly anxious, though they knew Stanley to be a decisive leader. If he hadn''t given the order by now, there had to be a reason. "General, if we don''t act soon, they''ll build up their momentum, putting us at a disadvantage!" One of the lieutenants frowned. "Just a bit longer," Stanley replied calmly. A trace of confusion shed in the lieutenants'' eyes. At this critical moment, what were they waiting for? Before they could ask further, a shadow appeared like a phantom, silencing the agitated soldiers. When Charlotte arrived, she immediately addressed Stanley: "General Stanley, Her Majesty has ordered an immediate retreat. Without the Empress''smand, no one is to engage!" Stanley and the others rubbed their ears, stunned and incredulous, their expressions filled with shock and confusion. As the Empress''s confidante, Charlotte had note to issue amand to attack but to order a retreat. How could this be? Hadn''t this operation been about the annihtion of Emberveil Kingdom? If it weren''t for the fact that Charlotte was delivering the order, they wouldn''t have believed it was from Her Majesty. But with the enemy now charging toward them, why retreat? Thismand shed entirely with their understanding of Leslie''s assertive nature! Just then, a streak of blood-red light flew toward them, and they recognized it as Madelyn descending from the hilltop. They exchanged nces, their confusion deepening. As the Empress''s sister, Madelyn could have remained safely in the rear. Why was she now at the front line? Seeing their puzzlement, Charlotte exined calmly: "Her Majesty has decreed that the entire rebel force be left for Miss Madelyn to handle alone!" What? Stanley and the others stared in disbelief, mouths agape. Emberveil Kingdom''s army was charging! The chaotic, frenzied energy from the army was much stronger than they''d anticipated. To leave Miss Madelyn alone against this... it was like sending her to her death! When a mage army formed into a cohesive unit, every mage''s strength was greatly amplified. This wasn''t simply a matter of addition. Even a god-tier mage like Madelyn, or even a God King-tier mage, would be doomed facing an army of over a million mages. However, Charlotte paid no mind to their astonished reactions, urging them: "Obey the order!" Seeing no other option, Stanley and his forces retreated. As soldiers, they could not disobey the Empress''smand. Soon, under Stanley''s direction, the million-strong army began an orderly withdrawal.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om With their departure, only Madelyn and Charlotte remained on the hill. Taking a deep breath, Madelyn turned to Charlotte and asked: "Charlotte, you''ve been with my sister the longest. Do you think... do you think she dislikes me?" Charlotte remained silent for a moment. In her memory, the Empress had never truly liked anyone; people and situations alike were merely pieces on her board. That was, until she met the Emperor, Owen. Now, the Empress cared only for Owen. In Charlotte''s understanding, no one else could be said to hold any special ce in her heart. However, not wanting to hurt Madelyn, sheforted her: "You''re the Empress''s sister. There''s no way she dislikes you." As one of the Empress''s closest attendants, Charlotte knew very well that the Empress treated Madelyn this way not out of dislike but to sharpen her. To prepare her to stand alone, to awaken the full power of the Blood Eye. After all, the fragile peace they enjoyed was soon to be shattered. No one would be able to stay out of it; they all needed to grow as strong as possible. Hearing Charlotte''sforting words, Madelyn''s expression grew colder. "I know my brother-inw and my sister love each other deeply, and I''m happy they''ve found one another," she said. "After all, how many couples can truly love each other, willing to sacrifice everything for one another?" Chapter 337: Chapter334-The Macedonian Phalanx Chapter 337: Chapter334-The Macedonian Phnx ? Murmuring to herself, Madelyn took step after step toward Emberveil Kingdom''s army. Her silhouette, solitary and somber, cast a long, dark shadow in the sunlight. In that moment, Madelyn seemed utterly transformed from before. Charlotte wanted to say more tofort her, but Madelyn had already charged toward Emberveil Kingdom''s phnx with unwavering resolve. ... Not far away, Rachel held Seraphina in her arms, watching Madelyn''s retreating figure with deep concern in her bright eyes. One person against the entire army of Emberveil Kingdom! It was well-known that Emberveil Kingdom''s greatest strengthy in their Macedonian Phnx. While the mages within it ranged in level from bronze-tier to god-tier, within the Macedonian Phnx, their power was amplified to the fullest. Even though Madelyn had reached god-tier, facing such a massive number of mages alone was a daunting challenge. She could easily be surrounded and overwhelmed by the Macedonian Phnx. Behind Rachel, Leslie watched Madelyn''s determined back, a hint of light shing in her eyes. "Good, the cold-hearted nature of the Blood Eye is finally surfacing within you," she murmured. "Now, let''s see what you can do." ... High up on the border wall. The dark elf Sylva and Nidhogg stood, watching the movements of the Azure Kingdom''s army across the field. Seeing the vast ck mass of soldiers suddenly retreat, they were already taken aback, and now they watched in shock as Madelyn charged alone toward the army. They both recognized Madelyn instantly-Leslie''s sister! A prominent figure within Azure Kingdom! And yet, the Azure Kingdom''s forces were withdrawing, leaving her to face the entire army of Emberveil Kingdom alone? Nidhogg couldn''t fathom what Leslie was nning. Could she be trying to get rid of her own sister? Sylva also furrowed her delicate brows, puzzled by Leslie''s intentions. But at this point, such details hardly mattered. "Kill her!" Sylva''s voice was a dark whisper, echoing in the minds of every mage in Emberveil Kingdom. Mana surged violently within them. A murderous aura soared, painting the sky with a blood-red twilight. The eyes of every mage in Emberveil Kingdom, already dark, seemed to ignite as they let out savage, animalistic roars. Instantly, the mana in the area- already chaotic-erupted, sending powerful ripples outward. The ground cracked, space itself shivered, as if a monstrous force had awakened, filling the air with a lethal chill that muddled the senses. But as this terrifying tide surged closer, Madelyn''s face showed no fear-only steely resolve. "All my life, I''ve been a burden to you and Sister. But now, I won''t let you down, Brother." "This time, I''ll make everyone see that I, too, can help you." With these words echoing in her heart, Madelyn charged straight into the dark wave. In her eyes, it was as if blood-red roses were blooming, and an even more terrifying killing intent surged forth, dyeing the sky with a crimson hue. Under this red light, the mages of Emberveil Kingdom seemed to feel an oppressive weight. Some of the weaker mages'' bodies burst apart, staining the ground crimson. It was a gruesome and terrifying sight. As soon as Madelyn unleashed the power of her Blood Eye, the Emberveil Kingdom mages quickly channeled their magic into the leader of their formation, boosting hisbat power as they prepared to cast forbidden spells. Meteor Strike! Ice Spear! Terrifying, destructive waves of mana surged from the Emberveil Kingdom mages, flooding toward Madelyn like a relentless tide. The power of these spells was potent enough to threaten a god-tier mage, and the chaotic mana within them would only magnify the devastation. Even a god-tier mage would find it nearly impossible to withstand such an attack. But Madelyn, her mind now as cold as ice, ignored the approaching attacks. In the crimson glow of her Blood Eye, the entire army appeared to her as skeletons from hell. In her eyes, they were already dead. Swish! Swish! Madelyn moved like a streak of deadly blood-red light, evading attacks while crashing through the mages, leaving clouds of blood mist in her wake. Within a few breaths, she had already killed over 200,000 mages! Though most were lower-tier mages, the sheer speed of her ughter was horrifying. And as more mages fell, the blood-red glow from her Blood Eye grew brighter and more dazzling, almost blinding. Her power continued to escte with every kill! Watching from afar, Leslie nodded with satisfaction. "Excellent. She''s finally starting to reveal the true terror of the Blood Eye." For other mages, being surrounded by an army would quickly drain their mana, leading to a gruesome death. But as an awakened Blood Eye, Madelyn thrived in such situations, growing more powerful with each kill. She was truly born to battle, growing fiercer with every fight. Rachel and the others watched in astonishment as Madelyn tore through the army, their faces filled with shock. Though they had known Madelyn possessed the Blood Eye and held extraordinary talent beyond typical god-tier mages, her devastating power far exceeded their expectations. It was like a wolf among sheep! If this continued, despite Emberveil Kingdom''s vast numbers, Madelyn would likely annihte them all. Even the god-tier mages in the Macedonian army noticed something strange about Madelyn, their breaths quickening. Unlike the other mages underplete control, they retained some awareness, and as god- tier mages, they knew the limits of such power. Madelyn''s strength had exceeded all expectations. Her currentbat ability rivaled that of a God King. Worse still, as the killing continued, Madelyn seemed only to grow more fervent, drawing endless mana from the bodies she left behind. In other words, they couldn''t hope to oust her through conventional means. The god-tier mages quickly shifted tactics, directing the Macedonian Phnx to channel all the mages'' power into a terrifying apparition. It was the image of a centaur d in armor, wielding a long spear, exuding an aura of power as though it had seen countless battles and emerged victorious every time. Centaur Chiron! The divine spirit of Emberveil Kingdom! In times of crisis, it was this Centaur Chiron who turned the tide and ensured Emberveil Kingdom''s survival. Now, with thebined strength of all the mages, the mana coursing through this apparition surged dramatically! God-tier! God King-tier! Half-step God Emperor-tier! The growing aura made the centaur appear almost real, as if it had truly descended into this world. The armored centaur reared, raising its spear and thrusting it down toward Madelyn with unstoppable force! Screech! The spear sliced through the air with a piercing whistle. As it struck, the void seemed to wail and crack, and an oppressive force closed in on Madelyn from all sides. From the very first move, they aimed to kill!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om While Madelyn thrived in hand-to-handbat, the Macedonian Phnx, once consolidated, would be her worst nightmare. Chapter 338: Chapter335-Forgetting the Past Chapter 338: Chapter335-Forgetting the Past ? On the vast ins, the centaur Chiron, charging like a giant trampling the earth, let out a piercing roar, his spear shing as he closed in on Madelyn, growingrger and more menacing in her eyes. Madelyn remained calm, her blood-red roses swirling in her eyes. A killing intent powerful enough to disturb the very air erupted from her as she began to chant, and brilliant rose petals blossomed behind her. A mysterious wind seemed to carry the petals as they danced through the air. When Chiron''s spear met the floating roses, his massive body froze, turning him into an unmoving statue. Then, more and more blood-red petals clung to Chiron, sticking densely to his skin and enveloping him in a sea of flowers. Momentster, only a faint outline of the centaur remained. The god-tier mages controlling the formation stared in horror as Chiron, the embodiment of their power and the core of their Macedonian Phnx, vanished. In their senses, the recently summoned spirit of the formation was simply... gone! Unable to believe what they were seeing, the mages of Emberveil Kingdom focused on the beautiful spectacle in the sky. As a gentle breeze swept through, the floating rose petals scattered, falling like a rain of crimson roses. And Chiron, the centaur, vanished without a trace, leaving no remnants behind. Almost instantly, another wave of casualties erupted within the Emberveil Kingdom''s army as many mages, unable to bear the bacsh, copsed. Even the god-tier mages were visibly shaken, their faces pale as they struggled with the severe rebound. They looked at Madelyn''s blood-streaked figure with stunned disbelief. Madelyn was merely a god-tier mage-how could she be so powerful that even theirbined forces within the Macedonian Phnx were no match for her? Rachel, Stanley, and the others watched Madelyn with growing dread as she dismantled Chiron almost effortlessly. When Chiron''s aura first appeared, they had felt an overwhelming sense of danger. Fused with the might of over a million mages from Emberveil Kingdom, Chiron''s power rivaled that of a God Emperor. No one expected Madelyn, usually soft-spoken, to unleash such terrifying strength. If she continued like this, Emberveil Kingdom''s massive army would be annihted entirely! On the city wall, the dark elf Sylva gazed coldly at the failing Macedonian Phnx, her face filled with disdain and a hint of killing intent. "Worthless. Looks like I''ll have to handle this myself." With a dismissive shake of her head, Sylva vanished in a sh, appearing swiftly before Madelyn, who was cutting through the chaotic ranks of the Macedonian mages. Surprised, Madelyn clenched her fists andunched a powerful punch at Sylva. Sylva looked at her coldly. As a God King-level mage, Madelyn''s blow was little more than a tickle to her. After all, she was a dark elf one of the highest-ranked beings on this ne! Blocking Madelyn''s attack with ease, Sylva''s eyes took on a deep, ancient glow. Madelyn prepared to strike again, but as her gaze met Sylva''s mysterious, starry eyes, she froze. In that strange vision, Madelyn seemed to glimpse her own past. She saw Owen! "Brother!" Madelyn gasped, unable to hold back a cry. To the Azure Kingdom generals like Stanley, Madelyn appeared to be in a daze. After all, a dark elf stood before her, not Owen. Yet, judging by her reaction, she had mistaken Sylva for the Emperor! "How is this possible? Lady Madelyn is so powerful, and her mental strength is extraordinary, especially with the Blood Eye talent. How could she be controlled so easily?" Stanley and the others grew tense; Madelyn was not only the Empress''s sister but also held a close bond with Owen. If something happened to her, they couldn''t imagine the Emperor''s fury. They were puzzled, though; with her strength, Madelyn should have been immune to such control. A nearby deputy adjusted his sses and exined with a serious expression, "She''s no ordinary being-she''s a dark elf, a highly unique race." With a grave tone, he briefed Stanley and the others about the dark elves'' extraordinary lineage. Their innate power over minds and memories was overwhelming. Ordinarily, no God King or even God Emperor could manipte Madelyn''s mind. But this was a dark elf, and a high-level God King at that. Despite Madelyn''s exceptional gifts, she was no match for Sylva''s mind control. Far away, Leslie watched with a calm expression. Observing Rachel and the others'' agitation, she said slowly: "The dark elves have a unique talent: they can manipte the minds of others, turning them into their puppets. Some, the most skilled, can even alter memories." "Right now, Madelyn is likely in a state of confusion..." The group was horrified. Could this truly be the power of a dark elf? If her memories were erased, would Madelyn still be herself? Many mages of the Azure Kingdom were shocked and worried. More than anyone, Rachel was troubled. Having studied at Middle Earth Melodic Academy, she knew that once someone became a puppet of a dark elf, their memories could never be restored. The fabricated memories Sylva would imnt would rece Madelyn''s true ones! Rachel hadn''t expected an ancient race allied with The Celestial to be involved in this. "Madelyn is in grave danger. Your Majesty, please save her!" Rachel urged Leslie, unable to bear the thought of harming to Madelyn. Leslie remained calm, replying, "Don''t worry; Madelyn will be fine." Leslie''s calmness appeared utterly cold to Rachel, who said urgently, "If something happens to Madelyn, Owen will never forgive you..." Before Rachel could finish, Leslie''s icy gazended on her. Rachel had seen Leslie''s cold demeanor before, but the frigid aura she emitted now seemed to freeze the very soul. This chilling presence was more intimidating than anything Rachel had experienced, carrying the undeniable weight of an empress''s authority.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Feeling the bone-chilling cold, Rachel realized Leslie had be even more distant since her recent retreat, disying an aloofness that bordered on indifference. It seemed that in Leslie''s eyes, Owen was the only person who truly mattered. Others were nothing more than tools, mere pawns to be used. She had grown stronger and more like an Empress in every sense. The others who had been ready to rush to Madelyn''s aid retreated under Leslie''s icy stare. Though they couldn''t discern Leslie''s true intentions, they trusted that she wouldn''t actually harm Madelyn. The disturbance quickly died down as everyone turned back to the scene in front of them. Now in control of Madelyn''s memories, Sylva''s mouth curled into a twisted smile. She looked at Madelyn and chanted softly, "Forget. Forget everything from your past! Let''s start anew!" Chapter 339: Chapter336-Is Madelyn Dead? Chapter 339: Chapter336-Is Madelyn Dead? ? As Sylva''s voice dripped with allure and maniption, Madelyn''s gaze grew increasingly unfocused. Gradually, it seemed she was forgetting everything. But even as her memories were about to be erased by Sylva''s dark magic, fragments of moments with Owen kept surfacing. She forgot much, but every detail of her time with Owen remained unerasable. Sylva frowned, surprised at how stubbornly Madelyn clung to these memories. It was rare, but she had encountered such cases before. With a slight wave of her fingers, Sylva manipted invisible threads, preparing to alter Madelyn''s memories directly. In Madelyn''s mind, visions appeared of a life with Owen-of sweet scenes from their marriage, of yful moments, of their honeymoon. Each memory was beautiful, filled with joy. Observing this, Sylva shook her head, muttering, "Owen truly does have a way with women." "What a foolish girl, so deeply infatuated with Owen that it''s be an obsession-she won''t let go..." Sylva attempted to use memory alteration to erase Madelyn''s cherished memories, filling the void with fabricated happiness in a final effort to gain control. Yet no matter how many times she tried, Madelyn''s altered memories seemed to revert back. "If I can''t control her, I''ll destroy her." With a sigh of regret, Sylva conjured a magical de in her palm, crafted from translucent crystal and swirling with terrifying energy. Before anyone could react, Sylva drove the de into Madelyn''s heart! Hot blood spurted into the air. Madelyn''s chest was pierced straight through, her lifeblood pouring from the wound. Heavily wounded, her aura instantly weakened. And as Sylva''s de prated her heart, blood-red raindrops began to fall from the sky. The mages around stared in stunned disbelief, their expressions shifting to shock and horror. Could it be that Lady Madelyn was dead? They couldn''t believe their eyes. But the truth was undeniable. Rachel, Stanley, and the Azure Kingdom''s mages were all frozen in shock, desperately searching for signs this was an illusion. But the reality was clear-Sylva had killed Lady Madelyn with a dagger! How could this have happened? Rachel''s body felt weak, her senses entirely focused on Madelyn. But Madelyn''s aura, instead of strengthening under her attention, was vanishing rapidly. In a single breath, it was as if Madelyn had never existed in this world. Panic-stricken, Rachel prepared to rush toward Madelyn, hoping to pull her from the dark elf''s clutches and heal her with potions. Madelyn was her closest friend! She... she couldn''t be gone like this! "Wait!" Just as Rachel was about to move, Leslie stopped her. Rachel froze, ring at Leslie with fury. "It''s one thing if you won''t help, but why stop me?" "Do you really want Madelyn to die?" Her voice rang with anger. Just then, snow-like kes began to drift down from the sky, dancing in the air. But when Rachel touched one, her pupils shrank; these "snowkes" bore an eerie, dual sensation of freezing cold and searing heat, as if trapped in a realm of fire and ice. The unusual phenomenon intensified, and their anxiety grew, yet Leslie remained calm, looking at them with a cold expression. "Stand back. Madelyn is fine," Lesliemanded. The others, including Stanley, were baffled. They had long known of the Empress''s cold demeanor. But Madelyn was her sister-why was she so indifferent? Just as their confusion grew, they noticed the strange scene in the sky changing. Amid the hellish ash-like snowkes, countless blood-red spirits howled and surrounded Madelyn as if weing their queen. Some finally realized what was happening and gasped. "Lady Madelyn has awakened!" "It looks like her Blood Eye has evolved into the fabled Death Cmity!" "That white ash must be the Cinder of the Underworld!" As soon as they spoke, everything turned crimson. An oppressive atmosphere of madness and ughter permeated the air, filling every corner of the battlefield.N?v(el)B\\jnn Sylva''s brow furrowed, sensing that something was wrong. She felt a vague sense of dread but couldn''t pinpoint why. Just then, an echoingugh, as if from the depths of a bottomless hell, resonated through the air. The sound filled every mage''s body with boiling blood, and their eyes were etched with blood-red patterns. Sylva felt her own blood heating up and finally realized what was happening. The undead''s cheers-this was a sign of the Death Cmity''s emergence! She now understood that Madelyn was the Death Cmity. Legends spoke of the Death Cmity as a terrifying being who ruled over ughter and suffering, wielding immense authority. But due to its immense power, the Death Cmity had not manifested for countless ages. Yet here she was, the very Madelyn she thought she had in! In trying to kill her, Sylva had inadvertently triggered her awakening. Realizing this, Sylva''s entire body trembled as she stared at Madelyn in horror. Under her frightened gaze, Madelyn, her body bathed in blood, looked back with icy eyes. Madelyn''s skin grew pale, as if coated in white frost. Her once dark hair now turned a ghostly white. She opened her eyes slowly, revealing pale flowers deep within her gaze. Sylva stared at Madelyn''s cold expression, seeing a mix of mockery and pity. It was as if Madelyn had never been under her control. But how was that possible? Moments ago, she had controlled Madelyn''s memories, plunging her into an endless dream from which she''d never escape. Madelyn should have been her puppet forever! Yet it now seemed Madelyn had never truly been ensnared in that dream. "I should thank you," Madelyn said coolly. "Without you, I would''ve been unable to let go of my lingering regrets. Thanks to you, I''ve finallypleted my awakening." Sylva trembled, her teeth chattering as though she''d fallen into the icy depths of hell. "No! You were trapped in that dream-how could you have woken up?" Madelyn responded indifferently: "A dream is still just a dream, and eventually, we wake up. I refuse to live in such an illusion. I want my brother''s true recognition." To Madelyn, Owen was the most important person in her life. She had long regretted abandoning the promise made in the martial contest. She had always hoped to earn Owen''s approval. But after witnessing her sister''s rtionship with Owen, she''d buried these feelings. Now, with Sylva''s maniption, she had faced her inner desires and her truest aspirations. She finally understood her purpose. As Sylva''s aura waned, Madelyn pulled the magical de from her chest, grayish-white blood spilling from the wound. The wound closed instantly, and a chilling smile crossed her lips. "Now, let''s see my newfound power!" Sylva, utterly stunned by Madelyn''s transformation, gaped as the unmistakable aura of death swept over her. Chapter 340: Chapter337-Admiration for Beauty Chapter 340: Chapter337-Admiration for Beauty ? The borders of Emberveil Kingdom. At the moment Madelyn''s voice fell, not only did Sylva and Nidhogg feel a chilling dread in their hearts, as if enveloped by a boundless shadow, but even Stanley and the others found their attention drawnpletely to her. The aura emanating from Madelyn slowed their very breath. Her will, bent on obliteration, roared through the world like an invisible tempest, tearing and thrashing! Faintly, it seemed as though there were countless wails echoing from hell itself, as if their souls were momentarily dragged into an inferno to suffer endless torment, and the vision before them began to blur and twist. Those mages of Emberveil Kingdom locked onto by Madelyn''s aura had expressions filled with utter horror. Madelyn''s formerly slight figure, apanied by the hellish chants, loomedrger andrger in their eyes, growing to the size of a building, then to a towering mountain, and finally filling the heavens and earth itself. Her cold, unfeeling gaze, like twin moons, bore down upon them with the final judgment. Already sensing the impending doom, the Emberveil Kingdom mages frantically began channeling thest remnants of mana within themselves, feeling a deep foreboding that if they couldn''t withstand Madelyn''s terrifying assault, death awaited them. With the howling wind growing sharper and more piercing, their magical glow red more brightly. Yet as soon as it did, the hellish ashes already filling the air intensified, swirling like falling snow, draping thend in a ghostly shroud of silver. The mages of Emberveil Kingdom touched by this hellish ash found their mana instantly suppressed, settling upon them with an unstoppable force. The moment it touched their robes, armor, and skin, it sizzled like white phosphorus, searing with ck smoke into their very flesh, bringing an agony that pierced to the bone. Countless mages screamed, their burning eyes reflecting the torments of an infernal purgatory. Macedonian mages cast spells frantically, but the hellish ash was utterly unyielding, consuming their flesh, leaving it ckened and charred like coal. Their very bones were scorched to a softened state. Many were ravaged by the affliction, the gue spreading among them like wildfire. Those already screaming sumbed, copsing as lifeless, mangled corpses. And this was only the beginning. Wherever the hellish ash touched the ground, it ignited instantly, green mes dancing as the earth charred ck, fissures spreading across its surface. It was as if an unprecedented drought had struck, the cracks as wide as an arm, leading down into endless darkness, like an entrance to the depths of hell itself. The once mighty border walls were left in tatters, riddled with holes, and finally crumbled into ruin, devastated by the ashen storm. And all this, in but a fleeting instant. Stanley and hisrades looked on in stunned disbelief. From the moment Madelyn made her move, not even a second had passed, yet a million-strong mage army of Emberveil Kingdom had been reduced to bones! The formidable border wall copsed in the same breath. This terrifying devastation in mere moments was beyond words! This was the awakened Madelyn? A walking harbinger of death? Truly terrifying! Their vast army, even with overwhelming numbers, would still take time to clear such a massive force. But before Madelyn, they were nothing more than a remnant, easily wiped out. Sylva and Nidhogg, thest ones standing in this disaster, were dumbfounded. Madelyn''s awakening was beyond anything they had foreseen, and the overwhelming power she now disyed was beyond belief! Facing a million-strong force of Emberveil Kingdom''s mages, even they would have been hard-pressed to eliminate them so swiftly. They too had suffered serious injuries in Madelyn''s assault, covered in blood, looking like figures drenched in despair.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Nidhogg, who once believed he could rely on the army, the night elves, and his own power to resist and hold out for a change in fate, now found that Madelyn''s attack had cast him straight into hell. His forces were gone, the strongest border fortress was gone, and with them, any hope of resistance vanished. Resolutely, he turned to flee. Having suffered an unprecedented defeat, he knew his only option was to hide and bide his time for another chance. But Madelyn, who had long had her sights set on him, appeared before him in an instant. Her pale, almost bloodless hand grasped his throat tightly, leaving a deep, bruising mark on his neck. "Leaving now? Isn''t it a bit toote?" she said coldly, her expression as unyielding as ice, devoid of any emotion or mercy-a killing machine. As Nidhogg attempted to struggle, the hellish aura emanating from Madelyn smothered him entirely, igniting the mana within him from within. Realizing the hopelessness, Nidhogg''s face contorted, sensing death''s inevitable approach. Amidst the endless magical mes, he was reduced to a pile of ash, dying with deep regret in his heart. Had he not harbored other ambitions, his innate talent, coupled with the strength of Owen and Leslie, would have led to a vastly different fate. Regretful, Nidhogg perished amidst the mes. Observing his demise from afar, Sylva felt a chill of dread rise within her. As she prepared to retreat, she felt Madelyn''s attention shift to her. In her cold gaze, a red murderous intent stirred, as if scenes of hell itself were reflected within. Madelyn intended to kill her! Sylva''s heart trembled; she was a night elf with a powerful bloodline, backed by the entire night elf lineage. Few dared to harbor ill will against her. As her mind wavered, Madelyn locked onto her with an icy stare, saying, "You must be the one inciting trouble in Emberveil Kingdom? My brother dislikes people like you! If I kill you, won''t he praise me?" With a ghostly smile, both angelic and haunting, Madelyn''s words struck fear in Sylva''s heart. She met Madelyn''s gaze for an instant before a tide of killing intent overwhelmed her, causing her to cough blood and leaving her grievously wounded. Sylva staggered back, bloodied and desperate, but Madelyn closed in again. "I''m a night elf! If you dare to harm me, the Night Queen will not spare you!" Sylva shouted, her face drained of color. The Night Elves were regarded almost as divine, with countless powerful members, and their queen was as revered as a celestial god. The Night Elves were a legendary race, their might unquestioned. "Night Elves? If my brother dislikes you, you''ll die!" Madelyn closed in, showing no mercy. Realizing her peril, Sylva activated an ancient magic mark on her forehead-a mark unique to the elves that could summon the Night Queen herself. As the magic mark on Sylva''s forehead red, a terrifying pressure surged out, sending Madelyn flying back. A celestial god-level presence! Watching from afar, Leslie''s face turned solemn. Sylva''s strength had reached such a level! Though Madelyn had awakened, she was still far from facing a foe of this caliber. Stanley and the others, sensing the pressure, held their weapons tightly, eyeing Sylva warily. "The Night Queen is indeed a formidable foe," Leslie remarked coldly, gazing up at Sylva, who now hovered above them. At this moment, Owen appeared beside Leslie, watching Sylva in the sky. Turning to Owen, Leslie said calmly, "No matter who stands in our way, they will pay a heavy price!" Owen nodded; they were no longer who they once were. Casting a nce at Madelyn, now fully awakened, he frowned slightly. "Pushing her this far- isn''t that a bit harsh?" Leslie replied seriously, "As my sister, she will face even greater dangers in the future. It may seem extreme, but it''s for the best." Madelyn, noticing Owen, dropped her cold demeanor and leaped forward like a bunny. "Brother!" she called, bounding toward him, intent on jumping into his arms. Leslie subtly blocked her. "You did well this time, keep it up." Though Leslie''s praise was rare, Madelyn''s focus was on Owen. She looked at him eagerly and asked, "Brother, was I good enough? Did I make you proud?" "You did very well," Owen replied, smiling. "With your strength, we''ll have a much easier time." Hearing Owen''s praise, Madelyn''s face lit up, like a child receiving approval from a parent. Leslie, observing, shook her head. Though Madelyn''s awakening had brought change, some innocence remained, which, she reasoned, would evolve over time. While they spoke, Sylva''s magic mark on her forehead burst into blinding light, forming a massive portal in the sky. The oppressive aura surged again, even stronger than before. "Brother, the Night Queen looks really powerful!" Madelyn eximed, watching the unfolding spectacle with eager anticipation. Owen, seeing her confidence, hesitated. The Night Queen was a supreme being among celestial gods. Madelyn''s awakening had perhaps made her a bit overly confident. "Why don''t you try fighting her and see?" Leslie suggested, her eyes glinting. "Cheer for me, Brother!" Madelyn grinned at Owen. "Always," he replied. They turned their eyes to the sky, where the portal revealed a breathtaking scene of lush forests and waterfalls, teeming with graceful elves, a vision of ethereal beauty. The spectacle of beauty before them was quickly surpassed by an even greater vision. A foot emerged from the portal, its wless, jade-like whiteness even more striking when framed by golden-threaded boots. The p rity and nobility of this exquisite foot only emphasized the rest of the form that followed-a pair of stunningly long, wless legs, prompting many onlookers to swallow instinctively. As their gaze continued upward, they saw a full, curvaceous body, with every line perfectly sculpted: ample where fullness was called for, slender where elegance demanded. She was the embodiment of a divine figure, her curves almost spellbinding. Just the sight of her set many hearts racing, making it nearly impossible for them to control themselves. When their gaze reached her face, it was a sight even more breathtaking than the night sky, more radiant than any blossom. Her eyes were cool and distant, exuding a regal demeanor, while six pairs of elven wings fluttered elegantly behind her. In an instant, she materialized outside the portal. At that moment, many of the mages from Azure Kingdom, merely by gazing upon the Night Elf Queen, felt their spirits quiver and couldn''t help but fall to their knees, worshipping their queen. "Form ranks and prepare to engage!" Stanley''s voice cut through,manding his troops who were already feeling their blood surge at the mere sight of her. If left unchecked, many would be enthralled by her presence before she even struck a blow. Stanley''s authoritative tone snapped them back to reality, and they quickly gathered their magic into defensive formations, seeking to shield themselves from the overwhelming allure emanating from the Night Elf Queen. Though Owen had seen many beautiful women, even he was captivated by the Night Elf Queen, ncing at her a few times. If Leslie''s beauty was that of a cold, noble queen-a delicate orchid blooming in the cold winds-then the Night Elf Queen was like a divine creation, pieced together from every ounce of beauty in the world, perfect in every way. "That figure... is otherworldly!" Owen murmured in awe, unable to find a single w in her form. Her proportions were so harmonious, stirring not only admiration but also desire. Even Rachel was slightly stunned, and Seraphina, ncing at her own youthful body, then back at the Night Elf Queen''s figure, felt a pang of envy and frustration. Would she ever grow into such a form? Rachel and Seraphina exchanged a look and turned to Leslie. Leslie''s beauty was one of domineering strength, an empress whose mere presencemanded attention and respect, a force that overshadowed everything around her. This woman, however, was like a blooming peach blossom, radiating charm even in her gentleness. There was an enchanting quality to her, a seductive allure that prated the soul, stirring one''s most primal desires. Every movement, every smile, was mesmerizing. Even as women, they felt themselves drawn in. One could only imagine the devastating effect she must have on men. "Her beauty may be alluring, but that''s all there is to it," Leslie scoffed. Of all the women she had encountered, only the Archdemon, with whom Owen had once had entanglements, had such a striking, seductive figure, one she once thought was the peak of allure. Now, a Night Elf Queen had arrived, a natural temptress who radiated grace and allure merely by standing there. Even Leslie, who seldom cared about appearances, felt a tinge of pressure. She turned to Owen beside her. Men were all pigs-she didn''t believe for a moment that he hadn''t been captivated. But when she looked over, she found his gaze calm, admiring beauty for beauty''s sake. Chapter 341: Chapter339-Madelyn vs. Dark Elf Queen Chapter 341: Chapter339-Madelyn vs. Dark Elf Queen ? "The Dark Elf Queen... As expected of the legendary, peerless queen..." Owen murmured softly. In the original anime, the Dark Elf Queen held an extraordinary status, her strength and beauty captivating countless admirers. Now, witnessing her in person, her allure became even more profoundly intoxicating. For those with weak self-control, she was a deadly poison. Leslie, too, gazed at the Dark Elf Queen with a slightly tense expression. Perhaps it was due to the ovep in demeanor and appearance, but Leslie instinctively felt a strong dislike toward her. At this moment, Madelyn ignored the presence of the Dark Elf Queen and fixed her gaze on Sylva. This woman had just used the Queen''s oppressive aura to force her back. This opponent could not be allowed to escape! In a sh, as Madelyn charged toward Sylva, Sylva''s face was pale and weakened from her use of spatial magic, yet her expression held a faint look of mockery. She had been no match for Madelyn before, but now with the Dark Elf Queen present, Madelyn daring to target her was sheer folly! Just as Madelyn struck, the Dark Elf Queen''s attention shifted to her, and a cold glint shed in her eyes. "A mere Death''s Cmity dares to act presumptuously in my presence?" As her words fell, a terrifying pressure exuded from her, an invisible force locking onto Madelyn like an immense hand. Madelyn narrowed her eyes, already partially focused on the Dark Elf Queen. As the intense aura pressed down, she tore open the void before her. Her voice seemed to be devoured by a ghostly silence, and when she reappeared, she was already behind Sylva. A chill ran down Sylva''s spine as she sensed a suffocating deathly threat. Mana surged within her, forming a nearly indestructible ck shield behind her. Yet, as soon as it materialized, Madelyn''s ash-tainted hand, like a snake striking, broke through. The shield disintegrated on contact, as if it were nothing more than a fragile bubble. With her magical barrier gone, Sylva was entirely exposed before Madelyn. Seeing the lethal hand approaching, Sylva found no escape. She gritted her silver teeth, and her flesh and magic swelled like a balloon, then exploded in a bloody burst! Blood and the frenzied surge of mana erupted, centered on Sylva, creating a storm of gore and power. Even Madelyn, caught in the st, was forced back a few steps. However, she didn''t let up, for Sylva''s soul was fleeing towards the Dark Elf Queen. For mages at the god-tier level, if their soul isn''t destroyed, they can possess another mage''s body or craft a new one to be reborn. Sylva had disrupted the Azure Kingdom''s order and would pay the price! Madelyn stepped forward, shattering the void beneath her foot, catching up to Sylva''s fleeing soul. As Death''s Cmity, her power over souls was devastating. Just then, a golden light shot from the Dark Elf Queen''s direction, shielding Sylva''s soul. Madelyn''s deadly strike, infused with ashen decay, collided with the golden barrier, sending a tingling numbness up her fingers and spreading a vtile aura. Madelyn steadied herself after retreating, while the Dark Elf Queen red at Sylva''s shattered physical form, fury zing on her wless face. Sylva was her most loyal guard. Madelyn''s unyielding pursuit was like trampling on her pride! But before the Queen could speak, Madelyn shot her a look of disdain. Though the Dark Elf Queen was a celestial god-tier being, Madelyn showed no fear. "Hand over her soul. Today she dies, and no one will save her!" The Dark Elf Queen scoffed, "Death''s Cmity, it seems you don''t understand what that title means. In the presence of my dark elf kin, you dare to be so arrogant?" Madelyn said nothing. Her response was a charged magical attack-a blossom of infernal mes, head-sized and vividly crimson. Formed entirely of ash-fueled mes, it emanated a destructive aura that could obliterate anything it touched. Those watching the confrontation were stunned. Madelyn, despite her formidable power, was about to face the Dark Elf Queen, a celestial god-tier entity! She was undaunted in challenging a being far beyond her level. Under their gaze, Madelyn''s zing ash-fire hurtled towards the Queen. Yet, to the Queen, it seemed like a trivial assault. She remained calm, even showing a trace of ridicule. "I warned you before. Death''s Cmity might be formidable to others, but to my dark elf kin, it''s nothing but a joke." With a flick of her slender, baster finger, ripples spread through the void, like a stone dropped in still water. From within these ripples, a shadowy figure appeared before the Queen, effortlessly blocking the fiery blossom of ash. Madelyn''s eyes narrowed in shock. Her strongest attack had been thwarted with ease. This shadow, though blurred, resembled a dark elf, exuding an aura even more mysterious and ominous than the Queen''s. Ordinarily, even a celestial god-tier mage would need substantial effort to withstand her ash- fire. Could her Death''s Cmity, awakened by the Blood Eye, somehow be connected to the dark elves? While Madelyn pondered this, the shadow sped its hands over the raging fireball, absorbing and extinguishing the mes. Then, with both fists clenched, it punched toward Madelyn, sending waves of energy thatn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om distorted the void. Madelyn''s pupils contracted. Despite recognizing the strike''s form, an inescapable feeling settled over her, as if fate itself dictated she take the blow. The punch sent her hurtling backward, like a kite with a broken string. Her chest caved in, and blood spurted, staining her front. The spectators'' faces shifted drastically. Madelyn, who had single-handedly wiped out a million mages of the Emberveil Kingdom, disyed power on par with a God Emperor-tier. And yet, before the Dark Elf Queen, she was effortlessly overwhelmed! There should have been a closer match, not such a drastic difference. At the very least, she should have managed some resistance. But here she was, gravely injured in a single exchange. Madelyn was clearly displeased with the oue, her eyes zing with anger. Chapter 342: Chapter340-Leslie’s Fury Chapter 342: Chapter340-Leslies Fury ? Madelyn was clearly displeased with the oue, her eyes zing with anger. In an instant, she steadied herself and charged toward the Dark Elf Queen again. The Dark Elf Queen''s lips curved into a cold smile. To her, Madelyn might have some strength, but due to her unique constitution, she could only submit in her presence. Watching Madelyn charge at her, she merely flicked her finger, and a dazzling point of magical light shot toward Madelyn, trailing a long streak as it locked onto her. Madelyn''s speed was remarkable, but the Dark Elf Queen''s attack was faster. Just as Madelyn reached her, the Queen''s potent magical strike hit her chest, sending her flying back again! Bang! The sound of Madelyn coughing up blood echoed as her chest was stained with crimson, emitting a foul odor that corroded the void, producing a harsh sizzling sound. After her bloodline transformation, Madelyn''s blood carried a hellish aura that could corrode most materials. Watching Madelyn get struck down by the Dark Elf Queen again, the onlookers'' faces turned grim. Though they hadn''t expected much from Madelyn, they''d wanted to see how far her strength could reach. However, beingpletely overwhelmed by the Dark Elf Queen left them wondering just how terrifying her power truly was. This was beyond what anyone could imagine. After being knocked down a second time, Madelyn sensed something was amiss, but she refused to give up. Yet, this time, the Dark Elf Queen didn''t intend to give her another chance. Just as Madelyn prepared to attack again, the Queen teleported in front of her. Dark armor materialized over her curvaceous figure, making her resemble a war goddess. A chilling aura emanated from her, sending tremors through the crowd. Boom! With her armor fully formed, the Dark Elf Queen struck, her movements like a valkyrie in closebat. Madelyn, with no room to resist, was bombarded by relentless attacks. Blood covered her body, and her aura weakened significantly. "Madelyn, this is the price for disrespecting the Dark Elf Queen. You dare to defy Her Majesty?" From behind the Queen, Sylva, still encased in the protective golden bubble, burst intoughter, her face alight with satisfaction. She relished the sight of Madelyn being defeated after her previous humiliation. But just as sheughed, a chilling voice sounded from a distance. "A worthless failure like you dares to speak? You''re headed straight to hell!" With those words, Leslie appeared in front of Sylva. She pointed a finger, and the golden bubble protecting Sylva immediately crumpled as if struck by an immense force. Hisss- A deting sound followed as a visible hole tore through the golden bubble, exposing Sylva''s soul to the icy air. In the cold aura emanating from Leslie, her soul froze instantly, shattering into fragments, disappearing from existence. Sylva''s destruction sent a shockwave through the Dark Elf Queen, and her beautiful face twisted with killing intent as she focused her attention on Leslie. She had already noted Leslie''s presence, knowing that Leslie''s aura was among the strongest there, one of the few she felt threatened by. Leslie had remained inactive, so the Queen had concentrated on Madelyn. But now, seeing Leslie act, the Queen recognized her true power. The golden bubble might have appeared fragile, but it contained the Queen''s own refined mana, imprable even to a God Emperor-tier mage.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Yet Leslie had shattered it with ease, as if it were no more than a shadow. Clearly, Leslie''s strength was far beyond what it seemed. As the Dark Elf Queen looked at Leslie, Leslie returned the gaze, studying her opponent. She had long heard of the Dark Elf Queen, as the dark elves were an exceptional n, loyal to The Celestial for many years. In terms of resources and power, they were among the most formidable factions. This queen, ruling over the dark elves, was exceptional; her power in the celestial god-tier was terrifying, as evident in her handling of Madelyn. Facing her directly, Leslie sensed an umon, ominous danger emanating from her. As they locked eyes, the crowd shifted their attention to the two women. To them, both were paragons of power, beauty, and influence-two extraordinary women unmatched in their own right. Owen, too, looked at them. Given what he knew of Leslie, the Dark Elf Queen''s treatment of Madelyn had undoubtedly sparked her intent to kill. Although she had been strict with Madelyn, it stemmed from a ce of deep care. Normally, she was indifferent to others'' lives, but her concern for Madelyn was sincere. The oue of their battle was uncertain, even to Owen. Madelyn, seeing the Queen''s attention shift to Leslie, prepared to charge toward her once more. "Madelyn, you''ve done well today. The Dark Elf Queen is simply too powerful-it''s natural that you''re not her match. Train hard, and with your talent, surpassing her isn''t out of reach." Owen spoke up, stopping Madelyn from interfering. The Dark Elf Queen was now facing off against Leslie, and any interruption from Madelyn could endanger Leslie. At this level, even a minor disturbance could be deadly. Madelyn looked at Owen, hearing the sincerity in his words. Recognizing her current limitations, she grudgingly retreated to his side. "Owen, did I really do well?" Madelyn asked, her confidence faltering. Owen gently patted her head. "You did excellently. Taking down so many mages from Emberveil Kingdom as a God King is a historical feat. And you''ve awakened your bloodline-focus on stabilizing it. Once it''s fully integrated, you''ll grow even stronger." Owen''s words calmed her. Though Leslie''s Blood Eye had helped awaken her power, the pressure on Madelyn was immense, so Owen needed to reassure her to stabilize her mental state for future growth. Madelyn, trusting Owenpletely, nodded and quietly seated herself behind him to heal. The Dark Elf Queen, after sizing up Leslie, finally shook her head, a hint of disappointment in her gaze. "Impressive that your reputation has spread to the lower realms; I''ve heard of you even in the upper realms. But,pared to me, you still fall short." Then, she shifted her gaze toward Owen, her eyes shing with a strange light. "You aren''t worthy of Owen''s excellence. No other woman in this world is-only I am worthy of him!" ?? Everyone present was taken aback. How had their conversation suddenly shifted to Owen? And judging by the Queen''s demeanor, she seemed to have a keen interest in him! This was entirely unexpected. Even Leslie''s pupils narrowed, stunned by the Queen''s words. After a brief moment of shock, Leslie coldly replied: "Owen is mine. No one, not even you, can take him away." Chapter 343: Chapter341-The Dark Elf Army Chapter 343: Chapter341-The Dark Elf Army ? "The one I desire is never beyond my reach!" The Dark Elf Queen sneered, resolutely staring down Leslie despite her icy killing intent. Leslie narrowed her eyes and pped the Dark Elf Queen across the face. Leslie''s strike was swift and sudden, catching everyone off guard. Even the Dark Elf Queen, locked in by the move, hadn''t time to react and could only watch as the pnded on her face. p! The crisp sound echoed, filling everyone''s ears. The atmosphere turned deathly still as countless onlookers widened their eyes in disbelief, gasping in shock. The Dark Elf Queen, one of The Celestial''s top warriors and a distinguished celestial god, was someone people barely dared to address sternly, let alone strike-especially in front of such a crowd. "Way to go, sister!" Madelyn''s eyes sparkled as she eximed excitedly. Though Leslie was strict with her, she was clearly even more ruthless with enemies. This disy of bravery filled Madelyn with exhration. "As expected of the Empress!" Rachel marveled. Though she hadn''t known Leslie long, her imposing and domineering personality left a deep impression. Now, that aura was even more unrestrained! "Two wicked women fighting! Fight! I hope they both lose, then no one will take my master away!" Seraphina huffed, egging them on from the side. She hadn''t been able to spend time with Owen because of Leslie, and now another woman wanted to take her ce. She was thrilled by the chaos. Stanley and the others watched in awe. Gaining the affection of either Leslie or the Dark Elf Queen was a dream for any man. Yet here was Owen, with both of these unparalleled women openly vying for his attention. The crowd''s envy and admiration toward Owen surged. They recognized the astounding potential and matchless strength that earned him his reputation as someone beyond fate, as described by the Lord of Stars. Stanley and the others grew solemn. The rtionship between Leslie and Owen was well- known throughout the Azure Kingdom-they loved each other deeply. Now, the Dark Elf Queen''s interference was a death wish. They all remembered the Empress''s relentless determination. Yet, Owen felt no particr excitement; instead, he was perplexed. Why had the Dark Elf Queen set her sights on him? A figure of her status surely had her reasons. He was unaware that many top-tier saints already had their eyes on him. ... At that moment, the Dark Elf Queen finally reacted to Leslie''s p, her lips parted in shock as she stared incredulously at her. As one of The Celestial''s elite and the Queen of the dark elves, she was ustomed to admiration and reverence. But Leslie had dared to strike her! Feeling the stinging pain on her cheek, a violent and unbridled killing intent erupted from her. The sheer force of it caused the heavens to tremble, and a dark shadow covered the once- bright sky. Furious winds howled, their shrill cries echoing across thend. Everyone felt a chill run down their spines, as if the wrath of a celestial god was upon them. "Leslie, you and your Azure Kingdom will be reduced to ashes today!" Her voice, like the judgment of a deity, reverberated through the heavens, filling everyone with a deep dread, as if one foot was already in the grave. "You think you can destroy my kingdom? Keep dreaming!" As the Dark Elf Queen unleashed her crushing mana tide, Leslie stepped forward, standing like an immovable wall and holding back the overwhelming force. Meanwhile, an icy aura radiated from her, spreading from her feet across the ground. Crystals of ice formed in the air, resembling silver snowkes that sliced through the void, leaving cold trails of white. Under this freezing aura, the Queen''s mana tide quickly froze, as though the entire world had transformed into an icebound realm. The bitter cold seeped into the Queen''s skin, like countless des cutting into her. The Dark Elf Queen''s brows furrowed as she conjured a mystical hand seal, creating a portal in front of her. As she poured her power into it, the portal expanded until it stretched tens of thousands of meters into the sky, a gateway bridging heaven and earth. Once the portal stabilized, everyone felt a surge of vtile mana, as if mes were dancing within it, along with a growing, murderous aura. The once-bright sky turned a sinister ck. Swoosh! One by one, dark elves began emerging from the portal, their shadows filling the sky as they stared down at the Azure Kingdom below. Initially only dozens appeared, but within moments, their numbers swelled into thousands, then tens of thousands, then hundreds of thousands. The Azure Kingdom forces, observing the dark elf army, felt an immense pressure. Each dark elf exuded a powerful aura, and their numbers were staggering. Within seconds, they had multiplied into a forcerge enough to rival even the Azure Kingdom''s armies. Rachel and the others wore grim expressions, shocked by the Dark Elf Queen''s thorough preparation. These dark elves had been battle-ready, their aura vibrant, and their fighting spirit high. The dark elves were a powerful bloodline with a storied history, and with such an overwhelming force, they posed a real threat of annihtion to the Azure Kingdom. Standing among her army of dark elves, the Dark Elf Queen raised her head proudly, looking down at Leslie. "Surrender to me, and I''ll grant you a swift end!" Her voice carried amanding, godlike authority, intimidating all who heard it. The dark elves behind her turned their gaze upon Leslie as well, the overwhelming focus suffocating. Yet, despite this pressure, Leslie remained unfazed. She stared at the Queen and nced over the mass of dark elves, responding with a calm voice. "This is the extent of your strength?" "If this is all you have, it would be better for you to surrender to me today."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om With that, she looked over at Owen. He nodded knowingly and turned to Charlotte. "Is everything ready?" Charlotte nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, Lord Emperor. The allied forces have assembled and are ready to act at yourmand!" Owen smiled with satisfaction. "Leave the Dark Elf Queen to Leslie. The rest of the dark elves... they''re mine." Targeting the dark elves had been part of Owen''s n. Though they weren''t his original objective, since they had chosen to emerge, he was more than willing to deal with them first. Chapter 344: Chapter342-Submit to Me! Chapter 344: Chapter342-Submit to Me! ? Seeing Leslie exchange nces with Owen at a time like this only fueled the Dark Elf Queen''s anger. She waved her hand sharply. "Attack! Leave no one alive... except Owen!" With her icymand, the dark elf army, already poised for battle, swooped down towards their enemies. Stanley was just about to mobilize the stationed army when Owen''s voice rang out across the battlefield. "Today is the day to prove your progress over the past ten years! Attack! Leave no one alive!" At Owen''smand, everyone felt the ground tremble as if a massive force was approaching. The dark elves, who had just begun their descent, suddenly sensed danger and veered off course. They narrowly avoided blinding beams of light that streaked through the air, leaving searing ck marks in their wake. They had no doubt that, had they moved any slower, these beams would have pierced them, obliterating them instantly. The beams had appeared within seconds, without any detectable magic incantation or charging process, which was highly unusual. T ypically, grandmaster-tier or sage-tier mages would need to chant spells to unleash such powerful attacks. But here, there was no incantation-just raw, relentless strikes, giving the dark elves a sense of foreboding. As they watched these strange mages approach, their confusion grew. Each mage wore a unique exoskeleton apparatus, looking like something out of a futuristic magic-tech novel. "The Emperormands: the dark elf n, as Celestial''spdogs, are to be exterminated without mercy!" At the forefront of the exoskeleton-d mages was the president of the White Tower Tech Guild, wearing a monocle and a particrly borate exoskeleton, making him look bulky but moving with unexpected agility. Without much mana, he unleashed a devastating magical attack. Those initial light beams, developed by the White Tower Tech Guild, required only minimal mana to produce energy akin to nuclear fission-powerful enough to threaten even god-tier mages. Following the president''smand, the exoskeleton-equipped mages roared, charging at the dark elves with fierce momentum. Over the past decade, they had made great strides in technology with Owen''s support. Once mere theories, these weapons were now real and ready for battle. For many, this was their first chance to showcase their work, and they were eager to prove themselves to the Emperor. Whizz, whizz, whizz! While the dark elves eyed the White Tower Tech Guild members warily, missiles shot out from the exoskeletons, targeting them. The guild had specifically researched the dark elves, who were known for their speed and sharp magical attacks. The light beams and missiles were designed to overwhelm them, keeping them constantly on the defensive. Though battle-hardened, the dark elves were at a loss against the unfamiliar missile attacks. The missiles emitted faint mana waves, barely detectable, yet instinctively made the elves feel danger. Boom, boom, boom! Explosions erupted as missiles neared the dark elves, releasing chaotic mana waves and scattering golden crystal shards. These sharp fragments shed through the air, leaving jagged cracks that radiated a chilling aura. Some dark elves were blown backward by the shockwave, and even those who managed to resist were wounded by the shards. The shards also released a toxic gas that instantly weakened their magic, leaving them paralyzed on the ground. "Emperor, as per your instructions, we have focused our research onrge-scale, long-range weapons," a White Tower Tech Guild researcher standing beside Owen said excitedly, adjusting his thick sses. "The sma beams we deployed earlier can injure non-god-tier mages from kilometers away. The recent missile barrage can severely harm god-tier mages, and with the addition of antimagic crystals, they have a strong suppressive effect on mana." He spoke with pride. Many mages had previously dismissed technology, considering it insignificantpared to magic. Yet, with the Emperor''s support, technology had begun to shine on the battlefield. The researcher was confident that their guild''s status would soar, not just within the Azure Kingdom but throughout the world. Owen nodded in satisfaction. Though he knew technological weapons could rival magic, he was unsure if their development had progressed enough to create truly formidable weapons. But now, seeing the White Tower Tech Guild''s results, he felt reassured. These terrifying magic-tech weapons left the elite dark elves caught off guard and struggling. After the first wave of missile fire, the dark elves had suffered significant losses. Out of their original million-strong force, only about half remained, ring defiantly at the White Tower Tech Guild''s army. This devastating loss in such a short encounter was unprecedented and a severe blow to their morale. "Their strange attacks have stopped. Charge! Avenge our sisters!" The dark elfmander, her face dark with rage, led the charge towards the White Tower Tech Guild forces, determined to annihte them. She knew these mages weren''t individually strong, mostly at the grandmaster-tier level, far below her warriors in power.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om If they closed the distance, they could easily wipe them out. Now that she understood the White Tower Tech Guild''s tactics, she saw them as a threat only from afar. Suddenly, a powerful voice echoed across the battlefield. "The Emperormands the dark elves be eradicated!" At that moment, massive figures rose from the ground, emerging onto the battlefieldthe Moss Giants had arrived! Watching the White Tower Tech Guild''s performance and seeing Owen''s approval, they knew it was now their turn to clean up the remnants. The Moss Giants, each wearing a specialized energy pack, charged towards the dark elves, their enormous strides shaking the earth. Ramps of earth rose to meet them, forming steps that propelled them into the air, bringing them face-to-face with the dark elves. The Moss Giants, renowned for their unmatched strength and resilience,cked agility, but with the help of technological enhancements, they unleashed their elemental power with precision,pensating for theirck of speed. The dark elves, shocked by the giants'' explosive power,unched counterattacks, but these attacks dissipated against the giants'' stone-d bodies, devoured by their natural affinity with earth elements, causing no harm at all. Watching the Azure Kingdom''s army tear through the dark elf forces with relentless power, the Dark Elf Queen''s face darkened. She had once held a proud confidence, certain of victory. After all, the dark elves'' talents and strength far exceeded that of humans, overwhelming most mages. Chapter 345: Chapter343-A Battle to the Death Chapter 345: Chapter343-A Battle to the Death ? Watching the Azure Kingdom''s army tear through the dark elf forces with relentless power, the Dark Elf Queen''s face darkened. She had once held a proud confidence, certain of victory. After all, the dark elves'' talents and strength far exceeded that of humans, overwhelming most mages. But now, her forces were on the verge of copse. It was as if the powerful bloodline truly belonged to the Azure Kingdom''s army, not her dark elf n. Clearly, the Azure Kingdom had been preparing for this battle for a long time. Their forces had been lying in wait, ready for her to fall into their trap. Realizing this, she red at Leslie. "It seems you were prepared for this day all along. Wepletely underestimated you." Leslie remained calm. Although she hadn''t known the dark elves would interfere, she was aware that the disturbances within the Azure Kingdom were likely orchestrated by The Celestial. Allowing Nidhogg to roam free had served a dual purpose: to hone Madelyn''s skills and to set a trap for their enemies. Now that the dark elf n had shown themselves, they wouldn''t be allowed to return. "I didn''t expect you to desire Owen," Leslie said, stepping forward as a fierce wind howled, dropping the temperature drastically. The cold air was so biting it felt like steel needles piercing the lungs. "You dare to try and take my man? What right do you have?" Initially, Leslie hadn''t harbored much hostility toward the Dark Elf Queen, as they''d had no personal enmitymerely a difference in allegiance. But this queen had dared to set her sights on her husband, and Leslie''s fury ignited. Anyone who set their eyes on Owen was walking a path toward ruin. The Dark Elf Queen sneered, unfazed by Leslie''s deadly aura. "You, a lowly creature of the lower realms, are unworthy of someone like Owen. You think that ruling over a small domain gives you the right to defy The Celestial and stand above all?" With that, she withdrew her focus from her n and locked it entirely onto Leslie. Since Owen and Leslie hade prepared, her army''s defeat was inevitable. Her only chance to turn the tides was to eliminate Leslie. Killing Leslie would strike a devastating blow to the Azure Kingdom''s morale and open the way to capturing Owen, the unparalleled genius, for herself. Having made up her mind, the Dark Elf Queen prepared to strike, aiming to kill Leslie as swiftly as possible. But as her aura surged toward Leslie, it seemed to encounter an invisible barrier, vanishing into thin air. Her attack could no longer lock onto Leslie, as though her presence had be elusive. The Dark Elf Queen''s eyes narrowed in surprise. This was the first time she had ever encountered such a situation. Leslie''s tier was clearly only god-tier, far below her own celestial god level. She was an exalted celestial god, worshipped by countless mages! As she tried to make sense of this strange phenomenon, she suddenly realized that Leslie''s aura- and her very form-had vanished entirely. It was as if Leslie had never been standing there at all, her presence elusive and unreachable. For the first time, a look of shock crossed the Dark Elf Queen''s face. Leslie''s ability to evade her lock-on indicated that her true strength might rival her own. Moreover, the technique Leslie used was unfamiliar, as if it weren''t a conventional magic skill. The Dark Elf Queen lightly tapped her smooth, porcin-white foot on the ground, and an enormous ripple spread outward. A vast, starry light array, majestic as the night sky, expanded from her center, covering a radius of thousands of meters. Though Leslie''s skill had caught her off guard, as a celestial god, her powers were vast and profound. It was now time to reveal her full strength. "Darken the heavens!" Her crisp voice echoed across the battlefield. Within the array''s range, light seemed to be repelled, plunging the area into shadow. A crushing pressure filled every inch of space, and the very air seemedpressed to near- solidness, warping under the weight. "I''ve found you!" With a cold smile, the Dark Elf Queen closed her pale fingers into a dark de and sliced through a portion of the void beside her. The cut produced a sharp screech, and as the dark de passed through, ayer of white ice appeared, shing with sparks as it met Leslie''s concealed presence. Leslie''s form appeared amidst the sparks, flickering in and out of sight. The Dark Elf Queen refused to let this opportunity slip by. As her strike was deflected, a vision of stars copsing manifested behind her, as though the universe itself were imploding. Gigantic whirlpools, glittering with starlight, swirled toward Leslie like doomsday grinders. In the face of the impending cataclysm, Leslie murmured, "So this is the power of a celestial god under The Celestial... Truly remarkable." She had battled celestial gods before, but none as terrifying as the Dark Elf Queen. Each movement of hers seemed capable of reshaping eras. Leslie raised a finger, and a mixture of blood and icy runes shot forth, expanding into a massive, icy meteor hundreds of meters in diameter. The terrifying cold froze the void itself into a solid sheet. The dark whirlpool slowed as it collided with the icy meteor, and then the two forces crashed into each other with a deafening roar. BOOM!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The collision of the two women''s ultimate attacks sent a chilling wave rippling outward, as if a deathly flower bloomed in the sky. Its pale petals spread, shattering and annihting the void, releasing a thick, chaotic mist. Stanley, Rachel, and the others tensed, holding their breath. The scale of this battle was apocalyptic, as if the end of an era had arrived. They could feel the deadly aura just by watching from afar, forcing them to unleash defensive spells to shield themselves from the surging waves. Everyone had a strong instinct that if they failed to block these ripples, they would be obliterated and torn apart in an instant. "Will big sister be alright?" Madelyn asked anxiously, looking at Owen. Though Leslie had always been strict with her, Madelyn understood that it was to push her potential. But now, her opponent was a celestial god, The Celestial''s Dark Elf Queen. While Madelyn had great faith in Leslie, the gap in their power worried her. Owen, too, stared intently at the turbulent ripples in the sky, his expression solemn. However, unlike Madelyn''s concern, he was calm. The Dark Elf Queen was certainly formidable, but Leslie was destined to be a legendary viin. Her talent and achievements would surpass those of the Dark Elf Queen. Even Owen, who had kept a close eye on Leslie''s progress, couldn''t fullyprehend the extent of her power. But one thing was certain-the victor of this battle would be Leslie. The onlookers were all focused on Leslie''s position. They knew Leslie had embarked on a unique path, but they were still unsure of her limits. Though rumors abounded about her strength after her long seclusion, none had seen her true might in battle. Thus, the extent of Leslie''sbat abilities remained a mystery to them all. Chapter 346: Chapter344-The Subjugated Elf Queen Chapter 346: Chapter344-The Subjugated Elf Queen ? Leslie''s elusive presence made her appear almost like an unstoppable assassin, one from whom no one could escape. As the two women shed, waves of mana rippled outward from their attacks, forcing those nearby to step back. Both figures re-emerged within the crowd''s view. Leslie''s aura was calm, her appearance immacte, as if she hadn''t just been part of an intense battle. In contrast, the Dark Elf Queen looked weary, her breathingbored, with her disheveled attire reflecting the toll of the fight. From their sh, it was clear Leslie had gained the upper hand. This sight shook the dark elves watching from afar. The gap in power between the two was significant-like frogs trying to see beyond the limits of their well, gazing up at the sky. Yet Leslie had somehow managed to achieve the impossible right before their eyes. The Dark Elf Queen was a true celestial god-tier mage, while Leslie was only at the god-tier level. The difference between them was immense. But before anyone could process their surprise, Leslie struck again, this time taking the offensive. For the first time since her seclusion, Leslie was unleashing her hidden power, aside from her brief battle with Nidhogg. The sky darkened as pale, icy winds howled, transforming into sharp tornadoes that tore through the void and barreled toward the Dark Elf Queen. The Queen quickly reacted, ring her wings to generate her own twisted windstorms, shing violently with Leslie''s freezing tornadoes. Boom! Boom! Boom! Their battle escted in intensity. In mere breaths, they exchanged dozens of blows, each wave of energy colliding, only to be reced by the next in rapid session. Both the dark elf army and the Azure Kingdom''s forces continued to retreat, their faces growing more fearful with each sh. As the waves of battle washed over them, the dark elf soldiers grew increasingly anxious. In every exchange, Leslie had the upper hand. Their own forces were on the brink of copse, and theirst hope was pinned on their Queen. But not only was she unable to defeat Leslie, she was being steadily overwhelmed. The Queen''s apparent struggle weighed heavily on the soldiers'' hearts, casting a deep shadow over their already desperate minds. If things continued like this, both the Queen and her people would fall here. Meanwhile, the Dark Elf Queen felt Leslie''s image growing sharper, almost as if she were stepping deeper into the Queen''s mind with each strike. Leslie''s smile was unsettling, as though she were forcing her way into the Queen''s innermost thoughts. Sensing this, the Dark Elf Queen''s attacks grew more brutal, each sh resulting in earth- shaking tremors. However, when she unleashed an unprecedented mana surge, Leslie''s counterattack proved even more terrifying. A powerful wave of magic crushed forward, pulverizing the Queen''s body. Yet, as a celestial god-tier mage, the Dark Elf Queen''s body began to reassemble almost instantly, though strange particles of light seemed to merge into her form during the process. The Moss Giants, White Tower Tech Guild members, and other allies of the Azure Kingdom were astounded. Leslie''s disy of strength had her effortlessly suppressing the Dark Elf Queen-a being so powerful that even theirbined forces would struggle to contend with her. They had assumed they would need the full power of their armies to gradually wear her down, but it turned out they had underestimated Leslie''s capabilities. Their admiration for Leslie intensified, filled with awe and disbelief. The Dark Elf Queen, held back by Leslie''s relentless attacks, was seething with rage. Realizing her forces'' morale was plummeting, she decided to use her most desperate move. If this continued, her n would be nothing more than hunted prey, unable to rise again. She had to turn the tide, or all hope would be lost. "Wherever the night touches, it is the domain of the dark elves. Even you must obey!" Her voice, filled with majesty, resonated across the battlefield, as if dering her supreme authority. The dark elves, whose spirits had been waning, suddenly felt a surge in morale. Their eyes burned with a feral intensity, as though they had be mindless killing machines, wholly devoted to their Queen''s will. Across the battlefield, the Moss Giants and other soldiers of the Azure Kingdom felt a crushing pressure that slowed their movements. "A celestial god-tier mage indeed. Without Empress Leslie''s unprecedented path, it would likely be us on the defensive today," remarked one of the White Tower Tech Guild researchers, his face grave but tinged with relief. "Her foresight is unmatched. Let''s focus on our task," Stanley said, directing the Moss Giant and White Tower Tech Guild forces, his expression serious as he concentrated on the Dark Elf Queen. Leslie, however, had anticipated the Queen''s desperate outburst. If the Queen had not taken drastic action, everyst dark elf here would be annihted.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Leslie made no move to strike, merely watching the Queen with a narrowed gaze. She had passed up several opportunities to severely wound the Queen, waiting for the perfect moment. In Leslie''s mind, killing the Queen outright was far less satisfying than breaking her spirit. Now was that moment. Leslie''s hands formed an ancient hand seal over her chest as she spoke coldly, "Queen of the dark elves, a position of such power is well-suited for my servant." "Therefore, you shall serve me eternally as my maid!" As her words fell, countless icy stars rained down from above, each beam of white light illuminating the Dark Elf Queen''s form. Pain instantly contorted her face, and Leslie''s presence seemed to pierce into her very soul. The Dark Elf Queen''s heart quaked as an instinctive urge to submit arose within her. Her elegant face twisted in resistance, aware that if she yielded, she would indeed be Leslie''s eternal servant, as foretold. "Call me Empress!" Leslie''s voice was authoritative and unstoppable. "You... you! Impossible!" The Dark Elf Queen gritted her teeth, biting down so hard she nearly drew blood, fighting the urge with all her might. But at that moment, Leslie ced her hand firmly on the Queen''s shoulder, forcing her down to her knees. The Queen''s body shuddered, her spirit wavering. "Empress..." came the reluctant but inevitable words from her mouth. Gasps echoed from all around. The Dark Elf Queen had actually called Leslie "Empress"! Many could hardly believe their ears. The Dark Elf Queen herself was breathing heavily, clutching her mouth in disbelief as she stared at Leslie. How was this possible? She was the proud Queen of the dark elves, a celestial god of immense power! She had only ever ruled others-how could she have sworn fealty to anyone else? Chapter 347: Wrong Chapter！ Do Not Purchase! Chapter 347: Wrong Chapter Do Not Purchase! ? On the vast ins, the centaur Chiron, charging like a giant trampling the earth, let out a piercing roar, his spear shing as he closed in on Madelyn, growingrger and more menacing in her eyes. Madelyn remained calm, her blood-red roses swirling in her eyes. A killing intent powerful enough to disturb the very air erupted from her as she began to chant, and brilliant rose petals blossomed behind her. A mysterious wind seemed to carry the petals as they danced through the air. When Chiron''s spear met the floating roses, his massive body froze, turning him into an unmoving statue. Then, more and more blood-red petals clung to Chiron, sticking densely to his skin and enveloping him in a sea of flowers. Momentster, only a faint outline of the centaur remained. The god-tier mages controlling the formation stared in horror as Chiron, the embodiment of their power and the core of their Macedonian Phnx, vanished. In their senses, the recently summoned spirit of the formation was simply... gone! Unable to believe what they were seeing, the mages of Emberveil Kingdom focused on the beautiful spectacle in the sky. As a gentle breeze swept through, the floating rose petals scattered, falling like a rain of crimson roses. And Chiron, the centaur, vanished without a trace, leaving no remnants behind. Almost instantly, another wave of casualties erupted within the Emberveil Kingdom''s army as many mages, unable to bear the bacsh, copsed. Even the god-tier mages were visibly shaken, their faces pale as they struggled with the severe rebound. They looked at Madelyn''s blood-streaked figure with stunned disbelief. Madelyn was merely a god-tier mage-how could she be so powerful that even theirbined forces within the Macedonian Phnx were no match for her? Rachel, Stanley, and the others watched Madelyn with growing dread as she dismantled Chiron almost effortlessly. When Chiron''s aura first appeared, they had felt an overwhelming sense of danger. Fused with the might of over a million mages from Emberveil Kingdom, Chiron''s power rivaled that of a God Emperor. No one expected Madelyn, usually soft-spoken, to unleash such terrifying strength. If she continued like this, Emberveil Kingdom''s massive army would be annihted entirely! On the city wall, the dark elf Sylva gazed coldly at the failing Macedonian Phnx, her face filled with disdain and a hint of killing intent. "Worthless. Looks like I''ll have to handle this myself." With a dismissive shake of her head, Sylva vanished in a sh, appearing swiftly before Madelyn, who was cutting through the chaotic ranks of the Macedonian mages. Surprised, Madelyn clenched her fists andunched a powerful punch at Sylva. Sylva looked at her coldly. As a God King-level mage, Madelyn''s blow was little more than a tickle to her. After all, she was a dark elf one of the highest-ranked beings on this ne! Blocking Madelyn''s attack with ease, Sylva''s eyes took on a deep, ancient glow. Madelyn prepared to strike again, but as her gaze met Sylva''s mysterious, starry eyes, she froze.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In that strange vision, Madelyn seemed to glimpse her own past. She saw Owen! "Brother!" Madelyn gasped, unable to hold back a cry. To the Azure Kingdom generals like Stanley, Madelyn appeared to be in a daze. After all, a dark elf stood before her, not Owen. Yet, judging by her reaction, she had mistaken Sylva for the Emperor! "How is this possible? Lady Madelyn is so powerful, and her mental strength is extraordinary, especially with the Blood Eye talent. How could she be controlled so easily?" Stanley and the others grew tense; Madelyn was not only the Empress''s sister but also held a close bond with Owen. If something happened to her, they couldn''t imagine the Emperor''s fury. They were puzzled, though; with her strength, Madelyn should have been immune to such control. A nearby deputy adjusted his sses and exined with a serious expression, "She''s no ordinary being-she''s a dark elf, a highly unique race." With a grave tone, he briefed Stanley and the others about the dark elves'' extraordinary lineage. Their innate power over minds and memories was overwhelming. Ordinarily, no God King or even God Emperor could manipte Madelyn''s mind. But this was a dark elf, and a high-level God King at that. Despite Madelyn''s exceptional gifts, she was no match for Sylva''s mind control. Far away, Leslie watched with a calm expression. Observing Rachel and the others'' agitation, she said slowly: "The dark elves have a unique talent: they can manipte the minds of others, turning them into their puppets. Some, the most skilled, can even alter memories." "Right now, Madelyn is likely in a state of confusion..." The group was horrified. Could this truly be the power of a dark elf? If her memories were erased, would Madelyn still be herself? Many mages of the Azure Kingdom were shocked and worried. More than anyone, Rachel was troubled. Having studied at Middle Earth Melodic Academy, she knew that once someone became a puppet of a dark elf, their memories could never be restored. The fabricated memories Sylva would imnt would rece Madelyn''s true ones! Rachel hadn''t expected an ancient race allied with The Celestial to be involved in this. "Madelyn is in grave danger. Your Majesty, please save her!" Rachel urged Leslie, unable to bear the thought of harming to Madelyn. Leslie remained calm, replying, "Don''t worry; Madelyn will be fine." Leslie''s calmness appeared utterly cold to Rachel, who said urgently, "If something happens to Madelyn, Owen will never forgive you..." Before Rachel could finish, Leslie''s icy gazended on her. Rachel had seen Leslie''s cold demeanor before, but the frigid aura she emitted now seemed to freeze the very soul. This chilling presence was more intimidating than anything Rachel had experienced, carrying the undeniable weight of an empress''s authority. Feeling the bone-chilling cold, Rachel realized Leslie had be even more distant since her recent retreat, disying an aloofness that bordered on indifference. It seemed that in Leslie''s eyes, Owen was the only person who truly mattered. Others were nothing more than tools, mere pawns to be used. She had grown stronger and more like an Empress in every sense. The others who had been ready to rush to Madelyn''s aid retreated under Leslie''s icy stare. Though they couldn''t discern Leslie''s true intentions, they trusted that she wouldn''t actually harm Madelyn. The disturbance quickly died down as everyone turned back to the scene in front of them. Now in control of Madelyn''s memories, Sylva''s mouth curled into a twisted smile. She looked at Madelyn and chanted softly, "Forget. Forget everything from your past! Let''s start anew!" Chapter 348: Wrong Chapter！ Do Not Purchase! Chapter 348: Wrong Chapter Do Not Purchase! ? As Sylva''s voice dripped with allure and maniption, Madelyn''s gaze grew increasingly unfocused. Gradually, it seemed she was forgetting everything. But even as her memories were about to be erased by Sylva''s dark magic, fragments of moments with Owen kept surfacing. She forgot much, but every detail of her time with Owen remained unerasable. Sylva frowned, surprised at how stubbornly Madelyn clung to these memories. It was rare, but she had encountered such cases before. With a slight wave of her fingers, Sylva manipted invisible threads, preparing to alter Madelyn''s memories directly. In Madelyn''s mind, visions appeared of a life with Owen-of sweet scenes from their marriage, of yful moments, of their honeymoon. Each memory was beautiful, filled with joy. Observing this, Sylva shook her head, muttering, "Owen truly does have a way with women." "What a foolish girl, so deeply infatuated with Owen that it''s be an obsession-she won''t let go..." Sylva attempted to use memory alteration to erase Madelyn''s cherished memories, filling the void with fabricated happiness in a final effort to gain control. Yet no matter how many times she tried, Madelyn''s altered memories seemed to revert back. "If I can''t control her, I''ll destroy her." With a sigh of regret, Sylva conjured a magical de in her palm, crafted from translucent crystal and swirling with terrifying energy. Before anyone could react, Sylva drove the de into Madelyn''s heart! Hot blood spurted into the air. Madelyn''s chest was pierced straight through, her lifeblood pouring from the wound. Heavily wounded, her aura instantly weakened. And as Sylva''s de prated her heart, blood-red raindrops began to fall from the sky. The mages around stared in stunned disbelief, their expressions shifting to shock and horror. Could it be that Lady Madelyn was dead? They couldn''t believe their eyes. But the truth was undeniable. Rachel, Stanley, and the Azure Kingdom''s mages were all frozen in shock, desperately searching for signs this was an illusion. But the reality was clear-Sylva had killed Lady Madelyn with a dagger! How could this have happened? Rachel''s body felt weak, her senses entirely focused on Madelyn.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But Madelyn''s aura, instead of strengthening under her attention, was vanishing rapidly. In a single breath, it was as if Madelyn had never existed in this world. Panic-stricken, Rachel prepared to rush toward Madelyn, hoping to pull her from the dark elf''s clutches and heal her with potions. Madelyn was her closest friend! She... she couldn''t be gone like this! "Wait!" Just as Rachel was about to move, Leslie stopped her. Rachel froze, ring at Leslie with fury. "It''s one thing if you won''t help, but why stop me?" "Do you really want Madelyn to die?" Her voice rang with anger. Just then, snow-like kes began to drift down from the sky, dancing in the air. But when Rachel touched one, her pupils shrank; these "snowkes" bore an eerie, dual sensation of freezing cold and searing heat, as if trapped in a realm of fire and ice. The unusual phenomenon intensified, and their anxiety grew, yet Leslie remained calm, looking at them with a cold expression. "Stand back. Madelyn is fine," Lesliemanded. The others, including Stanley, were baffled. They had long known of the Empress''s cold demeanor. But Madelyn was her sister-why was she so indifferent? Just as their confusion grew, they noticed the strange scene in the sky changing. Amid the hellish ash-like snowkes, countless blood-red spirits howled and surrounded Madelyn as if weing their queen. Some finally realized what was happening and gasped. "Lady Madelyn has awakened!" "It looks like her Blood Eye has evolved into the fabled Death Cmity!" "That white ash must be the Cinder of the Underworld!" As soon as they spoke, everything turned crimson. An oppressive atmosphere of madness and ughter permeated the air, filling every corner of the battlefield. Sylva''s brow furrowed, sensing that something was wrong. She felt a vague sense of dread but couldn''t pinpoint why. Just then, an echoingugh, as if from the depths of a bottomless hell, resonated through the air. The sound filled every mage''s body with boiling blood, and their eyes were etched with blood-red patterns. Sylva felt her own blood heating up and finally realized what was happening. The undead''s cheers-this was a sign of the Death Cmity''s emergence! She now understood that Madelyn was the Death Cmity. Legends spoke of the Death Cmity as a terrifying being who ruled over ughter and suffering, wielding immense authority. But due to its immense power, the Death Cmity had not manifested for countless ages. Yet here she was, the very Madelyn she thought she had in! In trying to kill her, Sylva had inadvertently triggered her awakening. Realizing this, Sylva''s entire body trembled as she stared at Madelyn in horror. Under her frightened gaze, Madelyn, her body bathed in blood, looked back with icy eyes. Madelyn''s skin grew pale, as if coated in white frost. Her once dark hair now turned a ghostly white. She opened her eyes slowly, revealing pale flowers deep within her gaze. Sylva stared at Madelyn''s cold expression, seeing a mix of mockery and pity. It was as if Madelyn had never been under her control. But how was that possible? Moments ago, she had controlled Madelyn''s memories, plunging her into an endless dream from which she''d never escape. Madelyn should have been her puppet forever! Yet it now seemed Madelyn had never truly been ensnared in that dream. "I should thank you," Madelyn said coolly. "Without you, I would''ve been unable to let go of my lingering regrets. Thanks to you, I''ve finallypleted my awakening." Sylva trembled, her teeth chattering as though she''d fallen into the icy depths of hell. "No! You were trapped in that dream-how could you have woken up?" Madelyn responded indifferently: "A dream is still just a dream, and eventually, we wake up. I refuse to live in such an illusion. I want my brother''s true recognition." To Madelyn, Owen was the most important person in her life. She had long regretted abandoning the promise made in the martial contest. She had always hoped to earn Owen''s approval. But after witnessing her sister''s rtionship with Owen, she''d buried these feelings. Now, with Sylva''s maniption, she had faced her inner desires and her truest aspirations. She finally understood her purpose. As Sylva''s aura waned, Madelyn pulled the magical de from her chest, grayish-white blood spilling from the wound. The wound closed instantly, and a chilling smile crossed her lips. "Now, let''s see my newfound power!" Sylva, utterly stunned by Madelyn''s transformation, gaped as the unmistakable aura of death swept over her. Chapter 349: Chapter345-The Dark Elves’ Wrath Chapter 349: Chapter345-The Dark Elves Wrath ? "What... what did you do to me?!" The Dark Elf Queen red at Leslie, feeling an undeniable presence in her minda shadow that took the form of Leslie herself, like an indomitable monument nted deep within her. Any rebellious thought she had was met with a fierce wave from that shadow, inflicting torturous pain that snuffed out her resistance. This was clearly wrong-Leslie had somehow affected her mind! But how? For the first time, the Queen felt fear toward Leslie. The idea that her mind could be altered without her awareness was something she had always thought impossible. But now, it was happening.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As she stared at Leslie with widening, fearful eyes, Leslie stood surrounded by an aura of icy air, the cold swirling around her like a white dragon. She looked regal, almost celestial, with a gaze of supreme disdain. To her, the Dark Elf Queen seemed like nothing more than a lowly servant. "In my presence, why are you still standing? Kneel!" Leslie''s voice was cold andmanding, reverberating across the battlefield and drawing everyone''s attention. After all, she was addressing none other than the Dark Elf Queen! The Queen, who had intended tosh out at Leslie, found her voice caught in her throat, unable to speak. The image of Leslie in her mind grew brighter, like a zing sun that suppressed her spirit. Her body, which had been resisting, began to weaken, and her indomitable will gradually crumbled under the weight of Leslie''s demand. Leslie''s voice rose in volume. "Kneel!" The words struck the Queen like thunder, shattering thest vestiges of resistance. Her body folded, and she knelt before Leslie, head bowed low, her swan-like neck strained with the effort to resist. Despite her attempts to rebel, her efforts were in vain. At the moment the Dark Elf Queen knelt, silence fell over the battlefield. Both armies, previously locked in fiercebat, ceased fighting, staring in disbelief. For the dark elves, this was the ultimate disgrace. Despite their unfavorable position in this battle, none of them had considered surrender. They had stood firmly behind their Queen, their symbol of strength and loyalty. But now, the Queen they revered, their guiding light, was kneeling before a human woman. This was an unbearable humiliation, and the dark elves'' chests heaved with fury, their breaths quick and shallow. "My Queen!" At that moment, every dark elf cried out, desperate to wake the Queen from her submission. "My Queen, snap out of it! This vile woman is controlling you, leading the dark elves into an abyss!" "Awaken, my Queen! Use your power and fury to cleanse this shame by destroying them all!" Their voices merged, a collective roar shaking the void, intensifying the already oppressive sky. Yet, despite the desperate calls from her people, the Queen couldn''t break free from Leslie''s hold. She remained kneeling, unable to move, her desire to submit growing stronger, sweeping over her mind like a torrent. Seeing that their Queen remained unresponsive, the dark elves'' fury reached its peak. Led by the four ancient elf elders, who wore expressions of grim determination, they prepared for a final assault. "Dark elves, heed mymand! All forces, attack Leslie! No matter the cost!" "Leave none alive!" The eldest, deeply wrinkled dark elf elder shouted, charging toward Leslie with an air of unbreakable resolve. She was an Archgod-tier mage, second only to the Queen herself in power and one of the core pirs of the dark elves. Following her lead, other grief-stricken dark elves found renewed determination and surged toward Leslie. While they couldn''t understand exactly what method Leslie had used, they knew she was responsible for the Queen''s current state. Killing Leslie was their only hope of freeing their Queen. As the dark elf forces charged en masse toward the Empress, the Azure Kingdom''s Moss Giants and White Tower Tech Guild warriors snapped out of their shock and rallied to Leslie''s defense. "You think you can approach the Empress? Think again!" "None of you will leave here alive!" "Do you truly believe you can reach our Empress?" Already fiercely loyal to Leslie, the Azure Kingdom forces had been galvanized further by her dominance over the Queen. Their worship of Leslie ran deep, and they would not allow anyone near her. Boom! Boom! The once-stilled battlefield erupted again in chaotic violence, with powerful magic attacks ring up across the lines. The dark elves shed against the Azure Kingdom''s soldiers, who blocked their advances like an impregnable fortress. However, the four elder dark elves, powered by sheer determination, broke through the blockade. As Archgod-tier mages, they were formidable figures in any era, forces to be reckoned with in any faction. Witnessing their breakthrough, dark elves in the ranks erupted in cheers. "These old ones are truly fearsome!" "The darkelves may be Celestial''spdogs, but their power and legacy run deep." Even Madelyn and Rachel''s expressions grew tense as they watched. Though the Azure Kingdom''s army had gained the upper hand earlier, the true strength of the dark elves was nowing to light with these elders joining the fray. As the elder dark elves neared Leslie, the eldest unleashed her attack. Her wings fluttered, summoning towering trees that erupted from the ground. Green vines coalesced into beams of light, hurtling toward Leslie like rain. Eldritch Light! The green beams appeared as twisted faces at their tips, emitting a piercing sound that sliced through the air, disrupting concentration with its shrill tone. But just as the eldersunched their strongest attacks, Leslie turned her gaze upon them. Or rather, Leslie had already sensed their approach but had not considered them worth her time. Now, as they reached her, she finally prepared to respond. "You must be thest hope of the dark elves," she remarked, her gaze sweeping over them. Four Archgod-tier mages, indeed a formidable lineup. Even a celestial god-tier mage would struggle against them in a united front. The Queen, still kneeling, frowned. She knew the strength of the four elder dark elves. But she also knew that the one standing before them was Leslie. Chapter 350: Chapter346-The Elf Queen’s True Motive Chapter 350: Chapter346-The Elf Queens True Motive ? The green beams appeared as twisted faces at their tips, emitting a piercing sound that sliced through the air, disrupting concentration with its shrill tone. But just as the eldersunched their strongest attacks, Leslie turned her gaze upon them. Or rather, Leslie had already sensed their approach but had not considered them worth her time. Now, as they reached her, she finally prepared to respond. "You must be thest hope of the dark elves," she remarked, her gaze sweeping over them. Four Archgod-tier mages, indeed a formidable lineup. Even a celestial god-tier mage would struggle against them in a united front. The Queen, still kneeling, frowned. She knew the strength of the four elder dark elves. But she also knew that the one standing before them was Leslie. Thud, thud! The sound of blood sttering abruptly echoed through the air. The elder who had reached Leslie suddenly vomited blood and was flung backward, her chest caved in, blood gushing from the wound. The towering tree she had summoned behind her copsed and shattered into specks of light. The dark elves, who had been watching this battle closely, all turned pale.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om These elders were second only to the Queen in power, theirst hope against Leslie. But now, in a single exchange, Leslie had defeated them, extinguishing every bit of their hope. Before, they believed that while these elders might not be able to defeat Leslie, they could at least buy enough time for the Queen to escape from Leslie''s influence. But now, even that slim chance had been obliterated. Most dark elves hadn''t even registered Leslie''s attack; they only saw her raise a hand, striking with a force that seemed to obliterate the sky itself, instantly sending their strongest elders flying. Rachel and the others stared in open-mouthed shock. They knew Leslie was powerful, treading a unique path, but to witness her so easily crush Archgod-tier elders was beyond their expectations. Only Owen''s expression remained calm. He knew Leslie''s nature better than anyone, especially after her time in seclusion. Leslie''s path was one of absolute dominance, centered around her soul''s imperial strength,manding all forces of [Order], mana, and her Ice Emperor bloodline to bend to her will as loyal subjects. Leslie''s desires allowed no barriers; what she despised had no ce in existence. This unmatched dominance allowed her to use her soul''s pressure to make the Dark Elf Queen submit as her servant, leaving no room for resistance. The others, observing this astounding scene, were filled with admiration. Many of these dark elf elders were ancient, powerful figures who had weathered the trials of time. To see them defeated so effortlessly-and to witness the Queen''s forced submission-was something they would never have imagined possible. Meanwhile, as the dark elf elders were defeated, the chaotic battle on the battlefield quickly subsided. The dark elves, previously brimming with confidence, now looked dispirited, as if they''d had the very life drained from them. The Dark Elf Queen watched the fall of her people with desperation, her heart seething with hatred for Leslie. "Leslie, if you have any courage, fight me fairly! What is the point of using such deceitful methods?" The Queen, though bound by Leslie''s mind power, was still unwilling to concede and voiced her anger. These elders were relics of ancient times; though they had grown powerful with age, time had also weakened them. Injuring them inflicted a significant blow upon the dark elves. In the Queen''s eyes, Leslie''s assault on the elders was a devastating wound to their race. "You''re already my servant, and yet you dare speak so brazenly?" Leslie''s icy gaze fell upon the Queen, viewing her with the contempt one might reserve for a servant. Her gaze alone caused the Queen, whose mind bore Leslie''s imprint, to tremble with fear, as though she were a mouse before a cat. She shivered, quickly looking away with clenched teeth, a frustrated, angry expression on her face. "Leslie, what exactly do you want? I''d rather die than endure your humiliation!" To the Queen, death would be preferable to the relentless shame Leslie inflicted on her. Leslie observed her for a moment, noting the Queen''s impressive stature, which even she found herself admiring. She thought having her as a servant would be quite enjoyable. But first, she had questions. Gazing intently at the Queen, Leslie asked, "Why did the dark elves ally with Nidhogg? Why target my husband?" Her voice was filled withmanding authority. The Queen wanted to resist answering, but Leslie''s voice bore down on her, tearing away her resolve. She nced at her dark elf subjects, bound by the Moss Giants and White Tower Tech Guild below, and felt her remaining resistance crumble. The Queen knew that no matter how fiercely she resisted, Leslie''s growth rate was terrifying. Just a decade ago, Leslie had been a god-tier mage, and now she had surpassed the Archgod level, reaching the celestial god-tier and even dominating her in battle. With Leslie''s power advancing at such a breakneck speed, she knew that resisting was futile. Moreover, her people had already suffered heavy losses. If this continued, the dark elves would be annihted, and she would go down in history as the Queen who doomed her people. With a resigned expression, the Dark Elf Queen raised her head to look at Leslie. Others, too, turned their gaze toward her. Not only had she attacked the Empress, but she had also set her sights on the Emperor, a decision that had led her down a treacherous path. "I targeted Owen for one simple reason," she said, her voice echoing through the air. "Because of his extraordinary talent. I wanted to create the ultimate bloodline with him. That''s all." Everyone was momentarily stunned by her words. She had said this before, but they had thought it was just an excuse. However, hearing her confirm it again made them wonder-could this really have been her genuine motive? Instantly, all eyes turned toward Owen. Owen''s face twitched. What in the world? Had he just been reduced to a prized stud? Chapter 351: Chapter347-Owen’s Ranking Chapter 351: Chapter347-Owens Ranking ? Hearing the elf queen''s words, Leslie was engulfed in a fiery rage. Owen was her taboo! No one could touch him! Yet, this elf queen dared to treat Owen as nothing more than a tool to continue her bloodline. The intensity of this insult to Leslie was unimaginable. "You really are nothing more than a lowly maid. How dare you lust after my husband? You despicable wench!" Leslie''s cold, cutting voice echoed across the battlefield, resonating in every corner. The elf queen, startled by Leslie''s vehement reaction, hadn''t anticipated how deeply Leslie cared about this matter. The oppressive aura surrounding Leslie intensified, her wrath bing palpable. The elf queen, however, seemed to revel in Leslie''s anger. She sneered and taunted: "Don''t you know? When the Epoch resets, it offers a grand gift to all beings who have fallen!" "Any offspring born during this period have a high chance of possessing a special constitution!" "So, don''t think I''m just rambling nonsense. This is the truth!" Hearing the elf queen''s gleeful voice, Leslie stepped forward and gripped her throat tightly. The icy killing intent radiating from Leslie wiped the smug smile off the elf queen''s face, recing it with a somber seriousness. "This isn''t just my idea," the elf queen managed to say, her voice strained. "Many races and factions across the Sanctuaries share this vision! I am merely the first to act!" Her words fell like thunder on the silent battlefield. Everyone was stunned, their mouths agape in disbelief. How could this be? The Emperor, revered by all, had be the focus of the most powerful women in the Sanctuaries? Simultaneously, everyone could sense that Empress Leslie''s emotions were teetering on the brink. Her devotion to Owen was well-known. Anything rted to Owen was of utmost importance to her. Now, with so many new rivals vying for his attention, they couldn''t fathom the level of killing intent brewing in her heart. "Exin this Epochal Reset in detail," Leslie demanded coldly, her narrowed eyes fixed on the elf queen. She could tell that the elf queen''s provocations were deliberate, but the underlying truth of her words was undeniable. The elf queen smiled slyly, clearly enjoying Leslie''s barely-contained fury. However, she also understood that pushing Leslie too far would not bode well for herself or the elf race. Thus, she spoke inly: "You must have already noticed how, after the End of the Epoch, the speed of cultivation has dramatically increased. Particrly with the primordial mana baptism following creation, even those with ordinary constitutions can ascend to be mages, often developing unique traits." "This is because during this time, [Order] bes fully manifest and unrestrained. The geniuses born in this era have an unprecedented chance to develop extraordinary constitutions!" "Moreover, factions from the Sanctuaries, Forbidden Zones, and even the Celestials have all begun to expand, seeking to dominate the best cultivation resources. This era marks not only the fiercest collisions but also unprecedented coborations among the major races." "One crucial form of coboration involves nurturing exceptional prodigies!" "The stronger the bloodline, the greater the potential achievements!" "Now, with the top powerhouses across factions hitting their bottlenecks, the emergence of a newly-born prodigy with unparalleled constitution could break through the tiers and even conquer other races and factions!" As the elf queen spoke, her gazended momentarily on Owen. Leslie snorted, her lips curling into a mocking smile. The dawn of a new Epoch brought with it the potential to birth the most perfect constitution, granting dominion over the era and unparalleled supremacy for eternity. This, then, was the reason? The crowd finally grasped why the elf queen had set her sights on Owen. Rachel and Madelyn exchangedplicated looks as they gazed at him. Who could have predicted a day when men would need to be wary of being abducted? The sheer absurdity of the situation made it feel surreal. Still, a mischievous curiosity arose in their hearts. They couldn''t help but imagine the chaos that might unfold-numerous women vying for Owen, leading to dramatic battles. Their imaginations painted vivid, exaggerated scenarios. Watching from the sidelines would undoubtedly be thrilling!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Meanwhile, under everyone''s scrutinizing gaze, Owen felt increasingly awkward. Who would have thought his newfound fame would bring such peculiar trouble-too many women taking an interest in him? Of course, this thought barely crossed his mind before he pushed it aside. A sudden realization dawned on him: he had arrived at the pivotal era of the story''s original timeline, where countless prodigies emerged after the Epoch reset. However, in his memory, the timeline for this grand convergence of geniuses was not supposed to be now! It appeared that his presence had significantly altered the course of history, making it nearly unrecognizable. This gave Owen a sense of unease. On one hand, the diminishing alignment between the original storyline and reality meant he could no longer rely on the narrative for guidance. This increased the risks of his decisions. On the other hand, the earlier-than-expected arrival of the prodigy era meant unprecedented dangers were already looming! The elf queen had a point. During the dawn of the Epoch, [Order] was fully exposed to perception and temporarily unrestrained by the Celestials. For those with sufficient talent, this period allowed for the emergence of ancient, powerful constitutions. Some of these constitutions were so powerful that they became legendary taboos, leaving indelible marks on history. In such a time, unparalleled talent was a rare and highly coveted resource. Owen had already established numerous free academies across the Azure Kingdom, precisely to prepare for this moment. The most effective way to defeat the Celestials was to nurture an unparalleled prodigy- efficient, rapid, and resource-efficient. Additionally, powerful bloodlines could help mages ascend quickly. Special constitutions, scrutinized by countless factions, underwent a process akin to raising Gu insects, with the strongest emerging victorious. Loki, the Trickster God, relished such schemes. The greater the talent, the higher the future potential. Some of the colder factions, upon identifying top-tier talents, would evenmit heinous acts-killing parents to focus solely on nurturing their offspring! The elf queen''s reaction confirmed that the major factions had already begun their preparations. In this extraordinary era, investing in talent yielded far greater returns than any other pursuit. A single transcendent prodigy could bring boundless benefits. As the crowd digested this revtion, Leslieposed herself, her voice cutting through the tension: "Which factions are interested in my husband?" she asked coldly. None could desire Owen without paying the price of death! Leslie''s sharp killing intent seemed to invigorate the elf queen, who responded earnestly: "The Divine n of the Sanctuaries, represented by the Tri-Eyed Divine Maiden, Paisley." "The Undead n, with the Scarlet Rose Lord, Teagan!" "The Druidic Tribe, led by the Saint Druid, Auriel!" "The Dragons of Light and Shadow, with their saint, Gwh!" "...And many more." The elf queen rattled off an exhaustive list of names. Leslie''s expression darkened. "So, practically every top female mage across the factions has set their sights on Owen?" The elf queen nodded. "Exactly. In the Sanctuaries, Master Owen''s name resounds like thunder..." Before she could finish, Leslie cast her a cold re, silencing her immediately. The names mentioned were not unfamiliar to Leslie-they were among the most prominent figures in the Sanctuaries. Yet now, many of them werepeting for Owen. The absurdity of the situation weighed heavily on her, intensifying her determination. After all, too many mages coveted Owen. "Given the current era, suchpetition is natural," the elf queen remarked. "The factions'' emphasis on prodigies has reached unprecedented levels. Rare traits like Forbidden Seals and Celestial Bloodlines are invaluable." Chapter 352: Chapter348-A Kiss for Leslie Chapter 352: Chapter348-A Kiss for Leslie ? "Among all bloodlines, those ranked at Sequence o are the most coveted. Once such a bloodline is discovered, the major factions will engage in bloody, ruthlesspetition, sparing no cost!" "Just below these are the divine bodies associated with extreme mana. This includes traits like the Blood Eye and other physical mutations, as well as ancient bloodlines like those of the primordial subus. When a divine body emerges, it too bes a target of contention among the factions, though the intensity is somewhat less fierce-more measured and calcted rather than a fight to the death." Hearing this, Madelyn was taken aback. While she had always known her eyes were special, she never imagined they would be so highly valued by the various factions of the Sanctuaries. Rachel was equally astonished. Although she possessed the ancient subus constitution, she had always suppressed her aura, assuming it went unnoticed. However, the elf queen''s assured gaze suggested she had seen through Rachel''s disguise. So this was the caliber of a celestial god-tier mage? Even under Leslie''s oppressive power, the elf queen''s insight was terrifying. "Beyond these mainstream top-tier constitutions, there are other extraordinary traits, though they attract far less attention." "Aside from ranking special constitutions, we''ve also beenpiling a detailed profile of Owen. Aren''t you curious where Owen ranks?" Leslie, ever concerned with matters rting to Owen, immediately fixed her gaze intently on the elf queen. The elf queen replied earnestly, "From the moment Owen emerged on the stage, he has risen through the ranks without a single defeat. Be it prodigies or veteran figures, all who have stood against him have met crushing defeat." "Even before ascending to the god-tier mage rank, he has in true god-tier mages and even contended with a God King!" "Such a record is unprecedented in history!" "Owen has created a legend- an unparalleled tale." "Thus, even though we don''t know his exact constitution or talent, he has already surpassed all historical figures." "He is in a league of his own, above all special constitutions." "The undisputed Number One across all nes!" "And he is the one figure for whom every faction is willing to pay any price to obtain." As the elf queen''s words faded, everyone present was stunned into silence. Number One across all nes! Stanley and the others could feel their breathing quicken, their gazes growing increasingly fervent. They had already recognized Owen''s extraordinary talent and strength, especially after Academy City had dered him an unparalleled figure, even creating a unique ranking list for him-one that surpassed all historical prodigies. However, they hadn''t expected that even among the Sanctuaries and Forbidden Zones, Owen was considered an unprecedented existence. Truly, they had aligned themselves with a figure the likes of whom had never appeared before and likely never would again-a supreme prodigy. Every other prodigy paled inparison to Owen. Understanding this, it became clear why so many factions'' women valued Owen so highly. Owen''s bloodline was terrifyingly unique. Even though he had yet to set foot in the Sanctuaries, his name had already spread there. The mere thought of what would happen when Owen finally entered the Sanctuaries was unimaginablehe would surely cause a tempest of unparalleled magnitude. "Brother, you''d better be careful when you go out from now on. If someone ambushes you and drags you off to be their husband, I won''t have such a great brother anymore!" Madelyn teased,ughing. "Master! Master belongs to me! No one can take him away!" Seraphina eximed passionately, her tiny fists waving in the air. "He''s already been taken once by a bad woman there won''t be a next time!" Madelyn pinched Seraphina''s chubby cheeks,ughing. "You''re still not strong enough to back up that im. Focus on growing stronger." "Besides, there''s also the ''bad daughter'' you mentioned protecting your brother now." Rachel, standing nearby, wore a grave expression. "Leslie is truly furious now. This elf queen is practically digging her own grave." Madelyn nodded in agreement. When Leslie was truly enraged, she became unnervingly calm-a silence akin to a ghost ready to strike and im lives. Seeing Leslie''s icy demeanor, Owen knew he couldn''t let the situation escte further. In a sh, he moved to stand before Leslie. Just as he did, Leslie struck. Her long, pale hand shot out, seizing the elf queen by the throat. The chill of her murderous intent enveloped the elf queen entirely, forming a thinyer of frost over her body. "Why are you so agitated? It''s simply the truth. Or do you think you don''t deserve Owen?" the elf queen sneered. Her words had barely left her lips when she met Leslie''s cold, piercing gaze, which froze her to the core. It felt as though she had been cast into an icy wastnd. "Don''t think being part of my ns grants you the right to act so wantonly!" Leslie''s voice was devoid of emotion, and as it echoed, the elf queen felt her lifespan being mercilessly stripped away. It was as if a bone-chilling wind was slicing through her body, inflicting a sensation of death by a thousand cuts. Yet, the elf queen held her ground, meeting Leslie''s oppressive gaze with unyielding defiance. "What''s the matter? No guts to kill me? Or were all your threats just empty words?" Having been enved by Leslie''s mind magic, even ending her own life was no longer an option. But as a queen, she clung to her pride. The prospect of truly bing Leslie''s maid was more unbearable than death itself-a torment a thousand times worse. Thus, provoking Leslie into killing her seemed the only escape. Leslie stared at her coldly, the dominion of her aura pressing down relentlessly on the elf queen''s soul. It was as if an invisible hand toyed with her very essence, threatening to rip it apart with a mere thought. But Leslie had no intention of doing so. She saw through the elf queen''s n. She nced at Owen, who had rushed to her side, his silence suggesting he wouldn''t intervene. "Why don''t you try convincing me to let her go?" Leslie asked. "I considered it at first since she could be useful to our ns. But on second thought, as long as you''re happy, that''s all that matters," Owen replied with a smile. Hearing this, Leslie''s icy expression softened, a hint of tenderness appearing in her gaze. She knew Owen loved her just as deeply as she loved him. She was willing to give everything for Owen, and he would do the same for her. The elf queen''s provocations, as well as those from the other saints and divine women of the Sanctuaries, now seemed insignificant. After all, what mattered most was that she had Owen''s heart. With this thought, Leslie released the elf queen''s throat. Owen took her cold hand in his, smiling warmly. "It''s not ideal having so many people targeting me, but let them be envious. I''m Leslie''s man, after all!" "Others can dream all they want. It''s pointless. You know how I feel about you, don''t you?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As he spoke, Owen wrapped an arm around Leslie''s slender waist, pulling her into his embrace. Leslie, flustered, struggled slightly, aware they were in full view of everyone. But after a brief moment, she melted into his warm arms. Yes, Owen was hers. She had only been momentarily overwhelmed by the sheer number of shameless women eyeing him. But thinking it through, she realized there was no reason to worry. She and Owen were inseparable. No one else stood a chance. Still, once they entered the Sanctuaries, should any saint or divine woman truly dare to target Owen, she would deal with them-just as she had with the elf queen. They would either be her maids or face certain death. She would make it clear to the world that anyone she imed as hers was untouchable. Even if it meant rivers of blood, she would not hesitate. Seeing Leslie return to herposed, confident self, Owen felt both relieved and deeply moved. As the ultimate antagonist, Leslie had never cared for anyone deeply. No one had ever truly mattered to her. But now, he had found a ce in her heart. He had truly reached the heart of this extraordinary viiness. Overwhelmed with emotion, Owen leaned in and kissed Leslie''s crimson lips. Chapter 353: Chapter349-The Gatekeeper Elf Queen Chapter 353: Chapter349-The Gatekeeper Elf Queen ? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In the sky, Owen suddenly caught Leslie off guard, kissing her soft, alluring lips. Leslie froze for a moment before her cheeks flushed a deep crimson. Though they were, by all ounts, a seasoned couple, this was their first public disy of affection in such a grand setting. She felt awkward and unustomed to the attention, but Owen''s fiery passion made resistance futile. It was as though a feral beast had ensnared her in its grasp. Feeling the searing heat of Owen''s lips, Leslie immediately released a powerful aura, suppressing all the mages present in the area. Sensing the overwhelming pressure radiating from Leslie, Stanley and the others froze momentarily before hastily closing their eyes, obediently avoiding the scene. They knew all too well how mercurial Leslie''s temper could be and dared not risk her wrath by watching. Meanwhile, nestled in Rachel''s arms, Seraphina widened her round eyes and puffed her cheeks indignantly as she stared at Owen and Leslie. "What are they doing? Why is that wicked woman biting Master? She''s going too far!" Rachel quickly covered Seraphina''s eyes. This was not a scene suitable for her young, childlike mind to witness. "Seraphina, when will you finally grow up?" Madelyn muttered, pressing a hand to her forehead in exasperation. Up in the sky, Owen could feel the heat radiating from Leslie''s body, her emotions mirroring the fervor in his own heart. Perhaps due to their time spent together, Leslie''s usual coldness had softened, reced by a tenderness befitting a woman in love. After the kiss, Owen gazed at Leslie''s face, now glowing with a rosy blush, and couldn''t help but smirk mischievously. Feeling Owen''s gaze upon her, Leslie lowered her head slightly, murmuring, "There are so many people here. Don''t you care about appearances?" Owenughed heartily. "With such beauty before me, how could I let this moment pass?" Leslie''s expression grew serious. "With so many people after you, do you feel no pressure at all?" "We''ll deal with the future when ites. Let''s cherish the present," Owen replied nonchntly. "After all, you''re by my side!" Hearing Owen''s candid deration, Leslie felt a warmth spread through her, leaving her utterly content. At that moment, Owen''s eyes burned with passion as he looked at Leslie. "It''s time to head back!" Leslie rolled her eyes at him but nodded. "Why did I have to fall for such a troublesome man..." With that, she turned her icy gaze toward the elf queen. "The dark elves have suffered a devastating defeat. If you don''t want your people wiped out, have them retreat to the Sanctuaries immediately." "And you will remain here as my maid. After all, I could use a close servant." Leslie''s words made the elf queen grit her teeth in rage, her fury barely contained. She wanted nothing more than to tear Leslie to pieces. She had expected Leslie to deal with her harshly, but bing a maid? As a queen, how could she endure such humiliation? Yet, as soon as she entertained thoughts of rebellion, she felt the overwhelming presence of Leslie within her soul-a terrifying force that snuffed out all defiance. Leslie''s expression darkened further. "Is this the demeanor of a maid?" With that, Leslie cast her gaze over the battered and bloodied dark elf army below. A chilling wind swept through the air, gathering like countless des poised to annihte the remaining dark elves. Feeling the biting cold emanating from Leslie, the elf queen realized that should she resist, Leslie would not hesitate to massacre her entire race. To Leslie, only Owen seemed sacred and untouchable. All others were as insignificant as ants. Resigned to her fate, the elf queen suppressed her anger and chose toply. Watching this unfold, Owen coughed awkwardly. Having the elf queen as a maid-Leslie''s personal attendant, no less-seemed... unconventional. After all, the elf queen was not only a stunning beauty but also a high-ranking monarch. Still, the thought was fleeting. Leslie''s actions embodied the essence of a ssic viin. He couldn''t help but wonder what it would be like to be served by someone like the elf queen. The mere thought was exhrating. With that, Owen eagerly led Leslie back to the Azure Kingdom. News of Emberveil Kingdom''s downfall spread swiftly. Within the Azure Kingdom, no one was particrly surprised. After all, thebined strength of Owen and Leslie was far beyond anything Emberveil could withstand. What shocked many, however, was that Madelyn single-handedly confronted Emberveil''s army of over a million mages-and emerged victorious! Such terrifying power shattered all prior perceptions of Madelyn, who had always been seen as little more than a follower of Owen and Leslie. Now, her formidable capabilitiesmanded awe and respect. It was clear that in this family, no one was ordinary. Moreover, Madelyn''s awakening of the Death''s Cmity bloodline-a top-tier trait in the current nemeant her future strength would only grow. The involvement of the dark elves in the Azure Kingdom''s rebellion also came as a surprise. The dark elves were one of the most elite magical races and a powerful force under The Celestial. Historically, their appearance heralded widespread cmity and death. Yet, their massive offensive this time had ended in utter defeat. Even more astonishing was that Leslie alone had subdued the elf queen, without Owen needing to lift a finger. To top it off, the mighty Dark Elf Queen was now Leslie''s personal maid. Such overwhelming strength and cunning left the mages of the Azure Kingdom in awe, their admiration for Leslie reaching unprecedented heights. For the female mages, in particr, Leslie became the ultimate idol-a paragon of strength, decisiveness, and an unmatched aura of dominance. Meanwhile, factions like the dragons, who had missed their chance to intervene, felt a sense of regret. They had prepared extensively, anticipating chaos in the Azure Kingdom to prove their loyalty to Owen and Leslie. However, the dark elves'' swift defeat left them with no opportunity to act. The Moss Giants and White Tower Tech Guild had stolen the spotlight, basking in the admiration of the other factions. Though envious, the dragons and other factions consoled themselves. The future was long, and their time to shine woulde. With their sights set on assisting Owen and Leslie in future conquests, they prepared for the ultimate battle: the invasion of The Celestial''s Sanctuaries. Meanwhile, back in the kingdom, citizens celebrated Owen and Leslie''s triumphant return late into the night. The next day, peace returned. In their courtyard, Owen and Leslie sat across from each other, their palms pressed together as they circted mana. During their recent retreat, their shared experiences had forged an unbreakable connection. Now, their energies flowed seamlessly together. Their cultivation sped up, and there was an indescribable intimacy in the air, as though their souls were merging. Despite being focused on cultivation, both of their cheeks were tinged with blush, and the atmosphere was thick with an unspoken tension. Outside the courtyard, the elf queen, her tall, elegant figure radiating beauty, stomped her foot in frustration. Chapter 354: Chapter350-The Plan to Conquer the Emerald Dreamscape Chapter 354: Chapter350-The n to Conquer the Emerald Dreamscape ? Last night, Leslie had ordered the elf queen to stand guard outside the courtyard. The doorway wasn''t far from Leslie and Owen''s bedroom, and the wildmotion of the night had been all too audible to the elf queen. For someone like her, who had never experienced such things, it was sheer torment. Initially, she believed herself capable of remaining calm and indifferent. But Owen and Leslie''s unrestrained passion shattered that illusion-the mere sounds of their intimacy made her body feel weak, her legs instinctively pressing together. The tormentsted the entire night. When dawn finally broke, and she thought she could breathe a sigh of relief, she found the couple engaged in their affectionate cultivation session, treating her as a mere onlooker to their endless disy of love. Within the courtyard, sensing the elf queen''s simmering resentment, Owen teased, "You really had her stand guard outside all night?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Since I made her my personal maid, she should naturally do what''s required," Leslie replied nonchntly. "Besides, you seemed particrly spiritedst night," Leslie added, her tone carrying a teasing edge as she looked at Owen with a smirk. Owen straightened his expression, feigning seriousness. "And whose fault is that? Your allure was simply irresistible." Though she knew he was deflecting, Leslie didn''t call him out. Instead, she remarked lightly, "It might take some getting used to, but I''ll adjust soon enough." Owen realized then that Leslie fully intended to train the elf queen as her personal maid. Who would''ve thought she had such a side to her? Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Owen refocused. "The dark elves are no longer a threat to us. Perhaps it''s time we discuss our ns to attack the Sanctuaries." Leslie nodded. "The dark elves are a significant force within the Sanctuaries. There''s much we can learn from her." With that, Leslie summoned the elf queen with a mere thought. The elf queen, sensing the summons, instinctively resisted. But her defiance was swiftly crushed by Leslie''s overwhelming dominion, leaving her no choice but to reluctantly approach Owen and Leslie. "What do you want?" she asked coldly, her defiant demeanor evident in her tone. Leslie didn''t tolerate her insolence. A sharp pnded on the elf queen''s face, followed by an icy aura enveloping her. "Do I need to exin the concept of ''to the victor go the spoils''? You''re a prisoner now, so act like one. This is your final warning-defy me again, and you''ll learn the true meaning of regret." Leslie''s frosty voice sent shivers down the elf queen''s spine. She knew Leslie was using her as an experiment for this "personal maid" role. If she didn''t fully submit, it wouldn''t just be her; the entire dark elf race would face annihtion. As Leslie''s words resonated, the elf queen felt the crushing weight of dominion tighten around her soul, like shackles burrowing ever deeper. The oppressive pressure left her no room for rebellion. Reluctantly, she lowered her head slightly, her defiance tempered. "Emerald Dreamscape is a unique realm, existing on the border of reality and illusion. It''s home to many top-tier mages. From what I know, there are no fewer than nine sky-tier mages among them," the elf queen began. In the original timeline, Loki, the God of Mischief, valued Ysera highly and had deployed many of his minions and followers to serve her. Most factions believed Emerald Dreamscape to be guarded by only four sky-tier mages, but that was merely a facade. Anyone who attacked Emerald Dreamscape without understanding its true strength would suffer devastating losses. "Nine sky-tier mages?" Leslie murmured, her expression growing solemn. Though the Azure Kingdom had made significant progress, it had yet to produce a single sky- tier mage. Sky-tier mages were the pinnacle of power within any faction-exceptionally rare and immensely formidable. Owen''s expression also turned grave. Within the Azure Kingdom, the only ones capable of contending with sky-tier mages were himself, Leslie, the elf queen, and Madelyn, who had transformed into Death''s Cmity. This disparity in strength made it clear they couldn''t hope to overpower Emerald Dreamscape. Any direct assault would end in utter defeat. "Beyond Emerald Dreamscape''s internal strength, we must also ount for the opportunistic nature of other Sanctuary factions. If they sense an opening, they won''t hesitate to strike us down," Owen said. Leslie nodded, fully understanding the precariousness of their situation. The Four Sacred Realms alone were formidable adversaries, and the Forbidden Zone, which had been sealed, now showed signs of awakening, likely due to the Epoch''s End. Their silence was ominous-a predator lying in wait. Based on the elf queen''s insights, Owen''s bloodline was extraordinarily unique, bound to draw the attention of top factions. If they acted rashly, they risked igniting a chain reaction that could spell their doom. Rubbing his temples, Owen felt the weight of their situation. The Sanctuaries, the Forbidden Zone, The Celestial-none of them were easy opponents. Every step needed meticulous nning. Still, retreat was not an option. He had already epted a hidden system mission to oppose The Celestial, and even without it, the factions of the Forbidden Zone, the Sanctuaries, and The Celestial would never let him go. Suddenly, an idea struck him. With a thought, a pitch-ck box appeared in his system interfacea reward he had earned for surviving the chaos of the Millennial Cataclysm. The immortal-tier treasure: Pandora''s Box. Owen had previously tried to open it but found it impossible. Recently, however, the system had informed him that the me Sword could unlock it. The me Sword, the legendary weapon of Surtur, the me Giant, had burned an entire ne to ashes during the battle of Ragnarok. ording to the system, the me Sword was not only incredibly powerful but also deeply connected to Pandora''s Box, both pointing toward the enigmatic The Celestial. Unlocking the box would undoubtedly grant him significant advantages. Despite his current strength, he was no match for the ancient powers of the Sanctuaries, the Forbidden Zone, or The Celestial. Conventional cultivation wouldn''t allow him to catch up to their level in time. He needed a dramatic boost, and Pandora''s Box presented the perfect opportunity. To obtain the me Sword, however, he first needed to bring back the Goddess of Beauty. Her immense power and the ancient gods around her could greatly alleviate the pressure on him. Bypleting this task, he would gain ess to the me Sword and the treasures within Pandora''s Box, potentially acquiring the strength to challenge The Celestial. It was a gut feeling-but his system rewards had always been extraordinary. Anything the system kept shrouded in secrecy would undoubtedly shake the heavens when revealed. While Owen was deep in thought, Leslie pondered aloud. "Are you certain Emerald Dreamscape should remain our primary target?" Given their current strength, a direct confrontation was unfeasible. Letting go of such a powerful goal wasn''t out of the question, especially since their ns were only just beginning. Owen nodded resolutely. "Emerald Dreamscape must be taken." To bring back the Goddess of Beauty and herpanions, they needed the unique light hidden within Emerald Dreamscape. There was no way around it. "If you''ve made up your mind, so be it. But with our current strength, directbat is out of the question," Leslie said, shaking her head. She had always supported Owen''s decisions but emphasized the need for caution in nning. "Perhaps infiltration,bined with a coordinated internal and external strike, could work," Leslie suggested. "Shadow n has excelled in intelligence gathering. They can take the lead on this mission." "Our knowledge of Emerald Dreamscape is too limited. With our inferior strength, urate andprehensive intelligence will be key to victory." Chapter 355: Chapter351-Let Me Seduce Her Instead Chapter 355: Chapter351-Let Me Seduce Her Instead ? Owen nodded in agreement. "The dark elf territory is rtively close to Emerald Dreamscape. If we can establish an intelligencework there, it will certainly work to our advantage." "Moreover, I recall that the boarmen live near the dark elfnds. Perhaps we can use the Water of Life to broker a partnership with them." Realizing that direct confrontation with Emerald Dreamscape was impossible, Owen began to devise alternative strategies. In the original storyline, the boarmen near the dark elf territory were a uniquely powerful and savage race. Even Emerald Dreamscape seldom ventured into theirnds lightly. Their weakness was a near-irresistible attraction to anything rich in life essence. Trading the Water of Life for their cooperation could allow Shadow n to operate freely within their territory. Leslie nodded slightly. "By using the dark elf and boarmen territories as our base, we can establish an intelligencework encircling Emerald Dreamscape. Gradually infiltrating deeper, we should uncover detailed information about its inner workings in no time." Owen''s eyes narrowed. "With those two races as our core, we can maintain flexibility-able to advance or retreat as needed, always within our control." Watching Owen analyze the situation and n their next moves, Leslie found herself captivated. At that moment, he seemed to radiate a golden light, his determination and intellect deeply alluring. For a fleeting moment, she was reminded of their early days, when they had plotted together to establish Azure Kingdom. Back then, they had meticulously nned their every move, ultimately securing a decisive victory. Nearby, the elf queen was taken aback by how much this couple seemed to know about the Sanctuaries. Her surprise quickly gave way to amusement, and a sly smile curved her lips. "Master Owen, your n is indeed quite solid, but the results might not be as significant as you hope. Instead, you might achieve better results by making yourself the bait to seduce Ysera." "She''s an ambitious empress and the daughter of the God of Mischief. She undoubtedly knows about the emergence of supreme bloodlines after Epoch''s End." "If you could win over Ysera herself, Emerald Dreamscape would fall into your hands without the need for all this trouble." "Her strongest followers would undoubtedly swear allegiance to you as well." "It''s a strategy that could pay off a hundredfold. I think it''s worth trying!" The elf queen''s sly smile deepened as she finished her suggestion. Leslie nced at her but didn''t stop her from speaking. Although the elf queen''s tone wasced with mockery and provocation, her suggestion wasn''t entirely without merit. If anyone else were the subject of this n, Leslie would have implemented it without hesitation. But the thought of her husband, Owen, being the one to y this role was absolutely uneptable to her. When Owen remained silent and instead turned to look at her, Leslie blinked in surprise and fixed her gaze on him. "You''re seriously considering going along with this maid''s n?" she asked, her tone grave. Owen was her husband. The idea of her husband seducing another woman was something no sane person would ever agree to. Seeing Leslie''s serious expression, Owen smiled and gently took her hand, speaking earnestly. "Yes, if we can win over Ysera, it would greatly benefit us." Hearing his reply, Leslie''s expression immediately darkened. "No! You''re my husband. You belong to me and me alone!" Then, with her face flushed, she dered, "If it has to be done, I''ll do it myself!" Owen couldn''t help butugh at her reaction. "Honestly, I thought from the start that you''d be the better candidate for this." In the original storyline, Ysera had been deeply infatuated with Leslie, practically worshipping her. On the other hand, Ysera had a well-documented disdain for men. If Owen were to approach her, it would likely backfire. But Leslie? Leslie had a much better chance of seeding. Leslie stared at Owen in disbelief, wondering if she had heard him wrong. Was Owen really suggesting that she seduce Ysera? "We''re discussing serious matters here-this is no time for jokes," Leslie said firmly. "Our situation may not be ideal, but I won''t let you use yourself as bait. We cane up with another n!" Owen looked into her eyes, finding her flustered reaction unexpectedly endearing. Smiling, he lightly pinched her nose. "I''m serious. Ysera is yours to handle." Leslie hesitated, searching his expression for any sign of humor. When she found none, she sighed, a hint of reluctance in her tone. "Fine. I''ll deal with Ysera myself." The elf queen stood nearby, dumbfounded as she watched the exchange between the two. Were they insane? Ysera wasn''t just any empress-she was one of the most powerful figures in the Sanctuaries. Sending Leslie to seduce her? This had to be a joke. If anyone else heard about this n, they would surely think this couple had lost their minds. "Wait, wait, wait! Are you sure about this? Making such a hasty decision could leave you with no room for regretter!" The elf queen, who rarely showed concern for anyone but herself, couldn''t stay silent. Ysera possessed a unique dragon bloodline, making her one of the most formidable figures in the Sanctuaries in terms of background, strength, and beauty. The idea of Leslie seducing her seemed utterly ludicrous. Not only would it likely fail, but it could also provoke Ysera''s wrath, leading to catastrophic consequences. "Ysera is a woman! You''re not even on the same wavelength!" Desperate to get her point across, the elf queen repeated the fact multiple times for emphasis. "If you really want to go through with this, let Owen handle it! He''s the only one who stands a chance!" But Leslie responded coolly, "So what if she''s a woman?" To Leslie, gender was irrelevant. Aside from Owen, everyone else was merely a tool, whether male or female. The elf queen stared at her, puzzled, and muttered, "Are you nning to disguise yourself as a man? You don''t even look the part of a dashing gentleman." "Besides, Ysera values strength and talent over appearances. She''s a pragmatic and fearsome individual." The elf queen''s understanding of Ysera suggested that she wouldn''t be swayed by superficial charm. Leslie didn''t bother responding, but Owen chuckled. "She doesn''t need to disguise herself. She''s perfect as she is." Owen cast a meaningful nce at Leslie. Given Ysera''s strength, any disguise would be futile. Most importantly, Ysera''s admiration for Leslie wasn''t rooted in appearances. Not bothering to disguise herself and directly confronting Ysera? Had they lost their minds?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The elf queen looked between Owen and Leslie, utterly bewildered by their decisions and rationale. Leslie seducing Ysera? Were they trying to start some sort of romantic chaos? This n was far too bold and ahead of its time! Chapter 356: Chapter352-Ysera’s Past Chapter 356: Chapter352-Yseras Past ? The elf queen''s astonishment at their n didn''t prompt an exnation from Owen. Instead, he focused on organizing all the information he had about Ysera in his mind. He vaguely remembered that the first time Ysera encountered Leslie was in the Sanctuaries during the period when she was embroiled in a fierce battle with the Lord of the Celestial God Pce. At that time, Ysera, ruler of the Emerald Dreamscape, had shed with Oliver, the Celestial God Pce''s lord and another exceptional beauty, in Skyline Gorge. Both women were renowned within the Sanctuaries not only for their immense strength as sky-tier mages but also for their stunning appearances, which made them objects of desire for countless admirers. Their battle drew an enormous amount of attention. Numerous factions converged on the perilous Skyline Gorge to witness this monumental showdown between two of the Sanctuaries'' most celebrated figures. Both were top-tier sky-tier mages, and their fight turned the skies and earth upside down. The two exhausted every trick in their arsenals, but the battle ultimately ended in a stalemate. Just when bothbatants believed they would fight another day, a mysterious figure appeared and struck them down into Skyline Gorge, an act that caught the attention of many. Skyline Gorge was an exceedingly dangerous area, teeming with bizarre and ominous phenomena. Even sky-tier mages were subject to immense suppression and interference when they entered its depths. As such, the disappearance of these two celestial beauties spurred countless individuals and factions tounch exhaustive searches for their whereabouts. Ysera, by a stroke of fortune, was rescued by Leslie, who was training in the area at the time. Their first meeting took ce deep within the Forbidden Zone of Skyline Gorge. As for Oliver, her fate remained a mystery. After falling into the depths of Skyline Gorge, she vanished without a trace. For years, there was no sign of her, leading to spection that the Lord of the Celestial God Pce might have perished. This mystery persisted, and even the original anime offered no resolution. "Owen, is there anything else I should keep in mind?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Leslie''s question snapped Owen out of his brief reverie. Taking a deep breath, he gently patted her hand, offering a reassuring nce before turning to the elf queen with a serious expression. "Currently, has the conflict between the Emerald Dreamscape and the Celestial God Pce escted?" The elf queen wasn''t sure what Owen was getting at, but she nodded nheless. "If you''re nning to take action now, it might be a good opportunity. The Emerald Dreamscape and Celestial God Pce have already engaged in severalrge-scale shes, and it seems they''re on the verge of a life-or-death confrontation." "However, regardless of which side wins,unching an attack now wouldn''t yield good results," she cautioned. Owen''s heart raced with excitement upon hearing this. It seemed that the grand spectacle from the anime was about to unfold! "Are you really nning to act?" The elf queen''s face paled as she asked, her voiceced with unease. Leslie also looked at Owen, her expression contemtive. While the Emerald Dreamscape and Celestial God Pce were clearly at odds, this didn''t seem like an ideal time to strike. However, judging by Owen''s demeanor, he seemed to have a well-formed n in mind. Though she didn''t yet understand it, his enthusiasm made her hopeful that it would be something extraordinary. "When will the two factions engage in arge-scale battle? Tell me everything you know about their recent activities-leave nothing out!" The elf queen frowned, clearly displeased with Owen''smanding tone. However, Leslie''s sharp gaze prompted her toply. With a reluctant sigh, she began, "From what I know, the two factions recently fought a major battle in Skyline Gorge, right on the border of their territories. Many powerful mages perished, and even some sky-tier mages were severely injured." "The battle caused massive ripples. Even though our dark elf territory is far from the battlefield, we could clearly feel the aftershocks of their confrontation." "After that battle, both sides seemed to retreat and regroup, as it was a highly damaging conflict for both of them." Listening to this, Owen became increasingly certain that the climactic battle in Skyline Gorge was about to begin. For the Emerald Dreamscape, the loss of so many mages in the previous battle would make anotherrge-scale confrontation with the Celestial God Pce devastating, even in victory. Thus, the two factions'' leaders would likely settle the matter in a decisive duel. "Excellent! Excellent! This is our chance!" Owen''s excitement got the better of him as he scooped Leslie into his arms and nted a kiss on her cheek. Leslie, seeing Owen''s almost childlike enthusiasm, couldn''t help but smile, her mood brightened by his contagious joy. In his tion, Owen quickly shared his n with Leslie. "In theing days, we need to head to Skyline Gorge as quickly as possible. If all goes as I expect, Ysera of the Emerald Dreamscape will challenge the Lord of the Celestial God Pce to a duel there, culminating in a terrifying battle." "And the result of their confrontation will be mutual destruction, with Ysera being knocked into the misty valley at the bottom of Skyline Gorge!" "We''ll set up in advance and wait for Ysera to fall. That''s when we make our move." After Owen finished exining, both Leslie and the elf queen stared at him in disbelief. How could he speak with such certainty, as if he had already witnessed the entire event? "Are you serious?" the elf queen asked, wide-eyed. Leslie, curious but less skeptical, inquired, "How do you know all this?" While foreseeing the future wasn''t entirely impossible, it was exceedingly rare andplex especially when the events involved two sky-tier mages. Even with the talent to glimpse the future, urately predicting an event so monumental and so near was an extraordinary feat. "It''s simple," Owen replied with a grin. "I can see the future, so I know what''s going to happen." While Owen technically couldn''t foresee the future, his knowledge of the anime''s storyline allowed him to anticipate events with uncanny precision. "See the future?" "Are you joking?" The elf queen was visibly skeptical. While she didn''t doubt Owen''s abilities or talent-after all, even the most gifted individuals couldn''tpare to him-iming to see the future seemed absurd. Even the most powerful deities could only catch glimpses of possible futures, fragmented and uncertain. To describe events with such rity and detail was utterly imusible-unless one had personally experienced them. Leslie, on the other hand, trusted Owen implicitly. She didn''t need to know how he knew-his insights had never steered them wrong before. The elf queen looked at Owen as though seeing him for the first time. "If you truly can foresee the future, doesn''t that mean you''re even more terrifying than a sky-tier mage?" Leslie shook her head. "If Owen were truly above the sky-tier level, we wouldn''t need such borate ns. We could simply lead our armies straight into Emerald Dreamscape." While Emerald Dreamscape was formidable, it had no mages above the sky-tier level. If Owen were that powerful, there would be no need for caution. Unlike the elf queen''s doubts, Leslie had unwavering faith in Owen. "Let''s start preparing now," Owen concluded. "There isn''t much time, and if we miss this opportunity, we may never get another." ... Time flew, and nearly a month passed in the blink of an eye. By midday, after Owen and Leslie finalized their ns to attack the Sanctuaries, they ensured everything was ready before mobilizing their forces. The first to act was the Shadow n. They infiltrated dark elf territory and began probing Emerald Dreamscape and the Celestial God Pce. Their mission was to monitor the movements of both factions and report any developments promptly. This allowed Owen and Leslie to adjust their strategies in response to real-time intelligence. Not long after Shadow n began their operation, shocking news reached Leslie and the elf queen: Ysera, ruler of the Emerald Dreamscape, had issued a duel invitation to the Lord of the Celestial God Pce. The duel''s location? Skyline Gorge-just as Owen had predicted! Both Leslie and the elf queen were astounded. Reality was unfolding exactly as Owen had foreseen! Chapter 357: Chapter353-Setting Out for Skyline Gorge Chapter 357: Chapter353-Setting Out for Skyline Gorge ? Ysera, the ruler of the Emerald Dreamscape, was truly about to engage in a life-and-death duel with the princess of the Celestial God Pce?! Leslie and the elf queen stared at Owen in shock.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om They had initially been skeptical of Owen''s earlier prediction, but now, not long after he had made it, it was bing a reality. At that moment, Madelyn came rushing over, looking curious and slightly confused. When she arrived, she tilted her head and asked, "Why are you and the elf queen staring at Owen like that?" Before anyone could answer, she added excitedly, "Brother, two professors from Academy City have arrived!" Owen nodded. "Let them in." Momentster, two elderly professors entered the courtyard. "Academy City Professor Andy greets the Emperor and Empress!" "Academy City Professor Barron greets the Emperor and Empress!" Both professors bowed respectfully as they entered. "I have a task for you," Owen said after giving them a quick once-over. Theirposed demeanor made them seem like ideal candidates. "Please give us your orders!" the two professors responded eagerly. Beforeing here, they had been given strict instructions by the leadership of Academy City to carry out any and all tasks given to them by Owen and Leslie. Academy City was fully prepared to provide any support necessary, for only with Owen''s assistance could they regain their footing in the Sanctuaries. What they feared most wasn''t the work-it was the possibility that Owen might not trust them enough to give them any tasks at all. Owen handed them a crystal ring. "This contains a rich supply of Life Spring Water. Go to the wild ins where the boarmen dwell and find their leader. Tell them that Azure Kingdom seeks to form an alliance." "If they agree, we''ll provide them with a steady supply of Life Spring Water." The professors exchanged nces and nodded vigorously. "We''ll head there immediately andplete this task!" As intelligence experts, they were well aware of the boarmen''s existence. These creatures were a unique race in the Sanctuaries. Owen''s decision to approach them now was clearly part of a broader strategy to prepare for the Sanctuaries'' invasion. After discussing a few more details with Owen, the professors departed swiftly. Though the boarmen were known for their erratic tempers, they had a natural affinity for items infused with life energy. With Life Spring Water as a bargaining chip, sess was almost guaranteed. Once the professors had left, Owen gathered Leslie and Madelyn and made his way to the outskirts of the imperial capital. With the n set, it was time to head for the Sanctuaries and prepare their trap for Ysera. As they rose into the skies above the capital, Leslie cast an icy gaze over the city below. Her expression was devoid of warmth, her demeanor exuding a chilling authority. Sensing Leslie''s cold aura, Owen couldn''t help but notice how closely she resembled the original viiness from the anime. While he observed her, Leslie turned to meet his gaze. In that instant, her icy demeanor seemed to melt, reced by a gentle warmth that felt like the sun breaking through a winter storm. As their eyes met, the chaotic energy lingering above them seemed to dissipate, carried away by an unseen breeze. "The chaos has lifted. A new epoch begins," they said in unison, their gazes drawn skyward. During the Millennial Cataclysm, the void and spacetime had seemed to copse into chaos, leaving the heavens shrouded in darkness. Now, the world was finally restored. Their expressions grew solemn. A new epoch meant new conflicts-and new challenges. "Let''s go. This time, we''ll take both Emerald Dreamscape and Ysera," Leslie said, her voice carrying amanding edge that brooked no dissent. ... Meanwhile, as the chaotic energy dispersed, everyone in the imperial capital felt as though the sky had brightened. Across the city, people paused their activities to look up. Warm sunlight bathed the world, filling them with a sense offort and serenity, as if they were soaking in a soothing hot spring. Many couldn''t remember thest time they had felt such warmth. Cheers erupted throughout the capital and across Azure Kingdom. The endless darkness had lifted. Once more, they could see the sun, moon, and stars. It marked the beginning of a new epoch. For some, the sensation was surreal, as if they had crossed from one lifetime into another. During the days without sun or stars, time had felt meaningless. Even the concept of its passage seemed irrelevant. Now, as order returned, they finally felt as though the Millennial Cataclysm was truly behind them. Across the kingdom, factions began mobilizing in earnest. Word had spread of the Emperor and Empress''s n to invade the Sanctuaries, and many groups had been preparing for this moment. Shadow n moved like shadows through the areas untouched by sunlight, racing toward the border''s teleportation arrays. Their goal was to infiltrate the Sanctuaries. The Moss Giants and ck Iron Dwarves, carrying colossal bundles asrge as mountains, formed an alliance and began their journey to the teleportation gate. In contrast, the departure of the White Tower Tech Guild caused an enormous stir. Theirtest creation, an enormous flying battleship, hovered in the air like a behemoth, casting vast shadows over the ground below. Its sheer scale and futuristic design captivated the citizens of Azure Kingdom. To mages ustomed to a world dominated by magic, the sight of this massive technological marvel was a revtion-a glimpse into a future they had never imagined. Among the departing factions, the dragon ns also made their move. Hundreds of dragons took to the skies, their vast numbers blotting out the sun as they headed for the border. The sight of the dragons, long synonymous with power, left onlookers awestruck. Among the three strongest dragon ns-the Golden Dragons, Bone Dragons, and Blood Dragonstheir participation underscored the scale of the kingdom''s mobilization. At the border, the ins were teeming with representatives from various factions, all gathered around the enormous teleportation array. The array shimmered like a massive blue gem, radiating powerful spatial energy. Standing at the forefront of the gathering was an elder in a ck robe: Bill, the lifelong Grand Professor of Academy City. He had been assigned to oversee the passage of forces into the Sanctuaries and to greet the arriving factions. From his vantage point, the ins stretched endlessly, filled with members of countless races and factions. Though they hailed from different backgrounds, they now stood united under the Azure Kingdom''s banner. The scene was harmonious, a testament to the Emperor''s ability to unite such diverse forces. Bill''s heart swelled with admiration. Only someone as powerful, talented, and visionary as the Emperor could have achieved such a feat. As the final moments of preparation ticked by, Bill raised his staff and dered, "Now that everyone is here, let us depart!" "This time, under the leadership of the Emperor and Empress, we shall conquer the Sanctuaries!" Just as his voice rang out, a childish voice piped up. "Grandpa, where''s Brother Owen?" Bill turned to see a small girl from the Bone Dragon n at the forefront of the crowd, pouting as she asked her question. Chapter 358: Chapter354-Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace Chapter 358: Chapter354-Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce ? Bill immediately recognized her: Audrey, the bone dragon princess. With extraordinary talent and a powerful bloodline, she was the pride of the Bone Dragon n. "Owen the Emperor and Leslie the Empress have already entered the Sanctuaries. You''ll meet them there," Bill said, offering aforting response. But Audrey was dissatisfied. Tugging at the sleeve of the Bone Dragon King beside her, she pouted, "Father, why does Seraphina get to stay by Brother Owen''s side? I want to stay by his side too!" The Bone Dragon King sighed, casting a helpless nce at his daughter. Audrey had been his beloved little girl, but ever since she met Owen, her thoughts seemed entirely consumed by him. This time, she had eagerly embarked on the journey just to see Owen again, only to find that he had already departed. "You''ll see him soon," the Bone Dragon King said indulgently. Since the Millennial Cataclysm, he had been tirelessly working to unify the three major dragon ns after their split. But such a unification required a figure capable ofmanding respect from all three ns- a true dragon prodigy. At present, only Owen had the power and charisma to achieve that. "Fine, I guess that will do," Audrey sighed with mock arrogance before perking up once again. At her young age, she hadn''t thought too deeply about these things yet. Under Bill''s direction, the various factions began to enter the teleportation array one after another. "The Sanctuaries-controlled by The Celestial and long beyond our reach. Now, under the Emperor and Empress''s leadership, we have a chance to conquer it. Just thinking about it is exhrating!" "Indeed! Following the Emperor, our power has grown tremendously. Even the Sanctuaries will bow before us!" The factions were full of morale, their eyes alight with battle spirit. Meanwhile. The Sanctuaries, Skyline Gorge. Skyline Gorge was a narrow path nestled between two towering mountain ranges that seemed to stretch endlessly into the heavens. The gorge itself served as the boundary between two territories: one under the control of the Emerald Dreamscape and the other governed by the Celestial God Pce. At this moment, powerful figures from both factions had gathered on the mountains nking Skyline Gorge. Each radiated an aura of immense power, shaking the very heavens. Today, all eyes were on Skyline Gorge. Both the Emerald Dreamscape and the Celestial God Pce were among the most elite forces within the Sanctuaries. A sh between them would undoubtedly have profound implications for the bnce of power across the Sanctuaries. What made this confrontation even more significant was the fact that their supreme leaders were set to face each other in a duel to the death. While the forces of Emerald Dreamscape and the Celestial God Pce stood off against one another, other factions had already begun to converge in the area. The Shadow Guild, thergest intelligence organization in the Sanctuaries, had also arrived on the scene. Leading them was Kawa Zang, a middle-aged man with an eerie third eye on his forehead. A duel between Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce was an event too monumental for the Shadow Guild to miss. Upon arrival, they began setting up recording crystals throughout the area. No matter the oue, this battle would be one for the ages, studied and admired by generations toe. The Shadow Guild operatives were visibly excited. Opportunities to witness such historic moments firsthand were rare, and they were thrilled to be part of it. After all, thebatants were not just supreme mages-they were also breathtakingly beautiful women. "Boss, why don''t you seem even a little excited?" one of the Shadow Guild operatives asked Kawa Zang. Normally, such major events would elicit visible enthusiasm from him. Kawa Zang didn''t answer. Instead, he looked in the direction of the Azure Kingdom. While the Millennial Cataclysm had left most of the Sanctuaries untouched, one ce stood out for remainingpletely unaffected: the Azure Kingdom. And Kawa Zang''s true interesty in Owen, the Emperor of that kingdom. The duel between Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce was captivating, but what intrigued him even more was Owen''s current actions. After thoroughly researching Owen''s history, Kawa Zang had concluded that not even figures as legendary as Ysera or the Lord of the Celestial God Pce couldpare to him. Owen''s unparalleled talent, immense power, and boundless ambition were beyond comprehension. He was also the only figure to have ever caused the Forbidden Zone to falter and the sole leader to preserve his faction intact during the Millennial Cataclysm. Rumors were already circting that Owen was preparing to make his move on the Sanctuaries. For Kawa Zang, learning about Owen''s ns far outweighed the spectacle of today''s duel. In fact, he had a strong hunch that Owen might make appearance here. That hunch was one of the reasons he hade to Skyline Gorge in the first ce. While his operatives eagerly recorded the scene, the air suddenly shimmered with a brilliant emerald light. The radiance bathed thend, casting a jade-green hue over everything. Then, a striking figure emerged from the Emerald Dreamscape faction. It was a tall woman with skin so fair it seemed to glow faintly green. A reversed scale adorned her forehead, lending her an exotic beauty. Her presence captivated everyone present. She seemed wless, an embodiment of all the good in existence. One nce at her was enough to render many unable to look away. Some mages, unable to resist her charm, stared at her with eyes like hearts, utterly bewitched. This was Ysera, a woman whobined the best traits of humanity and the Jade Dragon lineage. At the same time, a powerful aura radiated from her, pressing down on everyone like the might of an emperor. "Queen Ysera, undefeated in battle!" Fans of Ysera and those newly entranced by her beauty erupted into thunderous cheers. Momentster, a golden light illuminated the other side of Skyline Gorge, emanating from the direction of the Celestial God Pce.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om A barefoot woman, her skin like white porcin, appeared, her swan-like neck held high with pride. She exuded an aura of aloof elegance, her long legs drawing countless awestruck gazes. The Lord of the Celestial God Pce had arrived. Her appearance triggered a new wave of cheers. If Ysera was an empress radiating domineering authority, the Lord of the Celestial God Pce was a queen of icy beauty, distant and unattainable. The arrival of these two stunning figures left the crowd spellbound. Even Kawa Zang, usually unshaken by such things, found himself momentarily captivated by their overwhelming allure. But then, his sharp senses caught something unusual. His eyes narrowed as he looked toward a nearby mountain peak. "That aura... Owen is here, after all!" In his perception, a faint and fleeting energy had appeared before vanishingpletely. Only someone with Kawa Zang''s exceptional senses could have detected it. As Kawa Zang stared at the mountain peak, Owen, who had just arrived with Leslie and Madelyn, looked back at him. "As expected of a master intelligence operative. Even with my efforts to conceal it, he managed to catch a trace," Owen mused, narrowing his eyes. Leslie smirked. "I think he''s looking at you a little too intensely, almost... obsessively." Her tone was yful, but the intensity in Kawa Zang''s gaze did bear a resemnce to the crowd''s reaction to Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce. But Kawa Zang was a man. Owen shrugged. "He''s probably just curious about me. What can I say? My charm makes it hard to stay low-profile." Leslie: "..." Madelyn: "..." Seeing their exasperated expressions, Owen chuckled before turning serious. "Given his influence in the Shadow Guild, gaining his support would be invaluable for our ns to invade the Sanctuaries." Chapter 359: Chapter355-Collision of the Pure Lands Top Powerhouses Chapter 359: Chapter355-Collision of the Pure Land''s Top Powerhouses ? Leslie nced at Kawa Zang, fully aware of his significant influence within the Wind Shadow faction of the Pure Land. Aftermitting him to memory, Leslie turned her attention to Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce. "Their auras are truly terrifying!" As Leslie carefully studied the two women, her expression grew more serious. She had encountered many powerful individuals, but none came close to these two. Even the Elf Queen could notpare to them. Leslie''s gaze lingered particrly on Ysera, whose smooth forehead bore an ominous reverse scale. "I feel that the Lord of the Celestial God Pce is no match for her," Leslie remarked. Although the two had yet to engage inbat, the disparity in their strength was evident. Owen nodded. "Though their tiers are not far apart, Ysera''sbat power far exceeds that of the Lord of the Celestial God Pce." Ysera possessed the dual bloodlines of the God of Deception and the Jade Dragon. While the Lord of the Celestial God Pce was formidable, the gap in their bloodlines was insurmountable. Leslie, puzzled, asked, "If their strength differs so greatly, why did their battle result in mutual destruction?" "Because their fight was interrupted by others!" Owen exined. In the original anime storyline, as the two fought at their fiercest, a ferocious figure suddenly appeared and knocked them both into Skyline Gorge. Neither Ysera nor the Lord of the Celestial God Pce had anticipated this twist, and both were gravely injured in the chaos. The intruder was Flora, the Goddess of the Wailing Hignds. Upon hearing Owen''s exnation, Leslie understood and immediately asked, "So we stick to the original n?" Owen nodded. "Yes, everything proceeds as nned, except for saving Kawa Zang." "Flora''s actions were extremely covert. To ensure no evidence was left behind, she intended to eliminate everyone present." "Kawa Zang''s intelligence and influence are assets we cannot afford to lose." Leslie narrowed her eyes, surprised by Flora''s ruthlessness. She nced at Owen, who was about to leave, and softly reminded him, "Flora''s cunning might mean additional traps. Be cautious." Owen smiled. "We are outside her expectations. As long as we tread carefully, nothing will go wrong." With that, he kissed Leslie deeply on the cheek, then turned to Madelyn. "Stay here with your sister and follow her lead. I''ll be back soon!" Before Madelyn could protest, Owen''s figure disappeared entirely, vanishing with Shadow Step. Watching Owen''s retreating figure, Madelyn hesitated. Leslie''s previous ns had left her with lingering doubts and unease. Before she could speak, she felt Leslie''s piercing gaze. Silently, she closed her mouth and waited. Leslie gave her a faint smile. "Wait here. The show is about to begin!" Madelyn shivered instinctively at her sister''s icy demeanor, torn between wanting to get closer to her and fearing her overwhelming aura. Meanwhile, atop Skyline Gorgen/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce stood on opposing peaks, ring at each other with undisguised hostility. Their two factions had shed before, causing significant losses on both sides. Now, this duel to the death only heightened their mutual killing intent. The Lord of the Celestial God Pce raised her chin arrogantly. "Ysera, it''s not that I underestimate you. If I lose, I''ll cede the entire region around Skyline Gorge to you!" With that deration, a towering pressure emanated from her, faintly suppressing Ysera''s aura. Both were celestial god-level mages. At their level, a stronger aura often tranted to greater bat prowess. As she spoke, the mages behind the Lord of the Celestial God Pce cheered her on, their voices echoing in support. Ysera cast a cold nce at her opponent. "At this stage, such petty tactics are meaningless. In the end, strength is all that matters!" "If I lose, I''ll give you the Emerald Dreamscape. What of it?" Her confidence was absolute. Compared to the Lord of the Celestial God Pce, Ysera''s aura radiated even more dominance, as though victory was already within her grasp. "Ha! Let''s see if you''re still so confident when you fall at my feet!" the Lord of the Celestial God Pce sneered, thenunched herself at Ysera. The moment she moved, a staff imbued with divine majesty and authority appeared in her hand. It was the legendary Thunder Staff, said to be embedded with the eye of the celestial god Zeus, capable of summoning apocalyptic lightning. The moment the staff was gripped, the skies above Skyline Gorge darkened, and countless bolts of lightning surged like silver serpents through the clouds. A terrifying pressure descended from above, making the very void tremble and crack with fine silver fissures. As the Lord of the Celestial God Pce descended with the might of annihting thunder, a radiant emerald crown appeared above Ysera''s head. The crown, formed by two majestic jade dragons, cradled a luminous emerald orb infused with the power of the world. It was the Emerald Crown, a sacred artifact of the Jade Dragon lineage. The instant the two divine artifacts shed, the heavens roared, and the dense clouds seemed to be cleaved apart by an invisible axe, creating a chasm in the starry sky. From afar, it appeared as though the sky itself had split open. The onlookers-mages from various factions-were forced to retreat under the oppressive energy, many sustaining injuries. None had anticipated that the mere activation of these divine artifacts would unleash such devastating power. Terrified of being caught in the crossfire, the mages scrambled to retreat, knowing that the two celestial god-level mages, wielding such artifacts, would annihte anything below their level. Fortunately, this battle took ce within the Pure Land, protected by The Celestial''s divine blessing. Otherwise, Skyline Gorge might have been reduced to rubble. As the mages retreated, the Lord of the Celestial God Pce swung her staff, unleashing a torrent of lightning bolts. The thunderous strikes rained down like a storm, obliterating everything in their path and leaving charred trails in the air. Yet, as these devastating bolts struck the green glow radiating from the Emerald Crown, they melted away like snow, as if they were mere illusions. The spectators were stunned. That seemingly harmless green glow concealed a terrifying power: the ability to assimte everything it touched. "With your pitiful strength, you dare challenge my Emerald Dreamscape? You court death!" Ysera''s eyes gleamed like emeralds, and beams of piercing green light shot from her gaze. The beams transformed into a massive jade dragon, its wings blotting out the sun as it sped toward the Lord of the Celestial God Pce, intent on devouring her. The Lord of the Celestial God Pce attempted to react, but the overwhelming pressure from the jade dragon disrupted her mana flow and clouded her thoughts. It was the pinnacle ability of the Jade Dragon lineage: Mana Disruption. Narrowing her eyes, the Lord of the Celestial God Pce mmed her staff into the void, summoning a blood-red eye behind her. The eye shed with the jade dragon''s projection, shaking the heavens once more. Chapter 360: Chapter356-Catch Me, and Ill Make You My Second Wife Chapter 360: Chapter356-Catch Me, and I''ll Make You My Second Wife ? Above Skyline Gorge, the terrifying shockwaves of battle continued to spread like apocalyptic ripples, each wave more intense than thest, shattering the void around Skyline Gorge like fragile ss. Under these devastating waves, the mages who had already retreated several miles were forced to fall back another dozen miles, their faces pale with terror and disbelief. Were it not for the unique environment of Skyline Gorge, protected by The Celestial''s [Order], the sheer energy from this sh would have leveled the area entirely, causing unimaginable casualties among the onlookers. Such was the power of top-tier mages from leading factions, wielding what could be described as the pinnacle ofbat strength. At this moment, the Jade Dragon''s projection, infused with most of Ysera''s mana and mind power, was poised to deliver a fatal blow to the Lord of the Celestial God Pce. Though the Lord of the Celestial God Pce was affected by Ysera''s innate Mana Disruption ability, her Thunder Staff''s power allowed her to hold her ground, remaining evenly matched. Just then, Owen, hidden within the void, grew tense. He recalled how, in the original anime storyline, at the critical moment when victory or death was about to be decided, a third party-Floraunched a surprise attack. Boom! Another wave of wild mana erupted. Both Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce trembled under the impact. The divine artifacts they wielded dimmed slightly, their brilliance fading. Overall, Ysera fared better, while blood faintly trickled from the corner of the Lord of the Celestial God Pce''s lips. Their auras wavered, signaling the moment of truth. Victory was imminent for one of them. But at that moment, a fiery, ghostly figure appeared between Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce. Wielding a massive ck greatsword that seemed to swallow the abyss itself, the figure unleashed a tidal wave of energy, striking bothbatants heavily. Caught off guard as they were wholly focused on each other''s attacks, the two women spat blood and were sent flying, plummeting into Skyline Gorge. Seeing this, Owen''s heart initially leapt with joy-everything was proceeding as nned. However, his expression quickly changed when he noticed something was off. The locations where Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce were falling didn''t align with his earlier calctions! As Owen gripped his Godyer Sword, preparing to adjust the situation, Flora began her ughter. With her ck greatsword, she unleashed bone-chilling winds, destroying not only the nearby Wind Shadow mages but also the recording stones they carried. Owen frowned deeply. If she wasn''t stopped, his entire n would be ruined.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Flora!" Just as Flora turned her attention to Kawa Zang and the remaining Wind Shadow mages who had narrowly survived, she heard her name being called loudly. Startled, Flora froze for a moment. She had meticulously nned this ambush-how had someone discovered her? Before she could react further, Owen, concealed in the void, struck. A brilliant sword light streaked toward her throat. Frowning, Flora deflected the strike but was forced back several steps. While she readied herself to finish off Kawa Zang and the others, they had used the opportunity to escape with the rest of the Wind Shadow faction. Though the Wind Shadow magesckedbat prowess, their ability to flee was unparalleled. In mere moments, they had vanished dozens of miles away. "Who are you?!" Furious that her targets had slipped away, Flora''s eyes scanned the surroundings for the one who had sabotaged her ns. But no matter how hard she searched, the person who had attacked her was nowhere to be found. "Damn you! If I catch you, I''ll y you alive!" Her cold, venomous voice echoed through the void. Meanwhile, Owen was already speeding toward the area where Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce had fallen. If theirnding spots diverged too much from his n, all his prior arrangements would be for nothing. Owen''s incredible speed allowed him to spot the falling figures of Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce within a single breath. Just then, Owen felt a chill down his spine. Looking back, he saw Flora pursuing him, her fiery figure radiating murderous intent. "She''s lost it," Owen thought, frowning. As the mastermind behind the current events, he couldn''t believe she had chosen to chase him instead of retreating. Both Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce were paramount to their respective factions. Their duel had already drawn the attention of their strongest allies, who would be converging on this location shortly. The longer they lingered, the greater the danger. Just as Owen was pondering how to shake Flora off, a gust of icy wind blew past, realigning the two falling figures toward their intended destinations. "Leslie!" Recognizing the aura of the one who had intervened, Owen breathed a sigh of relief. At least the situation hadn''t spiraled out of control. Without this adjustment, his foresight ability would have been rendered useless. Without hesitation, Owen turned and raced toward the Lord of the Celestial God Pce''s landing site, leaving Ysera to Leslie. Seeing Owen change direction, Flora''s murderous aura intensified. Refusing to let him go, she prepared to strike again. Just as she was about to catch up, an overwhelming chill pierced her soul. She instinctively looked up and froze. Before her was an awe-inspiring, colossal figure that seemed to upy the entire sky, blocking all paths forward. This entity exuded an unparalleled aura, as if it were a supreme existence spanning eons. Flora''s instincts screamed that she was no match for this being. Her hands tightened around her survival scrolls and staff, but in the next instant, the figure vanished as if it had never existed. Relieved, Flora realized the figure had only served as a warning, not an aggressor. After all, mages from the Emerald Dreamscape and the Celestial God Pce were converging rapidly, drawn by themotion. This figure likely didn''t wish to be directly involved in the storm. By the time Flora regained herposure, the figure that had attacked her had disappeared. Yet she noticed its final trajectory led toward the Lord of the Celestial God Pce''snding site. Grinding her teeth, Flora rushed in that direction, rage burning brightly in her heart. She had never suffered such humiliation or fallen victim to such maniption. Today, she vowed to utterly crush the one who had thwarted her ns. Meanwhile, at the base of Skyline Gorge The area below was a lush forest, one of the Forbidden Zones of the Pure Land. Rumors spoke of an unknowable entity within this forest, capable of killing even god-tier mages. The forest''s eternal greenery radiated a strange vitality, but Owen knew little about the ce beyond its reputation. Within its depthsy a tomb, said to hold an unspeakable power. As Owen scanned his surroundings, a fiery streak shot down from above-Flora was still in hot pursuit, her speed astonishing. Owen shook his head slightly, then smirked as an idea formed. He dove into the forest, stopping before a towering tree. With his Godyer Sword, he carved some words into its bark. After reading his inscription, Owen nodded in satisfaction and vanished. When Flora arrived, her sharp gaze swept the oppressive forest, seeking Owen''s lingering aura. Yet his trail suddenly vanished. "Coward! Too scared to face me directly?!" Her furious roar echoed through the forest. Then, as her eyes caught the carved words on the tree, she froze. The inscription read: "Since you love chasing me so much, keep going. People who admire me could form a line around the nes. Catch me, and I''ll make you my second wife!" Chapter 361: Chapter357-Could It Really Turn into Yuri? Chapter 361: Chapter357-Could It Really Turn into Yuri? ? "Bastard!" The words carved into the tree felt like invisible swords, piercing deep into Flora''s heart, fueling her rage. Not only had that person ruined her ns, but now they were mocking her here! "You''d better pray I don''t catch you, or I''ll make you understand the true meaning of cruelty!" Her furious gaze swept the surroundings like a de, sharp enough to seemingly tear through the void. ... By the still waters of a cold pool, Leslie was waiting at the edge. The wait didn''tst long before a figure suddenly descended from the sky, like a dazzling meteor streaking down. Ssh! The figure plummeted into the pool, sending water sshing everywhere, icy droplets scattering in all directions. Ysera had fallen in! Madelyn''s face lit up with a hint of delight as she turned to Leslie and asked, "Should we pull her out first?" Leslie nodded. The cold emanating from the pool was extraordinary. As soon as Ysera fell in, frost had already begun to form on her body''s surface. Without hesitation, Leslie formed a series of hand seals. An invisible force emanated from her, reaching out to the submerged Ysera. However, the moment her energy made contact with Ysera, an icy chill surged up from the pool, instantly freezing her mana fluctuations and dispersing them without a trace. Leslie''s expression turned grim. The power she had just used was an extension of her mastery of the Order of Dominion, a force capable of imposing absolute control over all things. Yet here in this pool, it was utterly ineffective! This was the first time Leslie had encountered such a phenomenon. She tried several more times, but each attempt ended the same way: the cold of the pool froze her powers as soon as they entered. It seemed that in this pool, any force of Order would be neutralized. Leslie''s expression darkened. This was trouble. She had no way to pull Ysera out! Yet Ysera was crucial to the n she and Owen had devised for conquering the Pure Land-her survival was non-negotiable.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Resolute, Leslie extended a hand to test the pool''s water. The icy sensation was like needles pricking her skin. For most, the instinctive reaction would be to pull away in difort. But Leslie, having been physically altered by the Order of Ice since childhood, was unbothered by the cold. If anything, the chill invigorated her. Without further hesitation, Leslie began wading into the pool. Madelyn, standing nearby, was visibly shocked. This pool emanated intense cold! Her spiritual senses froze when they neared it, and just standing beside the pool made her shiver uncontrobly. Yet Leslie dared to venture in! Under Madelyn''s stunned gaze, Leslie made her way to where Ysera had fallen. If Owen had been here, he would have noticed how vastly this situation differed from the original story. In the original tale, Leslie had been training by this pool when Ysera identally fell in. Leslie saved her effortlessly, leaving Ysera infatuated. But now, everything had changed. Sshing sounds echoed. Leslie reached the pool''s center, ripples spreading around her as she lifted Ysera out of the icy water. Emerging from the pool, Leslie''s skin was wreathed in a frosty mist, her wet clothes clinging to her figure and entuating her striking physique. Madelyn looked at Leslie in a daze, a single thought dominating her mind: Brother is truly too lucky! Sensing Madelyn''s awestruck gaze, Leslie activated her dominion powers, evaporating the water from her drenched gown and restoring its pristine form. She then turned her attention to Ysera, now pulled from the pool. Ysera''s body was covered in frost, emitting an intense chill. Her exquisite figure shivered uncontrobly, and her consciousness seemed to fade. Sensing the danger, Leslie extended a finger, channeling her dominion power. The force coiled around Ysera like a dragon, driving out the cold from her body. Under Leslie''s continued efforts, the frost on Ysera began to evaporate, her pallor giving way to a faint flush. Her breathing steadied, and the shivering ceased. Seeing this, Leslie let out a relieved sigh. Then her gaze fell on a ring ck sword wound on Ysera''s chest, deep enough to reach her ribs. It was a scar left by Flora''s ambush with a ck greatsword. With a single nce, Leslie discerned the attack''s origins. Judging by its power, Flora''s strength was undoubtedly on par with Ysera''s. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able tond such a devastating blow. "Here''s a life potion," Madelyn said, handing Leslie a small vial of precious healing liquid. "It''s a product of the White Tower Tech Guild, refined from the Water of Life. It''s excellent for injuries." Leslie firmly declined. "An injured beast is easier to tame. Let''s not waste such a valuable potion on her for now." Madelyn nodded thoughtfully, then nced at the unconscious Ysera and asked, "When will she wake up?" Leslie focused her senses. "Soon." Just as she spoke, Ysera''s long frost-coveredshes quivered slightly, and she began to stir, her eyes slowly fluttering open. Bright light greeted her, forcing her to squint her almond-shaped, phoenix-like eyes. Then she heard a voice-rich,manding, and tinged with an alluring maturity: "Good, you''re awake. It seems your life is no longer in danger." The voice was unfamiliar yet unexpectedly pleasing to the ear. Focusing her gaze, Ysera saw Leslie standing before her. To Ysera, Leslie exuded the elegance of a swan, utterly out of ce in this environment. Her porcin skin, refined demeanor, and innate nobility left Ysera momentarily entranced. Ysera had seen many stunning women, and she herself was renowned as one of the Pure Land''s great beauties. Yetpared to Leslie, she felt almost inadequate. Leslie''s presence, especially her wless face, was captivating to the point that Ysera found herself unwilling to look away. But the sudden, sharp pain from her chest wound brought Ysera back to reality, her body instinctively recoiling. Madelyn quickly stepped forward to steady her, cautioning, "Your injuries are severe. Don''t move." "Stay back! Keep away from me!" Ysera''s instincts red, her voice sharp as she red at Madelyn. She had always detested physical contact, regardless of the person''s gender. But upon recognizing Madelyn, Ysera froze, her heart sinking. Death''s Cmity? "Who are you people?" Ysera''s guard went up, her body tensing as she prepared for a desperate fight. From the moment she had regained consciousness, she realized that her fall into this pool might have been part of some grander scheme. Meeting these two mysterious figures here could hardly be coincidence. Leslie''s gaze turned sharp and imposing, her demeanor that of a queen addressing a subject. "We''re your saviors." Ysera frowned deeply, suspicion clouding her features. She had an unshakable feeling that these two had ulterior motives for saving her. Just then, Leslie sensed powerful auras rapidly approaching from the distance. "It''s the Celestial God Pce!" Madelyn said, withdrawing her extended senses. Previously, the Lord of Celestial God Pce had fallen in this direction, only to have his trajectory altered midair by Leslie''s intervention. Chapter 362: Chapter358-Owen and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace Chapter 362: Chapter358-Owen and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce ? Those who thought they were searching for their pce master had actually arrived at the realm of Emerald Dreamscape, where Queen Ysera resided. At this moment, Ysera''s attention was fully fixated on Leslie. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Leslie looked familiar, as if she had seen her somewhere before. Yet, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t recall where they might have met. Ysera lightly tapped her temple, suppressing her wandering thoughts, and urged Leslie and herpanion: "The people from Celestial God Pce have arrived. If they discover you, your fate will surely be a miserable one." Leslie, however, remained unfazed, staring at Ysera. "We can leave now, but if you fall into their hands, I fear your fate will be far worse than ours." Ysera''s calm andposed demeanor faltered at those words, despite her efforts to maintain it. Her heart trembled. Celestial God Pce and Emerald Dreamscape were now mortal enemies. This ambush hade so suddenly that, though she had clearly seen that someone else had attacked both her and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce, others, being farther away, might have misinterpreted the situation as a calcted move by Emerald Dreamscape. If captured, they would undoubtedly employ the most brutal methods imaginable against her. With this thought, Ysera became even warier of Leslie and Madelyn, who remained unnervinglyposed, as if everything was under their control. "You needn''t trouble yourselves with my safety," Ysera said coldly. "I have my own means of dealing with this." With that, she prepared to activate a contingency spell she had set earlier. But just as she began, Leslie spoke, "You were once a dead woman. I saved you. From this moment on, your life belongs to me." As she finished speaking, an oppressive aura emanated from Leslie, pinning Ysera in ce. Leslie stepped forward and lifted Ysera''s chin, which glowed with a pearly sheen. "Remember, from this day forth, you''re mine," Leslie dered, before sweeping Ysera into a princess carry. Being held in Leslie''s arms, Ysera''s heart raced like a war drum. Yet, to her surprise, she did not feel disgust or rejection at Leslie''s actions. Instead, she was struck by the absurdity of it all. Was this right? How could this be? She, the sovereign ruler of Emerald Dreamscape, a god- tier mage, being carried like this by Leslie? Madelyn, too, was dumbfounded. To her, Leslie was a supremely cold and aloof empress. How could she possibly make such an intimate gesture? "Let me go... Put me down this instant!" Ysera protested, struggling against Leslie''s embrace. Leslie''s icy gaze bore into her. "Be silent." Though Leslie herself disliked this disy, she knew it was necessary. If she didn''t act, Owen would have to step in-and Owen belonged to her. No one else couldy im to him, not even in thought! "You dare yell at me?!" Ysera red at Leslie. As the favored daughter of the god of schemes and a queen in her own right, she had never been treated so harshly. But Leslie''s frosty expression silenced Ysera. A powerful intuition told her that if she uttered even one more word, Leslie might toss her straight into the nearby pool. Ultimately, Ysera could only re at Leslie, puffing her cheeks in frustration and vowing to exact revenge at ater time.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Resigned, she nestled reluctantly against Leslie''s chest, resembling a subdued yet indignant consort. Madelyn, watching this unfold, was left utterly stunned. Could it be? Could Ysera truly be Leslie''s infatuated admirer and tread the path of... sapphic romance? Meanwhile, Owen''s goal was simple: dy the powerful figures of Emerald Dreamscape to buy Leslie time. With their prior nning and Leslie''s abilities, escaping the Celestial God Pce''s forces should not pose too great a challenge. Leslie already had detailed information on them, making her escape feasible. At present, most of the Azure Kingdom''s forces had been transported to the elven territories via the Academy City''s teleportation array and were gradually expanding into the boarfolk regions. Their ns to conquer Emerald Dreamscape and the Pure Land were nearly halfwayplete. As Owen continued his diversion, drawing the attention of both Flora and the Emerald Dreamscape forces, he suddenly spotted a familiar figure in the distance. It was the Lord of the Celestial God Pce. At this moment, the lord appeared pitiable, her figure adorned with broken branches and fallen leaves, resembling a fallen goddess. Her exquisitely sculpted, baster features exuded a beauty so divine that a single nce could ensnare anyone. Clutching a staff, she moved forward step by staggered step, her presence regal andmanding, akin to a vibrant rose in full bloom, enticing all to pluck it. Yet the ck sword wound on her chest became increasingly conspicuous, devouring the surrounding light like an abyss and spreading outward. The worsening injury drained her pallor further, leaving her trembling and unsteady. Her steps faltered as if she might copse at any moment. Just then, a gentle spring breeze carried with it the scent of blossoms and the fresh fragrance of the season. To Owen, the breeze was a pleasant reprieve, but for the lord of the Celestial God Pce, it was a disaster. Her frail body, already pushed to its limits, couldn''t withstand the slightest disturbance. She toppled backward uncontrobly. Whether from her battle with Ysera, the ambush, or her grievous wound, she had reached her limit. She was about to fall when Owen, in a sh, appeared beside her and caught her slender waist. Her skin, smooth and radiant, had an irresistible allure. Although the lord''s condition was dire, her strong-willed nature persisted. Being held by a stranger in such an intimate manner filled her with anger. She red at Owen, fury zing in her eyes, wishing she could tear him apart. But before she could act, her weakened body gave out, and she fell unconscious. Owen''s excitement grew. What a fortuitous encounter! Initially, he had only intended to gain Ysera as an ally. Yet here, by sheer chance, he hade across the Lord of the Celestial God Pce, who had been missing in the anime adaptation. Heavens were truly favoring him! The lord''s formidable strength,bined with the legendary World-Destroying Divine Thunder hidden within the Celestial God Pce''s mountain, made her invaluable. This power, capable of annihting all, was precisely what the White Tower Tech Guild desired to rapidly enhance the Azure Kingdom''s forces. But as Owen prepared to leave with the unconscious lord, his gaze shifted to the sky. Flora, relentless in her pursuit, had finally caught up. Her blood-red eyes locked onto Owen, and the ck greatsword in her hand, imbued with murderous intent, seemed to warp the space around it. "You think you can keep running? Do you really believe you can escape?" Flora''s furious voice rang out, toppling trees like a hurricane. She couldn''t tolerate Owen''s repeated humiliations, especially his mockery of making her his "little wife." It wasughable! Driven by rage, she surged forward once more, determined to ensure Owen had nowhere to run. However, she was still a step toote. By the time she arrived, Owen had vanished, leaving only a fleeting shadow behind. Infuriated, Flora unleashed a massive strike, her greatsword tearing the void apart, creating a swirling ck sphere that barreled toward Owen''s fading presence. It emanated a terrifying and deadly aura, intent on obliterating everything in its path. Chapter 363 Chapter359-Owen Surrounded 363 Chapter359-Owen Surrounded After Owen quickly fled with the Lord of the Celestial God Pce, Flora grew even more enraged. She had finally caught up to him, only to lose him yet again. Gritting her teeth in frustration, she wished she could tear Owen apart. At that moment, several sharp beams of light descended from the sky,nding around Flora and encircling her. Sensing the oppressive auras locking onto her, Flora''s nerves tightened instantly. Emerald Dreamscape''s forces! Leading the group was a woman d in emerald-green armor, gripping a spear with icy resolve. Her killing intent was so intense that it seemed to stain the air red. She was none other than Candice, themanding general of Emerald Dreamscape. Surrounding her were three more formidable presenceseach a terrifying god-tier entity. However, Flora found their energy signatures unfamiliar. They weren''t celestial gods of Emerald Dreamscape but rather warriors from The Celestial, serving under the God of Schemes, Loki. "Flora, how dare you attack the Lord of Ysera!" Candice roared, her voice filled with fury. Recognizing Flora, the Emerald Dreamscape warriors exuded animosity. After all, Flora''s faction in the Howling Hignds had long been a thorn in Emerald Dreamscape''s side, engaging in constant skirmishes over the years. Flora snorted disdainfully. "I have no idea what you''re talking about. I was merely a bystander today." Candice narrowed her eyes. "Deny it all you like! Hand over the Lord of Ysera immediately, or not only will you die here today, but the Howling Hignds will cease to exist!" Flora sneered. "Hah! Don''t think you can frame me just because you outnumber me. I haven''t even seen the Lord of Ysera!" Candice''s voice turned colder. "Is that so? Then we''ll capture you and search your soul to find out!" With that, she prepared to strike. Flora stared back, undaunted. "You''d dere war on the Howling Hignds over this? Even without the Lord of Ysera, Emerald Dreamscape isn''t invincible!" She knew that simple threats wouldn''t dissuade them, especially in the current chaos of Ysera''s disappearance. Taking the initiative, Flora dered, "The Lord of Ysera was taken by a mysterious man!" A mysterious man? Candice recalled hearing someone call out Flora''s name earlier. Sensing that Candice was beginning to believe her, Flora fanned the mes further. "I was tracking that man when I ended up here. He''s gone now, and he must have taken the Lord of Ysera with him!" Candice fell silent, her gaze dropping to the bloodstains on the ground. Clearly, there had been a fight here, and the lingering energy was indeed powerfullikely that of the Lord of Ysera. However, Candice wasn''t fully convinced. She turned to the robed figures beside her, emissaries of the God of Schemes. "We can''t let him escape. Pursue him!" one of the robed figuresmanded coldly. Turning to Flora, he added, "You''reing with us." The three celestial gods under The Celestial immediately sprang into action. Flora, though reluctant to work alongside Emerald Dreamscape''s forces, saw an opportunity to pursue Owen. Her eyes gleamed with a cold, murderous intent. "You won''t escape this time," she muttered. No matter what, they now shared amon enemy. Meanwhile, Owen continued fleeing through the forest with the Lord of the Celestial God Pce slung over his shoulder. The deeper he went, the more acutely he felt the terrifying remnants of energy lingering in the void. His expression grew increasingly serious. Even after countless years, these residual traces still radiated a power so overwhelming that it could shake even celestial gods. Activating such energy would unleash a destructive force beyond imagination. Owen couldn''t fathom what kind of being had left behind such traces, but now wasn''t the time to investigate. Just then, the Lord of the Celestial God Pce, carried over his shoulder, began to stir. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As she regained consciousness, the searing pain from the deep, ck wound on her abdomen made her frown. She suddenly realized that she was being carriedby a man! Her body tensed, and she struggled violently to break free. Owen, feeling like he was carrying a thrashing fish, didn''t humor her resistance. He unceremoniously tossed her to the ground. Shended with a soft bounce, her curves entuated by the impact as dried leaves scattered around her. Her eyes reddened slightly with pain as she red at Owen. Despite his refined appearance, he had treated her so roughly! As the golden sunlight filtered through the canopy, her pale skin seemed to glow, adding a fragile beauty that could tug at anyone''s heartstrings. Owen had seen many beautiful women, but he couldn''t help ncing at her a few more times. Noticing his gaze, the Lord of the Celestial God Pce stiffened, her muscles taut with wariness. This man didn''t seem to have good intentions! Gripping her Thunder Staff tightly, she felt the Order of Thunder coursing through it and found some sce. If he daredy a hand on her, she would show no mercy. Sensing her hostility, Owen smirked. "In your current state, do you really think you can take me on?" She fixed him with an unwavering re, her grip tightening on the staff. "Why are you staring at me like that? I saved you," Owen said, spreading his hands in exasperation. "The one who ambushed you is still out there. Without me, you''d already be dead." "If you truly mean to save me, why not take me back to the Celestial God Pce? What are your real intentions?" she retorted, her voice icy. From the moment she saw him, she had been rmed by theck of any discernible energy from his body. Yet she could feel a powerful pressure radiating from him. This was not normal. His strength likely rivaled her own at her peak! Annoyed by her suspicion, Owen replied dryly, "You may be attractive, but I already have a wife who''s far prettier than you. You don''t need to be so guarded. If you''re ying hard to get, the best I can offer is making you my second wife." "You rogue! Shameless scoundrel!" she spat, swinging her staff at him in fury. Owen didn''t dodge. He effortlessly snatched the staff from her and said coldly, "Don''t move. I can save you, but I can just as easily kill you." His threatening tone made her freeze. She had no doubt that Owen was capable of following through. "What do you want?" she demanded, her voiceced with anger and fear. In her current condition, she had no choice but to bide her time and wait for an opportunity. Owen chuckled, preparing to tease her further, but his expression suddenly turned serious as he looked toward the forest ahead. A familiar figure emergedFlora. "You beast. Let''s see where you run this time!" she snarled, only to falter when she noticed the person beside Owen. It wasn''t Ysera, but the Lord of the Celestial God Pce! "How is this possible?!" Flora''s mind reeled. This had to be Owen''s doing. "The Lord of the Celestial God Pce?!" Candice and her three celestial godpanions appeared, their eyes narrowing at the sight of the lord beside Owen. Emerald Dreamscape and the Celestial God Pce had long been mortal enemies. They recognized the lord immediatelyher face and aura were etched into their very bones. But wasn''t the one who fell here supposed to be the Lord of Ysera? Candice turned to Owen, her expression grave. "Who are you?" Behind her, the celestial gods all fixed their piercing gazes on Owen. After a moment, recognition flickered in the eyes of three of them. "It''s you!" they eximed, disbelief evident in their voices. Candice nced at them in surprise. "You know him, Senior?" Chapter 364 Chapter360-The Three Celestial Gods 364 Chapter360-The Three Celestial Gods The three celestial gods remained silent for a moment before one finally spoke: "Well, well. Who would have thought we''d run into you here, Owen!" Owen?! He''s Owen?! Candice''s mind buzzed in shock, while the smile on Flora''s face froze instantly. The Lord of the Celestial God Pce also stared at Owen, astonished, as if seeing him for the first time. She scrutinized him from head to toe. Owen''s name was known throughout every corner of the Pure Land. She had heard it so often that her ears practically had calluses. After all, the elders and reclusive sages of the Celestial God Pce had brought him up repeatedly in her presence. They had hoped she would marry Owen, the greatest prodigy of all time. Such a union would produce offspring with unparalleled bloodlines, elevating the Celestial God Pce to a position of absolute dominance over the factions of the Pure Land. Yet, as the proud master of the pce, she had initially dismissed Owen, refusing even to learn about him. However, over time, the constant mentions of Owen within and beyond the Celestial God Pce had sparked her curiosity. But she never imagined their meeting would unfold like this! In her mind, she had envisioned defeating Owen and making him her subordinatea trophy to serve at her beck and call. Instead, here she was, captured by him! Flora, too, was stunned. As the goddess of the Howling Hignds, she had always considered herself unmatched, believing no one in the world could be worthy of her. That is, until she learned of Owen. She had thought perhaps he was a gift from the heavens, for only a man who could make the Forbidden Zone bow to him would be qualified to marry her. Yet their first meeting was ying out in such a dramatic, unexpected way. "Well now," Flora said with a faint smile, her toneced with intrigue as she looked at Owen. "Since we''ve met, it seems we''re fated. Perhaps there''s something between us after all." "Owen? Are you really that Owen?" the Lord of the Celestial God Pce asked again, still incredulous. Owen nced at her without answering. Instead, his gaze turned to the three celestial gods standing behind Candice. From them, he could clearly sense the presence of Loki, the God of Schemes. "Owen, you dare show yourself in the Pure Land? Such audacity!" "Lord Loki will never let you go!" The three robed celestial gods stared at Owen with cold intent, poised to strike at any moment. Unperturbed, Owen smirked and replied calmly, "I go wherever I please. And who is he to bark like a dog in my presence?" The tant insult sent the three celestial gods into a fury. Their robes billowed with surging magic, and an overwhelming force filled the air, bearing down on Owen. "How dare you! Lord Loki is not to be insulted!" "Even if Loki himself were here, I wouldn''t fear him. And you think you can take me on?" With that, the Godyer Staff appeared in his hand. Its mere presence dispelled the oppressive energy of the celestial godspletely. Feeling the familiar surge of power from the staff, Owen''s eyes softened with a hint of nostalgia. "Old friend, let''s have a good fight again." The Godyer Staff trembled, emanating radiant light. As more of its seals were lifted, it had grown increasingly sentient. After years without a true battle, it seemed eager to unleash its might once more. Meanwhile, at the edge of the icy pool at the bottom of Skyline Gorge, Leslie and herpanions stood gazing toward the distant ancient forest. They could all feel the shockingly powerful energy fluctuations emanating from within. "Three celestial gods!" Madelyn''s eyes shed with concern. She had sensed not only the celestial gods but also Owen''s aura locked in their midst. "Will Owen be alright?" she asked anxiously, turning to Leslie. "He''ll be fine," Leslie replied calmly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, Ysera, who had also sensed the terrifying presence of the three celestial gods, narrowed her eyes. She knew these were the gods her father had sent. Their strength was unparalleled, and even a single celestial god would be difficult to contend with. More concerning, from Madelyn''s words, it was clear that these people had a close connection to Owen. Her spiritual senses extended toward the youthful figure surrounded by celestial gods. When she realized who it was, her heart skipped a beat. Owen! It was him! As a major figure in the Pure Land, she had heard Owen''s name countless times and had even studied his appearance, power, and achievements. She recognized him immediately. But what was he doing in the Pure Land? Shouldn''t he be in the Azure Kingdom? And now he was surrounded by the celestial gods her father had sent! If that was Owen Ysera suddenly turned her gaze to Leslie and Madelyn, piecing it together. "Leslie, you''re the Empress of the Azure Kingdom!" She stared at Leslie in shock, realizing that her domineering savior was none other than the Azure Kingdom''s ruler. "From now on, call me ''Master.'' No exceptions," Leslie said coolly. Ysera let out a disdainfulugh, emboldened by a sudden surge of confidence. "Leslie, Owen doesn''t stand a chance against those celestial gods. If you let me go, I''ll negotiate with them to release him. We''ll call it even. How about that?" "I know how important Owen is to you. You wouldn''t want anything to happen to him, right?" But before she could finish her self-assured speech, Leslie''s aura turned chillingly cold. A suffocating pressure descended on Ysera, making her soul tremble. "First of all, Owen will be fine. Those celestial gods are dreaming if they think they can take him down." Leslie''s voice was icy. "Second, I already told youcall me Master!" Without hesitation, Leslie pped Ysera across the face. The sharp crack echoed through the gorge. Five red finger marks bloomed on Ysera''s cheek, swelling instantly. Pain red hotly as Ysera stood frozen, stunned by the humiliation. As the Queen of Emerald Dreamscape, she had never been treated like this. Yet she knew Leslie wasn''t bluffingdefying her would only invite more punishment. Reluctantly, with reddened eyes and simmering anger, she red at Leslie without daring to speak further. She realized there was no point in arguing until her strength returned. But once it did, she vowed to repay this humiliation tenfold. Watching Ysera''s quiet submission, Madelyn couldn''t help but feel a wave of astonishment. Could it be that Leslie had truly subdued Ysera, turning her into a servant? If so, it would shake the entire Pure Land to its core. Even the God of Schemes would surely be furious! At that moment, Leslie suddenly stopped in her tracks, her sharp eyes fixed ahead. Not far from her, three more celestial gods appeared. Their attire made it clearthey were from the Celestial God Pce. As Leslie observed them, Ysera also recognized the neers. She whispered, "They''re elites from the Celestial God Pce. It seems they''ve locked onto your presence." Leslie nced at Ysera. "Are you sure they aren''t here for you?" Ysera snorted. "If they are, leave me here. I don''t need anyone''s help!" "Really?" Leslie smirked. "So you''re saying you''d prefer to fall into their hands than mine?" Ysera opened her mouth to agree, but Leslie''s piercing gaze silenced her. Swallowing hard, she dared not respond. While she hesitated, the three celestial gods blocking Leslie''s path turned their eyes to Ysera. The leader, d in silver-white armor, stepped forward and said solemnly, "Lord of Ysera, you wille with us." Chapter 365: Chapter361-Fitchs Scheme Chapter 365: Chapter361-Fitch''s Scheme ? The man speaking was none other than Fitch, senior to the Lord of the Celestial God Pce and head of the Celestial God Pce Combat Division, as well as a disciple of the pce''s ancestral elder. Ysera recognized him immediately. Her gaze turned icy as she stared at him and hispanions. "Your pce master is in the Spring Forest over there. Why aren''t you rescuing her? What''s the meaning of trying to capture me here?" She had quickly deduced that the positions where she and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce had fallen must have been mixed up by their respective factions. Fitch sped his gloved hands together and replied earnestly, "There''s no need for the Lord of Ysera to concern herself with that." The terrifying energy emanating from the three celestial gods of Emerald Dreamscape had been palpable even from a great distance. It was obvious they wouldn''t make it in time to provide aid. The best course of action was to capture Ysera, forcing the Emerald Dreamscape celestial gods into a dilemma. "If youe with us willingly, I won''t make things difficult for you. But if you resist, don''t me me for using less... gentle methods," he added. Although his tone seemed calm, it carried an undeniable authority. The aura emanating from him and hispanions had already locked onto Ysera, leaving her with no chance of escape. "You want to capture me to exchange for a hostage?" Ysera said coldly. "Or perhaps you''re nning to use me to threaten Emerald Dreamscape?" The situation made it hard for her to avoid such conclusions. Fitch remained calm as he replied, "You''re correct, Lord of Ysera. So let''s avoid unnecessary conflict. As long as your people don''t harm our pce master, we won''t harm you. If ites to blows, in your current injured state, you''ll only suffer needlessly." His voice grew sharper and moremanding, reverberating through the air until it seemed to drown out all other sounds, as if he were channeling the authority of The Celestial itself. Ysera clenched her fists. She knew Fitch was not just the senior of the Lord of the Celestial God Pce but also stronger than her inbat. Under normal circumstances, she might be able to fight him evenly. However, in her current condition, that was impossible. Moreover, Fitch wasn''t alone. Two other celestial god mages from the Celestial God Pce stood at his side. Even at her peak, Ysera couldn''t have taken on all three at once. Realizing this, she sighed in frustration and despair. Against three god-tierbatants, she had no hope of victory. Even if Leslie, the legendary figure of the Pure Land, were here, she doubted it would make a difference. With resignation, she cast a nce at Leslie behind her and reluctantly stepped toward Fitch. Fitch inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. While he was focused on capturing Ysera, he was also deeply concerned for his junior sister. Now that Ysera had chosen to cooperate, it seemed his junior sister''s situation would be manageable as well. But just as Ysera took her first step, a cold voice rang out: "Ysera, I told you before: I saved you. Your life belongs to me now." Startled, Ysera instinctively stopped and turned to look at Leslie. Her emerald-green eyes were filled with disbelief. Even now, Leslie seemed ready to stand against the three celestial gods! "And who are you?" Fitch asked, his gaze falling on Leslie, who was dressed in an elegant and regal gown. He had noticed her as soon as he arrived. Her beauty seemed to possess a natural mana, captivating him at a nce. As the senior of the Lord of the Celestial God Pce, Fitch had seen many stunning women, but none hadpared to his junior sister or Ysera-until now. Leslie''s presence, her cold and aloof demeanor, surpassed even those two. As he scrutinized her, Fitch''s breathing quickened. Yet, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t gauge her power. The oppressive aura she exuded alone was enough to make him uneasy. Leslie lowered her gaze slightly, and an icy,manding force swept toward Fitch like a winter gale, freezing the air. In an instant, Fitch felt as though his entire body were encased in frost, even his eyshes coated in ice. "If you keep staring, I''ll gouge out your eyes," Leslie said icily. The chilling words sent shivers down Fitch''s spine. He immediately lowered his head, unable to meet Leslie''s gaze. She exuded the presence of a merciless reaper, and even his soul quivered. The two celestial gods standing beside Fitch also averted their eyes, overwhelmed by the suffocating pressure emanating from Leslie. Her oppressive aura was so terrifying that it felt as though the sky itself were copsing into nothingness. Leslie''s frosty gaze swept over the trio, brimming with cold killing intent. Their scrutiny of her made her deeply ufortable. To Leslie, aside from Owen, everyone else was utterly insignificant. Fitch, regaining someposure, adjusted his attire and gave Leslie a gentlemanly bow. "Greetings, mydy. I am Fitch, head of the Celestial God Pce Combat Division." In the Pure Land, Fitch was a renowned figure-a powerful, aristocratic leader and one of the most handsome men in the region. He had countless admirers. Confident in his charm, he believed he could at least win Leslie''s favor, if not her heart. However, Leslie''s cold and disdainful response shattered his confidence: "Leave." The single word left Fitch dumbfounded, his smile frozen in ce. Was Leslie immune to his charm? Or was she simply oblivious to it? Fitch red at Leslie, his gaze sharpening as if to pierce through her cold exterior. Yet the moment his eyes met hers, a bone-chilling frost seized his soul, leaving him momentarily paralyzed. When he finally regained his senses, the faint desire in his eyes had vanished, reced by a steely coldness. "Who are you? Such arrogance-should I take this as a challenge to me? Or to the Celestial God Pce itself?" Leslie, now thoroughly irritated, said tly, "You talk too much." Fitch and the other two celestial gods exchanged uneasy nces. His battle instincts, honed through years ofbat, screamed that something was wrong. Yet, Leslie''s young appearance made it hard to believe she posed any real threat. Besides, they were three celestial gods. No matter how strong Leslie might be, she couldn''t possibly prevail against them. Fitch''s confidence surged as a wicked thought crossed his mind. "ying hard to get, are we? Once I capture you, you''ll see how powerful I am," he mused. Deciding to act, Fitch motioned to hispanions, locking his energy onto Leslie. "We must take the Lord of Ysera with us. There''s no room for negotiation. If you resist, I''ll destroy your mana core and imprison you in the Celestial God Pce as an example." Before he could finish, Leslie''s eyes shed with a deadly cold light. Sheunched herself at Fitch without hesitation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Fitch, who had already been wary of Leslie''s intentions, immediatelymanded, "Attack!" He charged at Leslie, a spear materializing in his hand. Like a zing dragon, it radiated intense heat, warping the air around it as he thrust forward with lethal precision. Chapter 366: Chapter362-Facing Three Celestial Gods Alone Chapter 366: Chapter362-Facing Three Celestial Gods Alone ? Under the glow of amber light, Fitchunched the first strike against Leslie. The spear in his hand shot forward, its tip surrounded by intricate, mystical runes forming a fiery vortex, as if merging the destructive force of a volcano with the spear''s sharpness, capable of piercing through anything in existence. The spear moved with astonishing speed, bypassing space and time, and reached Leslie in the blink of an eye. Wherever it passed, the void became a zing inferno. For mages below celestial god-tier, even a single spark of those mes would reduce them to ashes. But as the spear reached Leslie, it suddenly halted, as if it had struck an invisible barrier. Fitch hesitated for a moment, preparing to amplify his mana, but was interrupted when icy blue runes emerged from the void. The frost crawled along the spear, encasing it entirely and severing Fitch''s connection to his weapon. Worse yet, Fitch felt his tier begin to drop rapidly. "What''s going on?" Fitch frowned deeply, realizing something was terribly wrong. Leslie seemed to possess a power that transcended Order itself. While Fitch struggled with his disrupted attack, the other two celestial gods exchanged shocked nces. They had assumed Fitch could subdue Leslie in a single move without their assistance. But now, not only had Fitch failed, but even his aura was diminishing. This was unprecedented. Both celestial gods immediately focused their mana andunched simultaneous attacks from Leslie''s nks. "Demonic Crescent sh!" The celestial god wielding a longsword roared, the magical gemstones embedded in his de radiating a blood-red glow. A river of crimson energy surged toward Leslie like a tidal wave. Yet, just as this attack neared Leslie, it was suddenly frozen midair by her dominion-like power, suspended as if trapped in a timeless amber. The swordsman''s expression turned grim. This was one of his most powerful techniques, yet it had been renderedpletely ineffective. The female celestial god, realizing the gravity of the situation, dared not hold back.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She unleashed a radiant beam of energy from a glowing orb in her hand, but it too was blocked by Leslie''s overwhelming force of dominion. All three celestial gods'' attacks had been neutralized. The trio stood stunned, disbelief etched across their faces. They weren''t minor yers but some of the Pure Land''s most prominent figures-mages at the pinnacle of their craft. Alone, each of them could shake the Pure Land to its core. Together, theirbined strength should have been unstoppable. Yet here they were, utterly ineffective against Leslie. "No... She must be at her limit to withstand all three of us!" Fitch dered, shaking off his momentary shock. "We''ll strike again. She won''t have another chance!" The other two celestial gods nodded, steeling themselves to attack again. But before they could act, the power surrounding Leslie coalesced, gathering the remnants of their failed attacks into a massive, chaotic fissure in the air. The rift pulsed with destruction and disorder. Leslie''s eyes shed open, and a spear of pure ice materialized in her hand, its sharp, gleaming edge radiating deadly intent. She swung the spear forward with lightning speed. The void tore apart with a piercing sound, leaving a brilliant white streak as thepressed magic of the celestial gods surged toward them. The celestial gods reacted instantly, pooling their mana into abined shield. As the terrifying force collided with their barrier, a deafening explosion resounded. Their shield buckled under the impact, warping inward before shattering entirely. The celestial gods were sent hurtling backward as if struck by meteors. Fitch bore the brunt of the attack. A deep, straight fissure ran from his abdomen to his brow, blood pouring from the wound. He was nearly split in two. The other two celestial gods fared little better, their bodies riddled with cracks as blood streamed from their injuries. "Cough... cough..." The pair coughed violently, spitting blood that stained the air. Horror filled their eyes as they nced at Leslie. Her strength defied all reason, and doubt crept into their hearts. "Minister Fitch, this one is too strange. We should retreat for now!" one of them urged. "Better to regroup and gather more information before confronting her again," the other added. Fitch, though reluctant, knew they were right. Leslie wasn''t someone they could handle. He gave a bitter nod and turned to flee. But Leslie''s cold voice stopped them. "Leave? Did I say you could go?" With a wave of her hand, her dominion expanded outward, engulfing everything around her. Wherever it reached, the world bent to her will, bing her divine realm. The celestial gods, despite their speed, couldn''t outrun her power. Within moments, the dominion overtook them. The freezing cold pierced their bodies like countless needles, rendering them helpless. They felt as though they had been reduced to mortals, stranded in a relentless tundra. The pain was unbearable, and a looming sense of death pressed heavily on them. Fitch, unable to endure the pressure, begged for mercy. "I''m the head of the Celestial God Pce Combat Division. Spare me, and the pce will consider you an eternal ally!" But Leslie didn''t even nce at him. She hurled her ice spear, impaling Fitch and pinning him in midair. His life force dissipated instantly, his soul shattering into oblivion. Fitch, a god-tier mage, was dead. "You... do you realize what you''ve done? Do you truly intend to make an enemy of the Celestial God Pce?!" the remaining two celestial gods shouted, their voices trembling with fury and fear. Leslie ignored them. She clenched her fist, and one of the celestial gods found his throat seized by an invisible force. His entire body froze into an icy statue before shattering into glittering dust. Another celestial god had fallen. Ysera, watching from the sidelines, was utterly stunned. In mere moments, Leslie had killed Fitch and another celestial god. The sheer power Leslie disyed was beyond anything Ysera had ever imagined. Madelyn, however, remained calm. She had long known of Leslie''s terrifying talent, rivaled only by Owen. When Leslie acted, the oue was always absolute-death for her enemies. The sole remaining celestial god, the female mage, was consumed with terror. Her voice shook as she stammered, "H-how is this possible? What kind of monster are you?!" Leslie''s cold, serene voice cut through the air. "Leslie." The celestial god''s pupils shrank in recognition. That name was legendary. Years ago, the Celestial God Pce had held a high-level meeting to discuss a potential marriage alliance between their pce master and Owen. Both were unparalleled prodigies, and their union was expected to produce offspring that would defy the heavens. Though the n had been shelved, the possibility of such an alliance remained. And Leslie... was Owen''s wife. "You''re Owen''s wife?" the celestial god asked in disbelief, her voice trembling. Chapter 367: Chapter363-Sparing You This Time Chapter 367: Chapter363-Sparing You This Time ? "That''s right, Owen is indeed my husband!" For the first time, Leslie was addressed as "madam," and a faint smile flickered in her eyes. The female celestial god''s expression grew awkward. ording to the celestial god pce''s n, Owen was supposed to be the husband of their lord of celestial god pce. And now, fate yed a cruel joke, leading them to encounter Leslie-the rightful wife. On top of that, Leslie bore an intense hostility toward them. At that moment, the realization struck the female celestial god, and a deep despair filled her heart. Leslie was a prime target in their n, someone they had to eliminate first. Only by removing her could their lord rise to her position. Otherwise, with Leslie as the legitimate wife, if their lord married Owen, wouldn''t she only be a concubine? A mistress? This was something they could not, under any circumstances, ept-and neither could their lord. Right now, Leslie had just obliterated so many of the celestial god pce''s forces, leaving the female celestial god unable to even plead for mercy. The words stuck in her throat. As she lowered her head in despair, expecting death, Leslie did not strike her down. Instead, she nced at her and said: "I''ll spare your life today. Now, get lost!" The female celestial god froze, wondering if her ears had deceived her, and stared at Leslie in disbelief. Just moments ago, Leslie had mercilessly attacked Fitch and another celestial god from the celestial god pce. Now she was suddenly willing to let her go? If she returned and spread the news of Fitch''s death and that of another grand celestial god, the celestial god pce''s fury would undoubtedly descend upon Leslie. Seeing that the female celestial god was still frozen in ce, not making any move to leave, Leslie asked coldly: "What''s wrong? Don''t want to leave alive?" Upon hearing this, the female celestial god immediately turned and fled, not daring to linger for even a moment, fearing Leslie might change her mind. Though she couldn''t fathom what Leslie''s intentions were in sparing her, the chance to survive was something she was more than willing to take! In an instant, her figure transformed into a panicked streak of light, disappearing into the distance at high speed. "Sister, a celestial god is an immensely powerful asset. Why did you let her go?" Madelyn looked at Leslie in confusion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Leslie was not known for her mercy; she was a firm believer in cutting weeds at the root. Thinking of this, an idea suddenly dawned on Madelyn, leaving her throat dry with shock. "Sister, don''t tell me... you''re nning to destroy the celestial god pce?!" The thought was extraordinary, but given her understanding of Leslie, it wasn''t impossible! Even the most powerful factions in the Pure Land could face total annihtion if they incurred her wrath. Leslie looked at her, a stunningly beautiful yet dangerously charming smile gracing her lips. "And why would you think that?" Madelyn blurted out, "It must be because Fitch annoyed you just now. Also, it might have something to do with the celestial god pce''s schemes. I heard they''re trying to pair Brother with their lord to produce the strongest bloodline!" Leslie nodded but also shook her head. "You''re half-right-still surface-level reasoning, but better than before." Meanwhile. The celestial gods of the Emerald Dreamscape, who were confronting Owen, all turned pale as they looked toward the distant water pool. Moments ago, they had sensed several powerful celestial god auras emanating from that direction! The energies were familiar to them-they belonged to celestial gods from the celestial god pce. But after these celestial god auras burst forth, an even more terrifying presence swept out,pletely overwhelming the three celestial gods of the celestial god pce! In just a few breaths, the auras of two celestial gods vanished entirely. Two celestial gods had fallen! The Pure Land trembled and mourned! Even in the Pure Land, with its abundance of mages, celestial god-tier mages were exceedingly rare-a treasure among treasures. For any faction to lose even one celestial god-tier mage would be a catastrophic blow. And now, two had perished! Who could it be? Who had managed to annihte two celestial gods in such a short time? "That direction... it''s where Ysera fell. Could it be her?" Flora stroked her smooth chin before quickly dismissing the idea. Ysera and the lord of the celestial god pce had both been severely injured by her own hand. There was no way Ysera could have killed two celestial gods, even at her peak! It had to be someone else entirely! The lord of the celestial god pce, sensing the deaths of the two celestial gods, grew even paler. Her frail body trembled violently with emotion. How could this happen?! Two celestial gods of the celestial god pce, gone! What had urred there? At this moment, the only person who remained calm was Owen. Amid the waves of energy emanating from that direction, he recognized Leslie''s presence. It had to be Leslie who had taken action and in the two celestial gods. Given the terrifying strength she had disyed, things on her end must have already been resolved. Candice, upon sensing the deaths of the two grand celestial gods from the celestial god pce, immediately thought of Ysera''s lord. She anxiously looked at the three ck-robed figures surrounding Owen. "Three seniors, Ysera''s lord is over there, and her situation might be dire. We need to save her immediately!" As Ysera''s confidante, Candice knew her capabilities well. If Ysera could barely handle two celestial gods in a prolonged fight, then killing them in mere moments was simply impossible for her! If it wasn''t Ysera''s doing, then it had to be the work of another force. "The great offering, the youngdy''s safety is paramount!" One of the celestial gods confronting Owen said seriously. However, the leading ck-robed celestial god ignored this, his expression dark as he red at Owen. "Now that the four of us grand celestial gods are here, along with Flora, if we strike together, Owen will die without a doubt. Eliminating him will surely earn Loki''s great favor!" Flora also focused her gaze on Owen, agreeing with the leader. "I concur. This bastard deserves to pay for his earlier actions!" Candice, however, hesitated even more. The lord''s safety was uncertain, and if they missed this chance... To Candice, Owen''s life was worthless-her lord''s well-being far outweighed it! "Ysera is Loki''s daughter. Whoever killed those two celestial gods must know Loki''s reputation. The youngdy is actually very safe!" The leading celestial god remained unhurried and said calmly, "This is our perfect chance to get rid of Owen." "Attack together. Don''t waste any more time!" With that, the cold and ruthless celestial god took a step forward. Instantly, an overwhelming celestial god-tier power radiated from him, enveloping the entire eerie Spring Forest. Under this celestial god''s oppressive aura, the entire forest trembled, the sky seemingly copsing toward the ground, creating an unbearably suffocating atmosphere. As he revealed his aura, Owen surveyed the trio and smirked. "If you were here in person, perhaps I''d have to put in more effort. But since you''re mere projections, who are you trying to scare?" Owen''s confident voice echoed. Flora and Candice stared at the three ck-robed figures in astonishment. Projections?! Yet, from their perception, these three ck-robed figures were indistinguishable from their real selves. But Owen sounded so certain, his tone steady and unwavering. "You must have already condensed your god marks. Only celestial gods who''ve condensed their god marks can project themselves here so wlessly, even imbuing these projections with a portion of their god mark''s power to exhibit celestial god-tier strength." Owen spoke seriously,ying bare their secrets. The three ck-robed figures, who had been on the verge of mocking Owen, abruptly fell silent, shock flickering in their eyes. Owen had seen right through them! But how? Their disguise was wless-how did Owen uncover it? Chapter 368: Chapter364-Celestial God God Mark Chapter 368: Chapter364-Celestial God God Mark ? Celestial gods stand high above, representing the pinnacle of power for nearly all top-tier mages. Even among celestial gods, their levels are distinctly divided. However, due to the rarity of celestial gods, such ssifications are notmonly discussed. But Owen knew. Typically, a mage who has just reached the celestial god tier, while indeed a celestial god, is considered the lowest rank within this tier. Above this level are celestial gods who have condensed their own god marks. The power of these celestial gods is truly terrifying! Every action they take carries the potential to destroy [Order] itself. For they are the embodiment of the rules. And beyond god mark celestial gods lies the throne celestial gods. Their strength surpasses that of god mark celestial gods, with most [Order] bowing beneath their might. Currently, whether in the Emerald Dreamscape or the celestial god pce, most celestial gods were ordinary celestial gods. To ascend to the level of a god mark celestial god was akin to breaking through to an entirely new tier. "Though I don''t know how you uncovered this, defeating you with the strength of our projections is but a trivial matter!" The leading celestial god finished speaking, and brilliant elemental light red around him. It formed a golden barrier that reced the surrounding space with a grand golden pce, designed to suppress Owen. Owen nced up at the descending golden pce. The rule-bound energy emanating from it made his breathing quicken; the celestial god had clearly activated a suppressive rule-based force. "Do you think such rules can suppress me?" Owen sneered coldly and gripped the Godyer Sword tightly. With a single swing, the sword cleaved forward like an unstoppable force. A ghastly pale rift tore through the golden world, expanding forward and generating massive rippling waves of power. Under the impact of this surge, the golden pce cracked and dissolved into golden mist. However, the pce was formidable, as itpletely neutralized the terrifying force behind Owen''s strike. A gentle breeze blew through, scattering the golden light. Flora and the lord of the celestial god pce widened their eyes in shock. The attack had shredded the ck robe of the celestial god, exposing his true form. His true form was a three-headed drake, each head grotesque and covered with ck, menacing eyes where its cheeks should have been. The moment the drake revealed itself, those ck eyes opened, releasing beams of ck light that tore through the void. These beams were sharp enough to destroy the local [Order]. Yet, as they neared Owen, a glowing shield appeared around him, absorbing the iing ck light. Once the Guardian Shield had absorbed the ck beams, a profound sense of doom filled the celestial god''s heart. Instinctively, he employed defensive magic. The three ghastly heads radiated ck light, bing three miniature suns that emitted powerful repulsion fields. But at that moment, the Guardian Shieldpressed the absorbed ck energy and released it back at the drake with even greater force. The rebound beams struck the drake''s chest before he could react, bypassing his repulsion field and piercing his tough dragon scales. Blood spurted violently from his chest, and the drake coughed up blood mixed with fragments of his internal organs. The massive body of the celestial god was hurled backward by the devastating impact. In just a few exchanges with Owen, the celestial god had been thoroughly defeated. The celestial god''s face was full of disbelief. Though it was merely a projection, his true form was a god mark celestial god! In his current state, no ordinary celestial god could hope to match him. How had he been defeated so utterly? The two other ck-robed figures beside him stared at Owen in stunned silence. Even if the celestial god wasn''t Owen''s match, how could he have been so grievously injured in a single confrontation? Flora and the lord of the celestial god pce were equally shocked, staring at Owen. Although they had known Owen''s power was extraordinary-his talent surpassed anything seen in ages, thriving in this new era-they had not expected this. To injure the celestial god so easily, Owen''s power had clearly reached celestial god-tier, possibly even god mark celestial god-tier. And yet, they remembered that before Epoch''s End, Owen had only been a god-tier mage. His ascent had been absurdly rapid! While everyone was still processing their astonishment, Owen seized the moment. With a thought, he swung his sword again, aiming to finish off the celestial god. The severely injured celestial god, unable to react in time, hurriedly retreated while constructing a powerful defense. The two ck-robed figures beside him were caught off guard by Owen''s audacity. They couldn''t believe he was brazen enough to harbor such murderous intent toward the celestial god''s projection. Immediately, theyunched their attacks. Brilliant and dazzling magical light shot toward Owen, painting the entire area in eerie hues of seven colors. The light seemed to hypnotize the mind. But before their attacks could reach Owen, his second Guardian Shield absorbed the onught. With their attacks neutralized, Owen''s sword aura continued unabated, slicing through the celestial god''s defenses and severing his head. The head flew high into the air, its face frozen in unwilling rage. Though he was a god mark celestial god of great renown, his projection had been humiliatingly destroyed by Owen. "Owen! Mark my words! When we meet again, it will be a fight to the death!" As his voice echoed, the celestial god''s projection rapidly dissipated. Seeing the celestial god''s projection in, the other two ck-robed figures were ovee with fury and shame. "Owen! You''re courting death!" Their roars of anger filled the air, but their rage was short-lived as they suddenly sensed an unusual aura emanating from Owen. It wasn''t mana, nor was it [Order]. It was an unshakable will. Under this will, concepts such as life, death, reincarnation, celestial beings, and even the universe''s rules felt fragile as paper. It was as though, even if the cosmos copsed, this will would endure. The two celestial gods were visibly shaken by this realization.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "What... what have youprehended?!" The aura Owen exuded was far beyond what any ordinary mage could achieve, seemingly transcending even celestial understanding. This pressure was unlike anything they had ever encountered. Owen''s path, unlike Leslie''s dominion of authority, was one of transcendence-beyond the universe, beyond the elements of fire, earth, wind, and water. Unbound. Untouched. Before him, all enemies would be reduced to ash. His path could not be defined, but it could define all things. If not for Leslie''s guidance and her experience as a foundation, Owen could never have comprehended such an unparalleled [Order]. By standing on the shoulders of a giant, Owen had forged a unique path of cultivation. In doing so, both he and Leslie, though theycked discernible tiers, had already reached a level equivalent to celestial god-tier mages. "I told you, you are far from qualified to challenge me." Owen''s gaze swept over the two ck-robed celestial gods, as well as Flora and Candice. He had not forgotten their earlier attempts to attack him. As Owen''s confident words echoed, silence fell over the scene. Everyone present was overwhelmed by the power Owen had disyed, a power they could not hope to match. Chapter 369: Chapter365-The God of Schemes, Immortal and Unyielding! Chapter 369: Chapter365-The God of Schemes, Immortal and Unyielding! ? "Although killing one of our avatars shows some strength, your arrogance isughable. Do you really think we''re so easy to defeat?" "Everyone, attack together! Don''t give him a chance to breathe!" In an instant, the two ck-robed Celestial Gods roared angrily at Owen and charged at him once again. The leader of the ck-robed Celestial Gods had already torn apart his robe. Although he still appeared human, he had six arms, each gripping a legendary de that had once shaken the world! Now, his six long arms gripped tightly, forming a killing machine, and like a bloody storm, he rushed towards Owen. At the same time, the six swords each unleashed their own sharpness, cutting through the void and rapidly closing in on Owen. Though he was only a projection, these powerful swords contained the terrifying power of true magical des! From the power Owen had disyed so far, it was clear that if he continued to grow, he could threaten their true forms, Lord Loki, and even The Celestials themselves! Such a person, with an opportunity to eliminate him now, must be crushed in the cradle at any cost! Meanwhile, beside the six-armed Celestial God, another Celestial God, whose body was flowing with strange runes, also shouted angrily and attacked Owen. The runes on his body surged like heavy mercury, rushing toward Owen as the [Order] fragmented. Each rune was followed by countless fallen Celestial God projections, filling the sky and blotting out the sun! Each rune held the power to shatter the heavens and make stars reverse their course. Like the six-armed Celestial God, he was determined to make Owen fall now! He would not let him continue to grow! Faced with the all-out attack from these two Celestial Gods, Owen''s expression only darkened with coldness. "With just you two, you think you can kill me?" His cold voice rang out. Holding the Godyer Staff, Owen seemed to transcend all beings and the world itself. Waves of terrifying pressure emanated from him, immediately suppressing the two attacking Celestial Gods. The elemental fluctuations around them began to fade. Then, the two Celestial Gods saw Owen glow with dazzling white light, like swords of light piercing the darkness, illuminating the heavens as he charged directly toward them! The six-armed Celestial God, the first to act, faced the oing light swords. Even though he desperately pushed his six legendary swords to the limit, he could not stop the continuous assault of the light des! In the span of just a few moments, all six of his arms were pierced by the relentless light swords, blood spraying everywhere! A single exchange left him severely wounded! The second Celestial God, the one controlling the runes, became visibly serious as countless ck snakes of runes flowed across his body. When he struck, grand visions of shattered mountains and rivers and copsing universes appeared as he tried to pull Owen into his destruction. However, as this terrifying rune force gathered toward Owen, Owen clenched his fist, and the Heaven Emperor Fist fell like a meteor, leaving a long tail as it struck the approaching cataclysmic vision. Boom!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om A deafening explosion rang out, and the Celestial God controlling the runes trembled. The overwhelming vision of power he had created was shattered in the explosion. His hands went numb, and the runes wrapped around his arms disintegrated. Two of his arms cracked, with jagged wounds like the leaves of a willow, leaving grotesque and bloody scars. Even his mighty body was sent flying back! "This guy... really is terrifying!" Candice, who had been watching, couldn''t help but show her shock. Although both of these Celestial Gods were projections, their earlier auras clearly showed they were among the strongest of the Celestial Gods. Even she would not be a match for them. But now, Owen was easily crushing them. How had his power grown so tremendously?! After all, before Epoch''s End, Owen had been famous, but to these Celestial Gods, he was still a small fry. Yet, in such a short time, he not only had powerparable to a Celestial God, but could even overwhelm them! "Is this Owen''s terrifying talent? Truly, seeing is believing. How frightening!" Flora, too, widened her eyes and stared at Owen. She had heard of Owen before, but now that she saw him in action, the scene was nothing short of incredible! Owen''s talent had always been legendary, his battle prowess a mystery. He seemed to grow stronger the more powerful his opponents were. But here, he was facing two grand Celestial Gods! The Celestial God Pce Lord swallowed hard, her eyes wide in disbelief. Although she had seen Owen''s strength firsthand before, she hadn''t expected his truebat power to be this terrifying! At that moment, Owen stood there like an unchallenged ruler of this dimension! Thinking back to how others in the Celestial God Pce had tried to make her marry Owen, she now realized they weren''t trying to harm her, but were actually securing her an extraordinary fate! As everyone present was stunned, Owen calmly surveyed the two Celestial Gods serving Loki. "Is this all the strength you have? And you dare to be so arrogant before me?" "I''ll send you back to your true forms!" After speaking, Owen pped his hand forward, releasing a violent wave of air that surged across the heavens and earth. The two grand Celestial Gods'' expressions changed. "Owen, don''t be so arrogant!" The two red at Owen, their anger boiling. "When our true forms descend, your death will come!" They had never been mocked and threatened like this by someone so young. The fury in their hearts surged! "Big talk, anyone can make it. What if your true formse?" Owen sneered. With that, he didn''t waste any more words and, with overwhelming dominance, stepped forward, charging toward the two grand Celestial Gods. At the same time, Owen activated part of the power from his Primordial Chaos Body! Although only 20% of his Primordial Chaos Body was awakened, the terrifying bloodline power within was already showing signs of immense strength! As soon as he activated it, Owen transformed into a ck hole. Not only did all mana and [Order] in the surrounding world rush into him, but even the two grand Celestial Gods had their mana, methods, and even parts of their souls drawn into him, bing part of his power! The two Celestial Gods exchanged a nce, both seeing fear in each other''s eyes! Owen was absorbing their strength, and they couldn''t do a thing to stop him! They could only watch helplessly as their mana and souls were drained away! They had lived for so long and had never encountered such a situation! In desperation, the two grand Celestial Gods raised their hands,bining their powers in an attempt to resist Owen. But as Owen activated his Primordial Chaos Body, the Light-Dark Seals also activated. The heavens and earth shook, and a dazzling white light covered everything. The bodies of the two Celestial Gods were immediately consumed by the light, their magic rendered useless as they were absorbed into the white abyss! To the onlookers, both the six-armed Celestial God and the rune-wielding Celestial God seemed stunned. They could only watch as they were devoured by the white light, unable to put up any resistance! Flora and Candice felt their scalps go numb. Clearly, the two grand Celestial Gods had realized the danger of Owen''s attack, but they were utterly suppressed! And this is what they saw: once proud and invincible, nowpletely crushed by Owen''s overwhelming power! Chapter 370: Chapter366-The Pure Land Frenzy Chapter 370: Chapter366-The Pure Land Frenzy ? Two Grand Celestial Gods Forced to Self-Destruct! The self-detonation of the two Grand Celestial Gods released a shockwave capable of obliterating a small world, turning hundreds of miles around them into a barren wastnd. However, the mana fluctuations from their self-destruction bizarrely ceased expanding within the white light. Soon, the white light abruptly dissipated, and the two Grand Celestial Godspletely vanished, as though they had never existed. Their projections were utterly erased. As the projections of three more Grand Celestial Gods arrived, all were destroyed by Owen. The previously calm sky of the Pure Land suddenly twisted into a swirling vortex, resembling the eye of a storm. A huge, eight-legged spider-shaped shadow appeared in the sky, and from the eye of the storm, an enraged roar echoed out. "Owen! I, Loki, will never forgive you!" This voice sounded like thunder, shaking the heavens and the earth, causing the entire Pure Land to tremble. At that moment, every mage and race in the Pure Land raised their heads to look at the sky. They were no strangers to Loki, an important figure under themand of The Celestial. He rarely showed himself, though his power was immense. He preferred working in the shadows. What had happened to make this usually low-profile figure so enraged? Many wondered. "Owen?! Could the Owen that Lord Loki is talking about be the same one who provoked him earlier?" "Wait, someone dared to provoke Lord Loki?" "Didn''t Owen provoke Lord Loki before the era''s end and walk away unscathed?" "Wow, this Owen is that powerful?" "Are we talking about the same Owen that the goddesses and saints are watching closely?" "Yes, although his origins are humble, his talent is out of this world. I''ve heard that several powerful factions in the Pure Land are looking to approach Owen, treating him like a prize catch!" "I wonder what happened this time. Owen has entered the Pure Land and pissed off Lord Loki?" "He didn''t stay hidden in the lower realms this time. He actually dared to enter Pure Land and provoke Loki. He''s truly beyond reason!" The announcement of Loki''s rage spread quickly, sparking widespread debate. After all, both Loki and Owen were key figures in the Pure Land. Owen, especially, had garnered attention since the dawn of the new era. As factions in the Pure Land delved deeper into Owen''s background, they found his talents and abilities to be truly astonishing, even iprehensible. Many believed that Owen''s aplishments rivaled the legendary figures of the God of Light and the Lord of Stars. In fact, in certain aspects, Owen had surpassed them, as the two ancient deities had failed in their struggle against The Celestial. Now, in the eyes of many in the Pure Land, Owen had reced those two ancient gods as the most extraordinary figure of this era. His rise had been meteoric, and from the moment he emerged, he stirred up enormous waves. From disregarding tier differences to defeating the most elite of his peers, challenging older figures, and even leading the assault on Pyrothrone Kingdom, Owen had already earned a legendary reputation. And then, even more shockingly, he had forced the four extreme Forbidden Zones, which had once run rampant, into submission, demanding massivepensation in return! These incredible feats would have made any mage a legend. Yet Owen had aplished them all, one after another. Soon, amid these discussions, a thought urred to many, and their expressions turned even more shocked.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Do you think Lord Loki''s fury is rted to the two Celestial Gods who just fell?" Some spected. Recently, the sky in the Pure Land had darkened, an unusual phenomenon that was only caused by the fall of a celestial god. And now, it had happened twice in a row! Two Celestial Gods-God-tier mages-had perished almost simultaneously! A Celestial God-tier mage''s fall was a catastrophe for any faction. The celestial god pce, whose two gods had fallen, was in an uproar. Among them, one of the fallen was Fitch, the well-known head of the Battle Department, an important figure and a symbol of hope for many within the pce. The person responsible for their deaths was not Owen himself, but someone closely connected to him-Leslie! Leslie, the cold and ruthless woman who had killed her own king to take his ce and be the empress, had an intimidating reputation. Her immense talent, cold-bloodedness, andck of mercy left many terrified. Now, with Leslie having in two Celestial Gods, her reputation as an imcable and powerful figure had been further solidified. Some of those who had attended Owen and Leslie''s wedding had never forgotten Leslie''s stunning beauty, poise, and power. "Owen and Leslie have just arrived in the Pure Land, and already, they''re making headlines. My premonitions were right!" Kawa Zang, who had barely survived his encounter in Skyline Gorge, murmured to himself after hearing the news, his face a mix of awe and contemtion. Both Owen and Leslie were figures of unmatched potential in his mind. They had surpassed every hero and strong figure in history. If not for Owen''s interference with Flora back in Skyline Gorge, Kawa Zang would likely have been dead. This gratitude was not lost on him. "Owen is now at the heart of the battle against The Celestial, and the Pure Land is the core of The Celestial''s dominion. His arrival is sure to stir up a storm." "Owen doesn''t care about where he is. He has no respect for The Celestial. If the Pure Land descends into chaos, we''ll certainly witness more ground-shaking events and record more history." The Windshadow mages surrounding Kawa Zang were all filled with excitement. Before Owen''s arrival, the Pure Land had been a dull and stagnant ce. Now, with Owen''s arrival, the atmosphere had changedpletely, and the Windshadow faction could hardly wait for what was toe. Kawa Zang, grinning, said, "Let''s go. We need to prepare. We''ll be busy gathering intelligence on Owen and Leslie. This history we''re witnessing will surely be immortalized and discussed for generations to come." Hispanions were taken aback by his reverence for Owen and Leslie. They hadn''t expected him to hold them in such high regard. ... At the same time, as Loki''s rage spread, more news about Owen, Leslie, and Skyline Gorge rapidly spread across the Pure Land. In the Celestial God Pce, the disciples and elders all wore grim expressions, with traces of anger and fear in their eyes. The mysterious disappearance of the Lord of the Celestial God Pce, the fall of two Celestial Gods-including Fitch, the head of the Battle Department-had left the pce reeling. This was a loss that even the Celestial God Pce could not easily bear. After all, the fall of a single Celestial God had once prompted the Celestial God Pce to dere a deathmatch with Ysera of Emerald Dreamscape. Celestial Gods were the pirs of top-tier factions; losing any of them destabilized the entire structure. Soon, the air in the Celestial God Pce was filled with urgent whispers, as the most important elders and core figures gathered to discuss the crisis. Especially their previous idea of having the Lord and Owen unite now seems to have been stillborn. Chapter 371: Chapter367-The Battle for Owen Chapter 371: Chapter367-The Battle for Owen ? "What''s our next move?" The gathered individuals all looked eagerly at the leader of the Celestial God Pce. Before this, they had never considered making an enemy of Owen. However, for some unknown reason, a conflict had arisen between them. Now, they had no choice but to seek another way forward. Under the intense gaze of the others, the leader of the Celestial God Pce, an elder known as the Tai Shang, felt a bit irritated. Rubbing his aching temples, he nced at the elder responsible for intelligence and asked: "What about the other factions? What are their reactions?" An elder wearing reading sses stepped forward, adjusting his spectacles as he replied, "From thetest reports, the Saint of the Sky Eye Holy n has already set off with twelve Sky Knights. The Sky Eye God n has long been coveting Owen, so their target is clearly Owen." "As for the Wailing Mountain Range, there has been no movement yet. However, they are notorious for stirring up trouble and meddling in everything. It''s certain they will take action in this major affair, but we haven''t received any news from them yet!" "Additionally, the youngdy from the Alchemy Guild is offering one million mana stones for anyone who brings Owen alive to the guild!" Hearing this, the Tai Shang''s brows furrowed deeply. The Sky Eye God n was a powerful, humanoid race with a unique and potent bloodline, known for their domineering actions. He hadn''t expected that the Saint would lead the charge-truly a force to be reckoned with! As for the Wailing Mountain Range, that was a mysterious entity he didn''t know much about. Still, he didn''t believe they would just sit idly by in their mountains. Perhaps, they had already begun to act, though he wasn''t certain yet. As for the Alchemy Guild, they were infamous for their wealth. The guild had its hands in almost every major trade in the Pure Land. One million mana stones was a sum that would attract anyone, especially since the Alchemy Guild''s reputation was solid and trustworthy. With these factions already making their moves, they were all targeting Owen! "Owen''s voluntary entry into the Pure Land has really stirred up thepetition. The pressure we''re facing is growing," the Tai Shang thought, his worries mounting. The other Celestial God Pce members looked at him, shocked. "Really, Tai Shang? At this point, you''re still holding onto the old n?" "Tai Shang, we are at war with Owen and Leslie now, there''s no turning back..." "We are still behind you, but not everyone in Celestial God Pce may agree with this," they all expressed their doubts. The Tai Shang looked at them and calmly replied, "What if we think of it another way?" "Think another way?!" The elders exchanged puzzled nces, not understanding. The Tai Shang''s yellowed eyes sharpened as he continued, "Although I don''t know exactly what happened before, the grudge we now have with Owen could be the perfect opportunity to let that girl handle it!" "That girl grew up under my watch. Her personality is cold, but she deeply admires strength. Owen is outstanding, and with his talent, she will most likely be moved!" The elders stared at the Tai Shang in stunned silence. "Tai Shang, what if she refuses?" one elder asked cautiously.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Tai Shang shook his head. "She won''t refuse. Owen''s excellence has already attracted so many outstanding women. Even if she doesn''t feel anything for him personally, her pride willpel her to take this proposal seriously." Hearing this, the elders instinctively nodded. The lord was extremely proud and always strived to be number one. The Tai Shang had a point. Seeing their agreement, the Tai Shang continued, "Although we''vee into conflict with Owen this time, it presents us with an opportunity to engage with him. But first, the most urgent task is to find the lord!" The elders nodded in unison. Regardless of what happened, they needed to locate the lord, for her talent was seen as the future of Celestial God Pce. The Tai Shang''s expression turned serious as he issued an order. "Immediately and at all costs, find the lord''s whereabouts!" The elders nodded and dispersed, each using their own channels to search for the lord. Meanwhile, after the voice of the God of Trickery, Loki, faded, Candice, Flora, and the lord of the Celestial God Pce watched Owen, who had just killed three ck-robed Celestial Gods, with their eyes wide open. They were utterly shocked. Although they knew Owen had wiped out the projections of three God Mark Celestial Gods, each projection possessed the strength of a normal Celestial God. The loss of each projection would severely affect their original bodies. Yet, Owen had effortlessly obliterated them. How far could Owen''s battle power go? It was terrifying beyond belief! After a brief silence, Candice cleared her throat and spoke first, "Mr. Owen, we, from the Emerald Dreamscape, bear no grudge against you. We are here today solely to look for the lord''s whereabouts." "Lord was very curious and respectful toward you before. This incident today is truly a misunderstanding." Candice didn''t hold any animosity toward Owen, and the Emerald Dreamscape had no real issues with him. After all, they only respected the strong. Additionally, while Lord and Loki were father and daughter, Lord didn''t care much for him. Otherwise, she would have joined him long ago, instead of managing the Emerald Dreamscape here. Owen looked at her, and his killing intent softened significantly. He knew that the Emerald Dreamscape didn''t fully recognize Loki, but only acknowledged Ysera as their leader. Candice had never made a move when the three Celestial Gods attacked, which spoke volumes. Most importantly, Owen was still thinking about bringing the Emerald Dreamscape into his fold! Seeing Owen''s softened gaze, Candice finally let out a sigh of relief. It seemed Owen didn''t harbor too much ill will toward the Emerald Dreamscape. However, as Owen''s gaze shifted to Flora, it grew cold and sharp. Flora was a calcting person. If not for her interference in the Skyline Gorge earlier today, Owen would have truly been forced into a corner! The fact that she hadn''t acted during the previous battle was not because she admired him, but because she believed there was no need to. After all, the three Celestial Gods, in her eyes, could never lose. She had used them as pawns. From what Owen knew, Flora was extremely confident, almost to the point of narcissism. In the Pure Land, she cared for no one but herself. The lives and safety of others never crossed her mind. Turning his gaze fully to her, Owen smiled and asked, "Is this also a misunderstanding between us?" Flora wasn''t nervous at all under Owen''s scrutiny. Instead, she walked up to him with an expression of exaggerated grievance. "How dare you say that! You heartless man, do you remember what you did to me before?" "Now you''re turning your back and ming me?" "Are you even a man? If you are, then take responsibility!" Flora turned the tables, scolding Owen instead. The Celestial God Pce lord was utterly stunned by this. He had always thought of the Wailing Mountain Range as cold-blooded and ruthless. To see Flora now, boldly and unashamedly flirting with Owen, was a whole new experience for him. He remembered that Flora had been chasing Owen down not long ago! And now, ording to her, Owen had seduced her and needed to take responsibility? "What''s wrong with what I said? Or are you going to deny it now?" Flora continued, locking her gaze on Owen. Owen said nothing in response. He simply watched her, like an audience to a one-man show. Flora, however, wasn''t embarrassed in the least. Instead, she looked even more convinced, her eyes full of grievance, like a scorned woman who had been abandoned. "So, what do you want me to do? Take you as my little wife?" Owen responded, raising an eyebrow. Chapter 372: Chapter368-The God of Trickerys Treasure! Chapter 372: Chapter368-The God of Trickery''s Treasure! ? As soon as Owen''s question was asked, Flora gave a sweet smile and moved closer to him, about to speak in an intimate manner. Suddenly, her face turned pale as the dagger she had aimed at Owen''s chest froze in mid-air, and her snow-white wrist was firmly gripped by Owen. "Why not speak properly? Hands-on gestures aren''t appreciated!" Owen said, his right hand tightening around her wrist. His five long fingers contracted like steel wires, causing red indentations to form around her wrist, and a sharp pain surged through Flora, causing a mix of soreness, numbness, and difort. Flora''s lips trembled with pain as she tried to struggle. However, Owen''s grip was as if his hand and hers had fused together-she couldn''t escape. "You! What do you intend to do?" Flora red at Owen. At that moment, she realized what had happened. From the moment Owen had taken notice of her, he must have already guessed her intentions, and he had lowered his guard! With that thought, her eyes turned cold and ruthless again. Looking at Flora in this state, Owen gave a faint smile and said, "Now, this is more like it. This is the kind of expression I''m familiar with." Flora struggled repeatedly but still couldn''t break free. She realized that the gap in strength between them was vast-she was no match for him. But why hadn''t Owen killed her? Flora stared at him, a feeling of dread creeping in. She couldn''t shake the sense that Owen had sinister ns. "In truth, there''s no deep enmity between us," Owen spoke first, aiming to ease Flora''s nervousness. Then he continued, "On the contrary, we have a chance to cooperate!" Flora narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "Cooperate? What could we possibly cooperate on? The Wailing Mountains aren''t within my control." Owen shook his head, a serious smile on his face. "That cooperation is too small. Why not take me to the God of Trickery''s Chamber of Riches? We can both take away much more valuable things from there!" Flora''s heart skipped a beat as she heard this. She looked at Owen in disbelief. The Chamber of Riches was a secret she alone knew. Neither her sisters from the same faction in the Wailing Mountains, nor her family, knew about it. It was her biggest secret! But how did Owen know about it? "You... What are you talking about? I don''t understand!" Flora feigned confusion. Owen''s expression remained indifferent as he said, "At this point, why keep pretending? The Chamber of Riches is where Loki keeps all kinds of treasures. It''s extremely mysterious. Don''t be so quick to deny it. You''re holding the Imperial Devourer Sword, one of those treasures." Flora was stunned by Owen''s certainty. She could no longer pretend to be unaware. She asked cautiously, "How did you know about this?" Owen shook his head, "I can only tell you that I''m the only one who knows about it. No one else is aware." At this, Flora let out a small sigh of relief. The Chamber of Riches was her greatest secret, and if this secret were to be exposed, she would face annihtion. "That ce is far from safe. It''s extremely dangerous. Why would you want to go there?" Flora asked. Owen looked at her and said, "Loki just said we''ll never get along, so I must reciprocate and pay him back in kind." Flora snorted. She didn''t believe that Owen''s motives were so simple. She then asked, "Tell me your real objective. Otherwise, there''s no way we can cooperate." Seeing Flora''s serious expression, Owen thought for a moment before replying, "I''ll tell you, but only because you asked. There''s something in that ce I really need." "What is it?" Flora asked, intrigued. Owen looked her straight in the eyes. "Hell Grinder!" Flora was shocked once again, unable toprehend Owen''s intentions. The Hell Grinder was an ancient and incredibly powerful artifact. Though it had stopped turning, it was a treasure beyond imagination, guarded carefully by Loki. For Owen to go after it was akin to courting death. Before she could refuse, Flora was met with Owen''s increasingly cold gaze, locking onto her as if daring her to say no. Clearly, if she refused, Owen might kill her without a second thought-he was no one to show mercy. After deep consideration, Flora finally opened her mouth in astonishment, "You want the Hell Grinder... to revive Hell?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Owen nodded without hesitation, revealing his true intentions. At first, he hadn''t cared much about reviving Hell, seeing it as a distant goal. However, fate had a way of intervening, and here he was, facing Flora, the only one who knew about the Chamber of Riches. Even Ysera, who was highly favored, had no clue where Owen''s private treasure chamber was located. If he could revive Hell, he wouldplete a system task and gain a significant number of fate points. Owen hadn''t forgotten the system''s prompt: he could gain fate points by orchestrating turmoil, or through actions involving The Celestial''s blood, among other ways. But out of all the tasks, reviving Hell was by far the easiest. After all, orchestrating an uprising or battling The Celestial was not something Owen could currently take on with his limited power. If he could use the Hell Grinder to restore Hell, not only would his strength grow exponentially, but he might even be able to attempt bringing the Lord of Stars and the God of Light back into existence. In this new era, Owen would not be a mere pawn. Looking at Owen''s resolute attitude, Flora didn''t dare ask further. She simply inquired, "But how did you know about the Chamber of Riches?" Her greatest secret had been exposed, and she couldn''t help but grow more fearful of Owen. "When you were younger, you identally entered it. By now, you''ve probably been there hundreds of times, haven''t you?" Owen said confidently. Having detailed the process by which Flora found the entrance to the Chamber of Riches, Owen could see the hopelessness and despair slowly creeping into her heart. This was the first time she had ever encountered such a situation. It felt as if she stoodpletely vulnerable before him, with all her secretsid bare-and the worst part was that she was powerless against him. Owen didn''t n to continue pressuring her. He said seriously, "Don''t worry, you won''t be running empty-handed." Flora sighed deeply, shrugging in resignation. "I guess I have no other choice, do I?" Owen smiled. "It seems you don''t." "Then it''s settled!" Flora red at Owen with a mix of irritation and reluctant eptance. The more she learned about Owen, the more she realized how unfathomable he was. To be enemies with someone like him was a terrifying prospect. If she didn''t eliminate him at the first opportunity, the best course of action would be to cooperate. At this moment, seeing that Owen and Flora had agreed to enter Loki''s Chamber of Riches, Candice cautiously asked, "Mr. Owen, if there''s nothing else, may I return now?" Despite being a Celestial god, Candice couldn''t hold her head up in front of Owen. "You may leave, but you''ll have to do something for me," Owen said, adding with a smile, "It''s nothing difficult, just a small task." Candice forced a smile and nodded repeatedly. Like Flora, she had no choice. "Mr. Owen, what do you need me to do? I''ll do my best!" Candice asked, her voice tinged with hesitation. Althoughpleting Owen''s task would likely be no small feat, at least it wasn''t as dangerous as entering the Chamber of Riches, a true den of dragons and tigers! Many mages had perished in the hands of the God of Trickery. People from many races, especially talented individuals, had their bloodlines and talents taken by him, making him a figure of deep fear and respect. Owen gently patted her shoulder. "After you leave, go to the Celestial God Pce. Tell them their lord is in my hands." "If they want her to leave unscathed, they''ll need to trade ten Chaos Stones." Candice could only smile bitterly as she heard Owen''s demand. Chaos Stones were incredibly valuable. Even the top-tier forces would have to sacrifice a lot to obtain them. After all, Chaos Stones were a god-tier mage''s key to breaking through to the next tier. Chapter 373: Chapter369-The Bickering Duo Chapter 373: Chapter369-The Bickering Duo ? "Owen, I''m afraid they might not be willing to part with that many Chaos Stones," Candice asked with a hint of confusion, swallowing nervously. Owen looked at her seriously and replied, "You don''t need to worry about that. The Supreme Elder will definitely give them!" Chaos Stones were extremely valuable. The Azure Kingdom was currentlycking in resources, and these stones were exactly what they needed. Moreover, Leslie and Owen, having chosen a special path, required even more resources. Not only could they use the Chaos Stones themselves, but they could also trade them with other forces. In other words, these stones were a hard currency between top-tier powers! With Chaos Stones, Leslie''s and his own strength would grow even more! At that moment, Lord of the Celestial God Pce looked at Owen, her beautiful eyes filled with disappointment and disbelief. "Chaos Stones... was this your ultimate goal for saving me?" she asked. Owen nodded. "That was my original n. But Flora''s unexpected appearance made me adjust a bit. But in the end, the value I ce on you is just as it is." After hearing Owen''s confirmation, Lord of the Celestial God Pce''s expression grew even more disappointed. She had thought Owen kidnapped her because he admired her looks or perhaps had other intentions, given her unique talent. But now, she realized that in Owen''s eyes, she was nothing more than an ordinary tool. She had even been considering that if Owen were truly interested in her, she might have just given in, especially considering Owen''s impressivebat abilities. But now, her previous thoughts seemed like a cruel joke, and the realization nearly made her vomit blood. Shaken, Lord of the Celestial God Pce staggered backward, nearly copsing. At that moment, Owen raised his hand to steady her back and used Order of Life to heal her. Although her injuries were severe, she was of high tier with deep reserves. Under the potent life energy of Owen''s Order of Life, her condition quickly stabilized. When she regained consciousness and looked up at Owen, who was standing close to her, she breathed a sigh of relief. Owen had healed her-he must have softened his attitude! He had only said those harsh words in anger. He still cared for her! Owen, unaware of Lord of the Celestial God Pce''s thoughts, feigned weakness and looked at Candice. Wiping his forehead, he said, "Tell that Supreme Elder that I''ve spent great effort to stabilize Lord''s injuries. Tell him to give twenty Chaos Stones!" Upon hearing this, Lord of the Celestial God Pce nearly spat out a mouthful of blood! This guy, he hadpletely treated her as a hostage! Not only that, but he was using every means to extort her! How outrageous! Did he really have no feelings or thoughts about her at all? Could it be that her stunning beauty meant nothing to him? Candice, not daring to speak more, awkwardly nodded in response. "Rest assured, Mr. Owen. I will convey your message exactly as you''ve said to the Supreme Elder of Celestial God Pce." "Good work, I trust you!" Owen encouraged her, "Make sure you do it quickly!" "What? I have toe back again?" Candice''s vision went dark. She felt deep respect for Owen''s terrifying talent and strength, but his methods of extortion made her not want to interact with him any longer. His actions were ruthless, like a bandit, and far too terrifying. Moreover, what Owen was asking her to do was highly dangerous! She was Celestial God of the Emerald Dreamscape, and the Emerald Dreamscape and Celestial God Pce were bitter enemies! Delivering a message to them was already dangerous enough, but now to participate in this extortion? It felt like tempting death. After thinking for a while, Candice hesitated and looked at Owen, asking, "Mr. Owen, what if the Supreme Elder of Celestial God Pce refuses to give the Chaos Stones..." Ten Chaos Stones were already extremely precious, and twenty was a number that even top- tier forces would hesitate to part with. Though Lord of the Celestial God Pce held a high position, twenty Chaos Stones were still something they had to carefully consider. Celestial God Pce had their pride and might not be willing to part with so many Chaos Stones. This would be a blow to them. "The Supreme Elder will definitely give them to us. I know him, and I''ve already seen that future," Owen said confidently. Hearing Owen''s certainty and seeing his mysterious demeanor, Candice had no choice but to awkwardly nod in agreement. Flora, observing Owen''s confidence, thought he was being overly cocky! Owen turned to Flora and said, "Lead the way to the Chamber of Riches of the God of Schemes. That old fox, who loves to plot behind others'' backs, must bleed this time!" ... After Owen left the Skyline Gorge forest, spies from various forces, who had already gathered at Pure Land, quickly ryed the news of his departure. At once, the forces in Pure Land were shaken! "Owen has left Skyline Gorge. This news is absolutely true!" "Besides him, there are also Flora from the Wailing Mountain and the Lord of Celestial God Pce!" "Oh? I heard there was an unusual duel at Skyline Gorge. Did Owen save her?" "It seems it''s not that simple. Owen already has someone like Leslie, so other women probably don''t interest him!" "I heard that Owen didn''t save the Lord of Celestial God Pce because he liked her or because it was a hero-saving-a-beauty story, but it was extortion!" "Extortion?" "Yes, I have a friend who is a core disciple of Celestial God Pce, and he heard that Owen extorted a billion Mana Stones!" "Damn, heartless! The Lord is such an outstanding woman, and Owen treated her like an item to trade!" "Your information is wrong! I heard that Owen didn''t just ask for Mana Stones, but also demanded twenty Chaos Stones!" "You''re all talking nonsense. My cousin''s ex-girlfriend is a direct disciple of Celestial God Pce''s elder. She said Owen extorted twenty Chaos Stones and ten billion Mana Stones!" "Is he that ruthless? Treating Celestial God Pce like a sucker?" "Owen''s cruelty is well known. Don''t you guys remember the Forbidden Zone incident? Even that high and mighty ce was extorted by him!" ... Meanwhile, with Flora leading the way, Owen and his group continued their journey deeper into Pure Land. Along the way, the beauty and grace of both Flora and Lord of Celestial God Pce drew a lot of attention. After all, who could resist taking a second look at two stunning beauties? As they observed closely, the identities of Owen, Flora, and Lord of Celestial God Pce quickly became apparent. Many who had previously considered approaching them now held back in fear and awe! These three were not people they could afford to offend! Especially with the rumors circting about Owen extorting Celestial God Pce, they dared not approach him at all. Flora, upon hearing the various rumors about Owen''s extortion of Celestial God Pce,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om couldn''t help butugh. "Heh, a hundred Chaos Stones and ten billion Mana Stones... I don''t even know who''s spreading such ridiculous rumors. They''re getting more and more exaggerated!" Lord of Celestial God Pce''s gaze lowered, clearly ufortable. This incident was an absolute stain on Celestial God Pce''s reputation, but Flora kept bringing it up, rubbing salt in her wounds. Unable to take it any longer, she sneered, "At least I''m worth that much in Chaos Stones and Mana Stones, unlike some people, who were captured and not a single person came to rescue them. I really don''t know what face you have tough here!" Flora''s smile remained as she leaned closer to Owen, wrapping her arm around his, and whispered, "I''m now in a partnership with Owen, not just some item he extorted. There''s a big difference, don''t you think?" With that, she provocatively looked at Lord of Celestial God Pce and even rubbed her chest against Owen''s arm. Seeing Flora nearly pressed up against Owen, Lord of Celestial God Pce could hardly stand it. She let out a coldugh, "Ha, a captive is just a captive. Pretending otherwise doesn''t help, does it?" Chapter 374: Chapter370-The Vault Just Ahead Chapter 374: Chapter370-The Vault Just Ahead ? At first, Owen was quite interested in the bickering between Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce. After all, both of them were not ordinary women, and they were rare figures in the world. Their bickering had a certain charm to it, something quite pleasant to watch. However, after a while, Owen lost interest. He turned his attention away from the quarrel and started focusing on the scenery around them. He had never been to Pure Land before, so he was quite curious about it. As expected, this was a ce controlled by The Celestial. Not only was the mana more concentrated here, but the [Order] was also easier toprehend. It felt almost like being on the verge of the reopening of an era. Here, understanding and breaking through would yield double the results with half the effort. Rather than watching their quarrels, Owen figured it would be better to spend his time absorbing the [Order] here to enhance his own strength. Moreover, since they were heading towards Loki''s Vault of Tricks, Owen was particrly vignt, making sure no one was following them. As it stood, although they had attracted the attention of many along the way, their rapid pace and seemingly aimless wandering had kept any potential followers at bay. Still, the mages of Pure Land were curious about Owen, Flora, and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce, and wherever they went, they stirred a considerable amount ofmotion. Flora loved ces full of activity, especially the feeling of being the center of attention. The attention of so many people made her feel electrified, and her face broke into a smile. In contrast, the Lord of the Celestial God Pce wasn''t one to seek the spotlight. Especially since she had been captured by Owen, every time they were surrounded, she always covered her beautiful face with a veil, which only added to her mystique and allure. Owen, however, was indifferent to the situation. He had been stared at plenty of times before and was no longer bothered by it. Time passed quickly, and in the midst of all the noise and bustle, an entire day went by unnoticed. After a series of winding turns, they finally arrived at an eerie desert. This ce was far from Pure Land, appearing barren and deste. As far as the eye could see, there was nothing but swirling yellow sand in the air. "Owen, the Vault of Tricks lies deep within the sands!" Once they reached this point, Flora turned to Owen seriously.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Then, as though remembering something, she asked hesitantly: "Owen, don''t say I didn''t warn you. Thest time I entered the Vault of Tricks, I only took some trivial items that wouldn''t alert Loki. But the thing you''re after is quite extraordinary, and it might..." At the end of her sentence, her expression turned solemn. In Pure Land, Loki, the God of Tricks, was like a dark cloud hanging over them, a constant source of pressure. Although Owen was powerful, entering Loki''s Vault of Tricks was akin to walking into a tiger''s den. If they weren''t careful, they could end up trapped there forever. Owen''s expression remained unchanged as he replied nonchntly, "Just lead the way." Seeing his calm demeanor, Flora didn''t insist further. Meanwhile, the Lord of the Celestial God Pce furrowed her brows. She was about to speak when she noticed a streak of light in the distance, rapidly approaching. Soon after, Candice appeared before them, clearly having pushed herself to the limit to get here. She was drenched in sweat, and her mana seemed disordered. "Owen!" As soon as she arrived, she locked eyes with Owen. Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce both stared at her in unison. "Where is the Chaos Stone?" Owen asked, giving her a quick nce. Candice smiled and handed him a ring. "Owen, I''ve fulfilled the request. Here are twenty Chaos Stones!" Originally, Owen hadn''t expected the Celestial God Pce to give up the Chaos Stones so easily. After all, this was an immense fortune. However, to his surprise, things went smoothly! Once he mentioned that it was an order directly from Owen, the Celestial God Pce''s supreme leader had handed over the twenty Chaos Stones without hesitation. Candice had prepared herself to flee and send a warning to Owen, but things had gone so smoothly that she could hardly believe it herself! In fact, seeing the twenty Chaos Stones, she realized she''d never seen such wealth in her life. Her admiration for Owen reached new heights! The Celestial God Pce wasn''t some small power. It was one of the most famous and powerful forces in Pure Land. Compared to their Emerald Dreamscape, they were onlycking Loki''s backing, but in every other aspect, they were superior, even stronger than the Emerald Dreamscape in terms of foundation. Yet despite being such a top-tier power, when faced with Owen''s extortion, they had given in so easily. Twenty Chaos Stones-a fortune they had given away without question! Candice knew that the Celestial God Pce had spent a huge amount of resources over the years to condense these Chaos Stones, but arge portion of them had been handed over to The Celestial. The twenty Chaos Stones were likely all the Celestial God Pce had left! At this moment, Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce both stared at the ring Candice handed over to Owen. Although the ring itself blocked the light from the twenty Chaos Stones, they could still sense the faint of the stones emanating from it. It was really twenty Chaos Stones! Flora was stunned, her gaze on Owen changing once more. The Lord of the Celestial God Pce''s eyes reddened. She knew that her grandfather was a person of strong will, someone who hated being threatened by others. But now, in order to protect her safety, he hadpromised to Owen! He had given up the entire wealth of the Celestial God Pce! Her grandfather had done so much for her, and yet she felt unworthy of his trust! "Grandfather, it''s all my fault! I never should have put you in this position!" The Lord of the Celestial God Pce felt tears welling up in her eyes. As the head of the Celestial God Pce, she understood just how difficult it was to obtain Chaos Stones. They required many mages,plex formations, and centuries of umtion to condense even a single Chaos Stone. And despite the difficulty of acquiring them, the majority had been handed over to The Celestial. Only a small portion had remained. Her grandfather had given everything to protect her. If the Celestial God Pce had no Chaos Stones left, it could be crippled! Her heart filled with self-recrimination, and she understood her grandfather''s intentions even more clearly now. He had sacrificed so much to keep her safe, and she promised herself she would never disappoint him. Taking a deep breath, she felt the weight of responsibility upon her shoulders and turned to Owen. "Now that the Chaos Stones are in hand, can I leave?" Owen tucked the ring into his clothes and nodded. "Of course." After obtaining the Chaos Stones, Owen was satisfied. The Lord of the Celestial God Pce no longer had any value to him. Indifferently, he turned away, ready to focus on his own goals. But as the Lord of the Celestial God Pce turned to leave, Candice stopped her. "Lord, wait. Your grandfather asked me to give you a message!" The Lord of the Celestial God Pce stopped in her tracks, confused. Candice looked at her with an odd expression, cleared her throat, and then seriously imitated the Celestial God Pce''s supreme leader''s demeanor, folding her hands behind her back and speaking gravely. "The supreme leader says, although we don''t know why you''ve angered Owen, the Celestial God Pce is willing to redeem itself. They hope you''ll stay by Owen''s side and serve him!" "Only by making Owen satisfied will you be allowed back into the Celestial God Pce!" "What?" The Lord of the Celestial God Pce stared, her eyes wide in disbelief. Her grandfather wanted her to serve Owen? How could this be? Seeing her stunned expression, Candice turned to Owen. "Owen, the supreme leader hopes that, in the spirit of Celestial God Pce''s sincerity, you will ept the Lord and allow her to serve you. With her strength, she should be of some help!" Owen was taken aback. His intention in taking the Lord of the Celestial God Pce had only been to acquire some resources for cultivation. He never imagined that the Celestial God Pce''s supreme leader would go this far... Chapter 375: Chapter371-Turning the Tables Chapter 375: Chapter371-Turning the Tables ? "It''s impossible! My grandfather would never do such a thing! You''re talking nonsense!" The lord of the Celestial God Pce reacted emotionally, vehemently denying the im. Candice, upon seeing this, didn''t attempt to argue further. Instead, she pulled out a handwritten letter from her robe and handed it to the lord of the Celestial God Pce. The lord nced at the letter, and she immediately sensed a familiar aura from it-her grandfather''s unique aura, something no one could fake. She quickly took the letter and tore it open. After reading it, the lord of the Celestial God Pce''s face turned pale with shock. Her grandfather really had ordered her to serve by Owen''s side! Her body trembled, and the letter seemed to fall from her hand like a heavy burden. Thispletely exceeded her expectations, and even her imagination. It felt like being abandoned. After a moment of sinking into disbelief, the lord of the Celestial God Pce finally chose to relent. Although she didn''t understand why, she knew that once her grandfather made a decision, it was always carefully considered and unwavering. There was no room for argument. "Owen, please take care of me from now on," the lord of the Celestial God Pce bit her silver teeth and bowed with humiliation. Candice''s gaze wasplicated. As the general of Emerald Dreamscape and a long-time rival of the Celestial God Pce, she knew the lord''s character well-she was a formidable person. Only her grandfather could make her bow down. Yet, Candice never expected that the Celestial God Pce''s grand elder would really have his beloved granddaughter serve Owen! Even now, seeing it with her own eyes, she couldn''t believe it, as if she were dreaming. Flora also slightly widened her eyes. The Celestial God Pce elder really had no honor! He even used his own granddaughter in such a scheme! However, after some careful thought, Flora couldn''t help but admire the elder. He was indeed the true mastermind of the Celestial God Pce. In such a short time, he had already seen the pros and cons of the situation and recognized how it could benefit the Celestial God Pce. Although sending his granddaughter to be by Owen''s side might be a humiliating move and could hurt the Celestial God Pce''s reputation, Owen''s extraordinary talent was well- known. He was universally regarded as the greatest genius of all time. Not only would this move keep Owen in check, but it also provided the Celestial God Pce with a potential opportunity. If something were to happen between Owen and the lord of the Celestial God Pce, it could lead to the birth of another super genius-someone who might surpass all expectations and be legendary! The old man''s strategy of retreating to advance was brilliant! After all, wasn''t that man indifferent to women? Or was it because the lord of the Celestial God Pce was such a beautiful woman that he couldn''t resist? "Indeed, the older generations are all masters of scheming!" Flora narrowed her eyes and nced at the visibly heartbroken lord of the Celestial God Pce. Thisdy was not a simpleton either, but the blow she had just received was too much for her to process, leaving her momentarily lost. Once she regained herposure, she might very well try to seduce Owen! At that time, it would be a burning hot scene, and Flora feared that she would be witnessing the birth of a true super genius! "If the Celestial God Pce produces a super genius, the future hierarchy of Pure Land will probably be settled!" Flora''s eyelid twitched. She didn''t want to see such a development! "No, the Howling Hills must be the future strongest force of Pure Land!" Flora seemed to make a decision in her heart. Now that the Celestial God Pce and other factions were eyeing Owen, and the Celestial God Pce was already ahead of her, Flora realized she had to act fast. With a smile, she turned to Owen. "Owen, the Chamber of Riches is just ahead. Let''s speed up!" She broke the silence. Flora knew the Chamber of Riches well-she practically ruled it. Since Owen was so eager to go, she might as well let him enjoy his wish. But he shouldn''t regret it when he got there. A faint, sly smile curled at the corner of her lips. Owen, unsure of how to respond to the lord of the Celestial God Pce, followed Flora''s suggestion. "Let''s talk about thister. Let''s go to the Chamber of Riches first!" They needed toplete their mission while Loki, the God of Trickery, hadn''t reacted yet. If they didn''t act quickly, it would be nearly impossible to enter the Chamber of Riches once Loki realized what was going on. With that, Owen, under Flora''s guidance, quickly headed into the depths of the desert. The heat of the surroundings was unbearable, like being trapped in a dry steamer, with waves of heat rising from their bodies. The Celestial God Pce lord remained behind for a moment, her eyes filled with inner conflict, before she finally stamped her foot and began chasing after Owen. Candice, seeing everyone leaving, quietly turned and walked away. So much had happened today, even someone like her, who had been through many trials, couldn''t help but feel as if it were all a dream. Flora led the way ahead. As a stunning beauty herself, her smooth forehead glistened with a light sheen of sweat, adding to her allure. Yet, at this moment, she was quietly plotting, weaving her ns deep within her mind.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Owen, now that you''re in my hands, you must leave something behind..." She thought to herself, her cheeks slightly flushed, a perfect n fully forming in her mind! With renewed confidence and anticipation, she quickened her pace toward the Chamber of Riches. It seemed that once they reached the Chamber, her ns would finallye to fruition. I am the lord of Emerald Dreamscape! Ysera snorted in anger, then stepped into the pce. Chapter 376: Chapter372-In the Depths of the Desert, Mirage Chapter 376: Chapter372-In the Depths of the Desert, Mirage ? I am the lord of Emerald Dreamscape! Ysera snorted in anger, then stepped into the pce. Upon entering the hall, she saw Leslie reclining on the throne, and without hesitation, she demanded, "Leslie, this is my territory! This is not a ce for you to do as you please!" Leslie, who waszily resting on the throne, didn''t respond, nor did Madelyn, who was at a desk nearby, writing and drawing. Ysera''s outburst was like a punchnding on cotton-there was no reaction at all. She nced at both of them and then asked again, "What exactly are you after?" Whether it was the recent rumors or the fact that these two had followed her to the Emerald Dreamscape, they must have some purpose. Otherwise, they would not be sticking to her like this. At this moment, Leslie slowly opened her eyes and smiled faintly. "What purpose could we have?" Ysera clenched her fists. "Don''t talk to me about the rumors outside. Are they not from you?" Leslie replied indifferently, "And if they are, what of it?" Ysera''s pupils shrank, taking a step back in disbelief. "You like men, but you also like women?!" Leslie remained silent for a moment before speaking, "I didn''t want to do this, but to test you, I had no other choice." "Test me? Test me for what?" "Whether you like women!" Leslie said seriously. "I heard that you despise men, so you must like women, right?" Ysera huffed, "No! I don''t like men or women. Stop using such unrefined methods and just tell me your purpose!" Leslie, however, gently shook her head. "If I don''t do these things, Owen will. So, even if I don''t like this, it''s something I must do!" Saying that, Leslie vanished in a sh and appeared right in front of Ysera. She raised her delicate hand and gently lifted Ysera''s smooth chin. Ysera was shocked. She couldn''t believe what Leslie was doing. Was she trying to turn her? Although Ysera didn''t like men, she definitely didn''t want to like women either! Just as she was about to push Leslie''s hand away, a strange feeling surged in her heart. The thought of the p Leslie had given her stirred up aplex mix of emotions within her. After a brief moment of hesitation and struggle, Ysera quickly stepped back. "Don''t think you can use these methods on me. If you have the guts, let''s have a one-on-one duel!" Leslie, seeing this, smiled faintly and said, "Alright. But if you lose, you must open the ancient space-sealing formation within the Emerald Dreamscape." At the mention of the ancient formation, Ysera immediately understood Leslie''s purpose. That ancient space-sealing formation! Rumors said it could connect to gods who had been lost in the endless fabric of time and space and that it had an ancient history. It was sealed by her father, the god of trickery, Loki, to prevent the ancient gods from being summoned. Leslie and Owen were both rebelling against The Celestial, and this ancient space-sealing formation was crucial to them! Ysera smiled and said, "I see now. I ept your challenge. If you win, I will open the seal of the formation as you requested!" Even though this formation was extremely important to her father, Loki, Ysera didn''t have any special feelings toward him. After all, Loki was a notorious scoundrel who neglected her mother and even used her mother''s body for alchemy after her death. So, Ysera was, at most, just the nominal daughter of the god of trickery. Furthermore, Loki''s interest in her was mainly due to her strong talent and the fact that the formation was within her domain. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have sent so many Celestial God projections here.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Thus, even if she lost, Ysera didn''t consider Leslie''s demand to be a big issue. Moreover, she was quite curious to know where she stood inparison to Leslie! Seeing Ysera agree, Leslie''s smile grew more pronounced. At that moment, Madelyn, who had been silent all this time, suddenly looked up with flushed cheeks, excitedly saying, "Sister, do you think my drawing of Brother looks like him?!" As she spoke, she walked up to Leslie, holding the picture she had just drawn. Leslie looked carefully at Madelyn''s drawing. In the picture, Owen appeared gentle and refined,cking the domineering air she was used to. Instead, he looked more graceful and approachable, like a warm breeze on a cold winter''s day, immediately soothing one''s heart. She nodded seriously. "Not bad. Your drawing skills have improved a lot!" At the same time, Ysera, who was not far from Leslie, nced at Madelyn''s drawing and was stunned when she saw Owen''s image. He didn''t seem like the fierce, ominous figure she had imagined. In fact, he was unexpectedly gentle, his gaze as soft as water. Though it was just a drawing, it conveyed such a feeling that Ysera felt somewhat entranced. The more she thought about this legendary Owen, the more intrigued she became. ... In the depths of the desert. Owen had traveled deep into the desert, finally arriving at the hottest part of it. The yellow sand swept across his skin like steel des, and with every breath, the scorching air felt likeva, burning his lungs and making him ufortable. The deeper he went, the harsher the environment became. The area waspletely deste, with not a single sign of life around. Even the lingering [Order] fluctuations were incredibly strong here, so much so that without adequate strength, one could die from dehydration in this ce! "This ce is barren, but that old fool sure knows how to pick his spots!" Owen said as he arrived, knowing that Flora hadn''t led him astray. The god of trickery, Loki, prided himself on his ability to scheme against everyone, collecting all the treasures of heaven and earth under his control. Now that he couldn''t control these treasures, he had sent Owen to handle it! "This is the ce!" Owen eximed. Flora nced back at him, then stopped. Owen scanned his surroundings. Apart from the endless desert, there was nothing else here. "So where''s the Chamber of Riches?" Owen asked. Although Loki hadn''t truly collected all the treasures of the realm, the umted wealth of countless eras was not a small matter. But there didn''t seem to be any sign of a treasure vault around here. Flora looked up at the sky. "If the Chamber of Riches were right in front of us, then it wouldn''t be the Chamber of Riches. We need to wait a little longer." "Wait for what?" Owen, the Lord of the Celestial God Pce, was confused. "To wait for a rainstorm!" Flora replied, ncing at him. "What?" Owen stared at her,pletely baffled. In a desert like this, waiting for rain seemed absurd. If it didn''t rain here, he''d be waiting for who knows how long. Owen frowned. "How long will we have to wait?" Flora didn''t answer. Instead, she closed her eyes and nted her ck sword firmly into the sand. As the sword sank into the sand, dark runes began to swirl around it like wriggling ck serpents, spreading in all directions. A unique array of light unfurled from beneath her feet, and then a beam of ck light shot up into the sky. The light pierced the heavens. Immediately, dark clouds began to gather, and thunder rumbled in the sky, the sound echoing through the desert! After the thunderp, a torrential downpour began to fall! In the desert, a storm raged! But in Owen''s perception, the rain felt unusual. The fluctuations it gave off were eerie, as if they were filled with spatial distortion. In fact, the raindrops didn''t hit the ground at all. They hovered in mid-air, transforming into mist that spread throughout the desert. And then, with a burst of blinding light, the mist began to form the mirage of a treasure vault! It was as though an awe-inspiring illusion of the Chamber of Riches had materialized before them! Chapter 377: Chapter373-Two Big Fatty Chapter 377: Chapter373-Two Big Fatty ? With the mist of the mirage enveloping Owen and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce, their bodies quickly disappeared from the scene. When they reappeared, they were already in a giant portal high above the sky. Though they had entered the mirage, it was filled with intense spatial fluctuations. They had been transported to a special extramundane space. At that moment, standing in front of the portal, waiting for them, was Flora, who had arrived ahead of time. "That desert is just a transit station. The real Chamber of Riches is in this special extramundane space. It took me a great deal of effort to study it properly," Flora said seriously, upon seeing Owen and Leslie approach. Loki''s treasure vault was incredibly hidden, and just reaching here was something other mages would never even dare to think about. "If it weren''t for my guidance, even if you knew there was an entrance to the treasure hall here, you''d just be left staring helplessly!" Flora said, sounding quite proud of herself. Owen nodded. "No one would have imagined Loki would be this cautious, setting up a special teleportation array here." Clearly, since theirst visit to the treasure vault, Flora had spent a lot of effort researching it, and they were indeed benefiting from her hard work. Then Flora turned her attention to the tightly shut gate. "This gate isn''t so easy to open, but I''ve found some ws." Owen gazed at the towering golden gate before them, the strange sealing fluctuations radiating from it, seemingly immovable. The Lord of the Celestial God Pce, looking at her proud expression, shook his head slightly. "No matter how impressive you im to be, you''re just a lucky thief," he said. Flora nonchntly rolled her eyes. "Hah, us mages are naturally thieves, stealing elements and resources from heaven and earth. That''s our way. You''re just jealous! If you have the guts, don''t go inter!" "I''m Owen''s man. Wherever Owen goes, I follow. You can''t control me!" Seeing that the two were about to argue again, Owen quickly stepped in between them. "Alright, we''re at the Chamber of Riches. Can''t you two just calm down for a moment?" With Owen''s intervention, the two fell silent, each turning their face away with a hum, clearly disliking the other. Flora quickly formed hand signs, and the massive gate slowly creaked open. In fact, the w she spoke of was quite simple. Before leaving, the gate had not been fully locked but instead used an illusion, covering the real opening, waiting for the next chance to open. As Florapleted her hand signs, the gate before Owen and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce opened, revealing a direct path leading into the starry sky. At the end of the passage, countless dazzling lights sparkled, like a brilliant rainbow, illuminating the inside of the treasure hall, as though they had entered a sea of rainbows. After scanning for any abnormalities, Owen confirmed it was safe and led Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce into the passage. "Truly worthy of Loki, who has looted treasures across countless eras. It''s huge!" Owen eximed as soon as they entered the treasure hall. As soon as they stepped inside, Owen felt as small as an ant. This treasure hall was a separate space, stretching endlessly in front of them. However, the growing intensity of the elemental fluctuationsing from the distance further confirmed that they were indeed in the right ce. "This ce holds nearly all the treasures Loki has looted. Whatever you''re looking for, it should be here," Flora said, looking at Owen. Owen nodded, ready to continue deeper into the hall, when he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine, as though something was watching him. He turned around, but saw nothing, and that feeling quickly disappeared without a trace. Owen stopped, but after regaining hisposure, he continued moving forward towards the deepest part of the space. As Owen calmed down and moved forward, Flora, following closely behind, sighed in relief. From the moment they entered, her n had already begun. If Owen had sensed anything unusual, things would have gotten tricky! Fortunately, Owen''s senses didn''t seem sharp enough to detect anything out of the ordinary. As the three continued forward, they soon reached the outermost area of the treasure hall. These treasures were all incredibly precious, yet at that moment, they were discarded carelessly on the ground, like trash. Mountains of treasuresy before them, and Owen felt a rush of heat surge through his body, unable to suppress his excitement. Treasure! Endless treasure! Even though Owen had seen many grand scenes before, he was still mesmerized by whaty before him, unable to stop. "Blood Tears Stone, Destiny Gem, Chaotic Water..." Owen''s gaze swept over the treasures one by one, his pupils dting. These were things that were incredibly rare, things even he had rarely seen before. Yet now, these treasures, which top-tier factions could only dream of obtaining, were piled up here like mountains! "Loki''s such a miser. With so many treasures hidden away, and he doesn''t even enjoy them. Well, I''ll take care of that for him," Owen wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth. These items were so precious, they could be used to craft various wands and magical artifacts, or help break through levels-extremely rare items! And this was just the outer area! It was hard to imagine what treasuresy in the innermost regions! "This guy doesn''t know how to appreciate such things. Just hoarding them is a waste!" Owen muttered as he continued to store the treasures into his pocket dimension. Watching Owen''s actions, Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce were both stunned. His actions were so practiced, it was as if all these treasures were his personal belongings. In the blink of an eye, everything around Owen was emptied, with all the treasures sucked into his small world. At that moment, the void in front of Owen suddenly trembled, and a beam of light shot out. Seraphina suddenly burst out of his small world. "Master!" As soon as she appeared, she rushed into Owen''s arms, rubbing her head against his chest. Owen looked down at her. She was pouting, looking up at him with a grumpy expression. "What''s wrong, Seraphina? Why are you alone? Where''s Rachel?" Owen asked, confused. For the past few days, Seraphina had been inseparable from Rachel, so this was the first time Seraphina had acted alone. Seraphina looked even more aggrieved as she pouted. "Rachel''s in the small world, breaking through. She seems to have had some insights. I was resting with her, but then some hard stones fell from the sky and hit her on the head. It really hurt," Seraphina said, rubbing the white mark on her forehead.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Although Seraphina had a special bloodline, those stones were precious and rare, containing immense power. Even her body had a hard time withstanding them. Seeing Seraphina''s pitiful look, Owen smiled and gently patted her head. He had been so engrossed in the treasures that he hadn''t noticed Seraphina and Rachel were still in the small world. Comforted by Owen''s affection, Seraphina smiled, her face warming with a gentle smile. Meanwhile, the Lord of the Celestial God Pce and Flora stared at Seraphina, both shocked. It seemed like Seraphina hade out of the small world! Did Owen have his own small world?! Besides that, Seraphina''s sudden appearance quickly caught their attention, especially since they could feel the pressure from her bloodline. Even though they were at their current level, they could sense how powerful her bloodline was. Her bloodline was terrifying! And the way she interacted with Owen-so cute, like a little child-was incredibly endearing. As they watched Seraphina, she red back at them. "You two big fat pigs, why are you staring at me? Only Master and the others are allowed to look at me!" she said, puffing her cheeks out, her body shrinking into Owen''s arms, clearly not wanting them to look at her. Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce were both stunned, then looked at each other curiously. "What''s your name? You think I''m fat?" Chapter 378: Chapter374-Hell Grinder, Floras Scheme Chapter 378: Chapter374-Hell Grinder, Flora''s Scheme ? "You guys don''t think you''re fat? You''re so fat you can''t even see your toes!" Seraphina looked down at herself and spoke. Flora smiled slightly and then looked at Seraphina with deep meaning in her eyes. "I''m not fat. Your brothers like bodies like ours."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At this moment, the Lord of the Celestial God Pce also wanted to embrace this cute, innocent little one. However, as soon as he reached out, he was politely rejected. "You two fatsoes, stay away! Only my master can hug me, and I''m really strong. I could eat you both in one bite!" Floraughed, "Oh really? If I let you eat a bite, can you let me eat your master in return?" "No way!" Seraphina shook her head vigorously. "Nobody can eat my master!" She red at the two of them. Although they gave her a strong sense of danger, suddenly, a cold, imposing face shed before her eyes. She took a deep breath, staring at Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce and said: "My master is a bad woman. If you try toy a hand on her, the bad woman will definitely peel off your skin and tear your muscles!" Bad woman? Hearing this, Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce were puzzled about who Seraphina was referring to, but judging by her serious tone, this bad woman seemed extraordinary! Just as they were about to ask, Owen didn''t want them to continue arguing, so he spoke up: "Seraphina is talking about Leslie, my wife!" Upon hearing this, Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce, who had been about to press for more information, showed a flicker of unease. Leslie had a reputation as a genius. She had even wiped out two Celestial Gods in the Skyline Gorge, making her famous. And even they, with their strength, had no certainty that they could eliminate two Celestial Gods inbat. But the thought of fear was fleeting in Flora''s mind. Soon, determination appeared in her eyes. Today, no matter who, no one would stop her from getting Owen! Owen would be hers! this moment, Owen''s attention was fully on Seraphina. He gently patted her back and said: "I have some other things to handle now. Could you move everything here into the small world for me? The more the better!" "Okay, master!" Seraphina obediently nodded and quickly jumped out of Owen''s arms, moving the rare and precious items on the ground into the small world. Watching Seraphina''s diligent actions, Owen smiled, then turned to Flora and said: "There''s no trace of Hell Grinder''s energy here. There should be severalyers or areas, right?" When they first entered, his mind power was on high alert, searching for the energy of Hell Grinder. But there was no result! Clearly, it wasn''t here. And Owen wasn''t surprised by that. While the things here were valuable, they couldn''tpare to Hell Grinder! That was something that could truly destroy this dimension! It was a treasure that both the God of Deception and The Celestial feared. It wouldn''t be casually stored here. Flora thought for a moment and then led the way, saying: "Follow me. I remember there''s a core area here. The Hell Grinder you''re looking for is probably in there." Owen nodded, feeling a bit of anticipation, and followed. After walking for a short while, they arrived at a tightly closed ancient pce. The pce was made up of four enormous towering stone pirs, with an air of ancient decay. The surface was covered in pockmarked traces of time, and thick magical light patterns wound around it like green smoke, emitting an extremely terrifying aura. Clearly, the thing stored inside was something dangerous. "This is it." Flora looked at the pce, her expression serious. As Owen approached, he immediately felt three terrifying aurasing from within. Hurrying inside, Owen saw three spherical light orbs glowing brightly in the center of the pce, emitting a terrifying energy. These three light orbs immediately captured Owen''s attention. The first light orb was a beating heart, glowing with a mist-like light, emitting a strange rhythm that seemed to affect the soul. Owen couldn''t help but take a few extra nces before recovering. He didn''t know what it was, but it seemed to have an effect on the soul. The fact that it was ced here meant it was definitely not simple! Next, Owen''s gaze fell on the second light orb. This orb emitted an even more unfathomable aura. Its surface was covered with swirling ck chaos, like ck ink, making it impossible to see the orb''s contents. The feeling of oppression it gave Owen was even more intense. But despite the strange power of this object, Owen didn''t think it was Hell Grinder. His gaze shifted to the third light orb. At his focused gaze, the orb emitted a restless energy, twisting the light around it into a ck vortex that kept copsing inward. As he felt the auraing from it, Owen''s eyes lit up. The waves of energy made it clear that this was the Hell Grinder he had been looking for! Just then, Owen felt the previously opened door slowly begin to close. He looked back at Flora, noticing that although her movements had been subtle, she was the one controlling the closing of the doors. But since she didn''t exude any hostility, Owen didn''t act to stop her. However, now that he was more alert, he noticed a change in the way she looked at him. Flora smiled at Owen, a smile full of ambiguous meaning. "Owen, from now on, you''re mine!" Owen cleared his throat. "Uh... That... might not be appropriate. I''m a decent person!" However, Flora ignored Owen''s words and took a few steps forward, suddenly pinning Owen against the pce wall like a domineering CEO. "Owen, do you think I''m beautiful?" She parted her red lips and spoke in a voice that was seductive to the bone, like soft feathers brushing against his ears. "We''re partners, right? Act normal!" Owen had never been the subject of such an active advance before and was a little scared. As he inhaled the fragrance she exuded, he found himself backed into a corner, unable to retreat. He could only stare at the alluring Flora, and his mouth watered slightly. Flora was indeed a beauty, butpared to Leslie, she still paled inparison. Seeing Owen''s calm demeanor made Flora''s previous seductive expression stiffen slightly. She had never been so forward before, and she had assumed she could seduce any man, but in front of Owen, it seemed to lose its effect. At that moment, the Lord of the Celestial God Pce mocked, "Flora, I didn''t know you had such an unknown side. You''re so forward, and yet you were rejected!" At the end of his words, the Lord of the Celestial God Pce couldn''t help but burst out laughing. Upon hearing this, Flora''s face darkened immediately. At once, the first light orb in the pce cracked open, sending out a strange, twisting force from the heart that had been pierced by the light arrow. Owen immediately felt as though his heartbeat was forcibly synchronized with it, and the surrounding scenery became dreamlike! Looking at Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce, he felt an overwhelming sense of temptation emanating from them, making his skin flush and his breathing heavy. Under the rhythmic heartbeat, Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce also felt greatly affected. Their faces flushed, and their bodies became inexplicably hot. "What... What did you do?" The Lord of the Celestial God Pce stared at Flora, a rare sense of panic rising in his heart. Flora took a deep breath and stared at Owen, her eyes slightly crazed. "Under the heartbeat of Cupid''s heart, no one can escape desire. Owen, today, you will obediently be mine!" Her voice grew higher as she spoke, at times sounding like a moan, at others like a cry of pain, with an indescribable vor that made people fall into a trance. Chapter 379: Chapter375-The Heart of the Love God Cupid Chapter 379: Chapter375-The Heart of the Love God Cupid ? The Heart of the Love God Cupid! The Lord of Celestial God Pce stared at Flora in shock. This was a divine artifact, said to control the most primal desires of all beings in the world! It was rumored that the heartbeat of the Heart of Cupid could cause the desires of all living things to reach their peak. Whether it was a chaste and virtuous maiden, an abstinent domineering CEO, or even the gods themselves, all would be ruled by desire! It was like the arrival of spring, when all things enter the mating season! Irresistible! This legendary artifact was stored here, and Flora had even discovered its power to use it against Owen! But why did she have to involve herself in it as well? Just as the Lord of Celestial God Pce had this thought, his gaze became hazy. His blood flowed faster, and his skin grew hot. He felt his clothes were unbearably ufortable. His calm heart was now pounding like a wild deer. When he looked at Owen again, his gaze was no longer indifferent, but like a wolf eyeing amb, with mes dancing in his eyes. Not far away, Flora''s gaze was simr-her eyes almost turning to liquid as she looked at Owen. Under the influence of the Heart of Cupid, Owen saw that the two women, already stunningly beautiful, appeared even more enticing. The alluring fragrance they emitted was enough to intoxicate him. But this feeling was fleeting, disappearing as quickly as it appeared! In that brief moment, Owen seemed to see a blood-red rose bloom before him. Instantly, the emotions that had begun to pull him into love and desire faded away. Recovering from the effect, Owen quickly nced at the Heart of Cupid. This was indeed a legendary artifact. If not for his past experience with Leslie, where they fought for half a month under the influence of a blood-red rose, he too would have beenpletely entranced. After Owen regained his rity, he noticed that both Flora and the Lord of Celestial God Pce were flushed, their faces resembling ripe peaches, eyes half-lidded, lips slightly parted, breathing heavily. Just one nce was enough to make anyone''s blood run hot. Especially with Owen''s gaze upon them, it was as if they couldn''t bear the heat coursing through their bodies. They immediately began tearing at their long dresses! Owen, stunned, could hardly believe his eyes. This was too much to handle! Owen squinted, realizing that these two women, already breathtakingly beautiful, were now shamelessly disying their charms right before him. Any man would be unable to resist. But Owen was no ordinary man. "This is bad. The influence of the Heart of Cupid cannot be stopped until the peak of desire has been reached..." Owen frowned. Although he could resist its effects, he had no idea how to help these two. "Come on, big brother! y with us!" At that moment, the two stunning beauties, with their shoulders exposed, swayed their seductive waists and approached Owen, their voices dripping with temptation. Owen''s body stiffened. He silently retreated. No! He couldn''t fall further into this trap! Owen pped his face lightly and quickly turned to leave the hall, fearing that if he stayed any longer, he would be consumed by the two temptresses. After Owen left, the influence on the two women grew stronger. They felt unbearably hot, their bodies on fire. Unable to endure it any longer, they could only embrace each other, like twin flowers, a sight to behold. ... In the midst of a swirling mist: The God of Trickery, Loki, who had been sleeping, suddenly woke as he sensed a tremor from the stone tablets in front of him. There were many stone tablets, each one a key piece in his grand scheme. Now, three of his pieces ced in the Emerald Dreamscape had been destroyed! "Damn it, Owen!" Loki cursed under his breath. Though only three celestial god projections were destroyed, it had seriously disrupted his n.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Loki-sama!" At this moment, three figures appeared before Loki. These were the three celestial gods whose projections had been destroyed by Owen. They lowered their heads, clearly embarrassed and furious, as Owen had dared to destroy their projections without hesitation. Creating a projection was no easy task. It required considerable resources, and now, all their effort had been wasted. Loki was about to speak when his senses picked up a strange movement from the Chamber of Riches. His eyes widened in shock. "The Chamber of Riches!" "How the hell did that bastard get into my Chamber of Riches?" Loki couldn''t believe it, but the warning from the Chamber of Riches was clear. Recalling Owen''s previous actions-wherever he went, he would plunder everything-Loki''s eight spider legs trembled with fury. Owen had entered the Chamber of Riches. It was a disaster waiting to happen. "What? The Chamber of Riches?!" The three celestial gods were taken aback. Although they knew of the Chamber of Riches'' existence, they didn''t know its location. Now that Owen had somehow infiltrated it, they were astounded. After a moment of stunned silence, the three celestial gods quickly spoke in unison: "Loki-sama, please activate the God of Deities power. We''ll take care of Owen ourselves and cut off his head!" The other two agreed, their voices filled with murderous intent. "That bastard is too arrogant!" "Moreover, his talent is extraordinary. Even the Lord of Stars, God of Light, and War Goddess, at his age, cannotpare to Owen!" "He is a massive threat!" The three of them were all agitated. Although Owen was still at the celestial god tier, hisbat power was alreadyparable to or even stronger than that of the god mark celestial gods. Loki, however, calmed down, speaking with a cold smile: "Not yet. Sargeras'' Burning Legion will show them what true fear is!" Hearing this, the three celestial gods trembled. Sargeras'' Burning Legion was a destructive force under The Celestial''smand. Wherever it went, all things were burned to the ground. Especially Sargeras, whose power was unimaginable. Even the celestial gods like themselves were deeply afraid of him. It was rumored that Sargeras had already reached the legendary Throne Celestial God level. Loki then seemed to remember something and spoke again: "Let''s absorb the God of Light''s light body first." The three celestial gods'' faces shifted slightly. The God of Light was a terrifying being, akin to a sword hanging above their heads, keeping them in a state of constant unease. Now, however, the God of Light had fallen! Chapter 380: Chapter376-The Lily Blossoms Chapter 380: Chapter376-The Lily Blossoms ? After the three Celestial Gods snapped out of their stupor, they coldly spoke: "The Lord of Stars and the War Goddess should still be alive. If they return, it will likely cause major trouble for us again!" Loki sneered coldly. "Right now, they''re nothing more than stray dogs, insignificant for the time being. We only need to focus on Owen. They won''t be able to stay idle!" "Furthermore, that Extreme Forbidden Zone, which has always defied the Celestial''s orders, should now be used. This time, let them take action. It is an order. They must hate Owen deeply themselves, so we''ll have them as the vanguard. They''ll severely injure Owen, Lord of Stars, and the War Goddess. As for the rest, I''ll handle the cleanup!" "Loki-sama is brilliant!" The three Celestial Gods nodded seriously, agreeing with Loki''s words. They ttered him enthusiastically. If they were to activate the God of Deities, it would consume vast amounts of energy, but refining the corpse of the God of Light would allow them to grow even stronger. This seemed like the better option. Moreover, they understood the terrifying power of Sargeras''s Burning Legion and knew how much hatred the Extreme Forbidden Zone held for Owen. After all, the Celestial''s orders were rarely followed, and they would show no mercy to Owen, who had once extorted them! Especially the Burning Legion-these beings were like a sickle harvesting the Pure Land! ... Meanwhile, the various forces in Pure Land, as well as the regional lords, all stared at the sky in horror. They quickly activated their emergency ns and within moments, every force went into a state of high alert! The reason was simple: the Burning Legion had descended! At first, countless hellfire meteors, dark green in hue, fell from the sky! They smashed into Pure Land, causing massive craters and stone fragments to fly everywhere! These hellfirescked intelligence, and their onlymand was the constant whispers in their minds-Destruction! Destroy everything they saw! Although these hellfires were mindless, theirbat power was terrifying, showing no fear, no fatigue-like relentless machines of destruction! In every area where these hellfires fell, the people trembled in fear! After the hellfiresnded, even more terrifying Burning Legion races began to descend upon Pure Land! Hellhounds, Demon Guardians, Magic Mechs... These races, far stronger than the hellfires, rained down like a meteor shower,nding in every corner of Pure Land. The air was filled with scorching waves of heat, as if they were set on turning the entire world into an inferno! All of Pure Land''s forces trembled under the power of the Burning Legion. These terrifying races instilled in them an innate fear and dread. The only thing that gave them some relief was that the Burning Legion did not start destroying everything in sight. Instead, they headed toward the desert in the far east. Wherever the Burning Legion passed, the earth, sky, and void were marked by the eerie green mes, lingering in the air for an unnaturally long time. They moved with remarkable speed. The Pure Land races that had suffered multiple Burning Legion invasions were especially fearful of them. The Millennial Cataclysm was not only a great disaster for Middle Earth and the continent but also for Pure Land. Although it was not as catastrophic as the destruction Middle Earth suffered, it still left a heavy toll. Every time the Burning Legion descended, whether it was a top-tier force or a weaker faction, all suffered heavy losses and plundering. The Burning Legion was synonymous with Destruction! It was so terrifying that even a newborn baby would stop crying in its presence! At the same time, the forces of Pure Land were curious. With such a terrifying Burning Legion appearing, why weren''t they plundering and destroying everything as usual? Why were they heading straight for the desert? That ce was barren, empty except for the endless yellow sand-what could they possibly be gathering for? This waspletely different from their previous actions. In the Forbidden Zone... A hulking figure, covered in mes of anger, erupted from the ground with a mighty roar! mes sshed and scorched earth flew everywhere! The heavens and earth trembled as though they were weing a king! When this figurended, it revealed its true form. It had two horns on its head, was d in heavy armor, and its massive body seemed like a mountain. mes engulfed its surroundings! As soon as it appeared, the mighty generals of the Burning Legion, who had already gathered there, lowered their proud heads in reverence! Afterward, this terrifying existence walked out of the Forbidden Zone. Wherever it passed, the sky and earth were ignited, and all things lived in a sea of mes. Invisible heat waves distorted the void itself! ... Outside the Chamber of Riches. Owen leaned against the gates of the hall, appearing calm, though inwardly, his mind was in turmoil, his eyelids twitching slightly. Though he had the blessing of the Blood Rose and was unaffected by Cupid''s Heart, the moans emanating from the hall were like soft feathers, tugging at his heartstrings. Any man full of vigor would find it difficult to bear! Owen endured this torment for half an hour before taking a deep breath and pushing open the massive gates of the hall. By the time he entered, the suggestive sounds from within had disappeared. He steadied himself and opened the door. With a creak, the massive door swung open, and the first thing that greeted him was a faint seafood scent-indescribably odd. Once inside, Owen''s pupils contracted slightly as he saw Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce dressed, though their clothing was somewhat disheveled. They were facing each other, with different emotions flickering across their faces. The Lord of the Celestial God Pce angrily gripped the Thunderstrike Staff, which crackled with lightning, pointing it toward Flora. Her eyes were filled with fury, almost spitting fire! Flora, on the other hand, had a flushed, slightly nostalgic look on her beautiful face. "Flora, you went too far! How could you... do such a thing!" The Lord of the Celestial God Pce could barely contain her fury, wishing she could rip Flora apart. Just thinking about the intimate moments they''d shared earlier left her both embarrassed and furious. Flora, however, simply shrugged, her face showing a mock expression. "It was clearly you who came onto me first. I saw you enjoying it earlier. Not even half an hour has passed, and you''re already pretending nothing happened?" Hearing Flora speak so shamelessly about their earlier actions, the Lord of the Celestial God Pce''s anger intensified, almost sending sparks from her eyes. "If it weren''t for your schemes, none of this would have happened! How dare you act soN?v(el)B\\jnn innocent!" Flora, seemingly unconcerned, responded coolly, "We''re both women. It''s not like I lost a piece of flesh. I didn''t even bring up the fact that you saw me naked!" "We didn''t lose anything, so why are you so worked up?" Despite her initial shock, Flora hade to terms with it. After all, they were both women, and nothing was lost. "You! You shameless thing!" The more the Lord of the Celestial God Pce spoke, the angrier she got. Lightning wrapped around her body like a suit of armor, and she charged at Flora with all her fury. "Today, you''ll pay the price!" Her voice brimmed with murderous intent, and countless silver serpents of lightning danced around her as she lunged toward Flora! "You think you''re worthy to say that to me?" Flora remained unafraid, holding her massive ck sword. She moved with incredible speed, like a sword god descending from the heavens. Her long hair flew in the wind as she shed with the oing lightning serpents. The two battled fiercely, and the shockwaves were so intense that the entire hall began to shake. Owen, watching their sh, couldn''t help but shake his head. Flora had brought this upon herself by scheming against him. As for the Lord of the Celestial God Pce... she was just coteral damage! In Flora''s mind, she didn''t need to consider the Lord''s feelings-this situation had been created by her. But even though Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce were close in strength, it would be difficult for either of them to win decisively without resorting to their ultimate moves. For now, they seemed to be venting their emotions more than anything else. After a while, their fight began to calm. It was only then that Owen stepped forward to observe them both. Chapter 381: Chapter377-Burning Legion Chapter 381: Chapter377-Burning Legion ? The two argued for quite a while, but neither could prevail over the other, and they finally settled down. At this moment, Fer red at Owen in frustration. She had meticulously nned everything with the hope of strengthening her rtionship with him, but now it had turned into such a mess. In her eyes, much of the mey squarely on Owen. "Why weren''t you affected by Cupid''s Heart?" she demanded. This was something she had never anticipated, and it was precisely this unforeseen turn of events that caused her nearly perfect n to fail. The Lord of the Celestial God Pce also looked at Owen with a disgruntled expression. They were all celestial god mages-why was Owen an exception? As women, they had been unable to resist the influence of Cupid''s Heart, and logically, a man like Owen should have been even more susceptible. After all, Cupid''s Heart wasn''t something one could counter with sheer strength-it was a rule unto itself. Owen chuckled lightly and said, "Cupid''s Heart is indeed powerful, but I''ve encountered something even more formidable: the Blood Rose." "Blood Rose?" Hearing this, both Fer and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce were visibly shaken. The Blood Rose was incredibly rare. Even in the resource-abundant Pure Land, it was an anomaly. Neither of them had ever seen one. It was said that encountering this legendary flower was purely a matter of fate. To think Owen had seen one! No wonder he had been immune to Cupid''s influence! Fer suddenly realized this and felt a sense of helplessness. This attempt to manipte Owen had relied on catching him off guard, but it had ultimately failed, exposing one of her key assets in the process. The chances of pulling off something simr in the future were virtually nonexistent. The Lord of the Celestial God Pce also looked at Owen, defeated. Although she was annoyed at being inadvertently dragged into Fer''s scheme, she couldn''t deny her grudging respect. Despite all of Fer''s meticulous nning, it had amounted to nothing against Owen. How many hidden aces did this man have? How many secrets remained unknown? Deep and unfathomable. A boundless future. As the Lord of the Celestial God Pce gazed at Owen''s figure, such thoughts involuntarily filled her mind. The more she learned about him, the more she realized she couldn''t fully grasp his depths. She suddenly recalled her grandfather''s unusual instructions to apany Owen and make amends. Now, she was beginning to understand why. Noticing the Lord of the Celestial God Pce staring nkly at Owen, Fer sneered, "If you want to keep gawking at him, go ahead and do it here." With that, she spun on her heel and left. "Well, I may be many things, but at least I''m not desperate like some people!" the Lord of the Celestial God Pce retorted. Seeing the two bicker again, Owen rubbed his temples in exasperation. "What a pair of troublemakers!" he muttered. Shaking his head, he began collecting the treasures in the hall, especially the Hell Grinder, filling his internal storage to capacity. Only then did he step out of the grand hall. The three of them finally left together. ... As they exited the Chamber of Riches and returned to the desert, their expressions froze simultaneously. What had been a barren wastnd was now teeming with hellfire demons, each wreathed in emerald-green mes. These mes connected seamlessly to form an ocean of fire, transforming the area into a searing inferno. The heat waves sliced through their skin like des, and each breath left their throats painfully dry. The air felt utterly devoid of moisture. Beyond the hellfire demons, countless winged demons darkened the skies. "Hellfire... demons... Burning Legion!" Seeing this, Fer''s face grew grim, and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce instinctively tightened her grip on her thunder staff. They both recognized the massive army before them. The Burning Legion, infamous for wreaking havoc across the Pure Land countless times, was unmistakable, even in ashes. "This isn''t supposed to be the Burning Legion''s time to strike!" the Lord of the Celestial God Pce eximed, her eyes wide with shock. The Burning Legion''s devastating presence was unmistakable and nearly impossible to disguise. They usually only acted in the chaos following the copse of an epoch. For them to mobilize now was far too soon! Owen also recognized the Burning Legion and said coldly, "So, this is now a fight to the death?" Owen remembered all too well the power of the Burning Legion, especially their leader, Sargeras, who was, in truth, a puppet of The Celestial and Loki. This sudden mobilization could only mean Loki had given the order. A cautious and vindictive figure, Loki had clearly decided to stop at nothing to eliminate Owen. The Burning Legion''s strength was terrifying, and their deployment now made it clear that Loki''s patience had run out-he was determined to kill. As if sensing an overwhelming presence, Owen abruptly looked toward the distant void. His piercing gaze cut through the endless expanse, locking onto a massive figure enveloped in mes. The being had twin horns and a hideous, demonic visage. His eyes, brimming with rage and destruction, emanated a chilling, murderous intent. Behind him stretched the full might of the Burning Legion, leaving nothing but scorched earth and ashes in their wake. At this moment, the fiery figure was also gazing directly at Owen. "Owen, the greatest genius of all time!" "Burning Legion, Sargeras!" The two locked eyes across an unfathomable distance, and the void between them exploded violently. Shockwaves of space-rending energy rippled outward. In the Pure Land, those monitoring Sargeras'' movements were stunned. The Burning Legion''s target was Owen. Owen had arrived in the Pure Land! Their hearts surged with hope-could Owen create a miracle and destroy the Burning Legion? After all, each invasion by the Burning Legion had only brought destruction and sorrow. ... In the desert. The Lord of the Celestial God Pce scanned the area, her expression slightly easing. "At least the dark titan Sargeras hasn''t arrived here yet. He''s as ancient and powerful as the nes themselves. If hees, who knows what chaos will ensue!" Owen shook his head. "He''s on his way. When he arrives, his first targets will be us and the Azure Kingdom!" Fer squinted. She knew all too well the terror of Sargeras. Among the mages in the Pure Land, few, if any, could stand against him. The Burning Legion would bring all the Pure Land''s forces to their knees. Once Sargeras arrived, many factions would meet their doom. "Owen, what should we do next?" the Lord of the Celestial God Pce asked anxiously. "Follow me and fight our way out!" Owen said decisively. Though the Burning Legion was fearsome, they weren''t invincible. "Owen, I''ll join you!" The Lord of the Celestial God Pce and Fer spoke almost simultaneously, then red at each other. "Why are you tagging along with him?" "My grandfather instructed me to stay by Owen''s side! What about you, you scheming snake?" Fer scoffed. "Owen and I are partners. It''s only natural for us to act together. What about you, deadweight?" The Lord of the Celestial God Pce seethed. "Who are you calling deadweight?" As the two began to argue again, Owen rubbed his temples in frustration. "If you say one more word, leave my side immediately." The two women huffed, ring at each other before turning away in silence. "The Burning Legion is growing. We can''t linger here. Let''s break through together!" Without hesitation, Owen charged forward. With the Hell Grinder secured, his next move was to find Leslie in the Emerald Dreamscape. She should have already subdued Ysera by now. Watching Owen''s retreating figure, Fer quickly followed. Owen was their best hope against the Burning Legion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Lord of the Celestial God Pce, recalling her grandfather''s instructions and Owen''s profound talents, also surged forward. Chapter 382: Chapter378-Blood Elf Avril Chapter 382: Chapter378-Blood Elf Avril ? In a desert where yellow sand danced in the air, Owen charged toward the Burning Legion as they advanced toward him at an astonishing speed, like a mass of emerald-green mes spreading across thend. Owen ignored the ordinary infernals and instead headed straight for their leader-a blood elf -d in armor. This elf had an eerie blood-red skin, and the mana fluctuations surrounding her were so dense they turned into mist that lingered around her. Additionally, mes visibly burned on her body, giving her already blood-colored skin an extra touch of strange green. Those observing the scene quickly recognized the blood elf, their expressions filled with shock. "A high elf, Avril!" "She''s a celestial god-level blood elf, and to think she''s been enved by the Burning Legion!" Many mages in the Pure Land shuddered. After all, Avril''s strength was terrifying; she was considered a legend in the Pure Land. She had mysteriously disappeared during a battle with the Burning Legion, and they hadn''t expected that she had been enved. Blood elves were already extremely powerful, and now, enhanced by the fel energy wielded by the Burning Legion, they couldn''t even imagine how terrifying her power had be. ... At the same time, as Owen charged directly toward Avril, she noticed him as well. However, her eyes were clouded, as if she knew only killing and destruction. She rushed straight at Owen, with a tide of blood-colored mana surging toward him from all directions. Sensing the iing magical storm, Owen tightly gripped the Godyer Staff and shook his head slightly. "Peak celestial god strength, approaching the level of a god-mark celestial god. Unfortunately, stillcking." With that, Owen swung the Godyer Staff forward, pushing the Order of Fire to its extreme. Endless mes surged behind him, colliding with the blood-colored tide and emitting a harsh sizzling sound. Twopletely different powers shed in the void, eroding each other, causing arge area of space to copse. At this moment, Owen was like the god of fire descending; the domineering mes that could incinerate everything instantly evaporated Avril''s blood-colored mana tide, turning it into dazzling magical light that dispersed and vanished. Simultaneously, Owen flicked his finger, and lightning bolts like silver serpents pierced through the void, prating the dissipating blood-colored tide and striking Avril directly. Avril didn''t even have time to react before being hit by the lightning. Her face suddenly turned pale, and her blood-colored skin instantly became charred ck. Immediately afterward, the numbing sensation caused her to lose control of her body temporarily. In that instant, Owen shed forward! The Godyer Staff had transformed into the Godyer Sword. The sword, like a shooting star, drew a dazzling trail of light, erging continuously in her clouded eyes. sh! Her head flew high into the air, and the residual sword energy continued to ravage her flesh, causing her body to explode instantly. Avril had fallen! After Avril''s aura dissipated, Owen suddenly felt the lingering energy coalesce. Her final remnant consciousness looked seriously at Owen, then bowed gratefully to him. She had been controlled like a puppet by Sargeras, always trying to break free. But once you joined the Burning Legion, you could never leave unless you died. Although Owen had obliterated her, he had also freed her. Otherwise, she would have been eternally controlled by Sargeras, bing a part of the Burning Legion. After Avril''s remnant consciousness dissipated into the void, many forces in the Pure Land who were observing couldn''t help but gasp. "Avril was a celestial god! And strengthened by the Burning Legion-how could she be wiped out so quickly?" "Is this Owen''s currentbat power? It seems our Pure Land truly has hope!" For a moment, many Pure Land forces who had been merely curious about Owen''s talent and strength now saw real hope in resisting the Burning Legion. ... At this moment, Owen suddenly looked toward a void on one side. A terrifying long arrow, moving at a speed that tore through space and annihted everything, was rushing toward them. Even Owen felt a hint of danger from it! If this arrow had locked onto a celestial god, that celestial god probably wouldn''t have had a chance to react and would have been instantly obliterated. However, with Owen''s current strength surpassing that of an ordinary celestial god, when the arrow approached, an endless light emanated around him, making him appear as pure as ss. He reached out and grabbed the long arrow directly. Then, exerting force with his right hand, he crushed the arrow into powder. "Senior from the Heaven of Desire, if you have something to say, say it openly. Sneak attacks like this are truly beneath you." "You little brat, you''re just as annoying as you were back then!" An eerie voice with inexplicable echoes burst out from the distant void. "A coward who hides in the shadows isn''t worthy of speaking to me here!" Owen shook his head slightly. "If you have something to learn,e here in person, and we can settle this once and for all!" As Owen''s voice fell, countless mages in the Pure Land were shocked. This was a big shot from the Heaven of Desire, someone even the major forces in the Pure Land wouldn''t dare to provoke. Yet Owen was tantly challenging him! "Owen, do you really think you''re invincible now?" Boom! The heavens and earth trembled as a gigantic octopus-like figure seemed to rece the sky, appearing above them. The moment this figure emerged, countless sounds of ecstasy echoed between heaven and earth. Innumerable desires sprouted and grew in people''s hearts, eventually leading to uncontroble madness. Many mages in the Pure Land who were observing merely had to endure the aura of his arrival to find themselves on the brink of insanity. Owen looked solemnly at the current Lord of the Heaven of Desire. As the spokesperson for the slumbering ancient god in the Forbidden Zone, his strength had be increasingly terrifying with the ancient god''s elerated awakening. If he was previously only at the level of an ordinary celestial god, then now, with the ancient god''s power augmenting him, he had reached the level of a god-mark celestial god. Compared to the earlier blood elf Avril, he was vastly more powerful. "It seems the gradual awakening of the ancient god has brought you immense benefits, elevating you to such a tier. But it appears you''ve forgotten the fear of almost being obliterated back then!" Owen spoke slowly, directly poking at the Lord of the Forbidden Zone''s sore spot. Earlier, the Lord''s expression had been arrogant. After all, he had broken through a tier, and his strength had undergone a transformative leap, reaching a new level. But recalling how he was beaten up by the phantom Owen had summoned became a shadow he couldn''t shake off, fueling his killing intent to its peak. Only by obliterating Owen could he wash away his humiliation andpletely forget this dark history. "Owen, return the me of Desire I gave you before! Otherwise, I''ll make you understand what pain and cruelty truly are!" The Lord of the Forbidden Zone stared intently at Owen, his voice filled with killing intent that shook eternity. Many mages in the Pure Land felt that after this voice filled with murderous intent reached them, their ears were echoing with it, causing their minds to nearly copse.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Almost everyone then recalled Owen''s previous extortion of the Forbidden Zone. After all, that was an unprecedented event. Even the supreme The Celestial held a certain awe and dread toward the slumbering ancient god in the Forbidden Zone. But Owen had not only extorted them but also sealed the Forbidden Zone! Now, the Lord of the Forbidden Zone had broken through the seal and was targeting Owen, which seemed only natural. However, considering how terrifying the four great Forbidden Zones were, if the slumbering ancient god fully awakened and acted against Owen, even with his current formidable strength, he would likely face near-certain death. Beside Owen, the Lord of the Celestial God Pce and Fer looked at him with concern. Now that the Lord of the Forbidden Zone hade personally, returning the me of Desire to him was undoubtedly the best choice. They could see that deep down, the Lord was still haunted by the psychological shadow of being beaten up back then. If Owen returned it, today''s matter might be settled. Otherwise, once a battle erupted, it would be extremely unfavorable for Owen. Chapter 383: Chapter379-Owen Refuses the System’s Mission! Chapter 383: Chapter379-Owen Refuses the Systems Mission! ? However, Owen had no intention of giving in. With a cold smile, he retorted: "Oh? You handed it over before, and now you want it back? Breaking promises like this-is that the way of the Forbidden Zone?" The Lord of the Forbidden Zone, its countless eerie tentacles brimming with eyes, trembled with fury. The trembling emitted waves of horrifying energy that caused the void to contract and expand in response. "The Forbidden Zone does as it pleases, without limits! If you don''t hand over the me of Desire today, you will never leave this ce alive!" A cold, merciless voice descended from above. The entire area fell into a dead silence. No one dared speak. The Lord of the Forbidden Zone was a name of infamy, and its strength was unimaginably terrifying, having reached the level of a god-mark celestial god. Such a being was far more powerful than the ancestors of most factions present. If it were to truly erupt in anger, it would shake the heavens and the earth! The oppressive aura it exuded disturbed the spiritual bnce of many present, causing the vast ground itself to sink slightly. Locked onto by this overwhelming presence, Owen''s expression betrayed disdain. "If you wanted to attack, you would''ve done so already. I don''t have time to y games with you. If you''re too afraid to act, then stop wasting words and get lost!" The moment Owen spoke, the silent void became even quieter. It was as if a pin could be heard dropping. Owen was unbelievably arrogant! This was the Lord of the Forbidden Zone, a god-mark celestial god no less! Either identity alonemanded the highest respect wherever it went. Yet Owen, not only showing no reverence, treated it with outright contempt, as if it were unworthy of his attention! While some thought Owen reckless, most mages, recalling his extortion of the Four Forbidden Zones and his meteoric rise to power, saw his words not as arrogance but as confidence. Owen had a history of defying all odds. Whenever pushed into dire straits, he always emerged stronger, defying death and achieving miracles. ... "Owen! You are truly ignorant of fear! Do you even understand why my Forbidden Zone is called ''forbidden''?" The Lord of the Forbidden Zone, enraged, let its aura surge. The power of a god-mark celestial god, like a ck mudslide, crushed the void, revealing the deep, pitch-ck expanse of the abyss. Seeing the Lord''s wrath, the Lord of the Celestial God Pce nervously nced at Owen. The Lord of the Forbidden Zone was terrifyingly powerful. Behind ity the slumbering ancient god, as old as the nes themselves. If the Forbidden Zone was truly provoked, not even Owen, with his immense potential and inscrutable power, could stand against it. She was about to advise Owen to tread carefully when he sneered, "Big talk. Is the ancient god in the Forbidden Zone even awake yet? And you still dare act so arrogantly?" The only thing Owen truly feared was the slumbering ancient god in the Forbidden Zone. The Lord of the Forbidden Zone let out a wildugh. "Owen, Owen, the ancient god has long since begun to awaken! Otherwise, how could I have achieved such a massive breakthrough in my tier?" The ancient god has awakened?! The hearts of countless observers trembled. The Forbidden Zone earned its name because of the ancient god slumbering within it. Once awakened, this being could seize anything in the world with absolute power. No one dared defy the will of an ancient god. Yet at this moment, Owen burst intoughter. "Then let that ancient gode forth if it''s truly awake!" Hearing this, countless eyes turned to Owen. Did this mean the ancient god hadn''t awakened yet? But why was he so confident? The Lord of the Forbidden Zone, its myriad eyes fixed on Owen, seemed intent on piercing through his soul. While the ancient god showed signs of awakening, it had indeed not yet fully awakened. But how could Owen be so certain? The Lord''s expression shifted as it seemed to realize something. With a cold voice, it dered: "Owen, even if the ancient god hasn''t fully awakened, do you think you can summon that phantom again?!" During its time sealed away, the Lord had spent much effort investigating the origins of that mysterious phantom Owen had summoned. While it couldn''t glean anything concrete, it noticed that the phantom had been restricted by chains of time and space, limiting its true power. Without those restrictions, it would have been far more terrifying! However, from what the Lord had learned, the phantom disappeared quickly after its appearance. This suggested it could only exist briefly and was incredibly difficult for Owen to summon again. As the Lord of the Forbidden Zone spoke, Owen''s expression grew serious. That phantom had only been possible because he purchased a temporary experience card from the system store. Now, there were no more such cards avable. To fully upgrade his Supreme Order to the perfect tier, allowing the phantom to manifest in its true form and descend freely, Owen needed one billion fate points! With a perfect-level Supreme Order, Owen could potentially stand toe-to-toe with The Celestial or even the Forbidden Zones themselves. But a billion fate points was an astronomical sum. His current fate points weren''t even a fraction of what he needed. ---n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Thinking quickly, Owen asked the system: "How many fate points can I get for rebuilding Hell''s Cycle of Reincarnation?" The system promptly responded: "Fifty million fate points." Owen muttered to himself, his frustration evident. Fifty million fate points were substantial, but far short of the billion he urgently needed. After pondering, he asked again: "What about orchestrating conflicts among the world''s beings as a puppet master? How many fate points would that earn me?" Previously, the system had offered high-reward choices, such as rebuilding ancient factions like Heaven, The Alps, or Hell''s Cycle of Reincarnation, or instigating global conflicts in the manner of the trickster god Loki. The system responded quickly: "With the Burning Legion''s arrival, the optimal time has passed. No fate points can be earned." Owen froze. He had been intrigued by that option but didn''t expect it to have a time limit. Why hadn''t the system warned him earlier? ... As Owen grappled with the gap in fate points, the system suddenly disyed a shing message before him: "Detected the arrival of the Burning Legion. Chaos has begun. Now entering Ultimate Mission!" Owen''s heart skipped a beat. Ultimate Mission? It sounded important, and the rewards had to be substantial! As he stared intently, the system''s text continued: "Ultimate Mission-Ultimate Viin!" "Master must, within three years, help Leslie awaken the Dark Heart and be the destined Ultimate Viin!" "Missionpletion: Rewards 50 million fate points and a supreme artifact!" "Mission failure: Leslie''s soul will scatter!" Reading this, Owen was stunned. An Ultimate Mission already? It felt far too soon! And the mission itself to help Leslie be the ultimate viin from the original story! In the original timeline, Leslie had indeed be the final antagonist. That was why Owen had initially sought her out. But he had already changed this world''s fate line. Why was the oue still the same? ... "I refuse this mission!" Owen replied resolutely. After all they had been through together, Owen hade to see Leslie as his wife. He couldn''t bear the thought of her sumbing to darkness as the ultimate viin. Moreover, failing to awaken the Dark Heart would doom her to eternal destruction. Owen refused to let her face such risks. However, his refusal was meaningless. The system chimed with a notification: "Fate cannot be defied. The Ultimate Mission has already begun!" Owen froze in disbelief. Once the system issued a mission, it began, whether he agreed or not! Chapter 384: Chapter380-The Ultimate Mission Chapter 384: Chapter380-The Ultimate Mission ? The moment the system notification ended, Owen immediately noticed a crimson countdown appear before his eyes. When the countdown reached zero, Leslie wouldpletely vanish-her soul obliterated. Owen''s heart clenched tightly. An inescapable fate-is this what destiny truly means? For the first time, Owen felt lost and uncertain. The sensation of watching an inevitable tragic end while being powerless to change it was like a dull knife slicing through his body. He desperately wanted to shake off this feeling, to find a way out. But the path ahead felt like a fixed coordinate. No matter how he tried to steer the chariot of fate, it would inevitably arrive at the same destination. ... Fer and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce, noticing Owen''s unusual despondency, were stunned. From what they knew of him, Owen always remained calm andposed, even in life- threatening crises or seemingly hopeless situations. Why, then, did he appear so unsettled now? The confidence and serenity he usually exuded werepletely absent. Something was wrong, they could sense it. While the Lord of the Forbidden Zone was undeniably fearsome, Owen''s strength was in no way inferior to his. Fer, looking at the dispirited Owen, patted his shoulder and said: "If you''re not feeling up to it, I''ll take care of him for you. Let me teach that thing a lesson!" Her words were bold-something she wouldn''t dare say to the Lord of the Forbidden Zone under normal circumstances. But Owen''s unusual behavior worried her greatly. "Owen, you''ve defeated three celestial god-level mages before. He may be a god-mark celestial god, but that shouldn''t unsettle you like this," the Lord of the Celestial God Pce added, trying tofort him. While she suspected that Owen''s state wasn''t caused solely by the Lord of the Forbidden Zone''s strength, she couldn''t identify any other cause. She could only attempt to console him, hoping he would ovee this mental block soon. ... Sensing Owen''s emotional turbulence, the Lord of the Forbidden Zone decided to seize the opportunity. A massive tentacle, like a whip tearing through the void,shed out at Owen with terrifying speed and power. The sudden strike was so swift and forceful that even the two women, closely monitoring the Lord of the Forbidden Zone, failed to react in time. In an instant, the tentacle struck Owen, mming him into the ground and creating a massive ck crater dozens of meters deep. -- "That''s the power of a god-mark celestial god? Truly terrifying! No celestial god-tier mage couldpare!" "How could Owen not resist at all? This is unbelievable!" "Something must be wrong with Owen. What''s happening to him?" The mages observing from afar began whispering in disbelief. "Still, the Lord of the Forbidden Zone is an ancient entity with deep reserves of power. This could be one of his trump cards," someone spected. ... As countless pairs of eyes focused on the deep crater, Owen suddenly burst forth from the ground. Though he had been struck and forced underground, appearing somewhat disheveled, he bore no significant injuries. Only a thinyer of dust clung to his clothing. "I knew it! Owen couldn''t possibly be defeated in a single blow. He must''ve been caught off guard!" "Thatst attack from the Lord of the Forbidden Zone was indeed fearsome, but it didn''t seem to harm Owen. Clearly, his strength rivals the Lord''s!" As Owen calmly ascended into the air, the crowd''s murmurings turned into a storm of spection. ... With all eyes on him, Owen slowly raised his head. He stared coldly at the ck octopus-like form of the Lord of the Forbidden Zone above. His gaze was devoid of emotion, exuding an icy chill that sent shivers through everyone who beheld him. Even Fer and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce, who had wanted to question him about his unusual behavior, swallowed their words. Owen was too cold now, and they found it unsettling. - Even those closest to Owen, like Rachel, Madelyn, and Seraphina, had never seen him like this before. Ignoring the stares, Owen fixed his gaze on the Lord of the Forbidden Zone and said in a frigid tone: "You''ve chosen death. Today, I will grant your wish." The Lord of the Forbidden Zoneughed maniacally. "With your pathetic strength, you dare threaten me? Your end is near, Owen!" Fueled by the thought of erasing his lingering psychological shadow, the Lord of the Forbidden Zone became ecstatic. Killing Owen would elevate his power and rid him of his humiliation once and for all. Without hesitation, the Lord of the Forbidden Zone summoned numerous longbows from his tentacles. These weapons radiated an aura of boundless desire, their energy drawn from the heavens and earth. Countless arrows, each infused with overwhelming power, were unleashed simultaneously, all aimed at Owen. At the same time, the Burning Legion army surged toward Owen in a frenzy. ... Owen''s gaze turned colder as he nced at the approaching enemies. A chain of lightning erupted from his body, snaking through the infernals and the demon army like a silver serpent. In mere moments, all who stood in its path-whether infernals or other Burning Legion entitieswere reduced to smoldering husks. Thousands of Burning Legion forces perished in an instant, leaving a vacuum of scorched remains around Owen. ... Witnessing this, the onlookers gasped in shock. "Just now, we thought Owen''s power was average, but this? We underestimated him!" While they were still reeling from his disy of power, Owen vanished. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared, Godyer Sword in hand, charging straight at the Lord of the Forbidden Zone. As Owen dashed forward, the stars themselves seemed to tremble. The vast expanse of space ahead of him appeared to crumble under his overwhelming force. ... Sensing Owen''s suffocating killing intent, the Lord of the Forbidden Zone waved its massive limbs. Beams of light, filled with the essence of desire, descended from above. Everyone exposed to these beams saw their deepest desires and began to lose themselves in the illusions. But Owen was unfazed. With a single swing of his sword, the Supreme Sword burst forth. A torrent of sword energy surged into the heavens, splitting the void and severing the stars. The two apocalyptic forces collided. Shockwaves of unimaginable power rippled outward, covering hundreds of miles in chaos. Blinding lights in every color illuminated the battlefield like a radiant rainbow. Yet, the dazzling lights vanished as quickly as they had appeared. Every trace of the Lord of the Forbidden Zone''s attack was consumed by the brilliance of Owen''s sword energy.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om - But this was only the beginning. Owen activated the Obsidify Dharma Form, transforming into a massive figure that shed directly with the Lord of the Forbidden Zone''s ck octopus-like form. The aftershocks of their battle rippled across the Pure Land, felt by every mage within its boundaries. Those closer to the epicenter found their minds on the verge of copse, unable to withstand the sheer intensity. ... "God-mark celestial god power is beyond your reach, Owen. Die!" The Lord of the Forbidden Zone roared, wrapping its tentacles tightly around Owen''s Dharma Form, trying to crush him. But Owen''s Godyer Sword red brilliantly, severing the tentacles with relentless precision. Then, taking a deep breath, Owen activated the bloodline of his Primordial Chaos Body, causing his aura to surge exponentially. Where he had once been evenly matched with the Lord of the Forbidden Zone, the release of his bloodline now tipped the scales in his favor. Drawing in mana from the heavens, Owen suppressed the Lord of the Forbidden Zonepletely. Chapter 385: Chapter381-The Sensitive Lord of Celestial God Palace Chapter 385: Chapter381-The Sensitive Lord of Celestial God Pce ? Lord Forbidden Zone gazed at the surging aura of Owen, his expression growing increasingly grave. Earlier, while Owen''s power was formidable, Lord Forbidden Zone was confident he could suppress him. However, with Owen''s aura now skyrocketing, he felt a sense of insurmountable awe, as if facing an untouchable mountain. Even his spirit seemed to tremble under the weight of Owen''s aura. In this tense moment, Owen stepped forward. This step caused the void itself to quake, as if subjected to an unimaginable pressure. A massive, spectral footprint formed and mmed down on Lord Forbidden Zone. Under the immense pressure, the towering figure of Lord Forbidden Zone plummeted from the heavens. His countless tentacles ruptured under the crushing force, spraying crimson ichor in all directions. "How is this possible? How has your strength increased so drastically?" Lord Forbidden Zone''s face twisted in shock as he stared at Owen. The power Owen now disyed was several times greater than before. The sheer pressure made Lord Forbidden Zone feel disconnected from the ne, as though he were being sucked into an infinite ck hole. He attempted to counterattack, but the overwhelming force left him no time to act. His body began to copse inward, as if an invisible hand werepressing him into a sphere. Spectators watched in shock as Lord Forbidden Zone''s vast form was forcibly crushed into apact, spherical shape. Then, Owen''s Godyer Staff transformed into a dazzling streak of light and struck the sphere with devastating force. The sphere, already at its limit, exploded in a brilliant burst of energy. It was like a radiant firework show, recing the sky with seven-colored brilliance that captivated all who witnessed it. When the light faded, Lord Forbidden Zone''s aura had vanishedpletely. -- It was only then that the crowd realized the terrifying truth-Lord Forbidden Zone was dead. The realization sent waves of disbelief through the onlookers. After all, moments earlier, Lord Forbidden Zone had seemed evenly matched with Owen. How had Owen managed to obliterate him in such a short time? Owen, now wielding his Godyer Staff, appeared at the spot where Lord Forbidden Zone had once stood. His demeanor, however, was not one of triumph or exhration. Instead, there was an air of mncholy about him, as if he had lost something important. Fer and the Lord of Celestial God Pce both noticed Owen''s unusual mood. His expression didn''t match the monumental achievement of vanquishing Lord Forbidden Zone-a mage of unmatched power in this ne. This left them confused. Most would have been thrilled simply to exchange a few blows with someone of Lord Forbidden Zone''s caliber, let alone defeat him. Yet Owen appeared utterly unaffected by the magnitude of his aplishment. -- Elsewhere, within the Emerald Dreamscape, Leslie felt a sharp pang in her heart. "Owen, what''s happening over there?" she murmured. Bound to Owen through the Blood Rose, she could sense his emotional turbulence. Though she wasn''t sure what had urred, she knew that only a dire event could unsettle Owen to this degree. As Leslie deliberated on what to do, Madelyn came rushing toward her with uncontainable excitement. "Brother defeated Lord Forbidden Zone!" she eximed, repeating the news as if she couldn''t believe it herself. "Brother defeated Lord Forbidden Zone!" Her tion stemmed from the fact that Lord Forbidden Zone was a near-mythical figure, someone considered untouchable by the masses. Yet now, Owen had in him. It was a feat beyondprehension and a rallying cry for those who admired Owen. However, Madelyn noticed Leslie''s cold, distracted demeanor. She dared not disturb her further and quietly retreated. Leslie, meanwhile, lifted her gaze toward the direction where Owen was. "Something significant must have happened over there," she muttered. ... In a deste wastnd, crimson flower petals rained from the sky, painting thendscape in mesmerizing colors. Despite the surreal beauty of the scene, it struck fear into the hearts of all who witnessed it. This phenomenon was known to manifest only upon the death of a Celestial God. The flower rain confirmed the undeniable truth: Lord Forbidden Zone had fallen. ... The shocking reversal had left many in disbelief. Most hadn''t even registered what had transpired before witnessing the obliteration of Lord Forbidden Zone. They couldn''t fathom what methods Owen had used to aplish such an unfathomable feat. As the realization set in, murmurs broke out among the crowd: "Unbelievable! To y even someone like Lord Forbidden Zone, a Celestial God with the god mark, without hesitation!" "This is the power of Owen! Anyone who dares to oppose him ends up obliterated!" "But his strength has grown at an rming rate! Before Epoch''s End, he was nowhere near this level!" "Geniuses are often beyond our understanding. If Owen continues on this path, he might even topple The Celestial!" "Not might he will!" Love him or loathe him, there was no denying that Owen was a force to be reckoned with. His strength had surpassed even the most venerable elders, making him an unparalleled figure among both the young and old. ... Fer nced at Owen, her confusion mounting. His earlier reaction to Lord Forbidden Zone''s appearance had been one of quiet restraint, almost dread. Many had interpreted it as fear. But in light of his decisive victory, it was clear Owen held no reverence for Lord Forbidden Zone. So, what had caused his emotional upheaval? Standing beside Fer, the Lord of Celestial God Pce gazed at Owen with a mixture of admiration and awe. She, too, had been intimidated by Lord Forbidden Zone-an opponent who vastly outssed her. Yet Owen had vanquished him with ease. It was only now that she fully understood her grandfather''s wisdom in assigning her to Owen''s side. Being near someone of Owen''s caliber wasn''t a punishment-it was an unparalleled opportunity to learn from the very best. ... As she reflected, she felt warm breath near her ear, followed by a light sensation that sent shivers through her body. She involuntarily let out a soft sound before quickly realizing what had happened. Turning abruptly, she found Fer leaning close, her breath brushing against her ear. The warmth hade from Fer''s lips. The Lord of Celestial God Pce blushed furiously, ring at Fer. Since their encounter in the Chamber of Riches, she had be unusually sensitive to physical proximity. Even the smallest gestures left her flustered and ufortable. "I was only going to ask if you knew why Owen''s mood shifted earlier," Fer exined innocently, though she now realized she had unintentionally crossed a line.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Stay away from me from now on! And stop leaning in like that!" the Lord of Celestial God Pce snapped, stepping back and crossing her arms defensively. Chapter 386: Chapter382-Am I a Former Husband Now? Chapter 386: Chapter382-Am I a Former Husband Now? ? The Lord of Celestial God Pce couldn''t understand why, after that incident, Fer seemed so unaffected. She, on the other hand, felt increasingly repelled by Fer''s presence! After being scolded by the Lord of Celestial God Pce, Fer responded with a cold expression, "Don''t tter yourself. I simply had a question to ask you." "Hah, you''re just a shameless flirt!" The Lord of Celestial God Pce dismissed her words, mentally branding her with thebel.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "A flirt? If I''m a flirt, then everyone in your Celestial God Pce must be one too!" Fer shot back with her usual icy demeanor. As the two women began to argue once more, Owen paid no attention to their bickering or to the countless murmurs of admiration and curiosity from those around him. ... Initially, Owen had not intended to activate the bloodline of the Primordial Chaos Body against the Lord Forbidden Zone. After all, it was one of his trump cards, something he wanted to reserve for future battles against stronger foes. But the Lord Forbidden Zone had chosen the worst possible moment to provoke him-when his mood was already at its lowest. Fueled by frustration, Owen used the foe as a punching bag to vent his emotions, obliterating himpletely. ... Meanwhile, in the Pure Land, many mages celebrated the defeat of the Lord Forbidden Zone, but their joy was short-lived. Their expressions soon grew grim, for they understood that this was only the beginning. Behind the Lord Forbidden Zone stood even more terrifying entities, including the four Ancient Gods. These gods were notoriously prideful. Upon learning of the Lord Forbidden Zone''s death, they would undoubtedly retaliate-whether out of revenge or to restore the reputation of the Forbidden Zone. Not only Owen but also the Azure Kingdom and everyone associated with him would likely face unparalleled pressure. ... Yet, Owen wasn''t focused on the threat of retaliation from the Forbidden Zone or the awakening of the Ancient Gods. His thoughts revolved entirely around Leslie. The system had already issued its mission: to help Leslie awaken her Dark Heart within three years to ensure her survival. This raised a series of pressing questions. How could he help Leslie awaken her Dark Heart? And how could he ensure her safety in the process? ... Frowning deeply, Owen paced back and forth between Fer and the Lord of Celestial God Pce. The two women stopped their argument and stared at him, puzzled by his restless demeanor. Owen, however, remained lost in thought. In the original storyline, Leslie was nominally the eldest daughter of Duke Charles''s household. Her journey into darkness began with her quest for vengeance against her mother''s killers. After achieving her revenge, she walked further down the path of the ultimate antagonist. Anyone who stood in her way was mercilessly eradicated. Eventually, she even destroyed the Forbidden Zone, which had been a terror to countless mages. Her ruthless dominance turned her into a nightmare for everyone. But in the original story, Leslie''s descent into viiny felt abrupt, as though it was her inevitable destiny. Regardless of the catalyst, she would always be the ultimate viin. - "Is this the fate the system was hinting at?" Owen sighed. In the original story, Leslie''s transformation into a viin seemed predetermined. Yet his presence had altered her trajectory. She had fallen for him, and that affection had softened her, restraining her from bing the cold, unfeeling force she was meant to be. Her emotional connection to him had paused her descent into darkness. Owen clenched his fists, his expression conflicted. He hadn''t realized until now that he was the primary obstacle preventing Leslie from fulfilling her fate as the ultimate antagonist. ... Resolving to break her current fate and help her awaken her Dark Heart, Owen understood that drastic measures would be necessary. And the most significant catalyst for her transformation... could only be himself. ... After a long pause, Owen''s thoughts solidified. He couldn''t allow Leslie to lose herself, even if it meant bing the cold and ruthless viin of the original story. She was still his wife. That bond, forged across lifetimes, would never change. They were bound together for eternity. With a deep breath, Owen resolved to help Leslie awaken her Dark Heart within three years. A n began to take shape in his mind. ... Not long after, under the watchful gazes of Fer and the Lord of Celestial God Pce, Owen''s expression calmed. "Let''s go," he said, turning to leave. "Where are we going?" asked the Lord of Celestial God Pce curiously. "Emerald Dreamscape," Owen replied. The matters at Skyline Gorge had been resolved, and it was time to check on Ysera and Leslie. Before leaving, Owen nced at the Lord of Celestial God Pce and added, "You can leave if you want. I''ve already gotten what I needed. As for your grandfather''s arrangements, I''ll pretend they don''t exist." The Lord of Celestial God Pce quickly shook her head. "Owen, my grandfather instructed me to follow you. No matter where you go, I''ll follow-even if it means death." Owen raised an eyebrow at her sudden determination. Wasn''t this the same person who had been reluctant to apany him before? "Suit yourself," he said, shrugging. "If you''re so eager to follow, thene along." ... He then turned to Fer, offering a polite smile. "It''s been a pleasure working with you. You''re free to leave now. Perhaps we''ll have the chance to coborate again." To his surprise, Fer shook her head. "Owen, since our coboration went so well, I''d rather stick with you for a while. The outside world is far too dangerous. I feel much safer by your side." Owen inwardly sighed. She might feel safe, but her presence made him uneasy. Feigning indifference, he asked, "Why the sudden change of heart? Be honest-I want to know the real reason." Fer''s eyes sparkled mischievously as she leaned closer with a yful smile. "Isn''t it obvious? I''ve taken a liking to you! Marry me, and I''ll offer you half the Howling Mountains as a dowry." Owen stared at her, unamused. Fer''s fondness for cutting deals was well-known, and her proposal smelled like another of her schemes. Besides, Owen doubted anyone could genuinely fall for him so quickly-there had to be more to her intentions. Chapter 387: Chapter383-Yseras Frustration Chapter 387: Chapter383-Ysera''s Frustration ? After Fer''s bold remark, the Lord of Celestial God Pce rolled her eyes. This Fer had no shame, speaking such provocative words in public! Owen shook his head slightly and said, "Let''s not. Fer, perhaps we''ll have opportunities to coborate again in the future." Currently, Owen had no desire to get entangled with Fer. After speaking, he turned and walked away. Fer was too calcting, always scheming something, and he didn''t have the time to waste on her. The Lord of Celestial God Pce silently followed behind Owen, like an unassuming essory. Just then, Fer smiled mischievously and blocked the Lord of Celestial God Pce, wrapping an arm around her waist. The Lord of Celestial God Pce''s body stiffened immediately. "Fer, what are you doing? If you keep being this disrespectful, don''t me me for being impolite!" Fer smirked faintly. "Disrespectful? You seemed pretty happy back in the Chamber of Riches, didn''t you? We were even more outrageous then." The Lord of Celestial God Pce couldn''t tolerate Fer''s provocation any longer. She pped Fer hard across her beautiful face, leaving a bright red handprint in an instant! Fer didn''t seem angry, but her eyes shimmered with a hint of mncholy, as if abandoned by a lover. "Before, you called me ''sweetheart,'' and now it''s just ''Fer.'' You''re a heartless traitor!" The Lord of Celestial God Pce turned crimson with fury, ring daggers at Fer. Fer, looking pitifully at her, made the atmosphere between them grow strangely intimate. Owen, watching these two bickering women, rubbed his temples in exasperation. "What? Am I wrong? You weren''t like this before!" Fer taunted. "You scheming witch! How dare you bring that up?" The Lord of Celestial God Pce was livid. Her reputation was ruined, and it was all Fer''s fault! Seeing her anger, Fer didn''t back down. She pped her back and snapped, "Say that again!" Clutching her reddened cheek, the Lord of Celestial God Pce red unwaveringly at Fer. "Fine! You''re a scheming witch!" "Oh, you want to go there again?!" "Let''s go there! Witch! Witch!" The two started grappling likemon rabble, leaving Owen stunned. These two were supposed to be celebrated beauties of the Pure Land, revered saints and goddesses! Yet here they were, wing at each other, their clothing disheveled, asionally revealing fleeting glimpses of skin. Despite their teary-eyed expressions of grievance, neither of them showed any sign of stopping. When the Lord of Celestial God Pce made another grab for Fer''s hair, Fer''s eyes turned cold. "If you keep this up, believe me, I''ll propose marriage to your Celestial God Pce and take you as my wife!" This deration stunned the Lord of Celestial God Pce. What kind of move was this?! Owen was equally baffled. These two were world-ss beauties. The thought of Fer marrying the Lord of Celestial God Pce was a headline-worthy scandal! Coughing twice to shake off his wandering thoughts, Owen watched as the furious Lord of Celestial God Pce stormed off toward the Emerald Dreamscape. ... Owen had nned to follow her and distance himself from Fer, but Fer turned toward him with a sly grin. "Owen-no, my former husband-I won''t marry you anymore. I''ll marry this Lord of Celestial God Pce instead. She''s quite fond of you, but don''t worry, I''m magnanimous." Owen was speechless. He had done nothing, yet suddenly became a "former husband" and got dragged into this bizarre situation. Truly, the world never ceased to surprise him. Ignoring her antics, Owen headed toward the Emerald Dreamscape. If Fer wanted to follow, so be it. He''d let things y out naturally. ... Meanwhile, within the Emerald Dreamscape, Leslie stood calmly, her presence exuding a sense of absolute dominion. Chains of runic light wove around her, like serpents radiating brilliance that dimmed even the stars. Before her, Yseray battered on the ground. Leslie''s cold gaze bore into her. "Do you wish to continue?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Ysera, despite her disheveled appearance, refused to back down. Even with the Emerald Crown on her head radiating at full power, she was no match for Leslie. Every tactic she deployed, every strategy she executed, was rendered useless against Leslie. Her numerous wounds, seeping blood, painted her as a defiant, battered figure. Yet, despite her condition, Ysera''s determination didn''t waver. Staring at Leslie, she resolutely dered: "Why wouldn''t I?" Charging forward once more, Ysera knew she was outssed. But even in defeat, she found something inspiring in Leslie. Looking up at the seemingly untouchable Leslie, Ysera felt a mix of awe and admiration. Leslie had be her idol, a beacon of perfection, a monumental figure to aspire to. Watching the lopsided battle, Madelyn shook her head. To her, this wasn''t a fight; it was a one-sided beatdown. Leslie had always been a dominating force, and Ysera was just another victim in her wake. ... As Ysera prepared tounch yet another futile attack, a messenger arrived, breathless with urgency. "Mdy! Owen is nearly here!" Ysera froze, her heart racing. Owen, the man whose recent exploits had be legendary, was arriving. Before Ysera could process the news, she noticed Leslie''s cold expression soften. For a brief moment, excitement and longing flickered across her face. Jealousy red within Ysera. Leslie, her idol, seemed to hold Owen in such high regard. "What''s so special about him?" Ysera muttered, her voice tinged with envy and curiosity. Leslie''s serene face briefly showed a faint trace of infatuation before returning to its usual icy demeanor. "This is none of your concern," Leslie said curtly. Swallowing her curiosity, Ysera turned to the messenger. "Where is Owen now?" The messenger hesitated, ncing nervously at Ysera''s injuries, before responding, "He''s already in the city... and he''s apanied by two stunning women: the Lord of Celestial God Pce and Fer of the Howling Mountains." Hearing this, Leslie remained impassive, her confidence in Owen and herself unshaken. Madelyn, however, seemed lessposed. As Death''s Cmity, she found it increasingly hard to banish thoughts of Owen. If not for Leslie''s presence, she would have already sought him out at any cost. Chapter 388: Chapter384-Owen and Leslie’s Dynamic Chapter 388: Chapter384-Owen and Leslies Dynamic ? Now, seeing other women around Owen sparked a faint sense of urgency within Leslie. "Invite Owen over," Ysera said, a glimmer of curiosity shing in her eyes. "The famed name of Leslie''s husband resonates far and wide, yet I''ve never seen him in person. Let''s witness his greatness today!" As she spoke, her gaze lingered on Leslie, filled with barely concealed envy and jealousy. The maid promptly left the hall to carry out her orders. ... Meanwhile, in the ancient and majestic city of Emerald Dreamscape, Owen, apanied by Fer and the Lord of Celestial God Pce, entered through its gates. The mages within the city turned their gazes toward the trio, their discussions buzzing like a swarm of bees. "So that''s the legendary Owen? He''s as handsome as they say!" The city''s noblewomen and youngdies couldn''t take their eyes off Owen, captivated by his aura. With just one nce, they felt as though they were seeing their ideal prince charming-a perfect blend of unparalleled talent, unmatched strength, and striking looks. "Those two women... aren''t they the Lord of Celestial God Pce and Fer?" "Yes, it''s them! Rumor has it they fought fiercely over Owen. But looking at them now, they seem soposed. Could it be they''ve decided to share him?" "Lucky guy! Those two are already top-tier beauties, not to mention the renowned Leslie. If you add in the saints who''ve issued bounties for Owen, he could spend each day of the week with a different one! Imagine them all together-what a dream!" -- As the three walked down the street toward the Lord''s Mansion, they overheard the crowd''s chatter. Owen remained calm, pretending not to hear a word. The Lord of Celestial God Pce, however, turned beet red. After all, her grandfather had explicitly tasked her with staying by Owen''s side-not just to learn from him, but clearly with the hope of producing an heir! What had already been an embarrassing arrangement now became public knowledge, and she wished the ground would swallow her whole. Fer, on the other hand, smirked as she leaned toward Owen and whispered, "If you want to take both of us, I wouldn''t mind at all."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Owen shot her a nce, immediately recognizing her mischief. The best way to handle someone like her? Ignore her entirely. So, he simply snorted and turned his attention elsewhere. Unfazed by his reaction, Fer pouted. "What a boring man. Such an incredible opportunity, and he doesn''t even care." Not finding the amusement she sought, Fer shifted her attention to the Lord of Celestial God Pce, who immediately huffed and stormed into the mansion, leaving Fer no chance to tease her further. "She''s no fun at all," Fer muttered, shaking her head in disappointment. Soon, they arrived at the grand entrance of the Lord''s Mansion, where Candice, the general, greeted them with a respectful bow. "Owen, a man of unparalleled might, it''s an honor to see you again!" Candice''s reverent gaze reflected the awe many felt toward Owen. Whether it was his defeat of the three Celestial God projections or his recent annihtion of Avril and the Lord Forbidden Zone, these feats were legendary, shaking the very foundations of the Pure Land. Owen nodded slightly. Candice had left a positive impression on him, and herpetence suggested she might be a valuable ally in the future. "The Lord is waiting for you in the grand hall," Candice informed him, gesturing toward the mansion. "Leslie and Madelyn are also present." With a slight nod, Owen stepped inside. ... Both Fer and the Lord of Celestial God Pce hesitated as they followed him. For the Lord of Celestial God Pce, this was particrly awkward. She had once been a sworn enemy of the Emerald Dreamscape, and tensions had only recently escted with the battle at Skyline Gorge against Ysera. Now, she was here-on enemy turf-following Owen''s lead. To make matters worse, Leslie, Owen''s wife, awaited them inside. Fer, too, felt uneasy. She had interfered in the duel between Ysera and the Lord of Celestial God Pce, manipting both of them. Now, she had to face them again under entirely different circumstances. As for Leslie, Fer didn''t care much. In her eyes, no other woman was worth her attention. ... Led by Candice through the mansion''s halls, they finally reached the grand hall. Before Candice could announce their arrival, Madelyn dashed forward and threw herself into Owen''s arms, inhaling his scent as if drawing strength from it. "Brother, you''re finally here!" she eximed, clinging to him like a child seekingfort. Owen held her gently, his expression softening. He knew how much pressure she had been under, especially when standing beside Leslie. Both Fer and the Lord of Celestial God Pce watched in stunned silence. "Death''s Cmity..." Even from a distance, they could sense the overwhelming power radiating from Madelyn''s bloodline. It was a rare and formidable presence, even in the Pure Land, where prodigies were commonce. Madelyn, however, was less than thrilled to see them staring. Her sharp gaze, filled with hostility and vignce, met theirs. "You''re just a little girl," Fer teased. "Why such a big attitude?" Madelyn snorted, her voice defiant. "I know who you are, Fer. You''re the saint of the Howling Mountains-a bad woman who wants to steal my brother!" "A bad woman?" Fer chuckled, covering her mouth. "No, no. If anything, I''m your brother''s ex. You can call me his ex-girlfriend." Hearing Fer''s teasing, Madelyn''s eyes burned with icy fury. "Let me give you one more chance," Madelyn said coldly. "What is your rtionship with my brother?" Fer smiled mischievously. "Pay attention now. I''m your brother''s for-" Before she could finish, a bone-chilling aura enveloped the room. The air around Fer froze, her blood felt like it turned to ice, and her entire body shivered uncontrobly. The sheer terror of that presence left her trembling. Whoever it was, they could annihte her in an instant. Leslie''s calm voice broke the silence: "Why don''t you finish your sentence?" Realizing her peril, Fer mped her mouth shut, her previous bravado extinguished. Madelyn smirked triumphantly. "Careful who you mess with." Owen sighed, gently patting Madelyn on the head. "Enough of that. Let''s go." As they moved deeper into the hall, a figure stood with her hands behind her back, exuding a serene yetmanding presence. She seemed like a towering mountain, calming even the most restless hearts. When she turned to face Owen, her cold eyes softened, and a faint smile brightened her face, illuminating the hall. "I''m back," Owen said, stepping closer. Leslie''s smile deepened, her demeanor warm yet understated. Their interaction was simple, but it carried a profound sense of intimacy. Their rtionship wasn''t shy or dramatic but felt like a gentle spring rain-subtle and nourishing. "Did anything happen while you were away?" Leslie asked, her voice tinged with concern. Owen smiled, shaking his head. "Nothing. What could possibly happen to me?" Chapter 389: Chapter385-Owen vs. Ysera Chapter 389: Chapter385-Owen vs. Ysera ? "It''s good if nothing''s wrong," Leslie nodded gently, not pressing the matter further. She couldn''t shake the feeling that something significant had urred, something Owen wasn''t telling her. But since he chose not to speak of it, she trusted him. Owen always maintained an outward calm, and if he didn''t share, there had to be a reason. She resolved to quietly observe and deduce the truth through his actions and expressions. Owen, after all, was always at ease around her. Taking his hand, Leslie gave him a warm, genuine smile. The more tender Leslie was, the more Owen felt an ache in his heart. The thought of her plunging into a state of darkness-a ce where her vibrant, beating heart would cease to exist-pained him deeply. Sensing a fleeting shadow of sorrow in Owen''s demeanor, Leslie grew even more puzzled. Owen had always exuded confidence, an unshakable poise even in dire situations. Yet now, hesitation and grief flickered across his face. What could possibly trouble him so deeply? Pondering for a moment, Leslie narrowed down the possibilities. Few things could preupy Owen so entirely, and even fewer couldpel him to keep silent. Her heart whispered an unsettling answer: it must be about her. Quietly, Leslie murmured to herself, "Is it something about me?" "I''ll find out. You and I are one-nothing can stand between us!" Her gaze softened, brimming with resolve. As Owen and Leslie exchanged tender looks, the atmosphere around them grew sweet and almost cloying. Those present couldn''t help but feel a tug of yearning, particrly Fer and the Lord of Celestial God Pce. They had never seen Owen this gentle before. Even a fleeting glimpse of his affectionate gaze left their hearts fluttering, making them wish to bask in it forever. Ysera, however, stared at Leslie in disbelief. Although she hadn''t spent much time with Leslie, Ysera had always seen her as a cold andmanding figure, someone regal and untouchable. Yet, here she was, transformeda far cry from the aloof woman Ysera once knew. In Owen''s presence, Leslie seemed more like a lovestruck young maiden than an empress. Still, what no one realized was that both Owen and Leslie carried heavy burdens in their hearts. While Owen wrestled with ns to ensure Leslie''s awakening, Leslie pondered Owen''s hidden turmoil, intent on uncovering the truth and resolving it herself. ... Jealousy brimming in her chest, Ysera finally broke the silence, addressing Owen directly. "So, you''re the legendary Owen?" Owen turned toward her, his voice calm. "If nothing unexpected has happened, then yes, I''m the Owen you''ve heard of." Though he was familiar with Ysera''s reputation, this was Owen''s first time meeting Leslie''s ardent admirer in person. In the original anime, Ysera had been portrayed as both Leslie''s fanatical follower and a formidable mage in her own right. She was the leader of Emerald Dreamscape, a god-tier mage, and the daughter of the cunning deity Loki. As Owen studied her, Ysera returned the scrutiny, evaluating him closely.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om This was also her first time seeing the man who had captivated Leslie, changing her so thoroughly. Ysera''s curiosity about Owen ran deep. Though her time with Leslie had been brief, she had spent countless days piecing together fragments of Owen''s story. He was now a celestial god-tier mage, wielding the legendary Godyer Staff, and widely acknowledged as a once-in-a-millennium prodigy. Yet, despite her extensive research, Ysera found no easy way to approach him. The idea that someone as brilliant as Leslie would fall sopletely for Owen filled Ysera with jealousy. "Well, the stories don''t do you justice. Now that I''ve met you, shall we test your strength?" She fixed Owen with a challenging re. Owen nced at her, shrugging indifferently. "Sure, if that''s what you want." He had anticipated this moment long before arriving. Ysera''s admiration for Leslie ran deep, and even as the story diverged from its original path, her devotion to Leslie''s soul remained unchanged. As Leslie''s husband, Owen knew Ysera would eventually seek to measure his worth. Leslie, however, warned her softly. "You can''t win against Owen. If you''re ready to face defeat, go ahead and try." Ysera, defiant as ever, shot Leslie a sharp look. "If we''re going to fight, then let''s not waste time with words!" Owen chuckled lightly. "If you''re so eager, thene at me." As Ysera began gathering mana, Madelyn smirked and quipped, "You''ve already lost to my sister nearly a hundred times. If I were you, I''d dig a hole and hide in it." Ignoring the taunts, Ysera said coolly, "It''s always worth trying." She knew Owen was formidable, but without firsthand experience, she couldn''t ept it. Before the fight began, Leslie sent a telepathic message to Owen: "Ysera has already agreed to open the forbidden time-space array after her defeat. Just knock some sense into her." Owen nodded subtly, already nning to do just that. Ysera was stubborn, someone who only respected strength. To earn her cooperation, he had to beat her decisively. As Owen locked onto her aura, Ysera immediately activated her Jade Crown, fully aware of the gap between their abilities. To win, she needed to strike first and maintain the upper hand. Hesitation would only widen the gulf between them. As her aura surged, Owen raised a single finger and said calmly, "Go ahead. One move is all I need." Ysera''s eyes narrowed at the provocation, her tone icy. "You think you''re the only genius in this world, Owen?" Emerald mana swirled around her, coalescing into the form of a majestic dragon. With her Jade Crown amplifying her abilities, Ysera''s Jade Dragon bloodline reached its peak, unleashing power capable of shaking the heavens. The enormous dragon loomed over the hall, its presence suffocating. The colossal beast charged at Owen with devastating force, as if it could crush stars underfoot. Yet, Owen remained unfazed. Compared to previous foes, including the three celestial projections and Blood Elf Avril, Ysera was undoubtedly powerful. But to Owen, she was still far too weak. Clenching his fist, Owen hurled a straightforward punch toward the dragon''s head. Despite its simplicity, the punch carried earth-shaking power. A torrent of energy roared forward, colliding with the dragon''s form. Boom! The instant they shed, the dragon''s massive body froze. Cracks spider-webbed across its surface, starting from its forehead, until it shattered into countless emerald fragments. With a single punch, Owen had obliterated Ysera''s full-force attack. Staring at the fading light, Ysera was left in stunned disbelief. Her power, amplified by her bloodline and the Jade Crown, was nearly on par with a god- marked celestial god. Yet, in front of Owen, it was utterly insignificant. And Owen''s fist wasn''t done. The remaining force surged toward Ysera, unwavering and unstoppable. Chapter 390: Chapter386-This Is the Power of the Strong Chapter 390: Chapter386-This Is the Power of the Strong ? In the grand hall, Owen''s punch streaked through the air like a meteor, swift as lightning. Although Ysera could discern its trajectory, the sheer speed was overwhelming. At the same time, the oppressive aura radiating from the punch immobilized her, pinning her in ce as though an invisible weight bore down on her entire being. Unable to move, she could only watch helplessly as the punch struck her and sent her flying. Thud! The force of the impact crushed her defenses, leaving her coughing up blood. Her body felt like it was falling apart. If not for Owen pulling back at thest moment, she might have been annihted on the spot. The punch carried enough power to obliterate an entire ne of existence. Surviving such an attack was nothing short of a miracle. Shaken, Ysera looked at Owen with a mix of curiosity and reverence. "This... What kind of technique is this?" In her memory, no martial skill possessed such terrifying destructive force. Owen smiled faintly. "Just a minor trick. You can call it the Heaven Emperor Fist." The Heaven Emperor Fist, a system-generated technique, was vast in scope and unrivaled in power. Even back when Owen was only a god-tier mage, this technique had allowed him to decimate countless enemies. Now, as a celestial god, its full potential was finally beginning to show. "You win." Ysera''s voice carried a tone of resignation as she acknowledged her defeat. Her admission wasn''t just about her loss in this battle; it was also a recognition that Owen''s strength was far beyond hers. In her eyes, they weren''t even on the same level. "No wonder you''re hailed as the greatest prodigy. Your strength andbat skills are truly awe-inspiring," Ysera praised. But then her expression dimmed. "Still, even though you''re strong, I don''t think you''re worthy of Leslie." Owen wasn''t bothered by her words. Instead, he exchanged a knowing smile with Leslie. To others, they might seem an ill-matched pair, but only Owen and Leslie knew how perfectly theyplemented each other. Their mutual support and understanding were the cornerstones of their bond-a connection forged in both triumph and adversity. Even during cycles of reincarnation, driven by the fires of desire, they had found each other time and again. Ysera''s face darkened further as she watched them, clearly unimpressed by their public disy of affection. Lowering her gaze, she asked, "You''re serious about opening that Time Array, aren''t you? Bringing the gods of the past back into the present?" Leslie met her gaze evenly. "Is there a problem with that?" Ysera hesitated before speaking. "Owen, you''re now the de facto leader of the resistance against The Celestial, aren''t you?" Owen nodded. Before the God of Light and the Lord of Stars departed, they had entrusted him and the Goddess of Beauty with leadership of the resistance. Now, it was a mantle only he could bear. "You realize those gods-those who can manipte time and defy the flow of history-are impossibly proud, don''t you? They won''t obey yourmands. They''ll likely challenge your authority and evenpete for leadership," Ysera warned. Her tone was serious as she looked at Owen. Owen chuckled softly. He had already anticipated this. The most talented and powerful individuals were rarely willing to bow to others. The God of Light, the Lord of Stars, and the War Goddess had managed to unify the resistance only because of their overwhelming strength and charisma. But now, with those three leaders gone and their fates unknown, Owen had inherited a fragmented resistance. Many of the gods he sought to awaken would undoubtedly resist his authority. Still, this role wasn''t without its benefits. His position as leader deterred many from acting openly against him. For all intents and purposes, Owen now stood as the head of a major faction-provided he could tame the pack of ferocious wolves he was about to unleash. There was also another reason Owen had epted this role: the God of Light''s parting words and the system''s mission rewards. Unlocking the Pandora''s Box, which held the ultimate secrets of The Celestial and Pure Land, was critical. These secrets would be the key to Owen''s growth and the resistance''s victory. Seeing Owen''s resolute expression, Ysera didn''t press further. "If you can maintain control, that''s for the best. Chaos in Emerald Dreamscape benefits no one. But I must warn you- Loki''s seal on the array is still in ce. The moment it''s opened, he''ll notice. "Though I don''t care for my father, his strength is nothing short of terrifying. He won''t stand by idly. You''ll face attacks from both Loki and the Burning Legion. Can you handle that?" Her eyes flickered briefly to Leslie as she delivered her warning. Had it not been for Leslie, she wouldn''t have bothered to share so much. The names Loki and Burning Legion hung heavy in the air. Owen took a deep breath and said, "The day I became the leader of the resistance, I knew this moment woulde." "Then follow me," Ysera said, turning to lead the way. "Wait." Owen stopped her. "I need to make some preparations first. We''ll open the array tomorrow." Ysera gave him a curious look. What could he possibly prepare in just one day? "Owen," she said firmly, "let me remind you. While Emerald Dreamscape may dislike Loki and the Burning Legion, I won''t tolerate you using its people as cannon fodder." Her face was impassive, but her tone carried a warning. Emerald Dreamscape''s warriors were strong, but they were no match for Loki or the Burning Legion. To send them against such foes would be nothing short of a death sentence. Owen turned to Madelyn. "Madelyn, contact Charlotte and have Azure Kingdom''s forces prepare for battle. "Also, instruct Academy City to establishrge-scale teleportation arrays connecting Emerald Dreamscape to the territories of the Night Elves and Boarmen." Hearing this, Ysera raised an eyebrow. She had noticed Azure Kingdom''s growing presence in Pure Land but hadn''t realized how extensive their preparations were. Was he nning a full-scale war? Ysera mulled it over before shaking her head. "Even with Azure Kingdom, the Night Elves, and the Boarmen, it won''t be enough. The Burning Legion is far too powerful." Ignoring her, Owen continued issuing orders to Madelyn. "Tell Edward to mobilize Academy City''s forces and spread the word. Let every corner of Pure Land and the Forbidden Zone know about the gods'' awakening." Ysera''s eyes widened as realization dawned. By spreading this news, Owen would ensure the descendants and followers of these gods couldn''t sit idly by.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om They would act, rallying under his banner. The collective power of these factions, driven by loyalty to their ancestors, could form a force strong enough to rival the Burning Legion. If these groups gained momentum, other factions in Pure Land might also rise against the Burning Legion. No one in Pure Land wanted to live under the shadow of the Burning Legion any longer. "Well, no wonder you''re so confident," Ysera said, her eyes gleaming with newfound respect as she looked at Owen. Chapter 391: Chapter387-Seraphina Begins to Transform Chapter 391: Chapter387-Seraphina Begins to Transform ? "Since you''ve made your decision, I''ll make preparations. Tomorrow morning, I''ll open the Time Array," Ysera said before swiftly leaving. After Ysera departed, Madelyn also left to carry out Owen''s orders. Soon, the grand hall was left with only lord of celestial god pce and Fer-two outsiders. At this moment, Leslie turned her gaze toward them, her expression carrying a subtle air of scrutiny. She had heard of both women, particrly Fer, on whom her eyes lingered a little longer. Sensing Leslie''s discerning look, Fer immediately realized that the powerful, oppressive presence she had felt earlier had emanated from Leslie. Leslie''s strength was profound-far more terrifying than rumors had suggested. Fer''s mind raced, and she quickly stered on a smile. "Oh, I was just joking earlier," she said, her tone lighthearted. "There''s nothing between Owen and me. I''m not his ex-girlfriend!" As she spoke, Fer shifted her focus to lord of celestial god pce, yfully wrapping her arms around her. "This is the one I''ve been pursuing. She''s my future spouse!" Hearing this, lord of celestial god pce immediately pulled her arm away, her expression annoyed. She turned to Leslie and introduced herself with humility, "Leslie, I''m Jenny. I was formerly with the celestial god pce, but now I serve as Owen''s attendant." Her posture was deliberately low, knowing full well Leslie''s immense power and influence. Having agreed to her grandfather''s wishes, Jenny had resolved to stay loyal to Owen. Naturally, she dared not cross Leslie, his wife.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Leslie blinked in mild surprise, then smiled knowingly at Owen. Although she was aware of Jenny apanying Owen, she hadn''t known that the woman served as his attendant. Owen already had enough admirers, and many women across Pure Land were infatuated with him. Now, another one had appeared as an attendant-what exactly was he up to? Under Leslie''s piercing gaze, Jenny felt a wave of tension as though she were being evaluated by a supreme being who controlled her fate. Owen noticed her difort and felt a bit awkward. It wasn''t as if he had sought out these women; their presence had simply be a reality of his life. While Leslie trusted him unconditionally, she disliked how rumors about him seemed to spread like wildfire. Breaking the tense atmosphere, Leslie finally spoke, her tone calm but firm. "Since you''ve chosen to serve Owen, then do so honestly. Neither Owen nor I will treat you unfairly. Do you understand?" Jenny nodded quickly, eager to show herpliance. "Dear husband," Leslie added, her voice soft butced with meaning, "I trust youpletely, so there''s no need to exin anything." Owen felt the subtle double entendre in her words, but he chose not toment. "You''re guests here," Leslie continued, her demeanor shifting to one of hospitality. "Feel free to rest well." Jenny and Fer both breathed sighs of relief. Staying in Leslie''s presence had been overwhelmingly stressful. Before leaving, they each assured Leslie that their respective factions-the Howling Mountains and celestial god pce-would send reinforcements to assist Owen after the Time Array was activated. Both women had been sent with another purpose: to assist Owen as part of their factions'' strategy of hedging bets. By supporting both sides of the conflict between Owen and The Celestial, their factions hoped to avoid full-scale enmity with either side, preserving future flexibility. Though this approach risked beingbeled as opportunistic, it was the most pragmatic for preserving their power. With Jenny and Fer gone, only Owen and Leslie remained in the grand hall. Finally, a moment of peace. Owen took Leslie''s delicate hand in his. With the battles against The Celestial looming ever closer, chaos and pressure would only intensify. Quiet moments like this would be increasingly rare. Leslie gazed at Owen, and they embraced tightly, savoring the calm intimacy. But the tranquility didn''tst long. Owen soon noticed Leslie''s gaze on him, her expression slightly off. Had she figured something out? A flicker of unease passed through Owen''s mind. Leslie had never looked at him like this before. Could she have sensed something? But noDhis ns hadn''t even begun. How could she know? While Owen''s thoughts raced, Leslie seemed to reach a decision. "There''s still some time before tomorrow," she said lightly. "Let''s check on Rachel and Seraphina." Owen nodded quickly, grateful for the change in topic. "Yes, it''s been a while since we''ve seen Rachel." Together, they entered a small inner world. Warm, vibrant life energy filled the air, enveloping them like aforting embrace. At the heart of this world stood a massive tree that reached toward the heavens, its sprawling branches forming a green canopy over the entire domain. The World Tree, once a sapling, had matured into a towering giant. Its presence was undeniable, its energy palpable. From its branches hung an array of World Fruits, each glowing with unique hues, like miniature stars being nurtured into existence. Owen was momentarily awestruck. These fruits held miraculous properties, capable of cleansing and enhancing one''s physique. They could purify bloodlines and rejuvenate the body with an almost otherworldly vitality. Just one of these fruits would cause an uproar if sold outside, as both individuals and factions would desperately covet such a treasure. And yet, Rachel had cultivated the World Tree to such a stage. Owen''s heart swelled with gratitude as he gazed at the tree''s base. There, Rachel sat in deep meditation, immersed in a profound state of enlightenment. Beside hery Seraphina, the young girl lost in a sweet dream. Her lips moved as though savoring some exquisite delicacy, while the remnants of several World Fruitsy scattered around her. Seraphina''s small frame seemed almostically bloated from overeating, and she held a collection of rare mana crystals in her arms as if they were toys. While such crystals would drive most people to envy, Seraphina treated them with nonchnce, much to Owen''s amusement. Leslie, however, observed the young girl with a mix of surprise and concern. "Her aura is changing. Her bloodline is evolving again," Leslie remarked, astonished. Seraphina''s bloodline, already extraordinary, had devoured countless mana stones and high- level bloodlines. Now, with the World Fruits enhancing her further, her power was approaching that of the mythical extinction-ss spellbeasts of legend. Once her transformation wasplete, her strength and abilities would undergo a dramatic leap forward. Owen felt a surge of pride and hope. Seraphina had been with him for so long, and his greatest wish for her was to see her bloodline ascend to the pinnacle of this world. As he silently cheered for her, Leslie turned her gaze toward Rachel. A flicker ofplex emotion crossed her face. Chapter 392: Chapter388-The Pure Rachel Begins the Preparations Chapter 392: Chapter388-The Pure Rachel Begins the Preparations ? "Rachel has such a pure personality," Leslie said softly. "She''s not motivated by selfish ambition or hidden agendas. She''s a wonderful friend, and I think highly of her." Initially, Leslie harbored hostility toward Rachel, given that Rachel resided in Owen''s personal domain. For Leslie, who struggled with jealousy, this felt like a metaphorical "golden house to keep one''s mistress"-utterly uneptable. However, as Leslie got to know Rachel, her perspective shifted. Rachel, as Owen had said, was simply tending to this secluded world, with no ulterior motives or grand ambitions. She was pure. In fact, Rachel was the most untainted person Leslie had ever met. After all, among the women around Owen, which one didn''t have designs on him? But Rachel was different. She genuinely nurtured this small world, turning it into the picturesque paradise it was today - an expanse of floral fields and lush forests. Without Rachel, this world would never have be the stunning haven it was now. Both Owen and Leslie stood in quiet admiration of the surroundings. With the Time Array opening tomorrow, they knew they would soon face Loki and the Burning Legion. This was their brief and rare moment of tranquility. Standing silently together amidst the beauty of the small world, they felt an inexplicable warmth. "Owen," Leslie suddenly said, her voice tinged with tenderness as she gazed at him lovingly. Her expression reminded Owen of their time in the cycle of reincarnation-of the little girl they had called their love''s ultimate creation. "Are you thinking about her?" Owen asked softly. Leslie nodded, her eyes welling up with unshed tears. During their training and trials within the cycle of reincarnation, what Leslie couldn''t bear to leave behind was their child-the porcin doll of a girl they had called "Little Leslie." Though it had only been an illusory experience within the reincarnation cycle, the emotions it evoked felt all too real. Especially when the cycle ended, and Little Leslie''s tearful, longing gaze stayed imprinted on their hearts. Seeing the turmoil on Leslie''s face, Owen too couldn''t help but recall the image of Little Leslie. To him, she was unforgettable. From the moment of her birth, her every milestone had been etched into his soul. Owen sighed deeply. For Leslie, aside from himself, Little Leslie was the only one who could stir such emotions. Mentioning her left them both mncholic. Then, as if struck by inspiration, Leslie''s eyes gleamed with hope as she looked at Owen. "Owen, can we make Little Leslie a reality sooner rather thanter?" Her cheeks flushed with a gentle blush as she spoke. Seeing her earnest expression, Owen gently tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear and gazed at her tenderly. "Of course," he replied. As the words left his lips, the air around them shimmered, creating a private realm. Surrounded by vibrant blossoms and illuminated by a cascade of prismatic light, Owen and Leslie locked eyes, their emotions palpable. In this secluded sanctuary, their bond deepened. - Meanwhile, outside the small world, Madelyn worked tirelessly to carry out Owen''s orders, her demeanor serious and focused. "Make sure the arrays arepleted as quickly as possible. Our opponents this time are unlike any we''ve faced before-we can''t afford any mistakes!" "How''s the dissemination of the message? I want the news of the Time Array spread across every corner of Pure Land and the Forbidden Zone within the day!" - Madelyn''s urgentmands spurred Academy City and other allied forces into action. "Madelyn, the array has beenpleted. Both the night elves and boarmen are cooperating, and some key members have already moved into Emerald Dreamscape." "Madelyn, we''ve deployed Academy City personnel and spent a significant amount of mana stones to spread the message. Other factions, curious about our intentions, are even helping to distribute the news!" Leaders of various factions gathered before Madelyn, providing updates on their progress. Though they had done well, Madelyn, acutely aware of theing storm, remained cautious. Their adversary this time was none other than Loki, the God of Trickery-a cunning and ancient figure who had lived through countless epochs. No amount of preparation felt sufficient. While Madelyn worked tirelessly, Ysera took a more leisurely approach, issuing orders for evacuation and relocation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She knew that Emerald Dreamscape would inevitably be a battlefield tomorrow. Her priority was to ensure the safety of its inhabitants, leaving the battle to Owen and Leslie. Regardless of the oue, it had little bearing on her. Elsewhere, Jenny and Fer were also busy. As Owen''s supposed allies, they had promised to send reinforcements. They now worked on establishing void tunnels to transport their forces to Emerald Dreamscape. ... The night passed in a flurry of activity. By morning, everyone had gathered atop a towering mountain deep within Emerald Dreamscape. The peak stood tall and solitary, incongruously ced in the otherwise tndscape, as if deliberately set there. As the assembled crowd exchanged anxious nces, Owen arrived with Leslie. "Owen," Ysera said, giving the pair a quick nod. "Since everyone''s here, follow me. The Time Array is located within the cave ahead." Ysera led the way, her steps brisk yet tinged with curiosity-she had known about the array for a long time but had never visited it herself. The group followed her into the cave. Though it began as a narrow tunnel, the space soon opened up into a grand chamber, where three ancient monoliths stood imposingly. Owen''s steps slowed as he approached the monoliths, his gaze sharp and discerning. The first monolith resembled a cracked egg, with countless shadowy figures writhing within. The shadows seemed alive, surging toward Owen''s brow as if to consume him. He snapped back to reality and turned his gaze to the second monolith. This one depicted a menacing spider, its pale web stretching outward as if entangling the entire cosmos. All existence seemed caught in its intricate trap. Finally, Owen''s eyes rested on the third monolith, shrouded in a mist that obscured its details. Faint impressions of disjointed spider legs peeked through the fog. "These must be the legendary Heaven-Sealing Monoliths," Owen murmured in awe. These ancient artifacts, capable of anchoring past, present, and future, had been imed by Loki and imbued with his essence. Together, they formed the Time Array. Ysera, surprised by Owen''s recognition, paused. "You know about these monoliths?" she asked, astonished. Owen nodded, his tone certain. "To activate the array, the monoliths need to be repositioned, correct?" Ysera nodded, stepping forward to adjust them, but Owen held up a hand. "Allow me," he said. Summoning his Order domain, Owen enveloped the three monoliths. Lightning Order, Order of Fire, and Order of Life surged toward the respective stones. The monoliths trembled, their engraved imagery fading as they were purified by Owen''s power. Faint, anguished cries echoed from within before the monoliths turned nk. An ancient array began to weave itself into existence, its intricate patterns spiraling outward from the now-silent monoliths. Chapter 393: Chapter389-The Summoning Begins Chapter 393: Chapter389-The Summoning Begins ? As the Heaven-Sealing Monoliths reversed, the Time Array was reassembled, releasing chaotic ripples akin to the shockwave of an exploding bomb. These ripples spread swiftly across the heavens and earth. The first to be affected by this disturbance was Loki, deep within the God of Deities. He had been wholly immersed in refining the remains of the God of Light when the disturbance caused severe bacsh, forcing him to cough up a mouthful of blood that sttered across the void before him. Seeing their master injured, three celestial gods attending Loki rushed to his side, their faces filled with concern. "Master Loki, what happened?" The magical aura surrounding them red as they warily scanned the area for threats. Detecting nothing unusual, they turned their worried gazes back to Loki. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Loki growled, "I''m fine. That damn Owen is at it again!" A sh of ferocity crossed his eight eyes. He had thought Owen would remain quiet for some time, digesting his gains after plundering the Chamber of Riches. He never imagined that Owen would so quickly set his sights on the Time Array, even going so far as to break its seal! Hearing that Owen was the culprit yet again, the three celestial gods, whose manifestations had previously been obliterated, were filled with murderous intent. As god-mark celestial gods, they had never suffered such indignity before! "Although his actions are faster than anticipated, everything will proceed as nned. This time, Owen will have no escape!" Loki said coldly. The three celestial gods nodded. Though they were currently in the God of Deities, Owen''s every move had been under their surveince. They had only underestimated him previously. This time, there would be no such mistakes. Owen would not be given the chance to recover! ... Meanwhile, as the ripples from the Time Array continued to expand, the intricate web of runes within the array began to glow brilliantly, forming a massive beam of light that shot into the sky. The beam was as thick as the mountain itself, piercing the heavens until it reached the Star Realm, where the Lord of Stars, War Goddess, and God of Light had once summoned the ancient gods. The Star Realm trembled slightly, appearing like a radiant star in the outer domains. As it connected with the beam of light, an even greater and more profound ripple spread, resonating across time and space, touching countless dimensions and realms. The Time Array-the summoning-had begun! ... The ripples from the array''s activation spread across Pure Land, Forbidden Zone, Middle Earth, and the wider continent. Everywhere, people looked up in shock at the massive pir of light piercing the sky. No matter where they stood or from what angle they viewed it, the pir was dazzling and exuded a terrifyingly oppressive aura. "Is the summoning starting? I heard rumors that Owen nned to summon the ancient gods today. I didn''t think it was true- and with such a massive spectacle!" "Owen''s actions always cause a stir. This seems like just the beginning!" "That''s true. Neither The Celestial nor Loki will take this lying down. The Burning Legion is already mobilized-who knows what other tricks they''ll pull?" The array''s activation sent shockwaves through factions across thend. Many believed Owen''s boldness bordered on recklessness. "He''s challenging The Celestial directly, leaving no room forpromise. This is far too rash!" "The Burning Legion is advancing rapidly. Owen''s situation doesn''t look good." "Maybe not for him, but this is great news for us. Our ancestors can also return through this array!" "That''s true. Being used as a pawn isn''t ideal, but in this case, it''s worth it. Owen really knows how to y his cards. Even as we''re being manipted, we can''t help but cooperate with him!" Elders from top-tier factions gathered, their opinions on Owen divided, but they unanimously agreed to assist in opposing the Burning Legion and aiding the return of the ancient gods. This was their chance to settle old scores with the Burning Legion. ... As the Time Array solidified, Sargeras, the horned and ferocious leader of the Burning Legion, emerged from the Forbidden Zone with his unending army in tow. Behind his towering figurey a trail of devastation: the corpses of countless mages and forces littered the ground, forming a blood-soaked path. Treading this crimson road, Sargeras roared skyward, his voice shaking the heavens. "Only through ultimate destruction can true rebirth arise!" "This ne is already too decayed-it must be obliteratedpletely!" His voice, devoid of emotion, exploded across the void. Then, the eerie green mes enveloping his body spread outward, igniting flesh and air alike. Within this inferno, the Burning Legion surged forth like an unstoppable tide. Any factions or mages that dared stand in their way were reduced to ashes in the fiery deluge. ... In the Alchemy Guild, within a luxurious castle, the guild''s heiress, Vanessa, was poring over reports on Owenpiled by various factions. The more she learned about Owen, the more pleased she became. "Not bad! Not bad! There''s no one in this world more suited for me than Owen!" Vanessa''s golden hair cascaded like a waterfall, framing her baster skin, while her gleaming eyes radiated passion. She clutched the reports to her chest, her movements causing the gentle sway of her figure, which could captivate even the most restrained observer. "Miss, the Burning Legion is approaching our headquarters. Should we allow them passage?" A maid hurried in, her expression grave. Vanessa didn''t immediately answer but countered with a question of her own: "What do you think? Should we let the Burning Legion pass tounch an assault on Emerald Dreamscape, or should we obstruct them?" The maid hesitated before replying, "Allowing them through would mean fewer problems for us, especially since they''re targeting Owen. However, aiding him aligns with his n to resist the Burning Legion, which could entangle us in significant trouble." Vanessa tapped her chin thoughtfully before breaking into a sly smile. "Do I look like someone who avoids trouble? Besides, wouldn''t standing out in this battle earn Owen''s admiration?" Her cheeks flushed as she pondered the prospect, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. The maid sighed inwardly. Vanessa, who once made calcted, pragmatic decisions, had be uncharacteristically reckless ever since developing feelings for Owen. ... Elsewhere, factions across Pure Land-from the Holy Magic Academy to the Houston Kingdom-rallied their forces,unching fierce counterattacks against the Burning Legion. What was most surprising was the sheer number of ancient factions stepping forward to join the battle. For centuries, many had feared the Burning Legion, cowed by its power and its ties to Loki and The Celestial.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But now, galvanized by the ripple effects of Owen''s bold actions, these factions were uniting like never before. Chapter 394: Chapter390-The Actions of All Sides! Chapter 394: Chapter390-The Actions of All Sides! ? In the Wind Shadows, Kawa Zang stared in amazement at the flood of reports pouring in from all directions. Initially, only the top factions had taken action against the Burning Legion, but the momentum had grown into a wildfire. Even smaller forces were now joining the fray. Discussions centered on which forces had resisted the Burning Legion the longest or annihted thergest numbers of their armies. To many, this resistance had be a badge of honor. Kawa Zang knew there was only one figure behind this phenomenon: Owen. Clearly, this was part of Owen''s strategy. On one hand, he had widely disseminated the news about the impending activation of the Time Array. On the other, he had deliberately created heroic archetypes. Those who opposed the Burning Legion were praised and glorified, with their deeds magnified by Owen''s propaganda machine. He had even introduced a Merit Ranking Board. The more members of the Burning Legion someone killed, the higher their rank-and the top 10,000 would receivevish rewards.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om For fame, for profit, and to emte the actions of the top-tier factions, countless groups had thrown themselves into this grand conflict. This spectacle, orchestrated from behind the scenes by Owen, had begun! Kawa Zang couldn''t help but marvel. Thendscape of Pure Land was undergoing a seismic shift, thanks to Owen''s masterful maneuvering. Owen wasn''t just a powerful mage with unparalleled talent-his strategic acumen was terrifyingly mature. And to think, he had only recently set foot in Pure Land, yet he was already stirring up storms. Kawa Zang lifted his gaze to the heavens. While Loki and The Celestial were formidable, at this moment, Owen felt even more fearsome. They had undoubtedly underestimated him. ... On the Mountain Peak As the pir of light from the Time Array grew ever more radiant, Leslie''s expression turned slightly more serious. In the beam, she seemed to glimpse the flow of time, the shifting of gxiesa vision of the very fabric of spacetime made manifest. The others present also gazed intently at the sight within the pir, holding their breaths as if beholding something extraordinary. Within the light, Order of Time & Space Runes began to emerge, shimmering faintly between the real and the illusory. These runes, ancient and renowned, were said to have been forged by a long-forgotten god who had mastered spacetime, pushing the power of Order to its zenith. It was through this Order of Time & Space that temporal anchors had been established across different timelines, preserving them from copse. Without this god''s intervention, the repeated campaigns against The Celestial would have been impossible. Now, these same runes were vital to summoning the ancient gods scattered across the dimensions. Under the watchful eyes of those gathered, the spacetime runes solidified, and blurry silhouettes began to materialize within the array. "So these are the remnants of that ancient god''s mastery of spacetime. The results speak for themselves!" said Jenny, the former lord of the Celestial God Pce, with admiration. Spacetime, the oldest and most mysterious of all Orders, was something almost no one could fullyprehend. "While the anchors are taking shape, there''s no guarantee these beings will fully descend," Ysera remarked, shaking her head. As Loki''s daughter, she had long been familiar with these matters. "Why is that?" Jenny asked, puzzled. "Owen is summoning a vast number of ancient gods. For them to respond to the call and fully manifest here requires immense energy and time," Ysera exined. "And if they do descend, how long will it take?" Owen inquired. He had anticipatedplications with the summoning process but hadn''t realized the magnitude of the challenges. Ysera studied the flickering silhouettes and said seriously, "About one week." One week! Both Jenny and Fer looked grim. With the Burning Legion continuing to converge, a week''s dy would subject them to relentless and brutal assaults. Though Owen had rallied the factions of Pure Land to resist, the sheer numbers of the Burning Legion,bined with the arrival of the dark titan Sargeras, spelled dire challenges ahead. Sargeras''s strength was cataclysmic, capable of devastating entire realms. Madelyn''s expression hardened. Even as the Death''s Cmity, she had no confidence in facing Sargeras directly. Seeing her concern, Owen gently patted her shoulder. "What''s the status of the surrounding regions?" he asked. Madelyn collected herself and replied, "Brother, the situation currently favors us. Most factions in Pure Land have mobilized to intercept the Burning Legion. The majority of their forces have been held at bay." "However, some elite units of the Burning Legion have breached the defenses and entered Emerald Dreamscape. These elite forces are exceptionally dangerous. While we''ve managed to hold them off for now, it''s only a matter of time before our lines falter." "Brother, shall we proceed with the second phase of the n?" She looked at Owen expectantly. Owen nodded. "Do it. It''s time to show Pure Land the might of the Azure Kingdom!" While targeting the Burning Legion, Owen aimed to bolster the influence of his kingdom. The destruction of these mindless monsters would significantly enhance the Azure Kingdom''s reputation. Madelyn clenched her fists with determination. "Don''t worry, Brother. This time, the forces of the Azure Kingdom will not disappoint you!" She quickly began issuing orders. With time running out, immediate action was imperative. As Madelyn worked methodically, Ysera nced at Owen with a faint smile. "Do you truly believe your Azure Kingdom can withstand the Burning Legion? I must warn you-this is exceedingly dangerous." "Though most of the Burning Legion are mindless beasts driven by instinct, those that have breached the lines are intelligent and terrifyingly powerful," she added. Owen acknowledged the truth in her words but remained unwavering in his faith in the Azure Kingdom. "Just Wait. Time will provide the answer," he replied with a calm demeanor, sharing a knowing look with Leslie. Ysera shrugged lightly. "I hope you can surprise me." ... In Pure Land, the conflict with the Burning Legion reached a fever pitch. Thend was littered with battlefields, and while many suffered heavy losses, the Burning Legion faced significant resistance. The once-invincible legion was now bogged down in countless skirmishes. As the battle raged on, rumors about Emerald Dreamscape and Owen spread like wildfire. "What is Owen thinking, relying on the Azure Kingdom to hold back the Burning Legion?" "The Azure Kingdom is nothing but a joke. How could they possiblypare to the Burning Legion?" Owen''s fame notwithstanding, skepticism about the Azure Kingdom''s strength abounded. ... Yet within the Azure Kingdom, Owen''smand had ignited a fervor. For years, many factions hadcked opportunities to prove themselves. Now, with their emperor cing such importance on this moment, they were determined to seize it. The Shadow n moved like phantoms in the dark, striking fear into their foes. The Moss Giants roared in unison, forming an imprable wall of steel. All across the kingdom, forces mobilized with fiery resolve, ready to face the oing storm. Chapter 395: Chapter391-Technological Weapons – The Electromagnetic Cannon Chapter 395: Chapter391-Technological Weapons C The Electromaic Cannon ? The Dark Elf Queen surveyed the mobilized forces of the Azure Kingdom, her expression growing increasingly serious. Across the battlefield, various factions moved into action. The Dragons were the first to strike, their massive forms blotting out the sky. The sheer weight of their overwhelming presence caused the very void to tremble. These majestic creatures, with their colossal wings stirring fierce gales, closed the distance in mere moments, appearing above the Burning Legion. ring coldly at the seemingly endless army below, the dragons exuded an aura of merciless ughter. "The Emperor has decreed: No mercy!" Their thunderous promation echoed through the heavens. Jets of scorching dragon breath erupted from their gaping maws, igniting the battlefield into a hellish inferno. Even the elite forces of the Burning Legion could not withstand this onught, disintegrating into ash under the intense heat. Hot on the dragons'' heels, the ck Iron Dwarves advanced with their war machines. These humanoid mechs, crafted from rare alloys and adorned with embedded gemstones and intricate magical runes, exuded an unyielding aura of fortitude. As the ck Iron Dwarves charged forward, the ground beneath them trembled, elemental energies rippling outward. The mechs smashed through the Burning Legion, leaving devastation in their wake. The Dark Elf Queen and her kin stood in stunned silence, their gazes locked on the spectacle before them. The dragons'' immense power was within their understanding, given the ancient and noble lineage of the dragon race. Their magical might, while awe-inspiring, wasprehensible. But the ck Iron Dwarves'' alloy-crafted mechs were an enigma-seemingly products of an entirely different civilization. Their operation and principles baffled the elves, yet their rawbat power rivaled that of the dragons. "How is this even possible?" Meanwhile, the ck Iron Dwarves, piloting their formidable mechs, were intoxicated with excitement, their faces alight with exhration. "The Emperor was right! These things are devastating-real meat grinders on the battlefield!" "At first, I thought these creatures might pose a challenge, but they can''t even scratch the mech''s armor. That''s all they''ve got?" "Crank it up! Full throttle! Smash them to pieces!" "Mechs-now this is a man''s romance! The Emperor never lies. This is what real men should be ying with!" Their fervor was palpable. The mechs, inspired by Owen''s guidance to develop exoskeletonbat suits, had be the pride of the ck Iron Dwarves. Initially skeptical, the dwarves poured their efforts into the design and eventually fell in love with the concept. Now, on the battlefield, the mechs proved their worth, capable of countering and even suppressing the fearsome Burning Legion. The spectacle drew the attention of onlookers across Pure Land. The mechs'' unique approach to utilizing magical artifacts was unlike anything they had ever seen, leaving them awestruck. Their amazement only grew as a colossal war machine slowly rolled onto the battlefield. The ground quaked under its massive wheels, the deafening roar of its engines reverberating through the air. Perched atop the immense war machine were the members of the White Tower Tech Guild, their eyes gleaming with anticipation as they busily calibrated its systems. At the heart of the machine was a massive railgun-like weapon, its barrel glowing ominously - a weapon clearly designed for destruction. The sheer size and power radiating from the war machine left observers in awe. If the ck Iron Dwarves'' mechs had been surprising, the White Tower Tech Guild''s contraption promised an even greater spectacle. The Dark Elf Queen, along with Charlotte and others, fixed their attention on the guild''s members, curiosity mingling with anticipation. Despite their limited understanding of the weapon''s mechanics, they recognized the increasing influence of White Tower Tech Guild on the Azure Kingdom''s growth. Amidst the growing anticipation, the guild''s president tenderly caressed the barrel of the electromaicser cannon, his expression one of reverent affection. "This masterpiece... it cost us endless blood, sweat, and mana stones. But today, it will finally reveal its true potential!" - In the Burning Legion''s ranks, the Thousand-Eyed Demon hovered ominously, its grotesque, bloodshot eyes fixed on the electromaic cannon. The writhing tentacles surrounding its eyes twitched, exuding crackling arcs of electricity that formed a dense web of energy, urging the legion forward. "Something''s wrong. The Thousand-Eyed Demon has locked onto the White Tower Tech Guild!" Cries of rm rippled through the onlookers. The White Tower Tech Guild members were known for their intellect, not theirbat prowess. Against the Burning Legion''s hellish troops, their survival seemed impossible. ... With a deafening roar, the Burning Legion surged toward the White Tower Tech Guild, their sheer numbers creating an apocalyptic tide of destruction. The ground ckened, mes roared skyward, and the suffocating aura of annihtion enveloped the battlefield. Against this tide of destruction, the guild members remained remarkably calm. "Cannon alignmentplete!" "Charging sequence initiated!" "Target locked!" Reports of readiness flowed to the president, whose face flushed with excitement. "This is itour moment of glory. Electromaic cannon, let the world know your name. Fire!" With a dramatic push of the lever, the cannon erupted into action. ... The earth trembled violently as arcs of electricity danced across the cannon''s barrel, absorbing vast amounts of mana and the pure light elements in the air. In an instant, the cannon''s barrel transformed, emitting a blinding white light that expanded rapidly from a pinpoint to the size of a mountain. The resulting beam, impossibly brilliant and fast, tore through the advancing Burning Legion, annihting everything in its path. The once-unyielding forces of the Burning Legion disintegrated into green dust, scattered to the wind. The scene left every spectator dumbfounded. They had anticipated the cannon''s power, but this exceeded all expectations. Tens of thousands of Burning Legion soldiers had been obliterated in a single strike-an unimaginable feat. Even after destroying the legion, the beam surged onward, hurtling directly toward the Thousand-Eyed Demon.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This celestial god-tier entity-the stuff of nightmares-was now the target. -- The battlefield fell silent as all eyes turned to the Thousand-Eyed Demon, its grotesque visage darkened with a mix of disbelief and fury. Its swollen, blood-filled eyes twitched violently, and countless inky-ck tentacles shot forward like spears, corroding the air itself with their acidic touch. The tentacles collided with the beam, hissing and popping as they disintegrated into viscous sludge. For the first time, the Thousand-Eyed Demon was wounded. Chapter 396: Chapter392-The Two Celestial God Commanders Chapter 396: Chapter392-The Two Celestial God Commanders ? As the pain of his dissolving tendrils coursed through him, the Thousand-Eyed Demon narrowed his pupils, releasing invisible ripples that finally extinguished the weakening energy beam. Lightning surged across his body as he urged the relentless waves of Burning Legion soldiers behind him to charge forward with renewed ferocity. These soldiers, the elite of the Burning Legion, had already suffered massive losses in the earlier skirmishes. Yet, their seemingly infinite numbers meant reinforcements surged forward without pause. Nearby, a hulking red-furred gori loomed like a skyscraper. Its colossal fists, resembling enormous hammers, radiated an aura of devastating power. This was the Ironfist Tyrant, another Burning Legionmander at the celestial god tier. Behind him, even more Burning Legion soldiers poured in, each exuding a violent, unrelenting presence. Under the joint leadership of these two celestial god-tiermanders, the Burning Legion unleashed its most elite forces, determined toy waste to Emerald Dreamscape. The battle raged on, growing ever fiercer. The factions of the Azure Kingdom, working in close cooperation, took turns engaging the Burning Legion. The fighting was intense, with neither side yielding. Though the Azure Kingdom forces possessed overwhelming power and held a clear advantage, the Burning Legion seemed inexhaustible, their soldiers charging to their deaths without hesitation. As one wave of legionnaires was obliterated, another surged forward, relentless and unyielding. The blood-soaked conflict continued for three grueling days. Despite the prolonged battle, the situation remained a stalemate. During this time, the Azure Kingdom unveiled numerous innovative and formidable techniques, leaving onlookers astounded. Each time the electromaic cannon was fired, the sheer destructive force left even seasoned warriors dumbfounded. "Who would have thought that Owen''s research and emphasis on these non-magical methods could yield such devastating results? At this rate, he could pose a serious threat to high-level mages." "Truly remarkable. I initially thought the Azure Kingdom forces were marching to their deaths, but it''s clear they were thoroughly prepared!" "I still think the dragons are more terrifying. Their breath reduces everything to ashes- absolute equality under its power." "You''re all wrong. The ck Iron Dwarves'' mechs represent the future!" The gathered onlookers debated fiercely, each convinced of the superiority of a particr strategy or faction. More importantly, many influential factions across Pure Land became increasingly intrigued by Owen. While others devoted themselves entirely to magic, Owen had been nurturing scientific talent and supporting the White Tower Tech Guild, seemingly anticipating the current situation. If Owen could be brought into their fold-perhaps as a son-inw-their forces would undoubtedly grow even more formidable. Meanwhile, on the battlefield, the Thousand-Eyed Demon and the Ironfist Tyrant, frustrated by their army''s inability to break through, shifted their attention directly to the Azure Kingdom''s forces. With bothmanders enraged, they prepared to unleash their wrath upon the Azure Kingdom''s army personally. As they moved to strike, the Dark Elf Queen suddenly appeared in front of the Thousand- Eyed Demon, her tone cold and mocking. "Resorting to attacking soldiers directly? How disgraceful for celestial god-tier beings." While many of the Burning Legion soldiers were mindless, this celestial god-tiermander possessed notable intelligence. The Thousand-Eyed Demon, however, remained unmoved, offering no response. His mission was clear: destroy the formation and eliminate Owen at all costs. Any mage who stood in his way would be ughtered without hesitation. des of sharp, cutting energy surged toward the Dark Elf Queen, intent on slicing her to pieces. Just as she prepared to counter, a familiar aura appeared before her, intercepting the deadly assault. "Madelyn?" The Dark Elf Queen was momentarily stunned. She hadn''t expected Madelyn, who was supposed to be with Owen and Leslie, to show up here. Madelyn smiled at the Dark Elf Queen. "Let me assist you. A celestial god-tiermander of the Burning Legion won''t be easy to handle." The Dark Elf Queen shook her head. "You should focus on the Ironfist Tyrant. We can''t let them prate Emerald Dreamscape and disrupt Owen and Leslie." Madelyn replied earnestly, "No need. Rachel is there. She''s already returned." One day earlier. Inside the mountain stronghold, reports flowed in rapidly. "Emperor, the Burning Legion''s forces have been held outside Emerald Dreamscape. The electromaic cannon has been fired again, obliterating 300,000 Burning Legion troops!" "Emperor, self-destructing elemental constructs have joined the fray!" "Emperor, the dragons and Shadow n have eliminated ten Burning Legion captains!" The steady stream of good news left Ysera in disbelief. The Azure Kingdom forces were not only holding the line but were actively pushing back the Burning Legion''s vanguard. This was something she had previously deemed impossible, given the vast disparity in power between the two sides. Furthermore, many of the techniques and tactics being reported were unlike anything she had ever seen or heard of-clearly innovations by Owen. Taking a deep breath, Ysera turned to Owen, who remained calm andposed. "While you''ve gained a significant advantage, the Thousand-Eyed Demon and Ironfist Tyrant are still atrge. They''re the most dangerous and formidable foes in this invasion."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "If they aren''t neutralized, the Burning Legion will continue to pour into this battlefield endlessly." These twomanders were not ordinary celestial gods. Theirbat prowess bordered on god mark celestial god levels. With Owen and Leslie required to oversee the formation, they couldn''t intervene, leaving the battlefield vulnerable to these two monsters. "Brother, let me handle it!" Madelyn stepped forward, volunteering. Since awakening as Death''s Cmity, she had yet to truly demonstrate her full power. Ysera shook her head slightly. Though Madelyn possessed great potential, her growth as Death''s Cmity was iplete. Her current strength was only equivalent to that of a celestial god, far from sufficient to take on these twomanders. To her surprise, however, Owen nodded and said, "Very well. But you''ll work with the Dark Elf Queen." Madelyn beamed with excitement at the first part of his response but pouted at the second. "Brother, I''m strong enough to handle this on my own. I''ll prove it to you!" Owen gently ruffled her hair. "If you and the Dark Elf Queen manage to defeat the Thousand- Eyed Demon, I''ll consider this youring-of-age task. How about that?" Madelyn''s eyes lit up. "Deal! And if I seed, you and Leslie can''t treat me like a child anymore!" Leslie chuckled softly. "Alright." Madelyn cheered. "I won''t let you down! Just watch-I''m amazing!" Her enthusiasm momentarily paused as she asked, "But if the Dark Elf Queen and I deal with the Thousand-Eyed Demon, who will handle the Ironfist Tyrant?" Suddenly, a sultry voice echoed through the air. "Leave him to me." The seductive tone sent ripples through the hearts of everyone present, their emotions briefly swayed. All eyes turned toward the source, where the space before Owen shimmered, revealing a mesmerizing figure. Her flowing hair undted like gentle waves, and her gaze, as soft as a clear spring, seemed to melt the hearts of those who met it. Her wless beauty and enchanting presence captivated everyone. "Rachel." She had returned. Chapter 397: Chapter393-Bloodline of the Succubus Progenitor Chapter 397: Chapter393-Bloodline of the Subus Progenitor ? All eyes turned to Rachel as she appeared. Her aura of innate allure and bewitching charm radiated from deep within, like the most potent aphrodisiac, causing those present to flush with desire and lose themselves in her presence. Even individuals like Leslie, Ysera, and Madelyn, themselves striking women, couldn''t help but gaze at Rachel in astonishment. Despite being women, their senses were momentarily distorted by the intoxicating aura of her charm. "The aura of the Subus Progenitor!" Leslie eximed in mild shock. "You''ve broken through to the celestial god-tier?" Rachel''s star-like, radiant eyes twinkled as she nodded, replying, "By a stroke of fortune, yes. I owe it to the path you and Owen showed me." Under normal circumstances, even in the flourishing times of a new era, it would have been nearly impossible for her to break through to celestial god-tier. Such a breakthrough demanded not just dense mana but also an understanding of the infinite [Order] of the universe. This step was achieved through the dual support of the me of Desire and the Tree of World. Following Owen and Leslie, Rachel silently cultivated andprehended the mysteries of existence across countless cycles of reincarnation. Now, she had finally broken through. Owen''s expression betrayed a sh of disbelief. While others couldn''t grasp the depth of Rachel''s words, he understood. During his and Leslie''s secluded cultivation through reincarnation, Rachel had quietly followed, as if silently witnessing their bond... Yet Rachel bore the bloodline of the Subus Progenitor. Now, upon breaking through to celestial god-tier, she had be the new Subus Progenitor! Individuals with such a bloodline were naturally passionate and alluring. Her very physique exerted an irresistible pull on any man. Being with her brought unparalleled benefits-souls would be refined and elevated, and even the physical body and innate talents would undergo qualitative transformations. Such effects were beyond the reach of any natural treasure. Previously, the headmaster of Melodic Academy had spared no effort in nurturing her with precisely this in mind. Now, as the Subus Progenitor, Rachel had reached full maturity. At the same time, her power had surged dramatically. Though she had only recently ascended to celestial god-tier, herbat capabilities far surpassed the tier. "Rachel, you look absolutely stunning!" Madelyn excitedly dashed into Rachel''s arms, gazing up at her in admiration. During Owen and Leslie''s periods of seclusion and action, it was Rachel who had apanied her. Madelyn felt deeply attached to her. Rachel gently patted Madelyn''s back and yfully rolled her enchanting eyes. "What''s this? You''re still acting like a child even after your bloodline transformation?" Madelyn stuck out her tongue yfully. Rachel shook her head slightly before shifting her gaze to Owen and smiling. "After so much time in seclusion, it''s time to stretch my legs. Leave that celestial god-tier Iron Fist Tyrant to me." Ysera nced at Rachel skeptically and asked, "The Iron Fist Tyrant''s strength is near that of a god-mark celestial god. Are you sure you can handle him?" Rachel chuckled, a strange gleam shing in her mesmerizing eyes. "Ysera, do you think I''m beautiful?" Ysera''s mind wavered, as if she saw Leslie gazing at her with deep affection. Subconsciously, she murmured,n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Beautiful." The moment the words left her mouth, Ysera snapped back to reality, cold sweat beading on her wless forehead. Had Rachel struck at that moment, Ysera wouldn''t have had time to react! And she, a celestial god, a woman no less, had been utterly unable to resist Rachel''s seductive aura. For a moment, she had even imagined Rachel as Leslie. "So this is the terror of the Subus Progenitor? Truly irresistible, regardless of gender!" Ysera eximed, acknowledging the overwhelming dominance of Rachel''s presence, which surpassed most other special bloodlines and physiques. Without paying Ysera further attention, Rachel turned and left. Yet, even after her departure, many in the room continued to stare in the direction she had gone, unable to recover from the lingering spell of her presence. "A Subus Progenitor... If she were to establish a cult, she''d have every member utterly devoted, willing to die for her," Owen murmured, marveling at the power of her bloodline to twist minds and spirits alike. Leslie smiled at Owen, her gaze yful. "You seem very intrigued by the Subus Progenitor. Why not let her help you control the Azure Kingdom?" Owen chuckled awkwardly, shaking his head vigorously. "Not at all. You''re overthinking it." Though he indeed found the Subus Progenitor''s bloodline fascinating, it was mere curiosity, nothing more. ... "You''re saying Rachel has emerged from seclusion, broken through to celestial god-tier, and fully awakened the bloodline of the Subus Progenitor?" The Dark Elf Queen''s pupils contracted as she quickly sought confirmation of the news from Madelyn. Madelyn nodded. "Rachel always had traces of the Subus Progenitor''s bloodline. Staying in my brother''s pocket dimension allowed her to finally break through to celestial god-tier. Now, we''re under much less pressure." The Time Array was intricate, and ording to Ysera, it would take seven days to summon the gods from across time and space. Only three days had passed. The Dark Elf Queen suddenly asked, "Rachel is quite fond of Owen, isn''t she?" Madelyn blinked in confusion. "How do you know that?" The Dark Elf Queen had never interacted with Rachel. How could she possibly know? The queen smirked knowingly. "Awakening the true aura of the Subus Progenitor... Owen has gained quite the treasure." As an ancient being, the Dark Elf Queen understood the uniqueness of such a bloodline. ... Meanwhile, the battlefield was in chaos as the Iron Fist Tyrant, Thousand-Eyed Demon, and others shed, shaking the heavens. Rachel''s newfound strength would soon tip the scales in a conflict that would decide the fate of the realm. As the deadly assault descended, the dragon breaths unleashed by the Dragon Princess and Audrey were instantly obliterated by the sheer force of the Iron Fist Tyrant''s punches, reduced to nothing like eggs shattering against an unyielding stone. Seeing their attacks effortlessly neutralized, the Iron Fist Tyrant smirked cruelly. The terrifying energy emanating from his fists intensified, its mere shockwaves causing countless onlookers to shudder as they sensed the stench of death. Chapter 398: Chapter394-Warriors, Fight for Me Chapter 398: Chapter394-Warriors, Fight for Me ? As the deadly assault descended, the dragon breaths unleashed by the Dragon Princess and Audrey were instantly obliterated by the sheer force of the Iron Fist Tyrant''s punches, reduced to nothing like eggs shattering against an unyielding stone. Seeing their attacks effortlessly neutralized, the Iron Fist Tyrant smirked cruelly. The terrifying energy emanating from his fists intensified, its mere shockwaves causing countless onlookers to shudder as they sensed the stench of death. The Iron Fist Tyrant''s attack left no room for mercy. Even an average celestial god mage would be unable to withstand such a terrifying blow, destined to be shredded instantly. At that moment, the Dragon Princess and Audrey also felt the overwhelming threat of death emanating from the punch. Both drew deep breaths, activating their bloodline magic. Ancient light arrays materialized before them, glowing brilliantly as mana surged in response to their incantations in the ancient dragon tongue. Under the tide of mana, the arrays grew brighter and sturdier, reinforced by every ounce of power they could muster. Yet, when these formidable defenses met the iing fist, they quickly shattered. Cracks spread across their surfaces, and the arrays disintegrated. Both women were thrown back, coughing blood, their faces pale as death. Despite the fierce resistance, the punch surged forward, unhindered, barreling toward them with lethal force. With their defenses shattered and facing the prospect of taking the blow head-on, they closed their eyes, bracing for death. Yet, just as the attack was about tond, a ghostly figure appeared before them, intercepting the fatal strike. Opening their eyes in disbelief, the Dragon Princess and Audrey found Rachel standing before them, shielding them from the deadly attack. Both were stunned, particrly the Dragon Princess, who had once been friends with Rachel. The Iron Fist Tyrant was a true celestial god mage, approaching the power of a god-mark celestial god. His full-strength attack was terrifying-how could Rachel possibly block it? And yet, she did, seemingly without much effort.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The devastating fist, capable of obliterating everything in its path, had been stopped by a single, slender finger from Rachel. Both the Dragon Princess and Audrey, sensing something extraordinary, stared at Rachel''s back in shock. "Celestial god! You''ve reached celestial god-tier!" For them, it was a dreamlike, almost fantastical event. The Dragon Princess vividly remembered how Rachel''s tier was simr to hers when Rachel had been defeated and threatened by Owen upon entering the continent. Yet now, Rachel had surpassed her by an incredible margin, even achieving the celestial god- tier she had long coveted. It was inconceivable! Audrey, recalling Rachel''s time spent by Owen''s side, could only conclude that Rachel''s breakthrough to celestial god-tier must have something to do with him. "Rachel!" The Dragon Princess and Audrey both cried out in astonishment. Rachel nced back at them and smiled. "It''s been a while." Her radiant smile stunned them into silence. It pierced their hearts, leaving them momentarily mesmerized. The other mages observing the battlefield were simrly captivated by Rachel''s appearance. Her beauty was unparalleled, and her aura was intoxicating, drawing them into her presence like moths to a me. To them, she was the epitome of perfection, the "white moonlight" of their hearts. Yet this overwhelming sensation soon triggered rm, snapping them back to their senses. "What''s going on with Rachel? Why is the aura emanating from her so... strange?" Many mages began whispering among themselves. The Dragon Princess and Audrey also regained theirposure. Recalling the peculiar sensation that had gripped their hearts earlier, the Dragon Princess couldn''t help but ask, "Your bloodline has awakened?" Rachel nodded. "I have Owen and Lady Leslie to thank for it." "But enough talk for now. Let''s deal with this fellow first." With that, Rachel shifted her gaze to the Iron Fist Tyrant. The Iron Fist Tyrant stared back at her intently. Despite sensing that Rachel''s tier was far below his, the unique aura emanating from her made him feel an unshakable sense of danger deep within. This woman was no ordinary foe. Sensing the threat, the Iron Fist Tyrant showed no hesitation, leaping into the air. The sheer force of his movement shattered the ground beneath him as he surged toward Rachel. Meanwhile, the Burning Legion''s forces roared forward like an unstoppable tide. "Rachel, be careful!" The Dragon Princess and Audrey cried out in warning. Rachel, however, remained calm. "Don''t worry. Leave this to me." She spread a wave of unique energy that instantly engulfed the surrounding Burning Legion. "Come, my warriors. Fight for me!" Her low, sultry voice carried a bewitching charm, reverberating across the battlefield. The Burning Legion, moments ago charging at Rachel, suddenly turned, their movements frenzied. Without hesitation, theyunched themselves at the Iron Fist Tyrant. The Iron Fist Tyrant, poised to unleash a lethal strike, was stunned to see his army turning against him in a wild frenzy of attacks. The sight left the onlookers, many of whom had assumed Rachel''s imminent defeat, utterly dumbfounded. The Burning Legion, known for their unwavering obedience, had beenpletely manipted by Rachel. "How is this possible? The Burning Legion obey hermands? What kind of power does she possess?" Amidst the chaos, several ancient mages finally recognized the unique bloodline she bore. "The Subus Progenitor! Only the bloodline of the Subus Progenitor could achieve this level of control!" The realization spread like wildfire. The Subus Progenitor bloodline was legendary, known for its unparalleled allure and maniption. For years, no one bearing this bloodline had appeared, let alone someone who could wield its full power. "This exins why I was mesmerized at first nce. It wasn''t my weak will-it was her overwhelming charm!" "She''smanding the Burning Legion itself! Is there anything she can''t do?" As Rachel''s bloodline became widely known, the astonishment around her only grew. Few had known of her existence before, as she rarely appeared alongside Owen. Amidst the turmoil, the Iron Fist Tyrantunched a barrage of meteoric punches, each strike obliterating the countless Burning Legion warriors who now shielded Rachel with their lives. Yet no matter how devastating the attacks, Rachel''s controlled forces surged forward, unyielding, sacrificing themselves to protect her. The Iron Fist Tyrant''s lips twitched in frustration. It wasn''t the loss of his forces that enraged himit was the realization that he''d been outyed, coupled with his inability to muster anger toward Rachel''s enchanting face. Realizing the futility of recovering his forces, the Iron Fist Tyrant''s strikes grew even more ferocious. Meteors of energy rained down on Rachel, their speed and density leaving no room for evasion. Rachel, however, did not retreat. Instead, she activated her mana, ck wings unfurling from her back. With a single powerful p, she soared directly into the storm of punches, moving with astonishing speed. Her awakening as the Subus Progenitor had enhanced not only her mental prowess and irresistible charm but also herbat abilities. Underestimating her woulde at a steep price. Seeing Rachel charge headlong into his attack, the Iron Fist Tyrant intensified his barrage, leaving no openings for counterattacks. Yet Rachel did not flinch. She met the onught head-on, her will unwavering. Chapter 399: Chapter395-Gods, Descend Upon Us! Chapter 399: Chapter395-Gods, Descend Upon Us! ? Under a sky as clear as a polished sapphire, Rachel, now embodying the dark subus, moved her thoughts, and countless shadowy clones surged from the ck shadows behind her. These shadows collided with the iing fist strikes, annihting them one by one, creating a terrifying asteroid belt between her and the Iron Fist Tyrant. The chaos reached its zenith as violent energies shed and erupted, creating ripples of destruction that spread in all directions. The void itself was reduced to swirling chaotic energy. With each relentless impact, the fist strikes disintegrated into nothingness, leaving onlookers in stunned silence as they witnessed the copsing and imploding void. Although Rachel and the Iron Fist Tyrant were both celestial god-tier mages, their battle released energy waves nearing the level of god-mark celestial gods. Simply spectating made many feel the chill of death encroaching upon them. As their energies shed and extinguished one another, the Iron Fist Tyrant prepared to strike again. But suddenly, Rachel''s pupils contracted. A peculiar wave of seductive energy shot from her eyes, piercing directly into the Iron Fist Tyrant''s gaze. For a moment, his vision blurred, and he seemed to see his destined onean awe-inspiring and towering Sargeras. Sargeras! In the Iron Fist Tyrant''s eyes, the image of Sargeras was overwhelming, radiating a maism that rendered him utterly captivated. At that moment, the only thought in his mind was to kneel before Sargeras and ept his favor. To the astonishment of the onlookers, this hulking, muscr Iron Fist Tyrant suddenly knelt before Rachel. His eyes were filled with longing, as if he would willingly do anything shemanded. "What''s happening? The Iron Fist Tyrant has been bewitched?" "But he''s a celestial god with the added power of Sargeras''s fel energy! How could this happen?" Many could hardly believe what they were seeing. Rachel, however, could clearly sense the strange fluctuations within the Iron Fist Tyrant''s mind. Is he mistaking me for Sargeras? Rachel''s lips twitched slightly. She understood her physique could evoke the deepest desires within a being''s heart. This giant has a thing for his leader? The thought of such a scenario, even with Rachel''sposure, was almost too absurd to entertain. Shaking off the mental image, Rachel condensed her spiritual energy into a massive de that shed through the void, striking the Iron Fist Tyrant squarely on the forehead. The de cleaved directly into his soul. Caught off guard, his soul was split in two, sizzling and dissolving into ck smoke before vanishing entirely. Reeling from the unprecedented soul injury, the Iron Fist Tyrant''s expression twisted in agony. His face and body contorted grotesquely, his aura spiraling into chaos. Taking advantage of his instability, Rachelunched a relentless series of attacks, leaving him no room to counter. With a final, resounding wail of pain, rage, and despair, the Iron Fist Tyrant''s body exploded into countless fragments. The Iron Fist Tyrant had fallen. The spectators were stunned. No one had anticipated such a swift end to the battle. The Iron Fist Tyrant, a celestial god mage and the vanguard of the Burning Legion, had been a nightmare for the Pure Land, ughtering countless mages during their invasions. Many had devised countless ns to eliminate him, but in the end, he had perished at Rachel''s hands. On another battlefield, the fight between Madelyn, the Dark Elf Queen, and the Thousand- Eyed Demon had reached a fever pitch. Unlike Rachel''s overwhelming prowess, their battle was grueling. Both women bore injuries, their gowns stained with blood. The Thousand-Eyed Demon wasn''t faring much better, his massive eye riddled with crimson cracks as though it might shatter at any moment. Neither Madelyn nor the Dark Elf Queen were ordinary mages. Madelyn''s deathly aura inflicted wounds on the demon that left permanent scars, defying his impressive regenerative abilities. Exchanging a nce, the two women shared a resolute determination to finish the fight. While the Dark Elf Queen unleashed ancient dark magic, turning the battlefield into an inky abyss that stripped the Thousand-Eyed Demon of his senses, Madelyn seized the opportunity. Clutching a staff radiating gray destructive energy, she intoned: "Whirlpool of Death!" Her eyes glowed with a dark, fog-like light as a ck vortex formed in her palm and shot toward the Thousand-Eyed Demon like a bullet.N?v(el)B\\jnn The vortex struck its target, and the demon''s flesh and blood began to rot and twist, merging with the vortex as though being consumed by it. The pain from his decaying body drove the Thousand-Eyed Demon into a frenzied rage, his blood vessels bulging grotesquely before bursting in a grotesque spray of blood. The stench filled the battlefield, causing the observing mages to recoil in difort, their skin crawling. The demon''s cries of agony echoed, growing weaker with each passing moment. Finally, his aura dissipated entirely, leaving both Madelyn and the Dark Elf Queen sighing in relief. The Thousand-Eyed Demon had fallen. With the deaths of two celestial god-tier leaders of the Burning Legion, shockwaves rippled through the hearts of all who witnessed the event. These two mages had been pirs of the Burning Legion''s power, unrivaled forces in any faction. Yet here they were, annihted by the Azure Kingdom. No one had anticipated such an oue. The Burning Legion, which should have overwhelmed the Azure Kingdom, had instead suffered a devastating defeat. "Who would have thought the Azure Kingdom''s strength had grown to such terrifying levels!" "And Owen and Leslie didn''t even intervene. The Azure Kingdom alone managed to counter the Burning Legion. Wepletely underestimated them." "If Owen and Leslie join the fight, the Azure Kingdom''s strength might surpass all other factions!" "Indeed, the Azure Kingdom may already be on its way to bing the most powerful force in the Pure Land." As the Burning Legion''s remnants were eradicated, whispers of the Azure Kingdom''s unprecedented disy of power spread. The performance of the Azure Kingdom was nothing short of extraordinary, earning the respect and awe of all who witnessed it. Yet, as everyone knew, this was only the beginning. At that moment, the pir of light rising from the Emerald Dreamscape grew even more brilliant. Colorful beams of light cascaded down from the heavens. Seeing this, everyone''s hearts trembled. "The summoned gods are returning!" Eyes turned toward the light pir as figures descended from the heavens. "Ancestor! That''s the figure of our ancestor! They''re returning!" "The God of Alchemy! He''sing back!" "The God of Forge is returning as well!" "The Lord of Mowu is on his way!" One by one, they recognized familiar figures in the descending light. These were their ancestors and predecessors, legendary figures who had once dominated entire eras. Their return would undoubtedly elevate the factions of the Pure Land to unimaginable heights. Chapter 400: Chapter396-Sargerass Advice Chapter 400: Chapter396-Sargeras''s Advice ? The gods are descending! News of this spread like wildfire across the Pure Land, affecting every faction. For the more powerful and established factions, this was a moment of triumph. The returning gods were their champions, powerful beyond measure, and their arrival would only amplify the influence of these factions. Meanwhile, the struggling and fading factions saw this as a beacon of hope. Their current circumstances were dire, with threats such as The Celestial, the Trickster God Loki, and Sargeras of the Burning Legion looming over them. However, the return of their mighty ancestors could reverse their fortunes, even restoring them to their former glory. As factions across the Pure Land rejoiced, the tension at the Emerald Dreamscape reached a peak. On one of its peaks, Owen suddenly vanished from sight. Before anyone could register what had happened, Leslie''s expression turned grave. Her usually calm and radiant eyes now carried a rare trace of worry as she gazed out into the void beyond the Emerald Dreamscape. The previously tranquil void began to seethe with restless energy, like an approaching tide of death. As the aura surged closer, figures of the Burning Legion appeared. These towering beings exuded a far more terrifying presence than the earlier hell mes. Behind them, a twisted portal materialized, warping the space around it with its malevolent energy. Owen reappeared, staring at the hundred-meter portal with a solemn expression. "The Burning Legion... Sargeras!" He murmured softly, "If you''vee, then show yourself!" As his words faded, a pair of fearsome demon horns emerged from the portal, followed by a massive body radiating overwhelming pressure. The very sight of Sargeras made many feel as though they were trapped in a nightmare. Even their mana wavered in his presence. "Sargeras! The leader of the Burning Legion has truly arrived!" "It''s said he''s a Throne Celestial, standing at the pinnacle of celestial god-tier. With the addition of fel energy, he''s among the strongest of his rank. Can Owen really stand against him?" "Who knows? Both of them are extraordinary. Until they truly sh, it''s impossible to predict the oue." "Owen is undoubtedly a peerless genius, unmatched in talent andbat ability. But against such overwhelming power, even he might not stand a chance..." "I hope Owen can win, but it''s not going to be easy. After all, his opponent is Sargeras!" Across the Pure Land, countless mages spected and debated. From the most powerful celestial god-tier mages to the weakest apprentices, all eyes were fixed on this unfolding confrontation. Owen''s victory would ensure the safety of the Time Array, allowing the return of their ancestors and predecessors. But failure would mean its destruction and the permanent loss of their hopes. As Sargeras emerged fully from the portal, his gaze locked onto Owen. "The greatest genius of the ages-Owen." A faint smile yed on his lips, as though he knew Owen intimately. Owen, in turn, studied the towering ruler of the Burning Legion. As a Throne Celestial, Sargeras had reached the apex of celestial god-tier, standing just shy of the ultimate threshold. Even the Trickster God Loki couldn''t fully control someone of Sargeras''s caliber. His strength was simply too overwhelming. Their eyes met, and sparks seemed to fly. The auras surrounding them surged violently, colliding like roaring tides. After a moment of silent tension, Sargeras spoke, his tone serious. "You are as powerful and unfathomable as the rumors im-perhaps even more so. It seems you''ve been underestimated." Owen remainedposed. "If you retreat now, perhaps we could even be allies." "Allies?" Sargeras chuckled. "A lofty and ancient notion..." A flicker of nostalgia crossed his face before his gaze sharpened. "It would be a shame for someone like you to die here. Abandon the Time Array and join me. Together, we can reshape this world. What do you say?" Sargeras extended an olive branch. Owen''s thoughts briefly turned to Leslie, Madelyn, Rachel, and the others. His eyes firmed as he shook his head resolutely. "I''m afraid I''ll have to decline." "If you refuse, you will die by my hand," Sargeras said gravely.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Unfazed, Owen replied, "I won''t deny that you''re among the strongest I''ve encountered. But if Loki couldn''t kill me, neither can you." At this, fel energy swirled in Sargeras''s hand, forming a massive green-ming sword that he pointed at Owen. "By defending the Time Array, do you realize you''re only paving the way for others? The gods returning from the eras past-they''re powerful beyond measure. Even the Lord of Stars couldn''t trulymand them. They won''t obey you!" Owen merely smiled faintly. He had already considered this possibility. He wasn''t maintaining the Time Array for their allegiance. His goal was toplete the system''s mission: summon the Goddess of Beauty and obtain the system''s reward, the me Sword, the weapon of Surtr the Fire Giant. It would allow him to open Pandora''s Box, the source of Owen''s hope. Seeing Owen''s calm demeanor, Sargeras frowned slightly. "This gains you nothing. Why persist? Even if you don''t die by my hand, The Celestial and the Forbidden Zone won''t let you live!" Sargeras''s eyes gleamed with killing intent. Owen squinted, a hint of amusement in his gaze. "With both The Celestial and the Forbidden Zone targeting me, it seems I''m destined to die. No faction strong enough to oppose them both exists." Sargeras nodded slightly. "To be targeted by both is a testament to your brilliance as the greatest genius of all time. Not even the God of Light, the Lord of Stars, or the War Goddess-legends of countless eras- could achieve that." Sargeras''s tone grew icy. "My attack is merely the beginning. To The Celestial and the Forbidden Zone, the returning gods are nothing but a rabble. You, however, are the real threat. Dying by my hand should be your honor." As he spoke, his aura surged explosively, spreading waves of oppressive fel energy across the void. The Emerald Dreamscape trembled, cracks spiderwebbing through its once-pristine surface. Owen, calm as ever, raised his hand and beckoned mockingly. "If you want to kill me, go ahead and try." Sargeras burst intoughter, his fel-ming sword zing brighter than ever. Meanwhile, Owen gripped the Godyer Sword, his aura surging skyward to meet Sargeras''s. The two forces collided, splitting the heavens in two, dark clouds swirling as lightning shed and thunder roared. Spectators held their breath, unable to tear their eyes away from the battle about to erupt, knowing this sh would go down in history. "If it weren''t for the hostile energy, you''d think they were friends having a heated debate," Yseramented in surprise. After all, in her memory, Sargeras was a destroyer-one who spoke only of annihtion. For him to exchange so many words was utterly out of character. "There''s something unusual about this... but I can''t quite put my finger on it." Chapter 401: Chapter397-The Return of the Goddess of Beauty Chapter 401: Chapter397-The Return of the Goddess of Beauty ? While others marveled at Sargeras''s unusually talkative behavior, only Leslie kept her focus entirely on Owen. Something about him felt different-subtle, yet undeniable. "Owen, what are you really up to?" Leslie''s unease grew as she watched him. Under the gaze of countless spectators, the tension between Owen and Sargeras reached its zenith. Almost simultaneously, they struck. Sargeras wielded his fel de, its cold, ruthless light slicing through the air. With a single step forward, he unleashed a de light so vast it tore the heavens asunder. Within this river of destruction radiated an aura of annihtion, reducing everything in its path to ashes. One swing, and the stars shattered. The heavens darkened as the terrifying attack loomed. The onlookers felt the chill of death creeping closer, knowing that even a ncing blow from this attack meant obliteration. Yet, in the face of this overwhelming power, Owen stood firm, gripping the Godyer Sword. With a single swing, he unleashed the Supreme Sword-a strike of absolute dominance. Unstoppable. Inevitable. With Owen''s growing power and the gradual unsealing of the Godyer Sword, this ancient celestial weapon had reached new heights of potency in his hands. The Supreme Sword''s power now eclipsed anything it had achieved before. As its de carved through the void, it left behind a blinding trail of light, illuminating the darkened sky tainted by Sargeras''s fel energy. The sheer brilliance of the sword eclipsed all else, forcing everyone to squint as their vision filled with a radiant white glow, obscuring the battle. BOOM! The world trembled as Owen''s sword light shed with Sargeras''s fel energy. The resulting collision annihted the surrounding void, leaving behind a chaotic ck hole that devoured everything within reach-void fragments, chaotic energy, and even the residual battle energy. Seeing his attack nullified, Sargeras''s face betrayed a hint of surprise. The fel energy in his hand transformed into a massive demonic hand, which he hurled at Owen with the ck hole in its grip. The ck hole streaked through the void, tearing it apart and leaving a trail of darkness in its wake. Witnessing this harrowing spectacle, the onlookers gasped in horror. Sargeras truly lived up to his reputation as the Burning Legion''s leader. His strength was despair-inducing. Owen, however, remainedposed. Facing the iing ck hole, he quickly formed a terrifying hand seal.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Light-Dark Seals! In an instant, intertwined beams of ck and white light surged forth, resembling two massive serpents coiling together as they shot toward the ck hole. BOOM! The two forces collided again, and the shockwave momentarily robbed everyone of their senses. It wasn''t until the obliterating ripples dissipated that the spectators regained rity. Both Owen and Sargeras bore minor injuries, but their regenerative abilities quickly restored them as they resumed their relentless sh. Each collision generated waves of destruction so powerful they seemed capable of ending the world. As their battle reached a fever pitch, the Time Array, which had been steadily umting power, suddenly emitted a gentle glow. A rippling wave spread outward like water, enveloping the battlefield. Amid the interweaving light and shadows, ancient figures began to descend. Attention quickly shifted from the battle to the light pir of the Time Array. Figures emerging from across time and space captured everyone''s focus. Cheers erupted as factions recognized their ancestors returning. "The Alchemy Guild wees the return of the God of Alchemy!" "The Secret Order wees the return of the God of Mysteries!" "The Triad Alliance wees the return of the Dark Emperor!" || The scene was one of jubtion. Among the returning ancient powerhouses, nearly all were celestial god-tier mages, with many bearing the god mark, their foreheads adorned with runes that warped the surrounding void. Over a dozen were Throne Celestials, their every move resonating deeply with the fabric of time and space. "They''re finally back!" The returning celestial gods opened their eyes, gazing upon the mortal world with smiles. Their long exile in the void of time had left them restless. Now, they felt as though they had returned to a safe haven. Among the celestial gods, a woman''s figure emerged at the forefront like a blossoming flower. Her golden hair flowed like shimmering waves, her porcin skin radiated with a rosy glow, and her features were so perfect they seemed sculpted by the gods themselves. As she stepped out of the Time Array, flowers bloomed in the void with each of her steps, releasing a fragrance that soothed the soul. All whoid eyes on her felt a refreshing warmth, their mind power significantly enhanced. The breathtaking woman, surrounded by countless flowers, surveyed the world with a soft smile. "Oh, what a beautiful new world! I, Venus, Goddess of Beauty, have returned!" The deration left the Pure Land''s inhabitants stunned. The Goddess of Beauty, Venus. Wasn''t she the daughter of the God of Light? The God of Light was a name known across the Pure Land-a legendary figure who had once stood against The Celestial. Now, his daughter, a Throne Celestial, had returned, radiating an aura that left everyone trembling. BOOM! At that moment, Venus and the other returning gods were drawn to the battle''s explosive energy. The destructive waves of Owen and Sargeras''s fight were impossible to ignore. Turning their gazes to the battlefield, their expressions grew solemn. Sargeras! The Burning Legion''s leader, a Throne Celestial known for his unparalleled destructive power, was locked in a seemingly even battle with a mere celestial god-tier individual. How was this possible? Even the newly returned Throne Celestials doubted their ability to face Sargeras. His strength was unparalleled among Throne Celestials, the pinnacle of power. Venus herself was stunned. She prided herself on her extraordinary talent, surpassing many. Yet even she couldn''t imagine challenging Sargeras while still at celestial god-tier, let alone fighting him to a standstill. "Who is this man?" Her gaze locked onto Owen, and her heart trembled. The techniques Owen used were unmistakable-Infinite Light, the signature magic of her father, the God of Light. And not just that. He was also wielding the Eternal Seal, a signature technique of the Lord of Stars. These techniques, though slightly evolved, bore an undeniable connection to the originals. "When did the Pure Land produce someone like him?" As she pondered, Owen and Sargeras shed once more, their blows ripping through time and space. Both were sent flying by the resulting shockwave. Venus, watching Owen stabilize himself mid-air, asked seriously, "Do you know my father?" Owen nced at her, instantly recognizing the Goddess of Beauty, Venus. She was indeed a matchless beauty, living up to her name. But focusing on her appearance would be a grave mistake. What truly defined Venus wasn''t her beauty but her unmatched talent. She had once been the fastest woman to ascend to celestial god-tier-a record possibly broken by Leslie. Yet now, as a Throne Celestial, she stood peerless among women, a true legend in her own right. Chapter 402: Chapter398-The System Reward for the Goddess of Beautys Return! Chapter 402: Chapter398-The System Reward for the Goddess of Beauty''s Return! ? Taking a deep breath, Owen collected his thoughts about the Goddess of Beauty and her background. Meeting her gaze, he nodded. "The God of Light is my predecessor. He has been a tremendous help to me." As Owen spoke to Venus, the various factions resisting The Celestial watched eagerly. Owen had long been recognized by the God of Light, Lord of Stars, and War Goddess, and many factions already viewed him and Venus as the leaders of their resistance against The Celestial. In their eyes, the union of Venus and Owen would be a boon not only to their cause but also to the future. As rare prodigies, their offspring would undoubtedlybine their unparalleled strengths and talents. Now, their long-awaited meeting had finally taken ce. Watching the two stand side by side, they seemed like a match made in heaven. Venus, however, ignored the unusual gazes directed at them and focused entirely on Owen. She asked with curiosity, "Where is my father now?" Previously, she had been lost in the void of time and space, attempting to return but ambushed along the way. As a result, she had missed thest gathering of the resistance. Now that she was back, her foremost concern was her father''s whereabouts.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Though she was well aware of her father''s immense power, she also understood his temperament-easily swayed by emotion, especially his hatred for The Celestial. Owen looked at her, his expression growing solemn. "The God of Light and the Lord of Stars went to confront the God of Deities to challenge The Celestial. Where they are now, I cannot say." From the fragments of information Owen had pieced together, it seemed that the God of Light and the Lord of Stars had failed in their mission-after all, the Millennial Cataclysm had urred. However, failure didn''t necessarily mean death. Hearing this, Venus''s elegant brows furrowed deeply. She knew her father''s strength well; he was a towering mountain, an indomitable force. Even Throne Celestials couldn''t stand against him. His power was almost otherworldly. But had he really failed? The joy of returning to the present world vanished in an instant. A cold killing intent surged from Venus, spreading like a tide and chilling the very air. Her anxiety and agitation showed as her hands clenched into fists, her lips trembling and pale. Seeing Venus''s turbulent emotions, Owen quickly spoke. "There''s no need to worry too much. They had prepared for this moment. As for their current status and location, you could ask him-Sargeras must know." Venus immediately turned her icy gaze to Sargeras. As one of The Celestial''s enforcers, it was almost certain that Sargeras knew the whereabouts of the God of Light. "Where is my father now?" Her cold, sword-like gaze twisted the very fabric of space. Even those merely touched by the residual force felt a bone-chilling cold seep into their bones. Sargeras, however, remained indifferent under her re. "He is dead." His tone was devoid of emotion, a statement of fact. The words sent shockwaves through the Pure Land. The God of Light has fallen! The sheer magnitude of this revtion was staggering. The God of Light, once a peerless genius and unmatchedbatant, was now dered dead. "Impossible!" "My father could never fall!" Sargeras calmly exined, "He wouldn''t have, under normal circumstances. But to protect the retreat of the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess, he stood alone against The Celestial''s armies. Even with his near- immortal power, do you think he could have survived?" The hearts of those listening sank. Sargeras had no reason to lie, and with the Millennial Cataclysm underway, they dared not think further. "If the God of Light has fallen, then Sargeras, you will perish here as well!" Hundreds of celestial god-tier mages, freshly summoned through the Time Array, turned their wrathful gazes to Sargeras. Among them, a Throne Celestial wearing an ornate golden robe stepped forward, his aura exuding power and nobility. It was the God of Alchemy, a Throne Celestial of the Alchemy Guild! The Alchemy Guild erupted into cheers at his appearance, while others regarded him with solemn respect. Known for his terrifying strength and close friendship with the God of Light, his presence made the air crackle with tension. Sargeras met the God of Alchemy''s fierce gaze with calm indifference. "You aloneck the power to kill me." Though they were both Throne Celestials, Sargeras''s strength was augmented by the fel energy of The Celestial, making him nearly invincible in this realm. "Indeed, killing Sargeras is no simple task," a serene voice suddenly interrupted. A dreamlike figure, as ethereal as the night sky, appeared. At the sight of this figure, Sargeras''s expression turned grave, a stark contrast to his earlier indifference toward the God of Alchemy. Owen''s eyes also narrowed as he observed this unusual figure. Unlike the others, it had no physical body and existed entirely as a soul. The Soul Reaper. Or rather, a victim cursed into this non-human state by The Celestial. Born with an unparalleled talent for soul magic, he had been cursed by The Celestial until his body decayed, leaving only his ever-strengthening soul. He was the only celestial god known to have ascended to Throne Celestial purely through his soul. His exact power was a mystery. More concerning was his organization, the White Tower Tech Guild, known for its ndestine research and influence. Even Middle Earth''s branch was merely one of many. Sargeras addressed him cautiously. "Soul Reaper, your soul has grown stronger. But even so, yourbined strength is not enough to kill me. You are still growing, while I have reached my limits." His tone carried a trace of sorrow. His dream of destroying this broken, corrupt, and depraved realm to create a perfect world remained unrealized, and his strength had stagnated. "If you think you''re invincible, you''re mistaken," the Soul Reaper chuckled, his tone cold. "Compared to the God of Light''s Eternal Light Form, your fel energy iscking. If you can approach immortality, so can he." Hearing this, Venus''s eyes lit up with hope. Yes, her father was stronger than Sargeras. Though he may have failed, killing him wouldn''t be easy. Her father must still be alive! Sargeras scowled, his gaze sweeping across the hundreds of celestial gods before settling on Owen. "Owen, let''s end this for now. Our final battle wille, and I hope you won''t shy away when the timees." With those words, all attention turned once more to Owen. Chapter 403: Chapter399-Venus: Marrying Owen Chapter 403: Chapter399-Venus: Marrying Owen ? The crowd was stunned by Sargeras''s actions. No one had expected him to show Owen such respect a courtesy he hadn''t even extended to Caesar, the Soul Reaper. However, Owen paid little attention to Sargeras''s challenge. His focus had shifted entirely to a sudden system notification ringing in his ears. "Congrattions, Master! You havepleted the system mission and obtained the me Sword!" As the system''s voice faded, Owen saw a ck, me-engulfed greatsword appear in his system interface. The me Sword was massive, its de broad and adorned with eerie, flickering runes. Just staring at them sent shivers down his spine, as if an ancient, primal voice whispered from the depths of time. For a fleeting moment, Owen felt as though he were transported back to the primordial age, witnessing the fire giant Surtr wielding this sword as he roared in the wilderness before burning an entire realm to ash. Although this vision was an illusion, the sword''s destructive aura left Owen shaken to his core. Once Owen steadied himself, he couldn''t help but anticipate the sword''s potential. Its power seemed on par with the Godyer Staff, even though the staff hadn''t been fully unsealed yet. Sargeras, noticing Owen''s silence, furrowed his brows and asked, "Owen, are you afraid to answer my challenge?" Snapping out of his thoughts, Owen chuckled coldly. "Sargeras, such petty provocations won''t work on me. If you want a fight to the death, I wee it anytime." Sargeras nodded. "Good. Then it''s settled. Our battle is inevitable, as is our destiny." He studied Owen, convinced this duel could not be avoided. With that, Sargeras turned and left, leading the Burning Legion away. The celestial god-tier mages present exhaled in relief. Though their numbers were formidable, only Throne Celestials posed any real threat to Sargeras. And even among them, few could contend with him, especially with the added power of The Celestial and Loki''s enhancements. As Sargeras departed, the dark clouds in the sky dissipated, allowing radiant sunlight to bathe the battlefield. The golden rays illuminated Owen, casting him in a majestic glow, like an indomitable mountain of light. From a distance, Leslie watched Owen, her unease growing. Sargeras seemed to know something she didn''t, showing unwavering confidence in the inevitability of their duel. The more assured he appeared, the greater the danger Leslie felt Owen might face. Meanwhile, Owen gazed into the sunlight, almost as if seeing Loki and the other puppet masters lurking behind the scenes. To him, they were like predators dressed in finery, feigning civility but revealing their primal savagery underneath. Sargeras''s arrival with the Burning Legion was only a probe. Owen knew that his challenges would only intensify from here. Shaking off these thoughts, Owen turned to Venus and said, "Before the God of Light left, he entrusted me with his greatest magic to pass on to you." With a thought, Owen summoned a glowing orb of spiritual energy, which floated toward Venus. The orb radiated the unmistakable presence of the God of Light, enveloping Venus in a warm, gentle glow. She instinctively opened her mind to receive the gift, sensing its immense importance. It wasn''t just an advanced spell-it carried a deeper, profound significance. The onlookers, too, were captivated. The God of Light''s legacy was something many coveted, and they watched Venus intently. As Venus absorbed the knowledge, she not only inherited the Infinite Light spell but also heard her father''s lingering words. Though the audience sensed the overwhelming presence of the God of Light, it quickly faded, leaving them puzzled. Owen, too, was unsure of what had transpired. But one thing was clear-the God of Light had left something special for his daughter. As the aura dissipated, Owen noticed Venus''s emotional state shift. Her spiritual waves fluctuated, and her eyes reddened as if she were on the verge of tears. Venus, known for her resilience, rarely disyed such vulnerability. The sight left everyone silent. They knew the God of Light had given everything to oppose The Celestial, and both he and Venus deserved immense respect. After a moment, Venus seemed to collect herself, her expression returning to calm. But when her gaze fell on Owen, an unexinable emotion lingered in her eyes. Owen couldn''t help but feel a twinge of confusion. What exactly had the God of Light told her? Why was her gaze filled with such mncholy, almost like a widow mourning a lost love? The atmosphere between Owen and Venus grew increasingly ambiguous, drawing the attention of the surrounding celestial gods. Some began to suspect that Venus and Owen might have had a prior connection. Breaking the tension, the God of Alchemy turned to Venus. "Miss Venus, what exactly did the God of Light leave you?" As a close friend of the God of Light, he was genuinely curious. Venus hesitated, her expression conflicted.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After a moment, she blushed slightly and said, "My father foresaw the dangers ahead and told me that if he didn''t return, I should join forces with Owen to lead the resistance." Her voice grew softer as she added, "He also wished for me to marry Owen..." Her words sent shockwaves through the crowd. The God of Light not only entrusted the resistance to Owen but also his own daughter! The God of Alchemy, knowing the God of Light''s character, was stunned. Such trust and endorsement were exceedingly rare from someone of his caliber. Even the celestial gods present, who had long spected about a potential match, were caught off guard by the God of Light''s explicit directive. Meanwhile, the celestial gods allied with Caesar frowned, believing Venus should marry their leader instead. Caesar''s unparalleled talent and close coboration with Venus made him the ideal partner. But as tensions rose, Caesar himself smiled faintly, diffusing their dissatisfaction. Owen, for his part, waspletely taken aback. He had never expected the God of Light to make such a bold proposal. Wasn''t he supposed to be a venerable elder? Why was he meddling in matchmaking like this? To Owen, this was absurd. After all, he was already married to Leslie, and their union had been celebrated in a grand ceremony. Some of Caesar''s supporters stepped forward, addressing Venus, "Miss Venus, you are our future leader and the cornerstone of the resistance against The Celestial. I believe the God of Light''s words were merely a suggestion." "Indeed," another added. "Miss Venus, you have always been decisive. Follow your heart." Hearing their words, the other mages nodded instinctively. Chapter 404: Chapter400-The Confrontation Between Venus and Leslie Chapter 404: Chapter400-The Confrontation Between Venus and Leslie ? The crowd hoped Venus would follow her heart. Many were more familiar with Caesar, the Soul Reaper, whose abilities andbat prowess were well-known. They believed he and Venus would make a better match, and many silently rooted for them to end up together. But before they could finish speaking, Venus''s reddened eyes suddenly sharpened with determination. "I appreciate everyone''s concern," she said firmly, "but I, Venus, am willing to marry Owen!" The atmosphere froze. Everyone stared at Venus in shock. No one expected her to decide so quickly, let alone choose to marry Owen! Though they all knew Venus had a deep bond with her father, she wasn''t a submissive daughter. She had often argued and defied the God of Light''s wishes in the past. She was not one to blindly follow orders. Yet now, she had made this decision! The faint smile on Caesar''s face vanished entirely. Even his ethereal, flickering soul form seemed to still, his eyes wide with disbelief as he stared at Venus. Caesar''s supporters also turned to her, their faces full of confusion and frustration. They knew Caesar''s feelings for Venus-his every action and effort had been to support her. His devotion was no secret, and many had assumed the two would naturally end up together, as they were both extraordinary individuals. If Venus truly married Owen, wouldn''t Caesar''s silent dedication make him look like a fool? Though Venus had always treated Caesar as a close friend, her decision now felt like a betrayal. Under the weight of the crowd''s gaze, Venus remained steadfast. "This is my father''s wish, and I choose to honor it," she said with unwavering resolve. A figurative "crack" resounded through the air as many hearts broke in unison. Owen, unable to watch the awkward scene any longer, coughed and interjected, "This concerns both of us. Shouldn''t my opinion matter too?" Venus turned her bright eyes toward him and asked, "Do you not want to marry me?" To Venus, the idea of rejection was almost inconceivable. Her beauty, status, and talents had drawn countless admirers, and her father''s endorsement meant Owen had to be someone exceptional. She simply couldn''t imagine him refusing. But before she could finish her thought, Owen nodded decisively. "Of course I don''t want to." The crowd collectively gasped in disbelief. Venus, the epitome of excellence, was rejected by Owen-something entirely beyond their expectations. Even Venus, whose radiant eyes rarely showed surprise, blinked in shock. This was the first time someone had turned her down. "Why?" she asked instinctively. Everyone held their breath, their eyes fixed on Owen. Why indeed? Even under the harshest scrutiny, Venus seemed wless. But before Owen could answer, a cold, clear voice interrupted. "Owen is already married." All heads turned toward the source of the voice. Walking toward the group was Leslie, dressed in an elegant gown that radiated majesty. She moved with the grace of an angel descended from icy heavens, her every stepmanding the attention of celestial god-tier mages and beyond. Even under the watchful eyes of so many powerful beings, Leslie''s presence dominated. She exuded an aura of authority, as if she were a proud swan amidst a flock of lesser creatures. Not only did her beauty outshine all others, but her overwhelming presence caused even the God of Alchemy and other celestial gods to feel a subtle sense of oppression. It was as though they were standing before an empress, unworthy to meet her gaze. Some of the female celestial gods looked at Leslie with a mixture of awe and unease. Even Venus, known for her beauty, seemed dim inparison to Leslie''smanding elegance. Owen naturally moved to Leslie''s side and took her hand, knowing Venus''s earlier actions had greatly offended her. "Who is she? Could she really be Owen''s wife?" The crowd was stunned. Even without knowing her name, Leslie''s aura alone made it clear she was no ordinary woman. Her presence was so captivating that it seemed even Venus paled slightly in her shadow. "Let''s go home," Leslie said simply, her tone leaving no room for argument. She grabbed Owen''s hand, ready to leave. Her words were straightforward, yet they spoke volumes. As the two turned to leave, Venus stepped forward, her voice cutting through the air. "Owen, I didn''t know you were married, but the two of us are destined to lead the resistance together. You can''t escape this!" Venus''s deration sent a chilling, almost tangible wave of frost radiating from Leslie. It felt as if the temperature had dropped to freezing, and even the souls of those present seemed to shiver. In the oppressive silence, Leslie''s icy voice echoed: "Venus, speak one more word out of line, and I will kill you." The words carried the chill of an eternal cier, piercing straight to the soul. The previously murmuring crowd fell into stunned silence, their eyes locked on Leslie. The celestial gods who had recently returned knew Venus''s strength well. As a Throne Celestial, she was nearly unmatched. With the God of Light''s legacy, she was even more formidablea figure they themselves could not guarantee victory against. Yet Leslie, a woman they didn''t recognize, dared to threaten Venus with such confidence. Among the factions of the Pure Land, those familiar with Leslie were unsurprised. They knew her as a deep, unfathomable powerhouse whose strength had no discernible limits. Anyone who challenged Leslie rarely lived to see another day.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Still, many doubted Leslie could contend with Venus, the undefeated prodigy of the previous era. As the tension mounted, Venus looked at Leslie with growing interest rather than fear. From the moment Leslie arrived, Venus sensed an unfamiliar, terrifying aura-one that rivaled her own. This confrontation felt inevitable, as if fated. "You may be strong," Venus said seriously, "but not strong enough to face me." Her Throne Celestial aura erupted, bearing down on Leslie like the weight of the heavens. But as the oppressive force neared Leslie, it dissolved into nothingness, as if it had never existed. "Throne Celestial might be impressive," Leslie said coolly, "but that''s all it is." Chapter 405: Chapter401-Owen’s Rival? Chapter 405: Chapter401-Owens Rival? ? Leslie and the Goddess of Beauty, Venus, faced off in the void. Leslie radiated the majesty of an empress, exuding an aura of unyielding dominance. In contrast, Venuscked Leslie''s imperial presence butpensated with the ethereal grace of a Throne Celestial. As her power peaked, an enormous throne formed of intricate runes materialized behind her, projecting her as a peerless, untamed champion. The two women, standing as symbols of perfection, seemed to sh in both beauty and power. The growing tension didn''t deter the onlookers. Quite the opposite-they silently hoped the confrontation would continue. After all, powerful female mages were rare, let alone two such breathtakingly extraordinary women. For many, simply witnessing this moment was the highlight of their lives. However, Owen couldn''t bear to let things escte. He stepped forward to break the standoff. "Enough. Venus, Leslie and I have other matters to attend to. We''ll take our leave now." For Owen, their animosity was nothing but trouble. He couldn''t allow their rtionship to worsen. The best solution, for now, was to separate them and defuse the conflict. Taking Leslie''s hand, Owen led her away, hoping to avoid further trouble. But before they could leave, Venus called out, her voice filled with emotion. "Why? Why won''t you be with me?" "Am I not worthy?" "Wouldn''t we be better off leading the resistance together?" Her words echoed in Owen''s mind, making him pause. Venus''s insistence raised his guard. As one of the most illustrious figures of the previous era and the daughter of the God of Light, Venus had surely encountered countless exceptional people. Yet, after meeting Owen just once, she seemed adamant about being with him. It didn''t add up. Venus wasn''t someone driven by emotion-on the contrary, she was known for her calm and rational nature. Her determination made Owen wonder if the God of Light''s supposed instructions for her to marry him were genuine or if Venus was acting on her own agenda. Perhaps it was a mix of both. Though wary, Owen masked his thoughts, responding with a calm tone. "Miss Venus, you will undoubtedly find someone better suited for you." Venus''s celestial eyes shimmered with an intense light as she replied, "Owen, the God of Light, the Lord of Stars, and the War Goddess are all missing. With the resistance in our hands, we should unite. Together, we''re the best choice to lead it." Owen shook his head. "We don''t need to be together to lead the resistance sessfully." By now, Owen had discerned the dynamics within the resistance. A portion of the returned celestial gods followed Venus''smands without question, while another faction respected and obeyed Caesar, the Soul Reaper. Owen realized that gaining their approval required strength and influencenot marrying Venus. "Owen, why are you so against the idea of being with me?" Venus pressed, her luminous eyes tinged with frustration. Owen replied resolutely, "I already have Leslie, and I''m very happy with her." Hearing this, Leslie''s pale cheeks flushed with a rosy hue. Despite being ustomed to Owen''s affectionate gestures, his public deration of love before so many celestial gods sent ripples of warmth through her heart. Without another word, Owen took Leslie''s hand and led her away. As the two departed, the remaining celestial gods exchangedplex nces before gradually dispersing to their respective domains. After all, their return marked the end of a long absence, and they were eager to assess the state of their descendants and factions. Meanwhile, Venus didn''t intend to let the matter rest. She followed in the direction Owen and Leslie had taken, determined to resolve things. Before she could catch up, Caesar appeared in her path. His translucent, ethereal form flickered as he smiled warmly. "Miss Venus, where are you headed in such a hurry? Why not apany me to the White Tower Tech Guild? It''s thriving like never before." Venus shook her head. "Thank you, Caesar, but I must find Owen and fulfill my father''s wishes." Caesar''s brow furrowed imperceptibly, but he quicklyposed himself, his tone earnest. "Miss Venus, you''ve only just returned to the present. The resistance needs your leadership now more than ever. Why not focus on that and speak to Owenter?" His words carried a sincere hope that Venus would reconsider. But Venus ignored him, stepping past him with determination. "Owen is destined to be mine!" As he watched her resolute figure fade into the distance, Caesar''s fists clenched tightly. Though hecked a physical body, his soul flickered with fiery agitation, betraying the depth of his anger. In his heart, Caesar had already imed Venus as his own. To the members of the White Tower Tech Guild, the two were destined to be together. "Owen," Caesar whispered, his voiceced with cold determination, "Venus is my destined partner, not yours." The celestial gods who had followed Caesar closely for years exchanged uneasy nces. His usualposure was nowhere to be found, reced by a seething intensity they had never seen before. But Caesar quickly dismissed them. "Go. Reunite with your families. Soon, there will be tasks requiring your attention." The celestial gods obediently bowed and left.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Though Venus was officially the leader of the resistance, Caesar''s control over many of its factions ran deeper. Yet Venus''s apparent disregard for his strengths stoked Caesar''s frustration. This time, he vowed to prove that he was superior to Owen. Meanwhile, the God of Alchemy watched Venus leave, his gaze thoughtful. He understood both Venus''s extraordinary talents and Caesar''s growing influence. The White Tower Tech Guild, founded by Caesar, had be a colossal power in its own right. If not for Owen''s sudden emergence, Caesar and Venus would undoubtedly have been recognized as the leaders of the resistance. But fate had taken an unexpected turn. He could only hope Venus resolved her feelings soon. Otherwise, the growing tensions between these key figures might destabilize the resistance- a risk they couldn''t afford. Meanwhile, the return of the celestial gods had caused upheaval across the Pure Land. Long-dormant families and factions now surged with newfound strength, seeking vengeance for past wrongs. Blood feuds ignited, plunging thend into chaos. In just a few months, many once-powerful groups had been reduced to ash. As this turmoil unfolded, the Burning Legion, under Sargeras''smand, began a sweeping purge across the Pure Land. Chapter 406: Chapter402-The Calm Before the Storm Chapter 406: Chapter402-The Calm Before the Storm ? No force targeted by the Burning Legion could escape their relentless assault, as their demonic armies brought ruin fueled by unyielding fel energy. The pace of their invasion intensified. From all corners of the Pure Land, the Legion''s forces pressed toward the central regions, leaving countless factions unable to hold their ground. Many either fled or desperately sought help from others. But pleas for aid proved fruitless, as the factions they turned to were also under immense pressure. At their current rate, the Burning Legion seemed poised to reduce the Pure Land to a deste wastnd. Even the most powerful factions, those with Throne Celestials at their helm, dared not take the threat lightly. They implemented strict defensive measures and worked tirelessly to bolster their strength. For if the Burning Legion came for them, annihtion would be inevitable. While fear gripped the Pure Land, Owen and Leslie remained surprisingly calm. After Sargeras''sst attack, it became clear that Azure Kingdom was not an easy target. The Burning Legion refrained from harassing them further, but both Owen and Leslie knew this was only the calm before the storm. In the serene atmosphere of the small world, Leslie sat at her desk in her grand pce, meticulously handling affairs and issuingmands to generals and allied factions. Focused and efficient, she reviewed and resolved the various documents on her desk, handing them off to Charlotte for delivery. As she worked, the sight captivated Owen. The slight softening of hermanding presence as she concentrated was enchanting. He wished time could freeze at this moment. Yet, Owen knew the looming war demanded preparation. While the Burning Legion hadn''t yet targeted the Azure Kingdom, their resources and forces needed to be ready. Unlike Leslie, Owen struggled with the detailed, meticulous nature of such tasks. Leslie soon cleared her desk, her swift and decisive handling of matters ensuring everything ran smoothly. Owen admired her even more. Without Leslie''s prior nning, the Azure Kingdom wouldn''t have grown so strong, bing a force even the Burning Legion hesitated to attack. The kingdom''s newfound prestige owed much to her efforts. Feeling Owen''s gaze lingering on her, Leslie finally looked up and asked, "Is there something on my face? Why are you staring at me like that?" Owen chuckled. "Oh, nothing. I just wanted to look at you. If I''m disturbing you, I''ll leave." Leslie nced at him, recognizing his teasing tone. "No need. Stay if you want." Her voice softened as she added, "It''s your charm that''s the real trouble. Even the Goddess of Light''s daughter seems unusually focused on finding you." Owen gave a bitter smile, recalling Venus. "She''s relentless, but for now, ignoring her is all I can do." Since Venus had followed them to the small world, she''d been persistently trying to speak with him. Owen, however, gave her no chance, avoiding her entirely by staying close to Leslie. Still, he doubted Venus would give up so easily. Leslie sighed. Normally, she wouldn''t care who tried topete with her for Owen. Anyone who dared would face her wrath without exception. But Venus was different. Her status made things moreplicated, and Leslie, for Owen''s sake, chose to tolerate the situation-for now. What Leslie didn''t realize was that, for Owen, her willingness topromise for him spoke volumes. Leslie was meant to live freely, without restraint, but she had started to hold back her true nature for his sake. This realization filled Owen with a mix of guilt and admiration.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Leslie noticed his expression and reassured him. "Don''t worry about Venus too much. We''ll figure it out." Owen smiled, nodding. "I''m not worried about her. I was just thinking about what the future holds for us." Leslie smiled back. "I prefer to focus on the present. Whatever happens in the future, let it be." Then, her tone shifted as she added with a touch of curiosity, "But I am looking forward to our future together." Her imagination wandered briefly-her and Owen living a peaceful life, raising their children together. A gentle glow of maternal warmth appeared on her face as she asked, "By the way, have you thought about what to name our child?" Owen froze, staring at her. "What did you say? Are we... having a child?" Leslie gently ced a hand on her abdomen and nodded, smiling. "Congrattions. In a few months, you''ll be a father." Owen''s mind reeled, his thoughts spinning. He was going to have a child! Overwhelmed with emotion, he stepped forward and embraced Leslie tightly. Leslie leaned against him, her voice soft. "It''s a girl. You should start thinking about names for her." "How about Little Leslie?" Owen suggested with augh, recalling fond memories of their time in the cycle of reincarnation. Just then, a familiar, yful voice chimed in. "Master, what''s this ''hugging game'' you''re ying?" Owen turned to see Seraphina, now awake and looking as petite as ever. Despite her youthful appearance, the bloodline aura she exuded was even more formidable, with faint dragon scales shimmering beneath her skin. Owen realized she was undergoing another transformation, drawing closer to bing a being as terrifying as the mythical serpent J?rmungandr. Seraphina darted toward Owen, wrapping her small arms around him. "Master! I thought of you even while I was asleep!" Owen chuckled, setting Leslie aside momentarily to pick up Seraphina. He patted her back gently. "I missed you too, Seraphina. You''ve grown so much. Remember to behave, okay?" Seraphina''s expression turned serious as she nodded. "Don''t worry, Master. I''ll take care of the little one!" Owen blinked in surprise, realizing she must have overheard. "Then you''ll be Little Leslie''s big sister. Be a good role model for her, alright?" Seraphina beamed, her enthusiasm palpable. "I''ll be the best big sister ever!" Leslie reached out to stroke Seraphina''s hair gently. "Then it''s settled." The three of them smiled warmly, sharing a moment of familial harmony. Unbeknownst to them, a faint, childlike voice echoed softly around them. "Papa, Mama, I''ll see you soon. I can''t wait!" Seraphina''s ears twitched as if sensing something, her gaze sweeping the room in search of the voice''s source. Chapter 407 Chapter403-Negotiations? An Unavoidable Duel 407 Chapter403-Negotiations? An Unavoidable Duel Noticing that Seraphina seemed to sense something unusual, Owen and Leslie exchanged curious nces, their eyes settling on her. Owen followed her gaze but saw nothing, prompting him to ask, "What is it, Seraphina? Did you find something?" Seraphina closed her eyes, listening intently to the voice that had just whispered in her ears. Her lips moved as she softly murmured, "Papa, Mama" Though her voice was faint, Owen and Leslie heard it clearly. They looked at Seraphina in astonishment, unsure of why she suddenly said that. Seraphina soon opened her eyes again, her gaze fixed on Leslie''s stomach, her jewel-like eyes brimming with curiosity. "Master, when will little mastere out?" Owen nced at Leslie, resting a hand on her abdomen. "About two more months." Seraphina pped her hands excitedly. "Yay! In just two more months, I''ll be a big sister!" Thanks to her awakened bloodline, Seraphina could perceive things beyond ordinary senses. Her heightened awareness was even sharper than that of most celestial gods. She was convinced the voice hade from Leslie''s belly. Though the notion was extraordinary, Seraphina''s carefree nature made her ept it without hesitation. Watching Seraphina''s jubnt reaction, Owen and Leslie shared a smile. They too were eagerly anticipating the arrival of Little Leslie, a child who would bring closure to the lingering memories of the girl they had met in their reincarnation cycle. Their tranquil moment was interrupted by a sudden arrival. Charlotte appeared, her ethereal beauty marred by a deep, unresolved concern. Bowing respectfully, she addressed them in an urgent tone. "Imperial Sovereign, Empress, an envoy from the Burning Legion has just arrived." Owen and Leslie exchanged serious looks, their instincts telling them this was no trivial matter. Charlotte rarely intruded on their sanctuary, which meant the situation had to be both critical and urgent. Under their expectant gazes, Charlotte quickly exined, "The envoy hase bearing a message from Sargeras himself. He has requested a negotiation with you." Owen frowned, pondering this. "Negotiation? Why does he want to negotiate with me? What''s the Burning Legion''s current state?" Charlotte swiftlypiled the information in her mind before replying. "The Burning Legion has ceased its advances after capturing parts of the Pure Land and other regions. They''ve fortified their hold on those territories." Leslie''s delicate brows furrowed. The Burning Legion represented pure destruction; they never stopped unless their devastation was absolute. For them to halt and seek negotiations was highly unusual. Moreover, Owen was merely a representative of the Rebellion Alliancehe couldn''t speak for the entire Pure Land. For Sargeras to seek Owen specifically made little sense. "What if I refuse to attend the negotiations?" Owen asked, his tone calm yet sharp as he looked at Charlotte. Charlotte hesitated, ncing briefly at Leslie before continuing. "The envoy said that the Demon Realm is surrounded. Both the Demon Emperor and Ymir are trapped there. If you refuse to negotiate, Sargeras will order theplete destruction of the Demon Realm." Hearing this, Leslie''s mind immediately conjured images of the Demon Emperor and Ymirtwo of Owen''s close confidantes. Clearly, Sargeras had identified this weakness and was confident that Owen would agree to the negotiations. Leslie''s sharp gaze shifted to Owen. Owen''s expression remained stoic, devoid of joy or sorrow, but his voice carried a chilling edge. "What''s their true objective?" The icy tone startled Charlotte. She knew Owen well, and it was rare to see him this cold and resolute. The very air seemed to freeze under the weight of his killing intent. Charlotte quickly added, "Sargeras has publicly dered a duel with you in two months. "If you win, he will release the Demon Emperor and Ymir, withdraw the Burning Legion entirely, and end the chaos. "But if you lose, the Demon Realm will be obliterated. The Demon Emperor and Ymir will be executed, and the Azure Kingdom along with the Pure Land will be reduced to nothingness." Charlotte''s voice was heavy with gravity. Reports confirmed that the Demon Realm was indeed surrounded, and Sargeras''s announcement of the duel was spreading rapidly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Sargeras had elevated Owen''s role to that of a savior, casting him as the key to countless lives across the Pure Land. It was a brilliant movea moral bind that left Owen with no escape. Whether Owen wanted to or not, the public pressure alone would force him to act. Owen handed Seraphina to Charlotte, signaling her to leave. Understanding the weight of the decision before him, Charlotte departed with Seraphina, leaving Owen and Leslie alone in the sanctuary. A heavy silence filled the space. Leslie knew Owen had already made up his mind. This was a calcted trap, and Owen intended to walk straight into it. "Sargeras really chose his timing," Leslie said, her tone bitter. "Two months from now, your daughter will be born, and you''ll be fighting for your life against Sargeras. How do you n to face her?" Owen knew the timing couldn''t be worse. For months, he had been waiting for the right opportunity, meeting Sargeras''s initial moves with patience. But now, as The Celestial finally acted, Owen intended to turn their n against them. Though he couldn''t share his strategy with Leslie, he stepped closer, wrapping her in a gentle embrace. Leslie initially tried to pull away but ultimately relented, letting herself be held. As she listened to the steady rhythm of Owen''s heartbeat, she felt a sense of foreboding solidify within her. Back when Sargeras had taunted Owen, Leslie hadn''t fully understood why he was so confident. Now, she realized he had found Owen''s weakness. "Owen, you know Sargeras is working with The Celestial and Loki. "They''ve orchestrated all of this to eliminate you. If you agree to this duel, you''ll be ying into their hands." Her words were firm, but Owen remained calm, nodding. He was well aware of the risks. Yet he also knew something Sargeras didn''t: while they plotted against him, Owen was also plotting against them. Still, he replied with practiced humility, "The Demon Emperor and Ymir have helped me greatly. I can''t stand by and watch them die. "And if I win, the Pure Land will stabilize, which benefits us in the long run. Besides, with Sargeras''s provocations, how can we expect others to respect us if we don''t respond?" Leslie fell silent for a moment before sighing. "If that''s your decision, then go. Your reasons always seem to outweigh mine and our daughter''s." Her voice trailed off as she turned away, unwilling to look at him. Owen reached out, his heart heavy with guilt. For him, Leslie had always been his anchor, his only true treasure in a chaotic world. But for Leslie, she now had two lovesOwen and their unborn daughter. And she couldn''t help but feel that Owen was slipping further from her grasp. Chapter 408 Chapter404-Sargeras’s Challenge 408 Chapter404-Sargerass Challenge Inside the secluded realm, Leslie stood still, staring at Owen''s departing figure. After a long silence, she murmured to herself, "Owen, what exactly are you nning in that mind of yours?" Though Owen hid his thoughts well, Leslie could still sense something unusual about him. She knew he was carrying a heavy burden, yet she couldn''t fathom what he was truly contemting. "Imperial Sovereign!" As Owen exited the secluded realm, Charlotte was already waiting for him outside the grand hall of the Emerald Dreamscape, holding Seraphina in her arms. Upon seeing Owen, Seraphina wriggled free from Charlotte''s grasp and leaped into Owen''s embrace, her face lighting up with excitement. Owen ruffled her hair gently, holding her close before turning to Charlotte and giving her a slight nod. Charlotte understood immediatelyOwen had chosen to ept the challenge. She was about to speak when she felt amanding presence approaching from behind. A slightly indignant voice echoed from a distance. "Owen, are you nning to keep me waiting here forever?" "I''ve been waiting for months, and the few times we''ve met have been rushed. Are you really that afraid of me?" Venus stepped forward, her strides graceful and confident. She was dressed in an elegant, pure white gown, reminiscent of a bridal dress, making her look like a noble swan. Beside her, Ysera followed with aplicated expression. Venus''s usatory tone prompted Owen to respond coolly. "Why would you say that, Venus? The situation has been worsening. After my battle with Sargeras, I''ve been in seclusion to strengthen myself. Besides, you should know how clingy Leslie can be at times." At first, Venus thought Owen was making excuses, but hisst remark made her lower her gaze slightly. Well then. Not only was he brushing her off, but he was openly unting his rtionship with Leslie. Meanwhile, Ysera''s expression soured with frustration. To her, Leslie was an icon of admiration and respect. For Owen to test her patience like this was outrageous! Both women harbored some resentment toward Owen but soon noticed the presence of the child in his arms. At first, neither paid Seraphina much mind. But after a closer examination, their expressions shifted dramatically. Despite her innocent appearance, Seraphina emanated a terrifyingly powerful bloodline aura. Even these two figures, from prestigious lineages themselves, felt an oppressive pressure emanating from her. Intrigued, Venus smiled warmly and beckoned to Seraphina. "Come here, little one." Seraphina nced at her disinterestedly and snuggled deeper into Owen''s embrace. "Auntie, do we even know each other?" The words left Venus visibly stunned. Though she had lived for centuriesespecially after traversing through the Time Arrayshe had never been called "Auntie." As the Goddess of Beauty, her ageless looks and unparalleled charm had always captivated those around her. This child''s casual remark disrupted herposure, leaving ripples across her usually serene demeanor. Her eyes narrowed at Seraphina. Who on earth is this cheeky brat? Owen intervened, his expression serious. "She''s just a child, Venus." Venus: "" Suppressing her frustration, Venus huffed and turned back to Owen. "You''re here now because of Sargeras''s challenge, aren''t you?" Sargeras''s announcement had already spread far and wide. Countless mages were now eagerly awaiting Owen''s appearance, hoping he would showcase his power and rescue them from their dire plight. After all, if Owen emerged victorious, the chaos would finally subside. With the Burning Legion seemingly infinite in number, no ce felt safe. Owen met Venus''s gaze with his usual calm. Venus scrutinized him, speaking thoughtfully. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I hadn''t realized before how much influence you wield. Even Sargeras has taken the initiative to challenge you." "This duel is critical. If you win, your reputation in the Pure Land will solidify, and it will greatly benefit our future endeavors." "My father, the God of Light, rose to prominence through his battles with the Burning Legion. If you canpletely defeat them, your achievements may surpass even his." Venus''s tone was earnest. In her heart, the God of Light was one of the most exceptional figures to stand against The Celestial. Yet even he had failed. To stand a chance of victory, Owen needed to surpass him. She was already striving toward that goal herself, but in Owen, she saw hope. Owen, however, remained silent, choosing instead to focus on ying with Seraphina, whoseughter rang out joyfully. Ysera observed Venus''s high regard for Owen with aplicated expression. Upon reflection, Owen''s past deeds justified her admiration, as he truly possessed immense potential. Yet as Loki''s daughter and the leader of the Emerald Dreamscape, Ysera saw Venus''s perspective as overly simplistic. This duel was no ordinary battle. Sargeras''s so-called negotiations were nothing but a fa?ade. Despite his terrifying strength, Sargeras was merely a pawna figurehead with no true authority in The Celestial. This duel, Ysera realized, wasn''t just a sh between Owen and Sargeras. It was a confrontation between Owen and The Celestial itself. Owen''s eptance of the duel meant walking into a trapid by powers far greater than Sargeras. Yet Ysera knew Owen would have no choice but to participate. The masterminds behind this scheme had ensured he couldn''t refuse. As Ysera studied Owen with a conflicted gaze, he suddenly noticed her scrutiny. "Are you worried about me?" he asked. Ysera shook her head emphatically. "I''m worried about Leslie, not you. I want to see her." After a moment of thought, Owen nodded. "Go ahead." With a casual wave of his hand, he tore open the void, revealing a portal shimmering with light. Ysera froze in surprise. The secluded realm was a private sanctuary for Owen and Leslie, one that only a select few were allowed to enter. Yet now, Owen had granted her ess so easily. "What''s the matter? Changed your mind?" Owen teased when Ysera hesitated. Snapping out of her daze, Ysera shook her head and hurried through the portal. Seraphina watched her leave with a pout. "Master, why did you let an outsider in?" Owen stroked her head reassuringly. "Leslie isn''t in the best mood right now. Letting Ysera keep herpany might help." Seraphina didn''t fully understand but trusted Owen''s decisions. Turning to Venus, she furrowed her brows and asked suspiciously, "Why are you staring at me like that? Are you like Ysera and into women? I''m just a kid, you pervert!" Owen nearly choked at her words, while Venus''s face turned visibly irritated for the first time. What nonsense! She had only been curious about Seraphina''s powerful bloodline, yet this cheeky brat had twisted her intentions entirely. Suppressing her annoyance, Venus turned her gaze back to Owen. "You''ve decided to ept the duel, haven''t you? Sargeras is already waiting outside the Emerald Dreamscape, along with countless mages eager to witness your resolve." Venus still hoped Owen would seize this opportunity. A victory would greatly advance their cause. With a swift movement, Owen vanished, reappearing on the outskirts of the Emerald Dreamscape. There, he felt countless powerful auras converging. Among them, Sargeras''s presence stood outterrifying, overwhelming, and unmistakably brazen. Chapter 409: Chapter405-The Former Hell Chapter 409: Chapter405-The Former Hell ? Outside the Emerald Dreamscape, factions from across the realms had gathered. Members of Windshadow and Academy City were among the first to arrive, eager to document this historic moment. "Sargeras has openly challenged Owen. How will Owen respond?" "If Owen epts, he''ll fall into the trapid by Sargeras and The Celestial. If he refuses, they''ll exploit the situation to tarnish his reputation. This is clearly orchestrated by forces behind the scenes who won''t give Owen a chance to escape." "Regardless of his decision, the situation is highly unfavorable for him!" The crowd buzzed with discussion, a heavy tension weighing on everyone. Even those who weren''t particrly fond of Owen now ced their hopes on him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om With the Burning Legion threatening to annihte Pure Land and its inhabitants, many saw Owen as thest beacon of salvation. Yet, they remained uncertain. While Owen was powerful and had the potential to turn the tide, he wasn''t known as a self- sacrificing hero. Amidst the cacophony of voices, a streak of light suddenly shot through the sky, arriving at the center of attention. Owen had arrived. Many instantly recognized him, their breaths quickening. Dressed in his usual refined mage robes, his demeanor exuded calm authority. His starry eyes gleamed, leaving an unforgettable impression. The previously noisy crowd fell silent for a moment before erupting into an even louder uproar. "Owen, please fight for Pure Land! For its people!" "Owen, this time, we have no one else to rely on but you!" "Owen, we beg you, save us!" Voices of desperation and hope filled the air. Of course, there were skeptics who doubted Owen''s willingness to risk his life. However, their murmurs were quickly drowned out by the overwhelming pleas of the majority. Owen stood amidst the mor, his expression unreadable. He gazed upward at the increasingly ominous sky, where a towering, shadowy figure materialized, growing solid before their eyes. The figure exuded a suffocating pressure, as though an immense mountain had been ced on everyone''s shoulders. Sargeras. The crowd''s faces turned grim as they beheld the towering form of the Burning Legion''smander. Sargeras''s piercing gaze locked onto Owen, his interest and focus clearly fixated on him. As their eyes met, the very air between them seemed to erupt. Violent waves of mana surged outward like the creation of gxies, shaking the heavens. The brief yet intense standoff was broken as Sargeras spoke in a cold, mocking tone. "Owen, so you''vee after all. I was starting to think you''d hide like a coward." Ignoring the provocation, Owen asked calmly, "The terms you spread earlier-are they true?" "If I win, you''ll release the Demon Realm and retreat entirely?" Sargeras grinned, his sharp teeth glinting. "That''s right. Does that mean you''ve epted?" "If it''s a fight you want, it''s a fight you''ll get!" Owen replied firmly, his eyes resolute. A wave of cheers erupted from the Pure Land mages. Owen was theirst hope, and they had feared he might refuse. Owen wasn''t known for altruism; he rarely acted unless it directly benefited those close to him. This had left many uneasy about whether he would agree to such an inherently unfair duel. But now, he had agreed. Hope surged anew among the crowd, their chance of survival rekindled. Sargeras, slightly taken aback by Owen''s decisiveness, waved his hand. A sphere of gray light formed, gradually revealing an image of the Demon Realm. "The duel will take ce two months from now, in the Demon Realm," Sargeras dered. Owen nodded. "Two months, then. I''ll see you there." Sargeras studied Owen''sposed demeanor with curiosity. His confidence seemed too unshakable, almost unsettling. Nevertheless, Sargeras let out a boomingugh. "Two months from now, in the Demon Realm. I''ll be waiting, Owen!" With that, his form dissolved into mist and vanished, the oppressive storm clouds dissipating along with him. Golden sunlight pierced through, illuminating the crowd and warming their hearts. The weight that had been crushing them eased, reced by a glimmer of hope. Venus, who had apanied Owen, watched him bathed in sunlight. He seemed even more majestic, his refined features tinged with a soft radiance. Yet, she could sense a faint sadness and oppression in Owen''s aura, as though he carried a burden he couldn''t share. During the past months, Venus had taken the time to understand Owen better. She knew his mncholy wasn''t solely about the impending duel with Sargeras-it stemmed from something else entirely. Though unsure of the specifics, she was certain it was something of immense importance. Owen''s voice broke her reverie as he suddenly appeared by her side. "Come with me. I want to show you something," he said. Venus narrowed her eyes warily. "Where?" "You''ll see when we get there," Owen replied, vanishing from sight. After a brief hesitation, Venus followed, trailing him into an unfamiliar void. Roughly half an hourter, Owen came to a stop. Venus surveyed the surroundings and realized they were in the shattered remnants of Middle Earth. The void was fragmented and deste, untouched despite the cycles of renewal and rebirth. The area felt abandoned, forgotten by the universe itself-a stark contrast to other restored realms. As Venus''s gaze followed Owen''s line of sight, she noticed clusters of dpidated gravestones scattered across the horizon. The weathered stones bore ancient inscriptions, their meanings obscured by the passage of time. Yet the aura emanating from the graves suggested that the individuals buried here had once been celestial god-tier mages. These graves served as their final resting ces, sealing their names and legacies. The oppressive aura hinted that their power had been locked away, forever silenced beneath the earth. "What is this ce?" Venus asked, frowning as unease crept into her voice. Owen''s gaze remained fixed on the gravestones as he exined. "This is an ancient battlefield, much like the Star Realm. But unlike the Star Realm, where Spatiotemporal Anchors preserve the fallen, this ce became their tomb." Venus''s eyes widened in shock. "Could this be... the Hell that was destroyed by The Celestial?" Once a terrifying and unique realm, Hell had served as the final destination for the souls of the dead. Through the Hell Grinder, some souls were reincarnated, while others were obliterated to nourish the realm itself. But The Celestial, seeking absolute dominance, had annihted Hell. Its greatest warriors suffered a devastating fate, leaving their stronghold in ruins. Though Hell''s natural structure should have allowed for rebirth, the countless gravestones scattered here seemed tailored to imprison its denizens, sealing them eternally. Chapter 410: Chapter406-Hell Grinder, The Rebirth of Hell Chapter 410: Chapter406-Hell Grinder, The Rebirth of Hell ? The Celestial''s power had obliterated the Spatiotemporal Anchors of these souls, annihting their essencepletely. Venus took a deep breath, her expression turning grave. "So this is the terror of The Celestial?" Even the proud Spatiotemporal Anchors, thought to be eternal, could be worn down and destroyed by them. But why had Owen brought her here? Though this was the once-great Hell, filled with formidable beings, they were long dead, their lingering auras the only remnants. Owen, seeming to sense her confusion, broke the silence. "Though Hell was destroyed by The Celestial, I''ve obtained the Hell Grinder. With it, we can restore Hell." Venus''s eyes widened, lighting up with hope. If Hell could be restored, then even if God of Light had truly fallen, his soul could be drawn back into Hell. From there, they might have a chance to retrieve and restore him-something she had never dared to imagine. "Restoring Hell with the Hell Grinder alone? It won''t be easy," Venus cautioned. "There are too many intricate and challengingponents involved." She furrowed her brows. Hell was an immense andplex entity, and re-establishing it would require the creation of the Six Realms of Reincarnation. These epassed six distinct and terrifying forces: The Three Virtuous Realms: Celestial God Realm Human Realm Realm of the Asura The Three Suffering Realms: Hell Realm Realm of Hunger Realm of Beasts Mastering even one of these powers was the mark of a top-tier mage, capable of forging their own throne and ascending to Throne Celestial. But before Venus could voice further doubts, she noticed Owen had already begun his work. In his hand, the Godyer Staff glimmered ominously as a unique wave of mana spread out, enveloping the deste void scattered with gravestones. A glowing sphere formed in front of him, expanding rapidly into the shape of a colossal, rotating Hell Grinder. At this stage, however, the Hell Grinder appeared faint and iplete. The emanations of the Six Realms of Reincarnation were fragmented, chaotic, and far from cohesive. Owen had anticipated this. He made a swift hand seal, channeling a burst of Dark God''s aura from the Godyer Staff. A viscous ck mist surged out and merged with the Hell Grinder, casting it into a deep abyssal ckness. In an instant, hellish runes lit up across its surface, unleashing the savage power of the Hell Realm. Shadows of monstrous and ferocious creatures appeared within the Hell Grinder, battling each other in a chaotic, apocalyptic frenzy. The sheer force of their conflict threatened to shatter the grinder itself. Owen knew this instability stemmed from theck of bnce in the Six Realms of Reincarnation. Without hesitation, he pointed at the surrounding gravestones, releasing a fiery wave of mental energy that melted the gravestones into liquid. These gravestones, etched with The Celestial''s sealing power, contained fragments of Celestial God Realm energy-precisely what the Hell Grinder needed to activate. As the mes consumed the gravestones, a radiant white liquid flowed toward the grinder, emanating a sacred yet awe-inspiring power. When the liquid merged with the Hell Grinder, the sh between the Celestial God Realm and Hell Realm energies became ferocious. The conflicting forces tore through the void, producing mournful wails from the fabric of space itself. Venus''s heart sank. If the bnce between these two realms failed, it could unleash a catastrophic wave of destruction. Being this close, she and Owen would likely face severe consequences-if not outright death. Just as she was about to intervene, she noticed a serene light of pure elemental energy radiating from Owen''s body. The light began harmonizing the violent energies of the Hell Realm and the Celestial God Realm. "Stabilize these two realms," Owen transmitted to Venus telepathically. Though the Hell Realm and Celestial God Realm were crucial to the Six Realms of Reincarnation, Owen still needed to create the remaining four realms. This task required him to rely on Venus, who had inherited theplete legacy of the God of Light, including mastery over light elements-the ideal medium to mediate the sh of opposing energies. After a moment of hesitation, Venus nodded, stepping in to stabilize the two conflicting realms. Meanwhile, Owen concentrated on forming the Human Realm and the Realm of Hunger. Souls tied to the Realm of Hunger, extracted from the remnants of Hell, surged into the Hell Grinder, further elerating its activation. As the energies of the three realms converged, the Hell Grinder began to rotate. Its form swelled from the size of a house to something far more immense. However, the grinder''s motions were erratic and unstable, as if an uncontroble force within was on the brink of breaking free. Venus paled, her focus strained to its limit as she maintained the bnce between the Hell Realm and Celestial God Realm. Adding the energy of a third realm had made her task nearly impossible. But Owen wasn''t done yet. With a wave of his hand, a golden projection of Order manifested and entered the Hell Grinder, embodying the essence of the Human Realm. As the Human Realm stabilized within the grinder, the immense pressure shifted from Venus to Owen. The surge of energy sought to crush himpletely. Yet Owen pressed on. The urgency of his mission allowed no room for hesitation. His Dharma Form, a manifestation of his true self, emerged to absorb the brunt of the energy. In the brief respite, Owen activated the Realm of Beasts using scales shed by Seraphina, whose bloodline now bordered on divine. For the Realm of the Asura, Owen drew upon Leslie''s Dominion Power. While her power didn''t align strictly with any single force, its nature allowed it tomand and unify other energies a perfect match for the realm of unrelenting warriors. Venus watched in awe. Owen had found the means to activate all six realms! As the six disparate forces coalesced, the Hell Grinder began spinning with greater cohesion. Its chaotic grinding motion gave way to a synchronized rhythm, and its size expanded further, unleashing a powerful vortex that swept up the dense remnants of souls lingering inn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om the void. At the same time, Owen carved intricate blood-red runes into the grinder using his own blood, following guidance provided by the system. The runes pulsed with power, creating harmony among the six realms and stabilizing the grinder. Soon, the Hell Grinder began to spin faster, its grinding mechanism roaring to life. The surrounding soul energy was drawn into its vortex, forming a massive soul storm that engulfed the area. Hell had begun to awaken once more. Chapter 411: Chapter407-Rewards for Rebuilding Hell’s Reincarnation Chapter 411: Chapter407-Rewards for Rebuilding Hells Reincarnation ? Venus, who had initially harbored doubts about reconstructing Hell, gazed at the stabilized Six Realms of Reincarnation, her wless face betraying a mix of emotions. The Hell Grinder was not something easily controlled. She had studied it extensively, even learning that neither her father, the God of Light, nor the Lord of Stars had been able to achieve such a feat. While the difficulty of obtaining the Hell Grinder itself was a factor, the greater challengey in activating the Six Realms of Reincarnation within it. And now, Owen had aplished it with his own strength! Venus had thought she already appreciated Owen''s abilities and believed she understood him well. Yet, witnessing this, she realized her understanding of him was far too shallow. "Focus! This is the critical moment for stabilizing the Six Realms of Reincarnation-don''t get distracted!" Owen''s stern voice cut through her thoughts. Venus immediately reined in her wandering mind, focusing entirely on assisting Owen in steadying the Hell Grinder. Momentster, as the grinding sounds of the millstone grew more profound and rhythmic, the Hell Grinder floated up from Owen''s hands. It expanded dramatically, bing an immense, dark entity resembling a ck cloud that hung over the central area of the Hell cemetery. Chaotic, malevolent energies emanated from the grinder, spreading like turbulent winds that swept across the now-exposed graves. Any lingering celestial god-tier auras were immediately drawn into its vortex. Creak... creak... The grinding sound, reminiscent of bone scraping against bone, reverberated through the space a haunting testament to the rebirth of the Hell Grinder. From the grinder emerged faint, glowing orbs that drifted before Owen and Venus, coalescing into translucent celestial god-tier figures. These spectral figures radiated an overwhelming presence, carrying a mysterious weight of authority. Owen nced at them, and the figures respectfully bowed to him. They were the very celestial gods who had once been sealed here by The Celestial. Though celestial gods were theoretically immortal, their souls bound to reincarnation, The Celestial''s power had shattered their cycle. Sealed like living corpses, they would have remained imprisoned in torment without Owen''s intervention. By breaking the seals and reactivating the Six Realms of Reincarnation, Owen had granted them the opportunity to reincarnate-a chance at new life. As these figures bowed, Venus felt a surge of awe and reverence. She recognized some of these celestial gods as former leaders of the resistance against The Celestial, now filled with gratitude toward Owen.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Owen returned their gesture with a respectful bow of his own. "Even in failure, these brave predecessors deserve admiration." As Owen straightened, the glowing orbs representing the celestial gods slowly dissipated, vanishing into the grinder. Though their current forms were gone, they could now re-enter the cycle of reincarnation. If fortune favored them, they might regain fragments of their past lives and rise again-reborn. "Farewell, venerable ones!" Owen said with a solemn voice. Venus watched him intently, her thoughts clouded by an increasing inability to fathom the depths of his character. Just then, a system notification broke through Owen''s consciousness, drawing his focus. "Congrattions, Host, onpleting the task of reconstructing Hell!" Hearing this, a faint smile appeared on Owen''s lips. "Congrattions, Host, on receiving the Blessing of the Hell Grinder!" Immediately, the Hell Grinder quivered, releasing beams of light infused with the essence of the Six Realms of Reincarnation, enveloping Owenpletely. Bathed in this light, Owen''s body and soul seemed to transform, glowing with a translucent purity. Impurities within his being were eradicated, evaporating as if burned away. When the radiance subsided, Owen''s form returned to normal. However, his tier had skyrocketed-ascending from celestial god-tier to god mark celestial god-tier in one fell swoop! Venus stared in disbelief at the rapidly intensifying energy emanating from Owen. It hadn''t been long since he reached celestial god-tier, and now, so soon after, he had already achieved the next level. This rate of advancement was nothing short of extraordinary. Moreover, she could sense that Owen''s transformation was not superficial. His body, soul, and mana had all grown sharper and more refined. Facing Owen now was like standing before an endless, unfathomable ocean. Even Venus, a Throne Celestial, felt a hint of pressure emanating from him. Owen, who had previously been able to battle Sargeras to a standstill, had now advanced even further. What heights would his power reach now? As the light of the Hell Grinder faded, Owen clenched his fists, feeling the surge of power within him. The system''s voice continued: "Congrattions, Host, on receiving 50 million fate points!" Owen''s eyes widened in astonishment. Fifty million fate points! It was several dozen times more than anything he had earned previously. The sheer magnitude left him feeling like he had struck gold. But the exhration faded as he reminded himself of the cost to perfect Supreme Order, which required a full 100 million fate points. While 50 million was a tremendous amount, it was still only half of what he needed. The system had made it clear: Supreme Order, perfected, was a power of unimaginable magnitude. It would grant him the strength to face even the Forbidden Zone and The Celestial head-on. "Only fifty million to go." Owen''s resolve hardened as he clenched his fists, anticipation and urgency swelling within him. Suddenly, he noticed Venus''s gaze fixed upon him. Her eyes burned with curiosity and a desire to unravel the enigma he had be. Feeling slightly unnerved by her unwavering stare, Owen broke the silence. "Let''s go. The cycle of Hell has been restored. It''s time to leave." Without waiting for her response, Owen turned and began walking away. Venus watched him leave, murmuring to herself, "Owen... You''re bing more fascinating with each passing moment." Smiling faintly, she followed him as they departed. After they left, the Hell Grinder began spinning faster. Invisible waves of energy radiated outward, drawing wandering souls from across the void. Hell was once again in motion. As news of Owen and Sargeras''s duel spread, the Burning Legion halted their attacks across various regions. Pure Land, Azure Kingdom, and neighboring territories entered an unprecedented state of calm. Meanwhile, Rachel, Madelyn, and others who had been away returned to Emerald Dreamscape to support Owen. Entering the pocket dimension where Leslie now resided, they sighed in relief. "Finally back. Fighting on the front lines is exhausting." "It''s only here I feel I can truly rx." Madelyn sprawled onto the lush grass, her fatigue evident. Despite her elevation to Death''s Cmity, which greatly enhanced her strength and perception, managing armies against the Burning Legion had been an overwhelming burden. Rachel, simrly weary, nced around the serene and slightly transformedndscape of the pocket world, feeling tension leave her body. No matter how grueling the outside world had been, returning here was a respite for them both. Chapter 412: Chapter408-The Gathering Chapter 412: Chapter408-The Gathering ? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Burning Legion''s relentless advance left Rachel dealing with numerous crises and opponents. Her unique bloodline proved especially effective against the Burning Legion, making her indispensable in the fight. "These two lovebirds rx here while we''re out there fighting battles. They really treat us like workhorses," Rachel quipped, stretching her body, inadvertently drawing attention to her exaggerated proportions. Even Madelyn, a fellow woman, found herself momentarily stunned, her throat dry as she gazed at Rachel. Thebination of Rachel''s seductive figure and her restrained, enigmatic demeanor made her an irresistible sight. "Rachel, you''re getting more gorgeous by the day!" Madelyn said admiringly. Rachel nced at her and rolled her eyes. "I appreciate thepliment, but the way you''re ogling me like a lovesick puppy is not exactly ttering." Undeterred, Madelyn leaned closer to Rachel and whispered conspiratorially, "Rachel, you''re the progenitor of subi. Who could possibly resist your allure? Surely there''s no harm in admiring you a bit?" "And besides," she added with a sly grin, "someone with such a rare constitution shouldn''t let just anyone benefit from it." Rachel blinked, momentarily puzzled. "What are you getting at?" Madelyn scanned the surroundings to ensure privacy, then whispered in Rachel''s ear, "I know all about your unique nature. You''ve been careful to protect yourself, but... has Owen made his move yet?" What?! Rachel''s expression froze, her wless face quickly turning a deep shade of red. As a progenitor of subi, Rachel''s bloodline was exceptionally pure. Through her breakthroughs in the Tree of World and the me of Desire, she had refined her bloodline to its utmost potential, surpassing her limits. Her body contained potent mana and the purest soul essence. Anyone who engaged with her intimately would experience unparalleled benefits, particrly the first to share such a connection. That individual''s bloodline, soul, and power would undergo an unimaginable transformation. The transformation would elevate their body, soul, and magic to near-immortality, to the point where even The Celestial would struggle to destroy them. This was precisely why Rachel had trained so diligently in the pocket dimension, striving to reach celestial god-tier to help Owen. But this was a deeply personal aspiration, one she had never voiced aloud. Now, confronted by Madelyn''s teasing, Rachel was flustered. "Don''t say nonsense like that! Owen and I are just friends!" Rachel protested weakly. Madelyn chuckled. "There''s no one else here, Rachel. Why keep hiding it?" Rachel yfully flicked Madelyn on the forehead. "And what about you? Your feelings for Owen are hardly a secret. Has he ever mentioned wanting to ''ept'' you?" Madelyn feigned innocence, batting hershes. "Rachel, I have no idea what you''re talking about. I''m his sister. Anything beyond that would be... unthinkable." Rachel snorted. "Funny. I recall a certain someone saying she wanted to stay by Owen''s side forever. Is that something a sister should say?" Madelyn''s cheeks flushed bright red. "You''re twisting my words! That''s not what I meant!" Their banter escted into yful wrestling,ughter echoing across the pocket dimension. Hearing themotion, Seraphina rushed over, her curiosity piqued. Seeing the two tumbling on the ground, she asked, "What''s going on? Isn''t it good that you''re back? Why are you fighting?" Both Rachel and Madelyn immediately stopped their tussle, turning to Seraphina. In unison, they said, "Grown-up matters, kiddo. Stay out of it!" "Ugh!" Seraphina huffed, pouting. "I''m not a kid anymore! Once Little Leslie is born, I''ll be her big sister!" Little Leslie? Rachel and Madelyn''s eyes widened at the revtion. "We didn''t know about this!" Before they could ask more, a spatial fluctuation rippled through the air. Momentster, the Dragon Princess, the bone dragon princess Audrey, and Diana, who shared a close bond with Leslie, arrived in the pocket dimension. With their arrival, the once-quiet space came alive, filled with chatter andughter. Anticipating this gathering, Charlotte promptly led a group of attendants to prepare a warm wee. In the grand hall of the pocket dimension, Leslie sat observing the lively group with a faint smile. However, as the conversation inevitably shifted to Owen, her expression cooled slightly. "They''re all talking about Owen. Could it be... they all like him?" Ysera, seated nearby, chuckled. "Oh, I''d say it''s more than likely." "You''ve got a lot ofpetition, Leslie." "But don''t worry," Ysera added with a yful grin. "You can rest assured-I don''t like Owen." Leslie raised an eyebrow. "If not Owen, then who?" Ysera''s face softened with a sweet smile. Feeling the weight of Leslie''s prating gaze, she hesitated briefly before speaking. "There aren''t many people I admire. But, Leslie... you''re the only one." Leslie, though somewhat prepared for this answer, was still surprised by Ysera''s boldness. Narrowing her eyes, she murmured, "Interesting." Ysera nced nervously at Leslie, relieved to see no overt hostility in her response. She thought back to their earlier interactions when Leslie''s approach had left her conflicted. At the time, Ysera found Leslie''s actions impulsive and even insane. Now, she realized the insanity might have been her own. Being around Leslie brought Ysera an inexplicable sense of joy and peace. For the first time, she felt safe enough to let down her guard and simply be herself. Yet, Ysera also knew that in Leslie''s heart, there was room for only one person: Owen. The thought brought a faint bitterness to her smile. Leslie, noticing Ysera''s momentary vulnerability, smiled softly. "You''re remarkable, Ysera. Thank you for your kind words." Ysera stared at Leslie, stunned. It was the first time Leslie had everplimented her. Her heart swelled with an unfamiliar warmth, and a radiant smile spread across her face. For a moment, she felt like a child basking in the approval of someone she deeply admired. She had earned Leslie''s acknowledgment. As Ysera processed her emotions, the others-done with their yful scuffle-entered the hall. Rachel and Madelyn approached Leslie, their gazes drawn to her slightly rounded belly. "Leslie, is it true? You''re having a girl?" "How far along are you? When''s she due?" Seeing their genuine excitement, Leslie''s icy demeanor softened. "Two months. Owen''s already calling her Little Leslie." The group lit up with joy. "Little Leslie? She''s sure to be as incredible as you!" Chapter 413: Chapter409-Leslie’s Anger Chapter 413: Chapter409-Leslies Anger ? The others, upon learning that Little Leslie was a girl, offered heartfelt congrattions to Leslie. Compared to mischievous boys, they, as women, found the idea of a gentle and obedient daughter much more appealing. "Little Leslie is the child of Owen and Leslie. Her talents must be extraordinary!" Madelyn said with an eager smile. "Maybe she''ll even surpass her parents!" Rachel thought for a moment before replying softly, "It''s possible." In Rachel''s mind, both Owen and Leslie''s talents were unparalleled, far surpassing the greatest prodigies of the past and present. It was hard to imagine anyone exceeding them, but she remained open to the possibility. "Does Little Leslie''s talent even matter?" Seraphina interjected, baring her little sharp teeth in a grin. "With parents like hers, who would dare bully her? She''ll be treated like a treasure wherever she goes!" "That''s right," she added confidently, "and if anyone dares bully Little Leslie, I''ll be the first to bite them!" "And we, the dragon n, will be her strongest shield!" The group continued discussing Little Leslie, their faces glowing with excitement and anticipation for the new life soon to join them. Watching the infectious warmth and joy spread among the group, Leslie''s usually icy heart softened slightly. For someone who had rarely experienced such a scene growing up, it struck a deeply emotional chord within her. A faint smile, rare and genuine, appeared on her lips. At that moment, a ripple of energy distorted the space in the pocket dimension. The air cracked open, forming a shimmering portal of shifting light. Through it stepped Owen, his gaze sweeping across the group. Seeing everyone so engaged in their lively discussion, and especially catching sight of the faint smile on Leslie''s face, Owen felt a flicker of surprise. All eyes turned to him as he entered the space. Seraphina, the most excitable, leaped into his arms with a delighted squeal. She nuzzled against him affectionately, like a kitten seeking warmth, then cast a triumphant nce at Audrey, the bone dragon princess. Audrey huffed indignantly but couldn''t hide the yearning in her gaze. Since Owen and Leslie''s retreat into seclusion, Audrey hadn''t seen Owen in what felt like ages. The passage of time had only deepened her feelings for him. No matter how many prodigious individuals she met in the dragon n or beyond, none couldpare to Owen. Her growing admiration and affection for him had be an open secret among the dragon n. Many were aware of the vow she had made to be the woman standing behind Owen one day. Her devotion was understandable; after all, Owen''s excellence was unparalleled. However, most doubted he would entertain such notions, given Leslie''s presence. "Your Majesty," Audrey said softly, walking to Owen''s side, her eyes shimmering with emotion. Looking at the slightly more mature Audrey, Owen smiled warmly. "It''s been a while. You''ve grown so muchI almost didn''t recognize you." As he spoke, he gently ruffled her hair. Audrey leaned into his touch, savoring the moment like a contented cat. She wanted nothing more than to be held in his arms like Seraphina, but with the little dragoness firmly upying that space, Audrey settled for hugging Owen''s leg, clinging to him like a persistent shadow. Watching the antics of Seraphina and Audrey, Owen shook his head, a faint smile on his lips. They''re still such children. Following closely behind Owen was Venus, who couldn''t help but marvel at his maism. Even in Pure Land, where countless saintesses and goddesses vied for his attention, Owen seemed equally beloved by these spirited young women. For a moment, Venus''s wless face turned slightly pink. Her mind drifted to the time, not long ago, when she had dered before a gathering of celestial gods that Owen would marry her. She realized she wasn''t much different from these girls, openly vying for his affection. However, she quicklyposed herself, recalling the message left by her father, the God of Light. "I''m not like them," she murmured to herself, drawing strength from the thought. Owen, noticing the subtle changes in Venus''s expression, found her behavior puzzling. When his gaze lingered on her for a moment too long, Venus turned her eyes away, only to nce back at him with a re of mock irritation, as if warning him to stop staring. Amused and bemused, Owen decided not to dwell on it, chalking it up to her entric personality. Instead, he turned his attention to Leslie, who was lounging on a chair with her eyes half- closed. She seemed to be observing him-or perhaps ignoring him entirely, her cool demeanor unyielding. Setting down the two clingy youngsters, Owen approached Leslie. Without hesitation, he scooped her up in a princess carry, pressing a gentle kiss to her smooth forehead. "Sorry to keep you waiting," he said, his voice warm and earnest. Leslie''s longshes fluttered as her bright, moonlit eyes opened to meet his. She ced her hands against his chest, as if to push him away, but Owen''s arms were unyielding. Feeling the firmness of his grip, she stopped resisting, fixing him with a frosty stare.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "So, I still hold a ce in your heart?" she asked coldly. Owen held her tighter, his voice soft yet firm. "You''re not just in my heart, Leslie-you are my heart. You''re the wind, and I''m the sand. You''re the water, and I''m the fish. Even if we part briefly, we''ll always find our way back to each other-forever." His words, spoken with quiet conviction, seeped into Leslie''s heart like a gentle spring rain. The cold reproach in her eyes melted, reced by ripples of emotion. The grievances she had been harboring dissipated. She had wanted to rebuke him, but the words died on her lips. Though she remained silent, Owen could see that her mood had lightened, the stars once again sparkling in her gaze. Rxing slightly, Leslie finally spoke. "Take care of yourself. Sargeras won''t be an easy opponent. In these two months, his strength is bound to grow. You don''t have much time left." Owen, however, dismissed the matter with a smile, his focus entirely on her. "Are you angry with me?" he asked yfully. Leslie gave him a pointed look but ultimately nodded. Though she knew him well enough to understand he wasn''t truly negligent, she couldn''t help wishing he''d spend more time with her and their unborn child. Her icy demeanor had been less about anger and more a quiet plea for his presence. With a sigh, she turned her gaze to Venus, redirecting her lingering frustrations. Chapter 415: Chapter411-Little Leslie is Born! Chapter 415: Chapter411-Little Leslie is Born! ? "What an incredible phenomenon! What is Leslie doing?" Inside the pocket dimension, everyone was drawn to the powerful energy radiating from the central pce. Above the pce, a massive vortex expanded, resembling an insatiable ck hole. Nearly all the mana and life energy within the dimension was sucked into it, forming a deafening storm of unparalleled intensity. Madelyn and the others quickly rushed toward the pce, their hearts racing with anticipation and concern. Inside the pce, Owen stood in stunned silence, watching the unfolding spectacle. When Leslie had mentioned that the child could be born early, Owen had thought she was joking. After all, childbirth usually required ten months of pregnancy, and given the extraordinary nature of both parents, even twelve months would be considered normal. But now, under Leslie''s mysterious technique, the very fabric of time and space around her seemed to warp under the overwhelming vitality surging from within. Leslie became the epicenter of a cold, intense energy wave that froze the pce floor and filled the air with biting winds, sharp as des. Madelyn and the others, having just arrived, immediately felt the bone-chilling cold envelop them, their bodies trembling involuntarily. Leslie now looked like an untouchable Ice Queen, surrounded by a blizzard of snowkes that spiraled around her. The concentrated life energy gathered at her abdomen, causing her slightly rounded belly to shift subtly. Momentster, a brilliant light burst forth, so radiant that it blinded everyone. This light pierced through the pocket dimension and into the real world. Across Pure Land, mages gazed upward in shock, witnessing the emergence of what appeared to be a second sun -this one shining with an eerie white glow. "What is happening in the Emerald Dreamscape?" "That energy... it''s purer than any natural treasure I''ve ever encountered!" Countless discussions broke out across Pure Land, as the unprecedented event captured everyone''s attention. Back inside the pocket dimension, as the radiant life light began to fade, Owen''s pupils constricted sharply. In Leslie''s armsy a delicate baby girl, as perfect and pristine as a porcin doll. The child didn''t cry but gazed around withrge, gem-like eyes, her wless skin glowing with a healthy, rosy hue. Owen, utterly mesmerized, stood rooted to the spot. Leslie, her face pale but tender, looked down at the infant with boundless affection. Little Leslie had arrived. "Mommy!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The baby''s soft, sweet voice called out, her tiny lips parting like delicate petals. Leslie smiled warmly, nodding at her daughter. She had always known that their child would be extraordinary, and this confirmed her belief. Born precociously wise, Little Leslie seemed aware of her surroundings. Even as she spoke, the mana around her surged into her tiny body, elerating her growth at an astonishing rate. Within moments, she had grown to resemble a slightly younger version of Seraphina, giggling as she looked up at her mother. Suddenly, Little Leslie turned her gaze toward Owen. Owen, still in awe, felt a powerful resonance within him, a deep connection to the child he had helped create. "Daddy..." The baby''s soft, angelic voice called out to him. She clumsily stepped away from Leslie, her tiny feet wobbling as she tried to walk toward him. But after a few steps, she lost her bnce and fell into the snowy ground. Yet, instead of crying, Little Leslie stood up, brushing the snow off her chubby cheeks with her tiny hands. Owen''s heart melted at the sight. He couldn''t resist her charm and appeared beside her in an instant, gently scooping her into his arms. Her small, silky-soft body smelled faintly of milk, and as she rested in his embrace, she beamed up at him, patting his cheeks with her tiny hands. "Daddy! Daddy!" she called, her voice overflowing with joy. Owen could onlyugh, his heart brimming with pride and love. Madelyn approached with a teasing smirk. "Brother, it''s just a baby. Do you have to drool over her?" But her yful tone vanished the moment sheid eyes on Little Leslie. The baby turned her curious gaze to Madelyn and, with a sweet, lilting voice, said, "Auntie Madelyn, Daddy is amazing!" Madelyn''s heart swelled with affection as she practically squealed, "Little Leslie, what do you want? Tell Auntie, and I''ll bring you the stars if you ask!" Rachel and the others joined them, drawn to the baby''s enchanting charm. "Rachel Auntie!" "Seraphina Sister!" "Audrey Sister!" One by one, Little Leslie greeted each person, her innocent voice melting every heart. Everyone couldn''t help but adore her, showering her with affection and promises. After a while, Owen brought Little Leslie back to Leslie''s side. Holding both his daughter and his wife in his arms, his gratitude overflowed. "Thank you, Leslie," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "For everything." Leslie smiled softly. "I just wanted to meet our little girl sooner. Now, does this mean I can go to Demon Realm with you?" "No." Owen shook his head, his expression serious. "It''s far too dangerous-even I can''t guarantee safety there." Leslie fell silent for a moment. Then, with a piercing gaze, she asked, "Will youe back safe?" Owen squeezed her hand tightly. "I promise you-I will return unharmed." For now, Leslie let the matter rest, turning her attention to their sleepy daughter. The six remaining days passed quickly. During that time, Owen stayed close to Leslie and Little Leslie, cherishing every moment with them. Little Leslie grew rapidly, learning to walk with confidence and sleeping less and less, her development far from ordinary. Their peaceful days were interrupted on the morning of the duel by an unexpected visitor. "Owen, it''s time." Venus entered the pocket dimension, her gazeplex as she looked at Owen. She had already heard of Little Leslie''s birth. Asking Owen to face a life-or-death duel now seemed unbearably cruel. Owen, however, had been preparing for this day. He nodded calmly in acknowledgment. Before he could leave, Little Leslie appeared, gazing up at him with wide, curious eyes. "Daddy, are you going somewhere?" Owen bent down to stroke her soft hair. "Daddy will be back soon. Stay here with Mommy and wait for me, okay?" "But Daddy..." Little Leslie''s big eyes glistened with hope. "I want to go with you!" Chapter 416: Chapter412-The Day of the Duel Chapter 416: Chapter412-The Day of the Duel ? "Little Leslie is the best, the most obedient," Owen said with a warm smile, crouching to meet his daughter''s gaze. But Little Leslie shook her head, her voice trembling as she pleaded, "Daddy, please let me go with you. I promise I''ll be good and won''t disturb you!" Herrge eyes began to brim with tears, glistening like pearls ready to fall. Owen''s heart ached as if it were being torn apart. He wanted nothing more than to take her along, but this journey was far too dangerous. It was a risk he couldn''t take. At that moment, Leslie walked over, crouching beside Little Leslie. Her tone was calm but firm as she said, "Be a good girl and wait here with Mommy. Daddy wille back soon, I promise." Leslie''s reassurance calmed Little Leslie a little, though she still sniffled and whimpered. "Daddy, you have toe back quickly, okay? Promise me!" Owen extended his pinky finger, hooking it gently with hers. "Daddy, you must keep your promise!" Little Leslie said with determination, her tear- streaked face looking up at him. Then, turning her curious gaze to Venus, she asked, "Big sister, are you going with Daddy?" Venus, meeting Little Leslie''s sweet and innocent demeanor for the first time, felt her heart soften.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yes, I''ll be apanying your daddy," Venus replied, her usual aloofness melting slightly under Little Leslie''s gaze. "Then, can you bring Daddy back with you?" Little Leslie asked, her earnest eyes locking onto Venus. Venus''s heart skipped a beat. Under the weight of Little Leslie''s hopeful gaze, she couldn''t find it within herself to refuse. She nodded gently and smiled. "Yes, I promise to bring him back." With that, Venus turned to leave with Owen. Owen, his heart heavy, took a deep breath as he followed her. Just before stepping out of the pocket dimension, he turned to take onest look at Little Leslie. Tears glistened on her cheeks like pearls, silently falling as she stood there watching him go. Across Pure Land As the day of Owen and Sargeras''s duel arrived, tension gripped Pure Land and beyond. From Forbidden Zone to Azure Kingdom, countless people held their breath. Today would decide the fate of Pure Land. "Do you think Owen is ready?" "I believe in him! His talent is unparalleled. Even against Sargeras, he has a real chance!" "I''m not so optimistic. This duel was clearly premeditated by Sargeras and those behind him. Owen''s already at a disadvantage." "Either way, we have no choice but to put our faith in Owen now." "Yes... Let''s pray for his victory." All eyes turned toward Demon Realm, where the stage was set. In Demon Realm The once-vibrant Demon Realmy in ruins, reduced to a wastnd by the Millennial Cataclysm. Only the battered Demon Sky Citadel remained, its walls scorched and crumbling, the air heavy with the acrid smoke of green mes. On the Citadel''s battlements, the Archdemon stood, d in worn armor. Her sharp gaze swept over the encircling legions of the Burning Legion, who had the Citadel surrounded in an unbreakable siege. mes roared from the Burning Legion''s ranks, creating a sea of fire that threatened to consume everything. For two long months, the Citadel had been trapped in this suffocating siege. The Archdemon furrowed her brows. She knew full well that she and the others were merely pawns in Sargeras''s scheme to lure Owen into this deadly confrontation. "Thinking about Owen again, sister?" Beside her, Elysia, the Demon Empress, teased with a knowing smirk. The Archdemon shot her a re. "I''m strategizing a way to break this siege. Unlike you, I don''t want to sit here waiting to die." Elysia chuckled, unfazed by her sister''s sharp tone. "We just need to wait. If Owen defeats Sargeras, we''ll be fine." The Archdemon''s expression turnedplex. She couldn''t forget her intimate moments with Owen, the nights they spent together, and the way he had freed her from her inner demons. Every part of her-body, heart, and soul-belonged to him. But the thought of him walking into this perilous duel filled her with dread. Sargeras was no ordinary foe. The ancient records of Demon Realm described him as an unstoppable force of terror, a being so dangerous that even the bravest avoided him at all -costs. And now, with The Celestial and Loki backing him, his strength was likely unimaginable. If Owen came, he would be stepping directly into a meticulouslyid trap. The Archdemon clenched her fists, her mind swirling with worry, until a voice broke through her thoughts. "He''s here," said Ymir, her tone calm but her eyes betraying her ownplicated feelings. The Archdemon and Elysia followed Ymir''s gaze to the horizon, where a lone figure approached with unwavering determination. It was Owen. He hade. The Archdemon''s heart ached at the sight of him, emotions she couldn''t suppress churning within her. He looked just as she rememberedposed, confident, and utterly maic. This man, who had captivated her sopletely, was now walking directly into the lion''s den. The Duel Begins As Owen approached the Demon Sky Citadel, the previously calm sky began to ripple and distort. A thunderous voice boomed like a p of thunder: "Owen, I''ve been waiting for you!" Sargeras''s arrival sent a wave of tension rippling through the Burning Legion. Theirmanders roared in unison, a chorus of rage and bloodlust that shook the heavens. In the heart of the chaos, Sargeras stood tall. His crimson armor glowed ominously, his two horns radiating an eerie, corrupting energy. His enormous frame was wreathed in unholy mes, distorting the air around him with its heat. His malevolent gaze locked onto Owen''s, the sh of their wills freezing time itself. Owen narrowed his eyes, studying his foe. Sargeras wasn''t just a formidable adversary; he was the pinnacle of Throne Celestial power, bolstered by The Celestial and Loki. This duel wouldn''t just be against Sargeras. It would be against all those who sought to end Owen''s life, including the Forbidden Zone''s hidden powers. The Archdemon, Elysia, and Ymir watched from the Citadel walls, their hearts heavy with concern. Even from this distance, they could feel the oppressive aura emanating from Sargeras. And yet, Owen stood undaunted, a beacon of hope against the encroaching darkness. Chapter 417: Chapter413-Facing Sargeras Once More Chapter 417: Chapter413-Facing Sargeras Once More ? The overwhelming might and terror of Sargeras were deeply etched into the memories of those who had witnessed the Burning Legion''s assault on Demon Sky Citadel. To stand before him felt like an ant gazing up at the heavens utterly insignificant, drowned in despair. The gap in strength was simply insurmountable. A Shadowed View Not far from Demon Realm, a ck enchanted carpet hovered in the void. The carpet was grand and expansive, with a table set upon it. On the table rested an unopened bottle of champagne and two sses of red wine, glinting in the eerie light. Caesar, his soul condensed into a tangible form, held a ss of red wine between his fingers, swirling it lightly. The crimson liquid gleamed like blood. Even without a physical body to savor the wine''s aroma, watching the standoff between Owen and Sargeras gave him the same thrill as enjoying a fine vintage. A celestial god attending Caesar lifted the other ss, inhaling the wine''s rich fragrance before chuckling. "Master Caesar, your foresight is unparalleled. Today''s duel between Owen and Sargeras will undoubtedly unfold just as you predicted." Caesar smiled faintly, shaking his head slightly. "The world is unpredictable. It''s best not to speak in absolutes. "Still, Owen faces not only Sargeras but also the machinations of the Forbidden Zone, The Celestial, and others. His chances of survival are slim." The celestial god beside him smirked, responding, "Indeed, master. People hail Owen as the greatest prodigy of the age, but only because you''ve remained out of sight. With you here, how could this upstart ever shine? "In your presence, Master Caesar, Owen is nothing more than a ything." Outside the Citadel Owen and Venus strode through the air. Against the endless expanse of the Burning Legion, they were but two faint specks of light, seemingly insignificant. Yet the energy radiating from them was imposing-calm and unyielding, standing firm against the encroaching tide of destructive, malevolent mes. Venus''s gaze didn''t linger on the legions. Instead, it quickly found its way to the Citadel''s battlements, where the Archdemon and herpanions stood. A sly smile spread across her lips. "No wonder you agreed to a duel to the death with Sargeras," she teased. "With three such beauties waiting for you, who wouldn''t be tempted?" Owen''s expression darkened. He hadn''t realized until now how much Venus relished making outrageous remarks. But with Sargeras so close, Owen had no patience for distractions. Shooting Venus a sharp nce, he chose not to reply. However, his silence only emboldened Venus, who sighed dramatically, "I see now why you turned me down so decisively before-no hesitation at all. With so many loves spread across thend, why would you need me? "Leslie must be utterly blinded by love to put up with you, you scoundrel." Owen''s lips twitched in irritation. Venus, despite her noble lineage and celestial status, was still a woman. And like many, she bore a grudge when spurned, expressing it with relentless jabs. Were it any other day, Owen might have humored her antics. But today, he needed his focus sharp, his energy undivided. His icy re silenced Venus mid-sentence. "Enough," he said coldly. Venus huffed but refrained from further remarks. The Duel Begins The already dim sky grew darker, oppressive and heavy. Sargeras descended step by step from the heavens, each stride reverberating like a thunderp, shaking the very fabric of the void. Moments ago, he had stood high above, a figure in the distant sky. Now, he was less than a hundred meters away. As he approached, the heavens seemed to sag under his weight, and the atmosphere pressed heavily upon all who bore witness. "Owen," Sargeras''s voice rumbled, as if torn from the depths of an abyss. "I told you, our paths would inevitably cross in a battle to the death." He halted, his piercing gaze locking onto Owen. His eyes, devoid of emotion, radiated pure destruction. From the annihting aura emanating from Sargeras, Owen glimpsed countless shattered worlds, the cries of the dying echoing in his mind. These were Sargeras''s deeds-the remnants of the realms he had obliterated, the unending massacre of mages under his hand. As the weight of Sargeras''s presence bore down, the Burning Legion erupted into a deafening roar. Their synchronized cries rang like the sh of des, piercing the air and assaulting the senses of all who heard them. The sound wasn''t merely noise-it invaded the mind, shaking resolve and sapping morale. From this very moment, Sargeras wasying the groundwork for victory, using his sheer presence to dominate both Owen and the countless mages watching from afar. Hope and Despair "Owen, you have to win!" The cacophony of the Burning Legion stirred memories of fear among the elder mages watching. It reminded them of the days when the Legion''s campaigns had spread across Pure Land like wildfire, leaving only death and ruin in their wake. But now, there was a glimmer of hope: Owen. The man who had dazzled the world with his unmatched talent now stood as theirst bastion of salvation. Countless eyes watched as Owen faced Sargeras. "Come on, Owen. You can do this." "Sargeras is a monster. If he wins, none of us will be spared." "Still, Owen is no ordinary prodigy. He transcends this age itself. We must trust in his strength and wait." From Pure Land to Academy City, projections of the duel broadcast the unfolding drama to all corners of the realm. Even the weakest practitioners could now witness this legendary confrontation. Within Owen''s pocket dimension, Madelyn and the others huddled together, their eyes glued to the projection. Though they knew Owen well and had faith in him, the gravity of the duel left them tense and anxious. Behind them, Seraphina, Audrey, and the Dragon Princess clutched each other nervously, their hearts pounding audibly. In contrast, Ysera and Fer watched with calmposure, their focus unwavering.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Only the Dark Elf Queen had her gaze elsewhere-on Leslie, seated serenely in the pce. The Queen found Leslie''s demeanor odd. Despite her deep bond with Owen, Leslie appeared unusually calm, her expression almost detached. It was starkly different from her past reactions. Did Leslie have unshakable confidence in Owen''s abilities? Or was there something else at y? The Queen''s eyes narrowed as she noticed the slumbering Little Leslie in Leslie''s arms. With each breath, Little Leslie absorbed an immense flow of life energy, and Order Runes shimmered faintly around her like protective chains. The Queen''s heart raced. Born with an infinite connection to Order? It was beyond extraordinary-Little Leslie might well be a Child of Creation, embodying the mythical traits of the fabled Supreme Physique. After all, for a mage to master even a single aspect of Order was to be hailed as a true prodigy. Yet here was Little Leslie, basking in its unbounded radiance from birth. Chapter 418: Chapter414-Little Leslies Extraordinary Gift Chapter 418: Chapter414-Little Leslie''s Extraordinary Gift ? Unlike ordinary prodigies, Little Leslie stood surrounded by an endless flow of Order, akin to loyal subjects awaiting themands of their monarch. It seemed that every aspect of Ordery within her grasp, effortlessly essible and under her control. This was leagues beyond the mere mastery of a single Order- a capability that made even legends pale inparison. Indeed, such a Supreme Physique, as theorized in countless arcane calctions, was said to represent the epitome of perfection. Yet, until now, it had remained a spective ideal, with no evidence of its existence. The Dark Elf Queen, who had once dismissed these notions as mere conjecture, now stood awestruck as the impossible unfolded before her very eyes. The sheer magnitude of Order surrounding Little Leslie was beyondprehension. Her talent transcended the boundaries of reality, ascending into the realms of myth and legend. This was the child of Owen and Leslie-a progeny of unparalleled terror and wonder. The Duel Commences While the Dark Elf Queen marveled at Little Leslie''s inconceivable abilities, the tension between Owen and Sargeras reached its breaking point. In a sh, both moved simultaneously, and the long-anticipated duel began. Countless eyes locked onto thebatants, hearts pounding with suspense and exhration. Outside Demon Sky Citadel Sargeras, gripping his de wreathed in fel energy, stepped forward. The earth beneath him quaked, and the very fabric of space seemed topress before him, forming ripples of destructive energy. "Owen, to die by my hand today-consider it a worthy conclusion to your fleeting existence," Sargeras intoned, his voice carrying a strange finality. With that, he unleashed the full might of his Throne Celestial tier. The skies groaned and the earth trembled as his overwhelming aura cascaded outward, shattering the heavens with a deafening roar. Owen Unleashes His Power Owen, fully aware of the stakes, wasted no time. Though Sargeras was his senior in both rank and experience, he activated his Primordial Chaos Body, pushing his bloodline to its zenith.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In his hand, the Godyer Sword shone like a newborn sun, emanating rays of blinding brilliance that expanded outward, banishing Sargeras''s oppressive aura. Without hesitation, Owen lunged forward, his sword carving a path through time and space. The strike, Supreme Sword, erupted into a beam of light that seemed to bisect the entire Demon Realm, bearing the destructive force of a world-ending cmity. The energy of the Supreme Sword was overwhelming inescapable and unstoppable. Under its influence, Order dissolved, the heavens roared, and the world teetered on the brink of chaos. For a moment, Owen appeared as a god of destruction, ushering the realm into eternal darkness. Sargeras Fights Back Facing the devastating attack, Sargeras''s expression turned grim. With a swing of his fel-forged de, a torrent of infernal fire cascaded from the fiery clouds above, streaking down like meteors to meet Owen''s sword. BOOM! The collision of de and sword sent shockwaves rippling across the battlefield. Streams of infernal fire shed with the sword''s radiant energy, surging and disintegrating in violent explosions that left the void fractured. A sh of Equals When the dust settled, bothbatants had been forced backward. Owen''s body bore the scars of the encounter, fel mes lingering on his wounds and forcing a spurt of blood from his lips. Sargeras, on the other hand, had suffered a deep gash to his chest. The blow had cut through his armor, leaving a wound that reached down to the bone. Their opening exchange had left both warriors injured-proof of the devastating intensity of their battle. Observers React Countless spectators gasped in awe and terror. This was no mere sparring match-bothbatants had fought with every ounce of their strength, and the result had been mutual devastation. Sargeras Recognizes Owen''s Growth Sargeras''s gaze fixed on Owen, his voice betraying a rare note of astonishment. "A God Mark Celestial God?" he muttered. "You''ve advanced to such a level in mere months?" Though aware of Owen''s unmatched potential, Sargeras couldn''t help but marvel. The leap from Celestial God to God Mark Celestial God was akin to crossing an insurmountable chasm-one that even the most talented mages spent lifetimes trying to bridge. Yet Owen had done it in an impossibly short span. Hope Rises "God Mark Celestial God! No wonder Owen has been so confident. He''s already surpassed what anyone thought possible!" "If Owen could contend with Sargeras before, his newfound strength makes victory more than just a dream!" Sargeras Refuses to Yield Though his surprise lingered, Sargeras''s expression soon darkened, and his voice grew cold. "Your breakthrough may have shortened the gap between us, but it isn''t enough to change your fate. "Today, Owen, you die." As if to underscore his words, the gaping wound on his chest rapidly healed, leaving no trace of injury behind. Owen''s calm, confident gaze met Sargeras''s. His voice was steady, carrying a quiet conviction. "Is that so? Many before you have imed the same. Every one of them fell at my hands." The Battle Esctes Sargeras''sposure wavered for a moment, his brow furrowing. He let out a deafening roar, his massive form expanding further, casting a shadow so vast it seemed to consume the sky. Beneath its weight, Demon Sky Citadel trembled. "Owen, show me the limits of your arrogance!" Sargeras bellowed. With terrifying speed, his de, now enveloped in emerald mes, transformed into a streak of light barreling toward Owen. The sheer force of the attack ignited the air, threatening to incinerate everything in its path. But just as the attack seemed unstoppable, the Supreme Sword in Owen''s hand erupted with radiant energy, forming a pir of light that pierced the heavens. Under its glow, the fel de dimmed, its momentum slowing. A Collision of Titans Owen surged forward, his de slicing through the oing attack. Behind him, numerous projections of himself materialized, each one leaping into the fray to strike at Sargeras. BOOM! Their sh sent waves of chaos rippling through the realm. The skies of the Demon Realm shattered, revealing endless constetions hidden behind the veil of destruction. A Battle Beyond Comprehension The ferocity of their fight obliterated everything in its path. Explosions of light and shadow tore through space, swallowing stars and erasing the boundaries of the battlefield. Thebatants moved at such blinding speeds that even the most powerful mages struggled to keep track of their movements. This was not a battle of mortals-it was the collision of gods. Even those watching through projections trembled, overwhelmed by the sheer intensity. If a single stray shockwave reached them, they would be annihted. Among the onlookers, even Throne Celestials found themselves shaken. "The scale of this battle... I can barely withstand the aftermath..." whispered one, awe and fear mingling in their voice. Chapter 419: Chapter415-Sargerass Limits Chapter 419: Chapter415-Sargeras''s Limits ? At this moment, under the watchful eyes of countless spectators, the battle between the two fighters reached a fever pitch. Surging demonic energy roiled around Sargeras, an endless torrent of eerie, searing mes rising and burning, emanating waves that seemed to herald the end of the world. Within these pulsations, the battlefield between him and Owen dissolved into chaos. Their figures were imperceptible; only the terrifying ripples of their shes could be seen, exploding like high-energy sts in the void, scattering shockwaves in every direction. These shockwaves didn''t leave the twobatants unscathed. Even Owen''s battle-hardened, seemingly indestructible body was scorched ck by the demonic mes, thick ck smoke rising from his seared skin. Meanwhile, Sargeras was faring no better. Under the relentless sword energy of Owen''s Godyer Sword, his armor was riddled with deep cuts, and blood gushed from his wounds, filling the air with an even heavier scent of iron and gore. The two exchanged dozens more blows, and the heavens above Demon Sky Citadel became a churning mass of chaotic energy. The vast starry sky above twisted, copsed, and shattered into endless stardust, blotting out the sun and moon. As their battle escted to even more terrifying heights, another violent sh forced Owen and Sargeras to simultaneously take a step back. In the next instant, Owen''s eyes shed with a sharp glint, sword intent flowing like rivers of Order, before he shed at Sargeras''s arm with a lightning-fast strike. The attack was too swift. Even with all his focus trained on Owen, Sargeras couldn''t evade it. The de pierced through his arm. Blood spurted out in torrents. The excruciating pain wrung a scream from Sargeras, a cry that echoed across the heavens and earth.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Sargeras was wounded! The sight of Sargeras injured filled the onlookers with tion. After all, Owen was only a god-mark celestial, far below Sargeras''s rank as a mage. Yet, despite the disparity, Owen had managed to wound him, gaining the upper hand. Clenching his teeth through the pain, Sargeras red at Owen, a flicker of shock passing through his eyes. The sheer terror of Owen''sbat prowess had far exceeded his expectations. The speed and power of his strikes were beyond anything Sargeras had anticipated. "Sargeras," Owen said, his tone calm yetmanding. "At this stage, there''s no point in holding back. Let me see the full extent of your power." "Do you really think you can defeat me with your current strength? You''re dreaming." Owen''s words sent shockwaves through the spectators. Could it be that Sargeras had been holding back this entire time? "I''ll admit," Sargeras said, his tone grave, "I underestimated you earlier. Your talent and strength are unlike anything I''ve encountered. But if I get serious, you won''t stand a chance." Sargeras fixed his gaze on Owen, his expression growing colder and more menacing. Tightening his grip on his demonic de, he seemed to seize control of the very fabric of reality. Around Owen, the void began to copse inward, vibrating violently. Waves of oppressive demonic energy surged toward him with crushing force. In that moment, Sargeras seemed to transform into the supreme creator, the sovereign of this world. Anyone who witnessed this scene felt themselves shrink in insignificance, like fireflies daring topete with the zing sun. Even from across the endless void, the oppressive majesty of Sargeras''s aura grew stronger,pelling all who felt it to bow down. It was their first time encountering such a phenomenon-try as they might to resist, the weight of his presence was inescapable. Meanwhile, the Burning Legion troops stationed at Demon Sky Citadel, emboldened by the surge of theirmander''s power, erupted in deafening cheers. Venus, however, watched with a heavy heart. From Sargeras, she sensed an even more terrifying aura. "This is bad," Venus murmured, her face pale. "Sargeras is trying to break the seal!" Already immensely powerful, Sargeras''s aura was now surging beyondprehension, on the verge of breaking through the limits of Throne Celestial. Venus understood all too well that anyone who reached the rank of Throne Celestial would inevitably face suppression by The Celestial. After all, this rank represented the extreme limit of power. To go beyond it was to pose a direct threat to The Celestial itself. Thus, The Celestial had established this threshold as a warning. Any mage who attempted to surpass Throne Celestial would face not only The Celestial''s attacks but also a curse that would drastically shorten their lifespan, making survival nearly impossible. For this reason, most Throne Celestial mages chose not to pursue greater power. The path forward was treacherous, and the oppressive weight of The Celestial''s warning hung over them like a sword poised to fall. The closer they approached the limit, the more likely that sword was to descend. But now, to achieve a swift victory over Owen, Sargeras had chosen to break this limit and unleash his peakbat strength. Even stepping half a step beyond Throne Celestial would grant him an unfathomable surge in power. No matter how formidable Owen''s abilities seemed, he would pale inparison to Sargeras in this state. As Venus grew increasingly uneasy, her gaze instinctively shifted to a distant corner of the void. There, where nothing should have been, a magic carpet floated silently. On it sat Caesar''s soul, watching the battle unfold with casual interest. Venus''s heart sank at the sight. Caesar, who usually kept to herself, hade here? This uncharacteristic behavior filled Venus with a growing sense of dread. Caesar noticed Venus''s gaze and offered her a faint smile, a subtle greeting. Venus furrowed her brows even more deeply. Caesar''s soul was immensely powerful. If she didn''t want to be seen, even Venus-despite her own formidable strength-might not have been able to sense her presence. Caesar had revealed herself on purpose. Next to Caesar, a celestial god, sensing the terrifying aura emanating from Sargeras, chuckled lightly. "Lord Caesar, Sargeras''s power is truly terrifying. He''s far more formidable now than ever before. There''s no way Owen can match him." Caesar, however, shook her head slightly. "Sargeras has indeed brought out all his trump cards, but if Owen were so easily defeated, he would have perished in the trials long ago." "He is far more resourceful and resilient than he appears. Otherwise, he would not have earned my respect." Hearing Caesar''s rare tone of gravity, the celestial god beside her felt a shiver run down his spine. Having served Caesar for many years, he understood how rare it was for her to take any mage seriously. To see Caesar treat Owen with such solemnity was shocking. "My lord, do you believe Owen will win this fight?" Caesar cast him a nce and shook her head. "This time, his opponent isn''t just Sargeras. Ultimately, he will lose." ... As Sargeras began breaking through the limits of Throne Celestial, the spectators in the miniature world all watched with grim expressions. The power emanating from Sargeras now was on an entirely different level. Even the residual shockwaves of his aura, carried across the vast void, reeked of death. Breaking the Throne Celestial limit! It was something they had only heard of in legend. What kind of power would Sargeras wield once he crossed that boundary? They could not even begin to imagine. Chapter 420: Chapter416-Sargeras Gravely Wounded Chapter 420: Chapter416-Sargeras Gravely Wounded ? "Sargeras has his trump cards, but so does my brother. He''ll win this fight for sure!" Madelyn''s expression had grown grave, but her confidence in Owen''s strength was unshaken. How many crises and tribtions had Owen already weathered? This time would be no different. Seraphina, the Dragon Princess, and the others clenched their fists tightly. Their faces bore traces of worry, but an even greater determination shone through. Compared to the others, Ysera was more focused on Leslie''s reaction. She nced toward Leslie, who was standing in the great hall. Leslie, her expression calm andposed, gazed at the scene before her as if Sargeras''s eruption of power could not stir her heart. Meanwhile, young Leslie, who had been napping in the hall, seemed to sense something. Her small brows furrowed slightly, and she murmured Owen''s name in her sleep. At the same time, the terrifying ripples of power emanating from Sargeras sent shockwaves across the Pure Land and beyond. Mages everywhere turned pale, trembling under the sheer weight of his overwhelming aura. For most of them, even celestial gods were untouchable pinnacles of strength. Throne Celestials were beings beyondprehension. As for whaty beyond Throne Celestial, no one knew. It was a tier of unimaginable might, a realm so vast it could only be whispered about as possessing the power to obliterate the Pure Land itself. For any mage beneath that tier, the suppression would be absolute-aplete annihtion. The gap was simply too vast. As countless onlookers watched Owen with anxious eyes, Sargeras, now enveloped in a surging aura, abruptly opened his eyes. A cold light shed within them, and an overwhelming wave of mana spread outward, turning the surrounding void into a suffocating mire and pressing down upon Owen inch by inch. In this moment, Sargeras seemed like an unassable sovereign, trampling all magic beneath his feet. "Such power... intoxicating." Sargeras relished the waves of mana coursing through him. The intricate patterns of magical Order swirling between his brows filled him with an unprecedented sense of invincibility. At his whim, it felt as if the stars themselves could shatter. He was gripped by an intoxicating sense of omnipotence. Raising his hand toward Owen, Sargeras brought it down with a crushing force. The heavens roared as a torrent of Order cascaded from the shattered sky, falling like countless celestial waterfalls, obliterating the void below. The already fragile Demon Realm quaked violently under the force, as though an unparalleled cataclysm had been unleashed. Even celestial god-level mages caught a whiff of death''s scent in the air. Were they to approach, annihtion would be certain-without so much as a chance to react. This strike from Sargeras was simply too fearsome. Amidst the raging torrent of Order, Owen stood firm, sword lowered at his side, his gaze fixed upon the skies above. His expression was grave. Even he could sense the immense danger emanating from Sargeras''s attack. It was clear that ordinary means would not suffice to block this blow. Taking a deep breath, Owen activated his Supreme Order. Instantly, a towering, majestic figure appeared behind him, so vast it seemed to bridge the heavens and the earth. Though the figure was indistinct, it exuded an aura that felt as if it had traversed the endless rivers of time to descend upon this battlefield. Owen nced upward at the apparition, and the figure gazed back down at him. Their eyes locked, and a strange resonance rippled outward.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The phantom merged with Owen, and his aura surged dramatically. In mere moments, Owen, who had been at the level of a god-mark celestial, broke through to the realm of Throne Celestial. A boundless energy surged from within him, radiating outward. Under the influence of this newfound power, the descent of the Order torrent slowed, and the trembling of the Demon Realm subsided somewhat. Every mage watching Owen was struck dumb with astonishment. "Is this the legendary Supreme Order magic?" "I can''t believe he could elevate himself from god-mark celestial to Throne Celestial with a secret technique!" "Is this Owen''s trump card? Hisbat strength at Throne Celestial is far beyond that of god-mark celestial!" Venus, too, was stunned, her face a picture of disbelief. Even Caesar, who had been observing from the shadows, could scarcely believe the magnitude of Owen''s sudden leap in strength. After all, the difference between Throne Celestial and god-mark celestial was not merely a step-it was an unbridgeable chasm. No one had ever witnessed such a technique that could achieve this kind of transformation. The mages in the Pure Land rubbed their eyes in disbelief, struggling to ept the scene before them. The sheer scope of Owen''s growth defied all logic. In the small world, Madelyn and the others were equally stunned. Though they had known Owen possessed incredible trump cards, they had not expected anything like this. Owen''s already formidablebat power soared exponentially as he ascended to a higher tier. Amid the collective shock, Leslie remained the calmest. With serene elegance, she continued to watch the unfolding events. "Sargeras, it''s time to end this." Feeling the overwhelming mana coursing through him, Owen let out a long roar and locked his gaze onto Sargeras. He began weaving intricate hand seals before him. The Light-Dark Seals were unleashed! Brilliant light erupted in front of Owen, exploding like a supernova. The dazzling radiance turned the world into a sea of blinding white. Every attack that surged toward Owen was neutralized upon contact with the rippling waves of white light, dissolving into nothingness. Even the torrent of Order was reduced to melting snow as it touched the radiant ripples. The light expanded, forming a domain that enveloped Sargeras. Within this domain, massive, mountain-like spheres of dark energy descended upon Sargeras, crushing toward him. These ck orbs carried a sealing power so absolute that anything they touched would have its mana entirely suppressed. For the first time, Sargeras felt a flicker of fear. Owen''s sudden counterattack far exceeded his expectations. As he prepared to retaliate, the ck orbs ignored space and time, mming into him directly. The mana-light coursing over his resilient body dimmed instantly. Even the magical Order flowing within him was sealed, unable to emit the faintest ripple. Then, the ck orbs detonated, merging with the radiant white light to create an even more terrifying explosion. Sargeras''s body was unable to withstand the devastating shockwaves. He was torn into countless bloody fragments that scattered across the battlefield. Owen narrowed his eyes, his expression remaining tense. Sargeras''s strength had far exceeded his expectations. Even with the Supreme Order and the devastating Light-Dark Seals, he had only managed to destroy Sargeras''s physical form-he had not annihted him entirely. It was clear that after breaking through to a level beyond Throne Celestial, Sargeras''sbat prowess had reached an unimaginable height. Even such an overwhelming attack had failed topletely obliterate him. Yet, while Sargeras had not been killed, he had been grievously wounded. The scattered remnants of his blood and flesh began converging toward the center, attempting to reform his body for another round. At his level, even total physical destruction could not end him. His immense vitality allowed him to regenerate endlessly, making him nearly immortal. Of course, this required a sufficient reserve of essence blood. Owen, unwilling to give him the chance to recover, acted decisively. As Sargeras''s fragmented body began to reassemble, Owen swept his hand forward. Within the radiant white domain, countless ck orbs detonated like copsing stars. The resulting shockwaves shredded Sargeras''s fragments into even finer pieces, extinguishing the vitality of his scattered flesh with relentless force. Chapter 421: Chapter417-The Vanishing Projection Chapter 421: Chapter417-The Vanishing Projection ? Amidst the pure white radiance, Sargeras''s flesh continued to rupture and dissipate, his body disintegrating inch by inch. The scent of death gathered heavily in his heart. He knew all too well-if this continued, Owen''s strike would indeed annihte him. Without hesitation, he directed his formidable mind power, weaving it like countless threads to pull his scattered blood and flesh back toward his original position. Slowly, they coalesced into a blood-red phantom of his form. The agony of reconstructing his body was unbearable, drawing an anguished wail from Sargeras that sent visible shockwaves rippling through the void. But Owen had already locked onto his aura. As Sargeras''s flesh began to gather, ck orbs of condensed energy surged toward him. Boom! Brilliant light erupted from Sargeras, colliding with the terrifying, all-consuming ck orbs. The sh unleashed a mana tide that swept across the battlefield. As the mana tide subsided, Owen narrowed his eyes, watching Sargeras retreat swiftly. His voice was cold: "Trying to flee now? A bit toote for that." The moment his words fell, Owen''s body transformed into a streak of light that transcended space and time, closing in on Sargeras. Sargeras, still a blood-red silhouette, had yet to fully restore his body. Faced with Owen''s devastating attack, he felt an unfamiliar fear flicker across his face. Gone was theposure and arrogance he had exuded before. Knowing he couldn''t withstand Owen in his current state, Sargeras raised his blood-forged hands and tore open the void before him, attempting to escape Owen''s relentless pursuit. But Owen was unwilling to let such an opportunity slip away. Allowing Sargeras to recover would make striking him down infinitely harder. Without hesitation, Owen gave chase. The two figures, one white and one ck, streaked through the void like twin beams of light locked in an unrelenting pursuit. Those watching through the projection were left stunned by the scene before them. Owen''sbat prowess had reached such terrifying heights that even a top-tier powerhouse like Sargeras was being hunted down in disgrace. "Sargeras is actually losing so miserably!" "He''s running like a dog with its tail between its legs!" "It looks like the battle is nearing its end!" "Once Sargeras falls, the Burning Legion will crumble!" "All hail Lord Owen, eternal and invincible!" As they witnessed Owen''s unparalleled disy of power, countless onlookers erupted in cheers. The sight of Sargeras suffering defeat, something they had never imagined, ignited an unparalleled excitement within them. Clenching their fists and flushed with exhration, they felt as though they were Owen himself, delivering crushing blows to Sargeras. The sheer thrill surged through their veins, a heady rush that made them almost groan in satisfaction. Within the small world, Seraphina and the others couldn''t contain their excitement, cheering loudly. "Master! Master is the best!" Seraphina eximed, jumping and dancing in delight. The Dragon Princess smiled radiantly, her expression bright with admiration. "Lord Owen truly is the greatest prodigy of all time," she said. Though she was a naturally gifted member of the dragon race with immense innate strength, her talents paled inparison to Owen''s brilliance. Yet, in stark contrast to the jubnt crowd, Ysera''s strikingly beautiful face bore a rare seriousness. "If it were this simple to end things, Sargeras wouldn''t be Sargeras," she said gravely. Her words startled the Dark Elf Queen, who turned to look at Ysera. As the daughter of a celestial god, Ysera undoubtedly knew far more than Owen did. Her cautious attitude hinted that there was more to Sargeras than they realized. Madelyn, sensing the tension, asked, "Is there a problem?" Under everyone''s expectant gazes, Ysera remained silent. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Sargeras''s retreat was too abrupt. Neither The Celestial nor her father had shown any reaction, which was highly unusual. At that moment, the projection in front of them began to tremble violently, cracking and then shattering into nothingness. The projection was gone. Ysera and the others were stunned. In the small world, as well as across the Pure Land, mages quickly realized that the projections they had been watching had abruptly vanished. "What''s happening? Why did the projection disappear?" "What just happened?" "Why do I have a bad feeling about this?" The sudden disappearance caused a wave of panic. The projections had been created by thebined efforts of Academy City and Wind Shadow, utilizing their finest instruments. If one faction''s projection device had failed, it might have been understandable. But for both to falter simultaneously reeked of foul y. All at once, the people of the Pure Land nced around uneasily, their hearts heavy with the sense that something had gone terribly wrong in the Demon Realm. "Go! Head to the Demon Realm immediately and bring back any updates!" "This must be tied to Owen and Sargeras. Their duel is too critical!" The leaders of Academy City and Wind Shadow were particrly frantic, pacing and shouting orders. This battle could shape the next centuries, if not an entire epoch, yet it had been abruptly interrupted. Some high-ranking officials, desperate for answers, rushed straight to the Demon Realm to witness the oue for themselves. Meanwhile, within the small world, tension hung thick in the air. Those present were visibly anxious, their eyes clouded with worry. To them, the projection''s failure could only mean one thing-the hand of a scheming maniptor was at work, and Owen was in grave danger. Madelyn, the most agitated of all, attempted to leave the small world to head for the Demon Realm. But to her shock, she found herself trapped.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "What''s going on?" Her pupils shrank as realization dawned. She had been able to enter and leave the small world freely before. When had this restriction been put in ce? After multiple failed attempts to break the seal, Madelyn began searching for Rachel. The small world was under Rachel''s care; if anyone could provide answers, it was her. But as she looked around, she realized, to her dismay, that Rachel was nowhere to be found. Rachel had seemingly left long before. "She must have sensed something after her breakthrough to celestial god and slipped away," Madelyn muttered angrily. "Leaving without even telling me-how selfish!" Seething with frustration, Madelyn''s eyes glowed red with fury. A deathly aura erupted from her body as she struck the small world''s barrier with all her might. But the barrier held firm, far stronger than her current power could ovee. A sudden realization struck her as she sensed the aura binding the small world. Leslie. The barrier had been created by Leslie. With her current strength, breaking it was impossible. Madelyn immediately turned toward where Leslie hadst been, but the grand hall was empty. "She''s already gone," Ysera said softly, shaking her head. "With her intuition, she must have foreseen something and left early." Madelyn''s anger red. "Leaving without saying a word is one thing, but why seal the small world and trap us here?" As Madelyn raged, the Dragon Princess and others tried to calm her down. But Madelyn remained relentless, hammering at the small world''s barrier. The entire realm trembled under her blows, as though she would stop at nothing until it was broken. At that moment, a small figure appeared before them. It was young Leslie. "Auntie," the child said softly, her voice steady despite her small stature. "Mother went to find Father. She said she would bring him back. I trust Mother. And I trust Father too." Her quiet yet resolute words silenced the room. Chapter 422: Chapter418-The Schemes of the Mastermind Chapter 422: Chapter418-The Schemes of the Mastermind ? Hearing young Leslie speak, the once-agitated Madelyn gradually calmed down. After all, Leslie was like an angel, evoking nothing but tenderness in others. Madelyn stepped forward, scooping Leslie into her arms and nting a kiss on her cheek. "But... I miss your father. I''m worried about him. What should I do?" she asked, her voice trembling. Leslie smiled brightly. "Auntie, just wait here. Trust Mother. Trust Father!" Meanwhile. In the Demon Realm, Sargeras finally stopped in front of the Demon Abyss, ceasing his escape. During his retreat, Owen''s relentless assaults had left him gravely injured, his vitality nearly extinguished. Now, his skin was ashen, his expression heavy with defeat. His once-vigorous soul wavered like a flickering candle in the rain. When he saw Owen closing in, he let out a long sigh. "Owen, I admit I underestimated you. In this duel of life and death, you are the victor." Yet, despite Sargeras''s words, Owen didn''t let his guard down. Sargeras''s sudden shift in demeanor was far too suspicious. "Your strength is impressive, far surpassing the rumors," Sargeras continued, his tone even. Such recognition from Sargeras would have been a monumental honor for most mages. But Owen merely stared at him coldly. Sargeras was not one to concede so easily, and his pride would never allow him to admit defeat outright. Under Owen''s watchful gaze, Sargeras''s tone suddenly changed, his voiceced with icy menace. "Though you have won today, make no mistake-you will not leave here alive." Owen had anticipated such a reversal and was unfazed. He simply waited to see what Sargeras had nned next. Sargeras raised his head to the heavens. "The brighter the star, the more the wind howls to snuff it out. Owen, the more extraordinary you are, the more The Celestial will never allow you to live." With that, Sargeras cast his gaze upward. Above the Demon Realm, the once still and silent sky was now dominated by a towering white spire. It radiated an otherworldly aura of terror, bathing the heavens in pale light and casting down dense beams of silver. Under this light, the void seemed to grow purer, more sanctified-yet it evoked a disquietingpulsion to submit, to worship, to be its devout follower. Within the spire, a grotesque monstrosity of blood and flesh began to writhe like waves of the sea. From its depths came a hoarse, chilling voice. "Owen, we meet again." Apanying this voice was an overwhelming pressure emanating from the Infinite Spire. Throne Celestial. An ancient entity from the Forbidden Zone had awakened! Owen nced briefly at the creature before fixing his gaze back on Sargeras. "So, you''ve allied yourself with the Forbidden Zone," Owen said tly. "Surely the Infinite Spire isn''t the only one here. Where are the other three Throne Celestials from the Forbidden Zones? Let them show themselves." The moment Owen spoke, faint whispers filled the air, followed by ancient voices echoing through the void. "It''s been so long, and your strength has grown to such heights. If you''re allowed to continue, there may trulye a day when you destroy us Forbidden Zones again." "A pity that no matter how unparalleled your talent may be, without bowing to us, you''ve sealed your fate!" From the Bone Abyss, the Forbidden Sea, and the Heaven of Desire, three more ancient Throne Celestials emerged, encircling Owen.N?v(el)B\\jnn Standing directly before Owen was a colossal skeletal figure, its ckened bones radiating a corrosive aura that seemed to erode everything around it. Within its hollow eye sockets, countless wailing spirits writhed in torment. Its power, too, had reached the level of Throne Celestial. Behind Owen stood an entity from the Forbidden Sea. Its body was covered in mysterious runes and bound with white bandages that exuded an eerie, inexplicable energy. The third appeared beside the Infinite Spire -a humanoid form wreathed in prismatic light. Though it had a human shape, it radiated the feral, predatory presence of a soul-devouring spellbeast. Four Forbidden Zones. Four ancient Throne Celestials. For any mage, facing such a lineup-let alone a single Throne Celestial-would be enough to drive them to despair. The power of the celestial gods from the Forbidden Zones was already fearsome. Those who ascended to Throne Celestial were the elites among elites, capable of facing two opponents singlehandedly. Yet neither Sargeras nor the four ancient beings saw any fear or despair in Owen''s expression. Instead, Owen remained utterly calm. They had expected to see terror, hopelessness, and pleas for mercy. Instead, they saw none of it. "Owen," one of them sneered. "Why the act? If you beg for mercy, we might grant you a swift death." "The blood and soul of such a prodigy must taste divine. I wonder how exquisite someone of your unparalleled caliber must be?" "Eating him would be such a waste. I propose we forge his soul and body into puppets. Imagine turning our most dangerous enemy into a ve under ourmand-that would be far more satisfying!" The ancient beings debated amongst themselves, their voices filled with malice. But before they could finish, Owen interrupted, his voice calm and unyielding. "You''re speaking too soon." He swept his gaze over them, his expression unchanged. At that moment, another voice, cold and familiar, echoed through the air. "You think you can hold out against five Throne Celestials? Then how about adding three more to the mix?" As the voice rang out, three figures emerged, their presence sealing off Owen''s escape routes on either side. Owen''s lips curled into a cold smile. "So it''s you. Killed once, yet you still dare to show yourselves?" The three figures were the celestial gods under Loki, whom Owen had previously defeated. This time, however, they had arrived in their true forms-and they, too, had broken through to Throne Celestial. Though their auras were faintly unstable, they were unmistakably Throne Celestials. With their arrival, there were now eight Throne Celestials encircling Owen. Such a lineup was an assured death sentence for any mage. No one in history had ever survived a battle against eight Throne Celestials. Owen''s expression grew solemn as he spoke, his tone steady. "So this is your n? It seems your desire to kill me runs deep." Sargeras let out a low chuckle. "As much as I hate to admit it, you are the most troublesome prodigy we''ve ever encountered. The effort we''ve gone to for you far surpasses what we did for the God of Light or the Lord of Stars in their day." Under Sargeras''s direction, the collective aura of the eight Throne Celestials bore down on Owen like towering mountains. The surrounding void was crushed into nothingness by their overwhelming power. As they prepared to strike, Venus arrived on the scene. Her icy gaze swept over the gathered foes. "Eight against one? How despicable," she spat. Turning to Owen, she said urgently, "Lord Owen, leave now! I''ll contact Caesar and the others immediately!" Though the presence of eight Throne Celestials was terrifying, the resistance against The Celestial also boasted powerful allies. With enough time, Venus could rally reinforcements. Sargeras shook his head. "Venus, I suggest you stay out of this. Our target is Owen, not you or your so-called resistance." "Your safety has already been assured." Venus froze, her heart sinking at his words. What did he mean? Then, as if on cue, she turned toward the approaching magic carpet. Caesar stood upon it, his posture calm as he faced the scene before him. "Leader Venus," Caesar said coolly. "Given the current circumstances, Owen''s death is inevitable. For the greater good, it''s best you step aside." Venus''s eyes widened in fury. "Caesar! You struck a deal with Sargeras?!" Caesar shrugged nonchntly. "I take no pleasure in this, but it''s for your own good," he replied, joining the circle around Owen. Chapter 423: Chapter419-The Terrifying Figure Chapter 423: Chapter419-The Terrifying Figure ? "For my sake?" Venus''s expression was icy as she stared at Caesar, her disbelief written all over her face. Seeing her reaction, Caesar''s heart trembled. His feelings for Venus were etched into his very soul-this was a well-known fact. Yet, her current coldness only deepened his hatred for Owen. Before Venus met Owen, her attitude toward Caesar had never been so frosty. Even if she disagreed with him, she had always spoken with warmth and trust. But now, because of Owen, everything had changed. Even when Caesar acted for her benefit, her eyes saw only Owen. Beside Caesar stood a Throne Celestial, who also directed his disdainful gaze toward Owen. He understood Caesar''s feelings all too well-anyone who threatened to take Venus away was Caesar''s enemy. This Owen, he thought, was walking a path toward inevitable destruction. "Venus, calm down and listen to me!" Caesar took a deep breath to steady himself, then turned to Venus. "The reason I cooperated with them wasn''t just to protect you-it''s also because of your father, the God of Light." At his words, Venus''s wless eyes widened, her pupils contracting. She could ignore Caesar. She could ignore anyone. But her father, the God of Light, held an irreceable ce in her heart. "What does this have to do with my father?" she asked sharply. "I''ve told you before," Caesar replied, his voice filled with gravity. "ording to my investigation, the God of Light is not dead. He was captured and is now being tortured. If we don''t act soon, he will be refined and obliterated, his soul scattered to the winds!" His words struck Venus like a lightning bolt. Her delicate frame trembled. Her father, the God of Light, was still alive. This revtion was monumental. But to fall into the hands of Loki and The Celestial-was that not a fate worse than death? She had heard countless tales of enemies refined alive, their very essence destroyed. She had never imagined her father would suffer such a fate. "Venus," Sargeras interjected, his tone measured yet menacing. "If you want your father to survive, you would do well to cooperate with us. As the new leader of the resistance, your value is undeniable. Prove your loyalty by helping us kill Owen, and we will spare your father." The ancient Throne Celestials of the Forbidden Zone and the three who served Loki all turned their eyes toward Venus with amused interest. Venus had been the most renowned prodigy before Owen''s rise, her talent and strength unmatched. To pit her against Owen and manipte them like puppets on strings-this was a spectacle they relished. "Venus," Caesar added, his voice insistent, "Owen is just an outsider. His death is inconsequential. Would you truly abandon your father for him?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Venus''s forehead glistened with cold sweat as she wrestled with her thoughts. What should I do? She didn''t want Owen to die. She didn''t want to harm him. But she couldn''t bear to see her father, the God of Light, perish. While Venus was trapped in inner turmoil, Caesar shifted his focus back to Owen, his eyes gleaming with malice. "Owen, today will be yourst. If you have any final words, speak them now. Out of respect for your role in the resistance, I''ll grant you this one courtesy." His words carried a veneer of civility, but in truth, he had already locked onto Owen''s aura. At the slightest sign of movement, he would strike without hesitation. Yet none of them noticed the figure silently watching from above. It was Leslie. Draped in an elegant gown of royal blue and white, her figure exuded an ethereal grace. Snowkes seemed to drift around her as if she were an iceborn goddess. Her wless beauty and baster skin radiated an otherworldly glow, and as she descended upon the scene, the world seemed to dim in her presence. Surveying the chaos below, Leslie sighed softly. "Owen, you''ve underestimated them too much," she murmured. Meanwhile, at Demon Sky Citadel. Archdemon''s dark, gem-like eyes turned toward the direction of the Demon Abyss. She was intimately familiar with that ce, having once ventured there with Owen. Now, it seemed that Owen and Sargeras had converged there as if drawn by fate. Sensing the presence of the ancient Throne Celestials from the four Forbidden Zones, Loki''s three allies, and Caesar, Archdemon''s heart clenched. Such a gathering was beyond terrifying. Even if all the other Throne Celestialsbined their strength, they would still be no match. The beings surrounding Owen represented the pinnacle of power a mage could reach. Their presence left no room for retreat-Owen''s death was the only oue they sought. Faced with such insurmountable odds, Archdemon couldn''t fathom how Owen could possibly resist. Standing nearby, Ymir, her expression heavy, stared intently toward the Demon Abyss. "This cannot go on," Ymir said firmly. "If we don''t do something to help Owen, he''s as good as dead." She had never before felt so unwilling to leave Owen''s side. But sensing his peril now, she realized how deeply she cared. She couldn''t-wouldn''t-stand by and watch him die. She was willing to risk anything, even her life, to aid him, just as she had during the Fallen Angel''s assault on the imperial capital. Elysia, observing the scene, raised a hand to calm the others. "Archdemon, Ymir-stay calm," she said, her tone measured. "The Demon Sky Citadel is surrounded by the Burning Legion. Breaking their blockade will be nearly impossible." "If we act recklessly, we might not save Owen. Worse, we could distract him at a critical moment." Elysia''s words were cold but rational, her mind focused on therger picture. Archdemon shook her head. "No matter the risk, Owen''s safety takes precedence!" Ymir echoed her determination. "We''ve already decided. Don''t try to stop us." Elysia sighed. She had seen her sister act this way before, softening only toward those she deemed valuable. But after meeting Owen, Archdemon had changedpletely. Years had passed, yet seeing Owen in danger again brought out the same unshakable resolve. "What is it about him that''s worth all this fuss?" Elysia muttered under her breath. Before Owen came into their lives, her sisters had cared for her deeply. She had lived in comfort and joy. But now, everything had changed. Still, she knew how deeply her sisters cared for Owen. For his sake, they would go to any lengths. "Think carefully before you act," Elysia advised. "Owen is no ordinary mage. He once forced the Forbidden Zones to bow. He may still have a way to escape." "If even Owen cannot break free, then nothing we do will matter." Her words gave Archdemon and Ymir pause. Elysia''s logic was sound, even if their hearts rebelled against it. Chapter 424: Chapter420-Owen Surrounded, the Decisive Strike Chapter 424: Chapter420-Owen Surrounded, the Decisive Strike ? They had all lived alongside Owen, shared trials and tribtions with him. If there was one thing Owen excelled at, it was turning the impossible into reality. This time might be no different. Owen might still have a trump card yet to be revealed. Though they couldn''t fathom how Owen could possibly contend against so many Throne Celestials, a sliver of hope glimmered within them. "Miss Ymir, this time, Lord Owen will emerge unscathed, won''t he?" Archdemon, calming her earlier agitation, looked toward Ymir. Ymir''s voice was resolute. "Knowing Owen as I do, he will undoubtedly perform yet another miracle that will shake the world!" Her expression grew increasingly serious as she scanned the surroundings. Noticing Leslie''s absence, her brows furrowed slightly. Leslie''s love for Owen was almost obsessive. For Owen to be engaged in such a life-and-death battle without Leslie anywhere in sight was highly suspicious. "If Leslie cares for Owen as much as we think, she would never leave his side, not even in the face of danger," Ymir observed. "If she''s not here, it must mean everything is still under control." "That makes sense. Otherwise, with Leslie''s domineering personality, she would have already intervened recklessly." As they deliberated, Kawa Zang and several others from Wind Shadow arrived, carrying numerous recording stones. When they saw the towering Demon Sky Citadel, especially the countless Burning Legion soldiers stationed at its gates, their faces turned pale. Never before had they seen the Burning Legion disy such ferocity. They seemed like machines of pure war-merciless, unyielding. The oppressive, searing aura radiating from the Burning Legion struck them head-on, filling their hearts with dread and an overwhelming sense of impending death. Their attention quickly shifted to the Demon Abyss, where they could sense Owen''s presence. Looking toward the abyss, both Kawa Zang and the other Wind Shadow members were stunned. Above the gaping maw of the abyss-like the jaws of a giant beast-stood ten Throne Celestials. The sheer power emanating from these figures was enough to make even those ustomed to encountering Throne Celestials tremble. "My god, am I seeing this right? Sargeras, the Forbidden Zone, The Celestial, and Loki''s forces have all sent Throne Celestials!" "This was a trap all along. Sargeras used the guise of a duel to lure Owen here for an ambush!" "With so many Throne Celestials gathered, Lord Owen''s chances look grim." "But why are Caesar and Venus among those surrounding Lord Owen? Aren''t they supposed to be part of the resistance?" "Exactly! They''re supposed to be core members-one a leader, the other a crucial figure!" Kawa Zang and the Wind Shadow members were filled with outrage. They vividly remembered that Caesar and Venus owed their return from the void to Owen''s activation of the Time Array. Without Owen, they might still be lost in some void fissure, unable to return. And now, these two had joined forces with The Celestial and the Forbidden Zone to attack Owen. Such betrayal was utterly intolerable. If the God of Light, Lord of Stars, and War Goddess learned of this treachery, they would undoubtedly eradicate these traitors to the resistance. As their anger surged, a deafening roar erupted from within the Demon Abyss. The sound shook the entire Demon Realm as though an unprecedented earthquake had struck. Cracks of darkness radiated outward from the abyss, spreading like jagged veins across the realm. Feeling the shockwaves, Kawa Zang and the others turned toward the source. Amid the chaos, Sargeras struck at Owen again. This time, his attack seemed to harness the full power of the Demon Abyss itself, aimed to deliver a fatal blow. The sheer scale of the assault was even more terrifying than before. Kawa Zang swallowed hard. Even the residual waves of Sargeras''s strike seemed capable of shattering the Demon Realm. The intensity of their killing intent was beyondprehension. "Lord Owen, surely this time you will create another miracle, won''t you?" Kawa Zang could do nothing but cling to hope. His current strength would be annihted instantly if he ventured too close, so all he could do was silently root for his idol. As Sargeras''s attack surged toward him, Owen''s expression betrayed a hint of surprise. Despite his weakened state, Sargeras had unleashedbat power that seemed fueled by his very life force, ferociously terrifying. But Sargeras was still a defeated foe. No matter how fearsome the attack, Owen remained calm. Raising the Godyer Sword, he unleashed a sh that tore a white fissure hundreds of meters long through the air, neutralizing Sargeras''s onught. This was only the beginning. Seeing Sargeras act, the others joined the fray, attacking Owen in unison. The three Throne Celestials under Loki stomped the ground simultaneously, each conjuring a golden magical array beneath their feet. The radiant arrays expanded rapidly, merging into one and amplifying their mana and spiritual perception significantly. This was theirbined assault technique. Despite their shaky foundations, the formation united their power, enabling them topress their mana into a devastating golden sphere. The sphere hurtled toward Owen, its destructive force obliterating everything in its path. Even Owen dared not take it lightly. He immediately activated the Guardian Shield. A luminous shield formed before him, absorbing the golden sphere''s mana entirely. Although the Godyer Staff hadn''t been further refined, Owen''s elevated level allowed the Guardian Shield to withstand even more intense magical impacts-and return them threefold. The three ck-robed mages stared in disbelief as theirbined attack failed to make a dent. This was an assault they had relied upon to face even top-tier Throne Celestials like Sargeras without flinching. Yet Owen had deflected it effortlessly, as if it were nothing. While they reeled in shock, the shield rippled, and a radiant orb appeared-a miniature sun radiating overwhelming energy. "What terrifying energy!" Even Sargeras and the other Throne Celestials felt uneasy. The power within the orb was something they wouldn''t dare take lightly, even as a group. The orb, now locked onto the three ck-robed mages, streaked toward them. They tried to retreat, but it was toote. Their formation red with dazzling light in a desperate attempt to intercept the orb. Boom!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The explosive impact reverberated across the heavens, shaking the earth itself. Everyone watched in shock as the three ck-robed mages were sent flying, their robes torn to shreds and their auras weakened. They looked utterly battered and defeated. In a single exchange, Owen had injured all three. The ancient entities of the Forbidden Zone erupted in fury, charging at Owen with a cacophony of roars. They didn''t know what methods Owen had employed, but his strange abilities had truly rmed them. They couldn''t afford to underestimate him any longer. With so many powerful beings gathered, they couldn''t allow this battle to take an unexpected turn. Chapter 425: Chapter421-One Against Five Chapter 425: Chapter421-One Against Five ? "Attack together! This time, we leave Owen no chance!" As the three celestial gods under Loki reeled from their injuries, the ancient entities of the Forbidden Zone fixed their eyes on Owen. Their killing intent coalesced, bing so palpable it seemed to slice the air like a de. The massive, writhing body of the ancient entity from the Infinity Tower began to transform. From its grotesque flesh emerged a hand of baster perfection, carved like marble. Atop this hand, a towering nine-tiered white spire radiated endless brilliance. The intricate runes inscribed on the tower lit up, summoning phantom holy angels, which, under the infusion of its fleshly power, solidified and came to life. These spectral beings, with razor-sharp feathered wings,unched themselves toward Owen, their flight creating hurricane-like gusts that blotted out the sky. Feeling the deathly waves emanating from the holy angels, Owen gripped the Godyer Sword tightly and unleashed a sweeping sh. A river of sword energy, spanning tens of thousands of meters, roared through the heavens, slicing through the phantoms. The holy angels shattered into nothingness upon contact with the surging de, disintegrating into scattered fragments of light. But before Owen could catch his breath, the bone colossus, an ancient entityposed entirely of ckened skeletal remains, raised a massive hand and struck toward the river of sword energy. The impact sent shockwaves through the void as sharp, horn-like bone spikes erupted from its palm, shooting forth like a sea urchin''s spines toward the cascading sword energy. The collision obliterated the surrounding void, creating ripples that spread outward like waves on water. Those witnessing the scene felt their hearts clench in terror. These two Forbidden Zone entities were unimaginably powerful. Yet, even theirbined strikes had been crushed under Owen''s de. Owen''s strength was staggering. Just when it seemed he had reached his limits, Owen unleashed an even greater disy of power, defying expectations once again. But before the crowd could recover from their shock, the ancient entities from the Forbidden Sea and the Heaven of Desireunched their attacks. The entity from the Forbidden Sea, its form an ever-shifting tide of ck water, surged forward with deafening roars. The ck tide battered the void, eroding the lingering sword energy and swallowing itpletely. Meanwhile, the entity from the Heaven of Desire fixed its gaze on Owen. From its eyes radiated thick, clinging waves of ck light, imbued with an otherworldly allure. The oppressive energy rippled through the Demon Realm, manifesting hallucinations and disorienting all who came into contact with it. In an instant, everyone''s minds were plunged into terrifying illusions. Those watching saw their deepest fearse to life, pulling them into a waking nightmare. As they struggled against the illusions, a chilling bell tolled-a sound that seemed to transcend space and time. It echoed in their ears, distorting their thoughts and twisting their consciousness. Even the Throne Celestials observing the battle paled at the sound. "The ancient entity of the Heaven of Desire has gone mad! It''s using the Bell of Perdition!" Many recognized the tolling of the bell. Legends told that the Bell of Perdition heralded the obliteration of souls, capable of annihting entire realms in an instant. Rarely wielded, it was one of the Heaven of Desire''s most feared artifacts. And now, faced with Owen, they had deployed this apocalyptic weapon, leaving no room for escape. The bell''s toll warped the void itself, sending ripples of energy that disrupted the souls and minds of all living beings. Weaker mages copsed, vomiting blood as their souls fragmented under the bell''s resonance. At Academy City, where mages gathered to record the battle, many stood frozen in horror. They had thought the Forbidden Zone entities would rely on their own immense power to confront Owen. But now, even their most dreadful artifacts were in y. These forbidden tools, forged from rare and indestructible mana stones, could only be wielded by Throne Celestials. Their appearance signified nothing less than an absolute desire to erase Owen from existence. Within the bell''s malevolent soundscape, Owen found himself surrounded by illusions. Phantasms of his past adversaries materialized before him, circling like vengeful spirits. "Owen! You took my life-now I''ll take yours!" "Owen, even in the depths of hell, I didn''t think I''d see you again!" "Owen, the suffering you''ve caused us-you''ll taste it all now!" The voices blended together, forming an oppressive chorus that pressed down on Owen. But Owen, unable to pierce through theyers of illusions, closed his eyes. "You were all nothing but defeated foes," he said coldly, his voice devoid of emotion. "And now, even in death, you dare to challenge me? Be gone!" In that moment, time seemed to freeze. The Godyer Sword in Owen''s hand erupted with radiant light. With one sweeping sh, Owen shattered the endless illusions. The phantoms that had surrounded him-his most formidable past enemies-were obliterated, reduced to nothingness. The sword''s energy continued forward, slicing through the void and striking the ancient entity of the Heaven of Desire. Though vast cosmic riversy between them, the sword''s brilliance bridged the distance in an instant, leaving no room for escape. The Heaven of Desire entity attempted to retreat, but as it moved, its massive form began to crack and shatter under the relentless assault of the sword. sh! The de tore through flesh, sttering iridescent blood across the heavens. The Heaven of Desire entity recoiled in pain, grievously wounded by Owen''s strike. Even the Bell of Perdition, a seemingly indestructible artifact, quivered and cracked under the attack, a deep scar marring its surface. The crowd of onlookers was left speechless, their mouths agape in astonishment. The Bell of Perdition had been regarded as an unstoppable weapon, capable of reducing any foe to dust. Yet Owen, not only withstood its power but also managed to wound its wielder and damage the artifact itself-a feat unprecedented in history.N?v(el)B\\jnn Sargeras''s expression grew darker, his tone grim. "This man... he still hasn''t reached his limits." "But no matter how he struggles, he cannot change his fate!" With those words, Sargeras charged at Owen, his entire form radiating killing intent. Though Owen''s strength was overwhelming, the toll of his attacks was evident. The aura around him was beginning to wane, the price of his power taking its toll. The ancient entity from the Infinity Tower took its turn, forming its flesh into a towering white spire. The spire descended upon Owen, radiating an oppressive aura that sought to reduce everything in its path to the same pale, pulsating mass of flesh. "Owen, stop your futile resistance. Today, you will die," it dered coldly. As the Throne Celestials stopped holding back and unleashed their full strength, Owen''s eyes narrowed. "Come, then," he said with a chilling smile. "All of you. Show me the limits of your power!" With that, the murderous aura surrounding Owen surged outward, condensing into a blood- red formation. The Godyer Array. The moment the array appeared, the sky itself seemed to shatter. Waves of destructive energy rippled outward, fracturing the void. The Forbidden Zone entities, along with Sargeras, felt a rare flicker of unease. Even the recording mages of the Pure Land trembled as they observed. "Five Throne Celestials attacking Owen at once-this is beyond despicable!" "Owen is in grave danger now!" "But that array... it seems extraordinary. Could it possibly turn the tide?" In all their years of documenting history, none of them had ever witnessed a single mage stand alone against five Throne Celestials. Chapter 427: Chapter423-One Against Eight Chapter 427: Chapter423-One Against Eight ? The ancient entities of the Forbidden Zone were left in shock, a faint trace of dread rising within their hearts. Owen''s previous strike had been so devastating that none of them were certain they could have withstood it had it been directed at them instead of the ancient entity of the Heaven of Desire. Owen now shifted his gaze to Caesar, his eyes brimming with a potent killing intent. He understood Caesar all too well-an opportunist, a schemer willing to use any means necessary to achieve his goals. Among the Throne Celestials present, it was Caesar who posed the greatest threat to Owen. Despite his youth, Caesar''s hidden strength made him a danger that could not be underestimated. A moment of carelessness could lead to a devastating reversal. As Owen scrutinized him, Caesar returned the gaze with a calm, calcting look. "Your fate is sealed, Owen," Caesar said, a faint smile on his lips. "Don''t me me for it." He then turned his attention to Venus. "Lady Venus, it''s time for us to act together." Venus''s pupils constricted at his words. To strike against Owen was a line she had never imagined crossing. Yet thoughts of her father, trapped and tormented, gnawed at her resolve. Her lips trembled, her hands clenched into fists, and her body quivered with indecision. Seeing Venus wavering, Caesar decided to push her further. "Lady Venus," he said with a soft sigh, "if we don''t act now, the God of Light will continue to suffer in agony. You are a dutiful daughter, are you not? Surely you cannot bear to see your father endure this torment." At this, Venus''s hands clenched tighter, her knuckles turning white. After a long silence, she looked at Caesar and finally relented. "Caesar, you had better keep your word," she said coldly. "If you don''t, we will be enemies for life." Caesar dismissed her threat with a faint smirk. Herpliance was all that mattered.N?v(el)B\\jnn To him, this was another step in taming the untamed beast that was Venus. Forced submission now would make future control far easier. "Venus, you will be mine," he thought to himself. "No matter how much you struggle, you''ll never escape my grasp." He turned back to Owen, his expression still rxed. "Why not surrender, Owen? We''re only doing this to save the God of Light. A small sacrifice from you is a reasonable price, wouldn''t you agree?" Owen let out a coldugh. Caesar''s hypocrisy was revolting. It was clear to Owen that Caesar''s supposed noble intentions were merely a pretense to further his own ambitions. "Everyone," Caesar called out, his tone sharpening, "let''s strike together. We cannot give Owen another chance." With that, a tempest of soul energy erupted from Caesar, spreading in all directions. The three ck-robed celestial gods under Loki, who had previously been forced to retreat by Owen, now regrouped. Their expressions were cold and filled with renewed determination. Earlier, they had underestimated Owen and paid the price. Now, with Caesar, Venus, Sargeras, and the remaining Forbidden Zone entities joining the fray, they sought to seal off every avenue of escape. Each figure surrounding Owen carried immense power and an extraordinary lineage. Owen''s gaze swept across the assembly, pausing momentarily on Venus. Once his closest ally, she now stood against him. Venus met Owen''s gaze with aplex expression but quickly steeled herself. "Owen, I''m doing this for my father. I hope you can understand," she said, her voice tinged with sorrow. With that, her aura red, her resolve hardening. Owen sighed softly. "It seems your desire to kill me has reached its peak," he said, gripping the Godyer Sword tightly. "Come," he dered, his voice brimming with defiance. "Show me the limits of your strength!" Caesar sneered at Owen''s audacity. Such arrogance, he thought, was nothing short of suicidal. A wave of oppressive soul energy radiated from Caesar, transforming the atmosphere. The world around them grew hazy and surreal, as though everyone had been drawn into a dreamscape where Caesar reigned supreme. Even Sargeras and the other Forbidden Zone entities were taken aback. They had known Caesar was formidable, but this disy far exceeded their expectations. Caesar''s purely spiritual form seemed to amplify his power to terrifying levels. Being targeted by him was an experience unlike any other, an oppressive force that felt inescapable. Owen immediately turned his focus to Caesar. "ying God, activate," he intoned. A deadly energy burst forth from Owen''s sword, designed to deal devastating damage to mage-tier entities and above. Caesar, unfazed, sneered as his form shifted slightly, his ethereal body rippling like liquid. "Kill," Caesarmanded. The dreamscape trembled under the weight of his will. A decayed, ruinous aura filled the air, transforming the battlefield into an ancient warzone of death and despair. Owen found himself surrounded by spectral armies-mages d in ghostly armor, their faces twisted with malevolence. Though illusions, they exuded an air of palpable danger. This phantasmal army surged toward Owen, their mana ring with explosive intensity. Owen swung the Godyer Sword, unleashing radiant arcs of sword energy, but his attacks dissipated upon contact with the spectral figures as though they existed on separate nes of reality. The phantasms, however, locked onto Owen and hurled themselves at him, their mana coalescing into dense Order runes before detonating. ... BOOM! The explosions rocked the battlefield, sending Owen hurtling backward. Even with his immense power, the relentless magical assaults left him momentarily stunned. But Caesar was far from finished. "Thunder!" "Earthfire!" "Tempest!" With each word Caesar uttered, the world responded. Lightning forked across the skies, a thousand silver serpents writhing in a dazzling storm. mes erupted from the ground, transforming the earth into a searing wastnd. Winds howled like an unstoppable gale, tearing through the void itself. Caesar''s every word reshaped the battlefield as though he were a god of creation. Owen bore the brunt of these attacks, his body battered and bloodied. With each sessive strike, new wounds appeared, his breaths growing ragged. Atst, a deafening explosion echoed across the battlefield, sending Owen flying. Blood streamed from his eyes, ears, and mouth. Caesar, too, showed signs of exhaustion. His rapid and overwhelming attacks had drained him significantly, yet his excitement was palpable. Owen''s aura was visibly weakening, and victory seemed within Caesar''s grasp. The other Forbidden Zone entities and Loki''s celestial gods, emboldened by Caesar''s performance, felt their confidence swell. Owen''s Godyer Array, which had once struck fear into their hearts, now began to crack and falter under the relentless onught. And Caesar, sensing the tide turning in their favor, pressed forward with renewed ferocity, determined to end Owen once and for all. Chapter 428: Chapter424-Reversal Mastery Chapter 428: Chapter424-Reversal Mastery ? Their earlier attacks on Owen had failed to yield results, leaving many of them in despair. But now, through Caesar, they glimpsed hope. Owen could be hurt. Spurred by Caesar''s sess, the Throne Celestials who had once dominated the Pure Land now focused their full might on Owen. Together, they surged toward him in a unified onught, theirbined aura like an unstoppable tidal wave. The sight of seven Throne Celestials attacking as one left the onlookers utterly speechless. This was a spectacle of unimaginable proportions, an unparalleled disy of power and malice. The roars of the Throne Celestials reverberated like thunder across the battlefield: "Owen, why continue this futile struggle? Surrender now, and we will grant you a swift end!" "Resisting any longer only wastes everyone''s time!" Amid their cries, Owen exhaled deeply. With a steadying breath, he unleashed the full power of the Light-Dark Seals. Waves of energy, charged with a unique force capable of reversing the heavens and sealing all creation, rippled outward from him. Those familiar with Owen''s abilities immediately recognized the Light-Dark Seals as one of his deadliest techniques, a legacy passed down from the God of Light and the Lord of Stars, imbued with unimaginable power. The three ck-robed celestial gods under Caesar''smand froze in rm. They had witnessed this skill before, during the battle at the Sanctuary of Deities. Even Caesar himself had been caught off guard, allowing Owen and his allies to escape. The memory of that escape remained vivid and haunting. "Stay calm!" one of the ck-robed celestial gods barked. "If we attack together, Owen will stand no chance!" "Exactly! As powerful as the Light-Dark Seals may be, they are nothingpared to ourbined might!" Despite their shared unease, the Throne Celestials exuded confidence. They roared defiantly as they summoned their ultimate techniques: "Endless Flesh!" "Ethereal Glyph Waters!" "Crimson Meteor!" "Fel Nova!" A kaleidoscope of terrifying spells streaked toward Owen, each radiating overwhelming energy. The battlefield seemed to explode into a dazzling spectacle of light and death. But Owen, surrounded by this apocalyptic assault, remained unnervingly calm. Closing his eyes, he relied on his heightened spiritual perception to lock onto each devastating attack. The Light-Dark Seals pulsed with energy, their chaotic, primal waves emanating from Owen like a storm that defied order itself. These techniques, crafted to devastate Throne Celestials with a single blow, were now arrayed against Owen en masse. Yet, even as this realization settled in, a flicker of understanding crossed his face. "What if..." he murmured, "...I reverse it?" The thought took root, quickening his pulse. Without hesitation, Owen began to reverse the flow of the Light-Dark Seals. As he initiated the reversal, the stable energy within him erupted violently, like oil meeting water in a boiling cauldron. The reversed Light-Dark Seals transformed into an unparalleled force of chaos, as if the very essence of creation was unraveling into entropy. From Owen''s body, this reversed power surged outward, transcending all Order, eclipsing every magical presence on the battlefield. The Throne Celestials froze, their eyes wide with dread. Sargeras and Caesar, their expressions filled with disbelief, could only stare as Owen''s power overwhelmed the arena. "What kind of terrifying power has Owen mastered?" "This... this force surpasses the limits of Throne Celestial! It''s beyondprehension!" "Is this a hidden strength he''s always possessed, or has he just now achieved this breakthrough? How could it be so horrifying?" "This is no longer defiance; it''s an affront to heaven itself!" The aura emanating from Owen carried an unmistakable promise of death, silencing the battlefield with its sheer oppressive weight. Caesar''s face darkened, his confidence eroding. Moments earlier, he had held the upper hand, suppressing Owen with ease. Now, that advantage had evaporated. Worse, Owen''s reversed power was the very force Caesar had long coveted. Envy red within him, burning alongside frustration. Among the onlookers, Venus was the only one with some understanding of what wasn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om happening. Her expression tightened in shock. "He reversed it..." she whispered, her pupils contracting. The Light-Dark Seals were derived from the God of Light''s Infinite Radiance and the Lord of Stars'' Eternal Seal. Though she wasn''t an expert in this technique, she understood its principles well. The idea of reversing such a powerful skill was unfathomable. Yet Owen had not only conceived of it but achieved it. From the distant Demon Sky Citadel, Archdemon and others watched the dazzling light above the Demon Abyss. Their faces softened with hints of nostalgic awe. Ymir and Elysia, meanwhile, exhaled in relief. "Lord Owen''s strength is unparalleled. Even with all the Throne Celestialsbined, it seems today will mark their defeat," Elysia remarked. Ymir nodded, her eyes shimmering with pride. "They underestimated him-his potential and resilience." Meanwhile, the remaining Throne Celestials, led by Sargeras, stared at Owen with growing unease. If they failed today, they couldn''t imagine another opportunity to kill him. This battle had been meticulously nned, their strategies honed for months. Yet, once again, Owen defied every expectation, turning their careful preparations into nothing more than empty dreams. "This man," one whispered, "is beyondprehension." In the Pure Land, Kawa Zang and others watched with bated breath. "Owen truly lives up to his reputation as an idol to so many," one said. "With strength like this, who wouldn''t look up to him?" "Hisbat prowess is unmatched," another agreed. "He''s achieved the impossible time and time again." As the Light-Dark Seals reached their zenith, Owen turned his icy gaze toward the retreating Throne Celestials. His killing intent radiated like frost across a barren wastnd. If this skill was one of his ultimate trump cards, he would ensure it wasn''t wasted. "Someone will die here today," he murmured, his voice like a tiger preparing to strike. Scanning his adversaries, his eyes settled on his next targets. He had already eliminated the weaker Heaven of Desire entity. Now, with his strength elevated, he would select stronger prey. The Throne Celestials, understanding his intent, felt an involuntary shiver pass through their bodies. Though they were at the pinnacle of mage-kind, each Throne Celestial knew that when Owen decided to kill, he rarely failed. As they instinctively began to retreat, Owen locked his sights on several figures, his resolve unyielding. Chapter 429: Chapter425-Killing Frenzy Chapter 429: Chapter425-Killing Frenzy ? Infinity Tower! Ultimately, Owen locked onto the Throne Celestial from the Infinity Tower. This Throne Celestial, among the Throne Celestials from the Forbidden Zone, was one of the top-tier beings. When Owen''s gaze locked onto him, the Infinity Tower''s Throne Celestial''s expression immediately darkened. He realized he was being targeted! With a sense of foreboding, he immediately felt a cold wind howling toward him! "Owen, how dare you!" The Infinity Tower''s Throne Celestial roared, his voice filled with anger, as the cold, merciless aura emanating from Owen became exceptionally terrifying and domineering. If he tried to resist Owen''s attack head-on, he had no chance of survival! However, despite his warning, Owen paid no heed, and the terrifying mana fluctuations surrounding him suppressed the very [Order] of the world, creating dazzling light swords that flew toward him! Each of these flying swords, in the perception of this ancient being from the Infinity Tower, seemed like a terrifying existence that could seize his soul and life. Not daring to resist, the first thought that crossed his mind was to escape! This attack had already surpassed his ability to withstand. As he prepared to flee, however, he was immediately bound by the light swords activated by Owen! Seeing that he could not dodge, the ancient being from the Infinity Tower felt a surge of killing intent within him! "Owen, you''re going too far! Today, I will fight you to the death!" As he spoke, the flesh of this ancient being began to writhe, and a white tower appeared beneath him, constantly swelling in the wind, exuding an extreme pale assimtion aura. The very fabric of time and space seemed to turn into white blood and flesh! At this moment, Owen''s expression remained cold. "With you, do you think you can perish alongside me? Ridiculous!" At this time, Owen wielded the power of the Reversed Light and Shadow Nine Banishments, a force that this ancient being from the Infinity Tower could not withstand! Owen''s provocative words reached the ancient being''s ears, and his face immediately darkened. Then endless blood and flesh surged from all directions,unching a sudden assault toward Owen. The white flesh, as it neared Owen, immediately transformed into rotating sharp spikes, spinning and howling with the force of wind and thunder, their momentum formidable! But Owen''s attacks were even more terrifying! The light swords ripped through the void, and with each sword that cleaved through space, bizarre phenomena continuously emerged! One sword shattered the starry river! One sword sent the starry river to its grave! One sword killed countless celestial gods, their bodies raining down like raindrops! In an instant, these phenomena caused the void affected by the Infinity Tower''s forces to return from its flesh-like state. Then, the attacks of bothbatants rapidly collided, causing the heavens and earth to tremble. The sword qi and endless blood and flesh flew in all directions, generating an earth- shattering explosion! All those observing this battle felt their vision instantly swallowed by this powerful force, only able to sense the turmoil in the world, with chaotic energy waves rampaging throughout the heavens and earth! However, the shockwave didn''tst long, and everyone suddenly saw a figure flying out from the very core of the battle! Everyone immediately focused, and the ancient being from the Infinity Tower, after this collision, hadpletely fallen into a disadvantage! He was sent flying, his snow-white flesh torn apart by sword qi, leaving countless sword marks. A flood of dense mana poured out uncontrobly from the cracks. His aura was steadily diminishing. At the same time, the sword marks all over his body continued to deepen! In the next moment, his body, like a towering building whose key support pirs had been pulled away, copsed into pieces, scattering through the air and falling into the Demon Abyss below! From a distance, the vast Demon Abyss appeared as though it were raining white blood. The ancient being from the Infinity Tower, a Throne Celestial, had been wiped out by Owen! At this moment, Owen, who had just wiped out the ancient being, stood proudly in the wind, surrounded by a vortex of light swords, creating an immense sword-like whirlpool around him! Countless onlookers gazed at the awe-inspiring phenomenon around Owen, none able to hide their astonishment. Especially Sargeras and other Throne Celestials who had faced Owen directly were filled with even greater dread. This ancient being from the Infinity Tower was one of the more powerful figures amongN?v(el)B\\jnn them. Yet, even with all their might, he had been mercilessly annihted by Owen! This inevitably stirred the hearts of the onlookers, causing them to shrink back in fear! "What should we do now?" The ancient being from the Forbidden Sea looked around and was the first to speak. "Owen''s power is no longer something we can contend with!" Upon hearing this, Sargeras'' expression became cold, and he spoke with firm determination: "Today, we have no way out!" He had previously threatened Owen to a life-or-death duel, but now, his vow was broken, and he was at a disadvantage. He had also conspired with the Forbidden Zone, Caesar, and others tounch a fatal assault on Owen. If they failed now, the damage to their reputation among the Celestials, Loki, and the Burning Legion would be catastrophic. Upon hearing this, the other Throne Celestials fell silent. They all understood Sargeras'' meaning-today, they had no retreat. At this moment, Caesar looked at Venus and said, "Miss Venus, it''s time for you to act. The situation has reached a critical point." Venus, who had been named by Caesar, felt a twitch in her eyelids. Her palm, which had previously rxed, immediately clenched into a fist. At this point, all the others turned their attention toward Venus, their expressions unfriendly. Previously, they had all taken action against Owen, except for Venus, who had yet to make her move. Her strength was among the top in their group, and if she joined the battle, their pressure would be significantly lessened. "Miss Venus, don''t you want your father, the God of Light, to be in danger?" Other Throne Celestials spoke with questioning tones. Venus, though reluctant, sighed deeply. It seemed that her battle with Owen had now be unavoidable! Seeing Venus finally prepare to confront Owen, Caesar let out a breath of relief. After all, if Venus hadn''t acted, he would have had no chance. To be cautious, he turned to the other Throne Celestials and said, "Everyone, Owen has disrupted the original order. This person cannot be left alive! I hope you all will join forces and annihte him!" "This time, if we hold back, we may never get another chance like this!" After Caesar spoke, the other Throne Celestials nodded solemnly. They knew well that Owen''s power was terrifying, and in a one-on-one battle, none of them could defeat him. If they didn''t eliminate Owen today, they might never have another chance to do so. Additionally, the two ancient beings from Heaven of Desire and Infinity Tower who had previously attacked Owen had already been wiped out by him. If this continued, they would be picked off one by one, and they would be a laughingstock! As all their energies locked onto Owen, a glimmer of light shed in Owen''s eyes. He knew that his n had now officially begun! As this thought crossed Owen''s mind, the ancient beings from the Forbidden Sea and Bone Abyss were the first to attack. Fully aware of Owen''s terrifying strength and unwilling to dy any longer, they held nothing back, unleashing their most powerful techniques! A vast ocean of gray and ck, formed by the Forbidden Sea''s ancient being, was summoned. Though this was only a phantom Forbidden Sea, it still radiated an eerie energy, as though everything submerged in it would face the most evil curse... Chapter 430: Chapter426-Owens Heavy Injury Chapter 430: Chapter426-Owen''s Heavy Injury ? At this moment, all of his bones were melted into the palm of his hand, forming a massive bone w the size of a mountain! Once the bone w was formed, it directly descended onto Owen''s head! Though it only locked onto Owen''s aura, the ground beneath had already trembled and caved in, forming the shape of the bone w''s impression. Then, the two ancient beings from the Forbidden Zone attacked with all their might, and the three ck-robed Celestial Gods present here also activated their strongest fusion skills once again! The three of them seemed to merge into one, and their auras rapidly ascended! At this moment, Sargeras also directlyunched an attack on Owen. The de of Fel energy was engulfed in emerald green mes, forming a gigantic fire serpent that shot toward Owen. After others had attacked, Caesar took a deep breath and, as if he were the final trump card, made his move. His mind dove deep into the void, and then, with a word, an ancient scene appeared before Owen, quickly pushing the mana away and creating a magical vacuum! A magic vacuum! At this point, he didn''t just want to secure victory, he also wanted to cripple Owen! Throughout history, the most famous prodigy could only be himself! After everyone had used their ultimate techniques, Owen felt an intense pressure. However, he had already changed from what he once was! Immediately, Owen locked his gaze onto Caesar, who was most active, and pped him across the face! Smack! A crisp p echoed, and although Caesar had long since lost his physical body and only had a soul form, his soul was no different from his body. Getting pped by Owen in front of everyone not only proved that his methods were ineffective against Owen, but it also was a tant p in the face, further trampling on his pride! For Caesar, whose heart was already filled with pride, this was more painful than being killed! The others were stunned, their eyes wide in shock as they saw Caesar being hit first by Owen. After all, Caesar had previously caused Owen considerable harm using this method. But now, Owen effortlessly countered and even dealt Caesar both a serious injury and humiliation! If this situation wasn''t handled well, it might leave Caesar with a lifelong psychological scar! At this moment, Caesar, utterly enraged, stared furiously at Venus, who hadn''t acted, and scolded her: "Miss Venus, if you don''t act now, the God of Light will collect the corpse!" Hearing this, Venus felt helpless. The light sphere she had umted could only be sent toward Owen. However, to Owen''s perception, it was clear that she had secretly diminished its power, seemingly just a show for the sake of it. Owen easily raised his hand to block the light sphere, gazing at Venus with curiosity as he asked, "Why not use Endless Light?" If Venus had used Endless Light now, it could have truly affected Owen! Venus froze for a moment. Just then, the others suddenly noticed that Owen''s aura was unstable, even falling! Sargeras had an epiphany. As expected, the reversal skill was risky; it couldn''tst too long! Caesar, overjoyed, shouted in excitement: "Venus, kill him!" "Kill him!" With Caesar''s urging, Venus''s conflicted gaze grew even more intense. Owen, who had be the enemy of the world, was now facing so many Throne Celestial beings, causing her heart to hurt sharply. After all, she was supposed to be a partner fighting alongside Owen! Now, not only had she failed to help him, but she had also attacked him, a decision that seemed inevitable but tore at her heart. Striking Owen at this time, taking advantage of his misfortune, was not only a betrayal of him, but it would also forever leave her heart restless! Seeing that Venus hesitated to make a move, the ancient beings of the Forbidden Sea gathered their energy once more and swung a staff toward Owen''s head! Boom! The void trembled and shattered with the force of the strike! Owen let out a cold smile and threw a punch toward the attacker. Heaven Emperor Fist! The punch shakes mountains and rivers!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Boom! The ancient being of the Forbidden Sea was struck in the chest as though it had received a heavy blow, and its massive body was sent flying, severely injured. Meanwhile, Owen''s condition had already worsened, with blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. The countless strange phenomena that had been surrounding Owen quickly vanished. The Reversal Light-Dark Seals had ended! In an instant, Sargeras, Caesar, and the others were fully energized. If Owen had maintained his previous state, they would have already retreated, for in that condition, even together, they were no match for him. The sheer power he had disyed hadpletely surpassed their expectations. But now, Owen''s state was deteriorating, and this was their golden opportunity to wipe him out! "Owen, your time of death hase!" Sargeras shouted, leading the three ck-robed Celestial Gods in a charge toward him! The subjugating pressure Owen had once exuded had mostly faded, and he no longer had ess to the reversal powers that had terrified them. Owen no longer had the strength to fight back! Whoosh! Their attacks came at lightning speed, their momentum soaring. Owen, weakened by the loss of energy and the bacsh of his reversal, stood no chance against theirbined assault. Soon, various injuries began to appear on his body. Though Owen''s physique was incredibly strong, under their constant attacks, his wounds had not fully healed before he was injured again. But Owen didn''t care; he continued to fight with bloodlust! Left hand Heaven Emperor Fist, right hand Godyer Sword. He was like a fierce general surrounded by enemies, fearless in the face of death! Venus, watching from the sidelines, was dumbfounded, genuinely admiring Owen! If she had once admired Owen for his strength and talent, now it was his unyielding spirit that truly moved her heart! Now, facing the siege of so many Throne Celestial beings, he fought fearlessly, as if there was nothing impossible for him, no room for surrender! Owen''s ferocity, in the eyes of Sargeras and the others, had an entirely different meaning! "It''s just his final madness!" "Let''s all attack! While he''s down, let''s finish him off!" "Indeed, after all this time, he refuses to surrender and still dares to fight back, he''s simply courting death!" As they spoke, they eagerlyunched their attacks on Owen, sensing that his time was almost up! Just then, the God of Deities suddenly opened a rift, and a blood-red light that shook the Pure Land shot through, heading straight for Owen! The speed of this terrifying attack was incredibly fast! Even though many mages sensed the terrifying aura left behind by the blood-red light, they didn''t have time to react. They only felt that the sudden attack was clearly aimed at Owen! Many people''s minds raced, their faces showing a sh of terror. Loki, finally, couldn''t hold back and made a move! When they realized this, those struggling to resist Owen''s siege by the Throne Celestial beings saw the blood-red light descending, but Owen couldn''t dodge it. He could only watch as the blood-red light pierced his chest, sending his body flying! Blood sttered everywhere! In an instant, Owen was grievously injured by the blood-red light. All eyes were on Owen. They saw that Owen''s chest had been impaled by a blood-red spear, his body skewered like a sugar-coated haws! Caesar, seeing this, couldn''t help but exim and cheer! This was exactly the scene he had longed for! Owen had finally suffered an unprecedented blow! ... At this moment, upon seeing that Owen''s chest was pierced by the blood-red spear and blood was flowing uncontrobly, his aura fading, In the Demon Sky Citadel, Archdemon and Ymir were both deeply agitated and crazily rushing toward Owen above the Mo Yuan! The Burning Legion... Chapter 431: Chapter427-Owens Plan Chapter 431: Chapter427-Owen''s n ? At this moment, as Sargeras and the others watched Owen, who was pierced by Loki''s spear, a smile appeared at the corners of their mouths.N?v(el)B\\jnn Caesar, looking at the bloodied Owen, clicked his tongue and sighed, "Isn''t this the undefeated Owen? Howe he''s so badly injured?" "Andrew, can''t you see how badly Owen''s suffering? Go help him remove the spear from his back!" Andrew, who had been following Caesar closely, suddenly grinned savagely and replied, "Yes, my lord!" The psychological pressure Owen had put on him before was enormous, and now the perfect opportunity to strike Owen had arrived. Andrew quickly stepped forward and seized the spear that was pierced through Owen''s chest. After the spear pierced Owen''s body, he became as stiff as a wooden board, motionless, and blood poured endlessly from the wound! At this moment, Andrew grabbed the spear and violently pulled it out! The flesh that had just begun to heal around the wound was torn apart, and more blood gushed out, forming a trail in the air. Owen''s body shook, and the pain of his flesh being torn apart made him emit a muffled groan. Seeing Owen''s face grow pale, his breath growing weaker, Caesar''s smile became even more pronounced as he pped his hands and praised: "Good, good, good!" Encouraged by Caesar''s praise, Andrew took a deep breath and immediately aimed the bloodstained spear at Owen''s throat. This time, he intended to eliminate Owen entirely! "tsk tsk, Owen, the greatest prodigy of all time, what a reputation! What a pity that you''re about to die at my hands, bing the stepping stone for my fame!" He said as he raised the spear to lift Owen''s chin. "Owen, remember this: the one who killed you was Andrew, under Caesar''smand!" Just as Andrew was about to strike, Venus, who had previously attacked Owen out of necessity, frowned deeply. She had never intended to actually kill Owen. Seeing Andrew about to do so, she prepared to take action. However, just as she was about to move, a woman''s figure suddenly appeared at the scene. The woman had a tall and slender figure, wearing a luxurious pce gown. Her icy eyes showed no emotion. After appearing, her cold gaze immediatelynded on Owen. The chilling aura that emanated from her eyes seemed capable of freezing the entire world. Anyone who made eye contact with her was immediately filled with a sense of coldness, and frost spread across their bodies. Leslie! Seeing this figure, everyone''s expression grew serious, recognizing her immediately! This was the Empress of the Azure Kingdom, Leslie, second only to Owen in talent! Most importantly, the aura emanating from Leslie was extremely cold! Her eyes contained an intense, chilling cold! Simply sensing the cold aura radiating from her made everyone feel as if they were frozen to the bone. At this moment, Leslie exuded even more terrifying coldness than anyone remembered. It was as though she were a frozen sculpture! Andrew, who had just intended to kill Owen, also sensed Leslie''s arrival. The chilling aura was so intense that his body froze slightly. He had seen Leslie before, but he never expected that after she appeared, the unique mana fluctuations from her would be so terrifying, filled with a suffocating pressure! Yet, Leslie''s level was only Celestial God! It was a huge differencepared to himself, a Throne Celestial! At this moment, he was still thinking of piercing Owen''s forehead with a spear, but no matter how hard he tried to advance, his hand could not move forward even a single inch, as if it were welded in ce. Andrew''s expression immediately turned ugly. He struggled but found himself utterly powerless, as though he had met his natural nemesis. Even his mana could not be mobilized. At once, Andrew, terrified, swallowed and spoke in a trembling voice: "Just because of you, do you think you can protect Owen...?" However, before he could finish speaking, Leslie, with a cold expression, looked at him and said: "Did you ask for my opinion before making a move against my husband?" Leslie''s voicecked any emotion, like the harsh winter wind. Andrew involuntarily shivered, horrified, and began to retreat. It was as if a fierce beast had its eyes fixed on him. He had only retreated a few steps when he suddenly saw Leslie''s pale white finger point at him, instantly heading toward his forehead. Andrew''s forehead immediately felt a sharp pain, but before he could react, the finger had already reached his brow. Pfft! Although Andrew''s mana hastily formed a protective barrier around him, it was easily pierced through as if it were tofu, leaving a bloody hole. Through the hole, Andrew''s soul and mana uncontrobly began to disperse, and his level dropped rapidly as his aura quickly faded. God Mark Celestial God! Celestial God! Archgod! ... His tier dropped at an rming rate. Within just a few breaths, his level waspletely erased, and he was reduced to a defenseless ordinary person! Even though he was extremely reluctant, he could not help but close his eyes. Another Throne Celestial had fallen! At this moment, all the mages present were stunned, frozen in ce! Andrew was a Throne Celestial, and Leslie was just a Celestial God, in theory, they were notparable at all. But now, Leslie had easily eradicated him in an instant! Many Throne Celestial beings were drenched in cold sweat, their faces filled with disbelief! Leslie''s disyed strength far exceeded their expectations, and the speed at which she wiped out a Throne Celestial was just too fast! "Leslie!" Looking at Andrew, who had suddenly died, Caesar''s soul was in turmoil. Andrew, who had been by his side, was one of his most core subordinates and held great importance. Now, he had been easily eradicated by Leslie! This not only greatly impacted Caesar''s future ns but also showed that Leslie had left him no face. "You''ve gone too far today!" Caesar roared, his eyes showing images of mountains of corpses and seas of blood, as if he wanted to annihte Leslie! But just as he was about to speak, three ck-robed Celestial Gods suddenly turned grim and couldn''t help but remind Caesar: "Young master Caesar, Leslie is not simple, don''t be careless!" Leslie''s talent and strength already made them wary, and now, they sensed something was wrong with her aura. While others'' anger and killing intent grew stronger, Leslie''s aura seemed increasingly elusive, as though it were dissipating. This abnormality felt very off. Just as Caesar was about to speak again, he suddenly noticed something and frowned. Although Leslie''s aura was fading, he could still vaguely sense a dangerous energying from her. It seemed that Leslie''s strength had undergone some kind of tremendous improvement. However, the source of this power surge was unclear to him. Sargeras and the two ancient beings from the Forbidden Zone also had their pupils shrink. They sensed a dangerous aura from Leslie. Venus nced at Leslie, feeling a sense of unease, realizing that Leslie had likely seen her attempt to harm Owen. As everyone noticed something strange in Leslie''s condition, the sky above began to stir. The mana from all directions seemed to be drawn toward Leslie, making themanding aura she emitted grow more intense. Owen, who was still pierced through the chest, lifted his head to look at Leslie, his expression somewhat surprised. Leslie''s arrival was a bit beyond his expectations. After all, his original n was for him to die in this encirclement, and the news would reach Leslie''s ears, causing her topletely fall into darkness and be the ultimate antagonist, as depicted in the original story and anime. However, he never expected that Leslie would arrive here, and just before his "death," she would intervene... Chapter 432: Chapter428-The Corruption of Leslie Chapter 432: Chapter428-The Corruption of Leslie ? Although things didn''t go entirely ording to n, Leslie''s descent into corruption continued. The aura of dominance around her kept growing stronger. However, just as this aura was about to reach its peak, it suddenly stopped. Owen was stunned for a moment, then saw Leslie step by step walk toward him. Her steps were slow, her beautiful eyes fixed on Owen, with a faint questioning expression on her face. "Why? Owen, do you really want to leave me this much?" Since appearing here, Leslie had been paying close attention to Owen''s every move. If she hadn''t intervened just now, Owen might have really died at Andrew''s hands. Though she didn''t understand why, she had a strong premonition-Owen must have sensed this moment in advance! He did it on purpose! Owen had intended to leave her deliberately! Under Leslie''s slightly questioning gaze, Owen remained silent. This was indeed his n, and it was one he couldn''t share with Leslie. Owen''s silence caused a suppressing emotion to appear on Leslie''s delicate face. "Have you forgotten? The vow we made when we were together!" Leslie stared at Owen, speaking each word clearly. "You said we would never be apart. You said that, no matter what the future held, no matter whether we lived or died, we would always be together!" As she spoke thest part, Leslie''s voice trembled slightly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She had etched Owen''s promises into her heart. Sensing a shift in Leslie''s cold emotions, Owen sighed deeply and said slowly: "I remember the promises we made. I will always remember them, but..." He paused. "But I don''t want to keep being so outstanding that you dim your own brilliance because of me. It''s unfair to you!" "You should have been like the sun, high up in the sky, forever remembered in the long history!" "Leslie, you should live the way you were meant to, not alwayspromising or hiding your light just for me!" The more Owen spoke, the more emotionally charged his voice became. Venus and several others who were listening to this felt a slight tremor in their hearts. They knew that Owen and Leslie''s rtionship was deep, but they didn''t realize it was to such an extent! And hearing these words from Owen, Leslie''s heart gave a slight twinge. "Owen, maybe you''re right, but I''ve always been your wife, your daughter''s mother. I can proudly say I''m living a good life!" Leslie gently reached out, as if holding fragile porcin, and softly cupped Owen''s face, rare tenderness in her voice. "I''m happy that you''re thinking of me, but I''m fine as I am now! You don''t need to push me into darkness..." Hearing this, Owen gave a pale smile. Sure enough, his n had been seen through by Leslie. Owen reached out and gently grasped Leslie''s wrist. Her wrist was soft and warm. Then, Owen saw her hand slowly move to his forehead, and he spoke softly: "Will you see me off?" As soon as he spoke, Owen''s body seemed to lose its weight, uncontrobly falling from mid- air! Both the previous bloody battle and the lethal attack from Loki had left severe damage on his body. He was now at the end of his strength. As Owen''s body continued to fall toward the Demon Abyss, Caesar and the others felt a flicker of joy in their hearts! After all, the Demon Abyss, due to the Millennial Cataclysm, had undergone significant changes. The dangers within were so great that they dared not approach! With Owen in such a half-dead state, once he fell into the Demon Abyss, it would be certain death! Thus, seeing Owen fall into the abyss, they all let out a sigh of relief. The formidable enemy Owen was finallying to an end. However, they soon noticed that Leslie was standing there like a statue, frozen in ce, as if her soul had left her body. Owen''s severe injuries had caused a significant emotional impact on her! "Leslie and Owen together are a disaster. Why not eliminate both now?" The two ancient beings from the Forbidden Zone, knowing Leslie''s extraordinary talents, understood that leaving her alive after Owen''s fall could be problematic. This was not their usual style. But before they could finish their words, they suddenly noticed that Caesar, who had been present, had disappeared without a trace, leaving only his lingering soul here. What was happening? The two ancient beings from the Forbidden Zone immediately sensed something was wrong. After all, Caesar''s battle prowess might not have been the best among the Throne Celestials, but his sensitivity to danger was unmatched by anyone. Why had he suddenly vanished? While confused, they suddenly felt a surge of energy. Leslie, who had remained silent up until now, unleashed an aura of dominance so overwhelming that it engulfed everyone in the vicinity! The terrifying aura shook the very heavens and earth. All the Throne Celestials present felt as if they were being enved. Whether it was their spirits or mana, everything seemed to be out of control. "What''s happening?" Their attention quickly shifted to Leslie. Leslie''s original aura had already been formidable, causing them to be wary, but now, it felt as if her power had increased tenfold! "What should we do now?" The two ancient beings from the Forbidden Zone immediately looked to Sargeras. At this moment, Sargeras had no idea what had happened to Leslie. He could only turn to the three ck-robed celestial gods, who were Loki''s confidants. As Leslie''s power grew significantly, the three celestial gods realized that they were no match for her. They needed to know Loki''s thoughts. The three ck-robed celestial gods were aware of their thoughts, but they had already sent a message to Loki. However, they hadn''t received any reply. This left them uncertain about how to handle Leslie. Boom! Suddenly, as Leslie''s aura reached its peak, a cold, emotionless energy began to radiate from her. In the midst of this overwhelming aura, Sargeras and the others shuddered, their souls freezing in ce. "This is bad!" The two ancient beings from the Forbidden Zone immediately recognized the danger and quickly activated their magical skills tounch an attack on Leslie, hoping to strike a fatal blow while her aura was unstable! The two Throne Celestials attacked once again, unleashing numerous destructive magical waves, shaking the void and spreading a devastating energy. However, just as the destructive energy reached Leslie, her icy gaze locked onto them. Although the two ancient beings had weathered many storms, being locked in Leslie''s gaze felt like their bodies were being pierced. A sense of death, unlike anything they had ever experienced, filled their hearts. Then, they witnessed something that shook them to their core. The waves of energy they had unleashed turned into lifelike ice sculptures! As Leslie looked at them, the ice sculptures shattered as if struck by a powerful force, rolling toward them with terrifying speed. Facing Leslie''s eyes, the two ancient beings had only one thought in mind: escape! This was their instinctive reaction to danger! Whoosh! Whoosh! They quickly transformed into streaks of light, fleeing toward their respective Forbidden Zones. Although they weren''t strong enough to stand up to Leslie, they had ancient gods backing them up! The power of the ancient gods should have been able to protect them! However, what surprised them was that as they reached the outer boundary of the Forbidden Zone, the space around them showed no reaction whatsoever! It didn''t work as they had expected. The ancient gods didn''t stop Leslie''s fatal attack! Sizzle! In the next moment, a moonlight-like, cold arrow shot from behind them. It seemed to traverse endless space and pierced the forehead of the Forbidden Zone''s ancient being. Blood sttered everywhere. This Throne Celestial, who had once ruled the Pure Land, was now part of history! Chapter 433: Chapter429-Rampant Slaughter Chapter 433: Chapter429-Rampant ughter ? After erasing Leslie from the Forbidden Sea, her body grew even colder, like a messenger from the heart of ice and snow. Although she knew that Owen had notpletely left her and fallen into the Demon Abyss, it should have been part of his n. But watching her most beloved person being severely injured, surrounded, and attacked by them, Leslie could not bear it!N?v(el)B\\jnn This parting, she didn''t know when they would meet again. She had no intention of letting any of the culprits go! At this moment, Leslie''s heart was as cold as a solid block of ice. Anyone who provoked her would be executed without mercy! Anyone who attacked Owen would be executed without mercy! In her bright eyes, there was no longer any trace of emotion, as if she were a living corpse! At the same time, Leslie, whose heart had fully turned dark, hadpletely returned to her former aloofness. Before her, even the heavens seemed to have be insignificant, as if they could be destroyed and reced! Leslie''s charm and demeanor had always been extraordinary. Now, fully returning to herself, regaining her absolute arrogance, she was like a ruthless and cold tyrant-anything that didn''t meet her expectations would be eradicated! It could be said that Leslie had undergone aplete transformation, a rebirth, and a major enhancementpared to before! As Leslie''s aura grew increasingly terrifying, Sargeras coldly said, "Leslie, the ancient being from the Forbidden Sea has been erased to vent your anger, and Owen''s fall into the Abyss of Ink has sealed his fate. There''s nothing left to change. Let''s end this today, shall we?" Facing Sargeras''s offer of a ceasefire, Leslie made no response. Her expression didn''t shift in the slightest, and she simply continued to step forward. As Leslie kept approaching, it seemed that even the center of the world was shifting with her -this was an overwhelming force that was hard to describe. It seemed that defying Leslie would result in unimaginable punishment! Sargeras, who was under her gaze, felt the pressure mounting, his spirit nearly copsing as he looked at the approaching Leslie in fear. "Leslie, are you really going to make enemies of us? Do you want to repeat Owen''s fate?" However, Leslie didn''t react much. The moment Sargeras mentioned Owen again, it only further ignited her murderous intent! Realizing that Leslie would not relent on this matter, Sargeras decisively unleashed the full power of his fel energy de, glowing like a green crescent moon, tearing apart the void before him and drawing the dazzling starlight from the universe! The endless fel fire also zed fiercely, bing the only light in the suddenly darkened void! With Sargeras''s full-force strike, it seemed like he had the world under control, pressing toward Leslie. This attack, like the crushing force of the heavens, hadn''t even reached Leslie yet, but her gaze had already shed with killing intent. Then, Leslie tightly gripped her snow-white longbow once again. The string was drawn taut, vibrating slightly, and immediately, a soft, ethereal light arrow shot out like a shooting star! The arrow, almost as if it contained a universe, released a chilling aura so extreme that, uponing into contact with the iing waves of fel energy, they instantly dissolved and scattered! Sargeras looked at the scene in horror. His full-force attack had been so easily blocked, and he felt a strong sensation that, in front of Leslie, his attack was like a minister facing his king-always suppressed. He had only felt this way before when facing The Celestial. But how could this be? Leslie''s current disy of power was indeed frightening, butpared to The Celestial, it should have been far weaker! "This... is impossible!" After Sargeras''s exmation, Leslie didn''t care in the least. She shed and appeared before him. The outer area of her longbow, sharp like a sword, descended rapidly, severing Sargeras''s arm with a single strike! The crimson blood mixed with the pungent smell of blood spread out. The pain of his severed arm made Sargeras cry out in agony. He tried to control the broken arm and fight Leslie again. But Leslie didn''t give him a chance. As soon as his soul waves began to spread, she immediately delivered a punch. Bang! Bang! Bang! With every punch, the void froze into ice, trapping Sargeras in ce, immobile, like a target fixed in the midst of ice and snow. With every punch Leslie struck, ice shards flew in all directions, and the cracking sounds spread. Sargeras''s chestte waspletely shattered, and his flesh and bones disappeared along with the flying ice fragments. Looking at him, it seemed as though Sargeras''s chest had been hollowed out, which was somewhat horrifying. The key was that the ice crystals, infused with Leslie''smanding power, remained in his wound, preventing him from healing the injury. As a member of the Burning Legion, Sargeras could not endure such humiliation. After a furious roar at Leslie, he immediately activated all the fel energy in his body. Sizzling~ The emerald green fel energy flowed through the void, making a highly corrosive sound. But Leslie delivered another punch. When itnded on Sargeras''s chest, the ice crystals remaining in his wound exploded like a bomb. The terrifying shockwaves, centered on his body, spread out, and his flesh and soul were gradually turned to dust by the impact! The three ck-robed Celestial gods, and an ancient being from the Forbidden Zone who were watching this scene, immediately fled at the fastest speed! Sargeras was the most powerful among them. In a one-on-one situation, none of them could defeat him. But now, Sargeras waspletely crushed and erased in front of Leslie! If they faced Leslie, they would die even faster! At this moment, Leslie''s power felt more terrifying to them than Owen''s had! "Owen''s talent and strength were already beyond this world, but Leslie''s strength is also so beyond!" "This couple, Owen and Leslie, are both monstrous existences!" While fleeing, the three ck-robed Celestial gods spoke in terror. As they spoke, they sped toward the god of deities. Leslie''s current power was not something they could resist. The best option was to leave, retreat to the god of deities, and be protected by Loki. Only then could they breathe easy. Meanwhile, the ancient being from the Bone Abyss was rushing back toward the Abyss, thinking the same thing. Leslie was now unbeatable, and the priority was to preserve their own lives! As they fled at the fastest speed, Leslie''s gaze sharpened, her killing intent even more intense. "Did I say you could leave?" Leslie said, lifting her longbow once again and firing four arrows in rapid session! Leslie''s strength now far surpassed theirs, and as she released the light arrows, they had already transcended time and space, appearing behind them. The three ck-robed Celestials, already feeling a shiver down their spines, were terrified- they had not forgotten how the ancient being from the Forbidden Sea had perished! These arrows could easily erase them from existence! In the face of life and death, the survival instincts of the three ck-robed Celestial gods surged, and they sped up their retreat. They thought they were safe because they had already reached the god of deities'' territory, where Loki''s presence would protect them. But- Whoosh! Whoosh! In the next moment, as they thought they had escaped, three light arrows pierced through the air, striking them in the back. Even though they had armor and mana barriers on their backs, as soon as the arrows touched them, the barriers instantly shattered, and the arrows pierced through their bodies! Chapter 434: Chapter430-Erasing Elysia Chapter 434: Chapter430-Erasing Elysia ? This was the only thought in the minds of the three ck-robed Celestial Gods before their deaths. As close associates of the God of Trickery, they were very familiar with Loki''s character. Although Loki was extremely powerful, he also had a tendency to bully the weak and fear the strong. The fact that Loki had not intervened was undoubtedly because Leslie''s power had made him feel a sense of threat. The ancient existence that was rushing toward the Bone Abyss had originally been about to enter the Forbidden Zone. However, very quickly, under the horrified gazes of everyone, they saw a scene that sent shivers down their spines. A light arrow pierced through the universe, sharply passing through the ancient being''s back and then exploding violently! Even though the physical body and soul of this ancient being were immensely strong, it could not escape the fate of being erased! As this ancient existence from the Forbidden Zone was erased, an eerie silence fell over the Forbidden Zone. There was no anger, no reproach, as if the ancient being had not died at all. This was an abnormal urrence because the Forbidden Zone was notorious for being tyrannical. They were the ones who usually oppressed others. To even speak out against the Forbidden Zone was enough to bring about the destruction of one''s entire lineage. In truth, it wasn''t that they didn''t want to intervene, but that they simply didn''t dare to! At this moment, Leslie''s power was so great and terrifying that even they were filled with dread! Not only the beings within the Forbidden Zone, but even the slumbering ancient gods sensed an unprecedented danger. Leslie was simply not someone they could provoke! No matter where one was, power ruled supreme! Leslie''s strength made them dare not act recklessly! As these Throne Celestials retreated and fled, they were all erased by Leslie. Anyone who witnessed this scene couldn''t help but tremble in fear! After all, the power that Leslie disyed was simply too terrifying! It had even silenced Loki and the Forbidden Zone! At this time, with Sargeras'' death, the previously undefeated, invincible Burning Legion was utterly routed. The Archdemons, Ymir, and Elysia cut through their forces, killing them with ease. They then rushed to the Demon Abyss, looking at Leslie with solemn expressions. At this point, Leslie, dressed in her imperial gown, seemed even more majestic. Her eyes, like those of an emperor looking down on the world, revealed no trace of emotion! The three of them had just witnessed Leslie disying her immense power, and they were hesitant to look her in the eye. By Leslie''s side, Rachel stood beside her. After Leslie dealt with the other Throne Celestials, her gaze shifted to Rachel, her tone both serious and somewhat pleading: "Rachel, please bring Owen back!" Rachel nodded repeatedly. "I won''t let you down!" She had watched the previous interactions between Owen and Leslie and knew how much pain Leslie was in. She also knew that Leslie still had many things to do. The task of bringing Owen back was now entrusted to her. After speaking, Rachel nced at Ymir and the others who had arrived and nodded to her sister before rushing into the Demon Abyss below. Although the Demon Abyss was dangerous, her special bloodline and remarkable sensing ability made her the best choice for finding Owen! After Rachel left, Leslie''s cold gaze immediately shifted to Venus, her eyes glinting with a frosty light. But she only nced at her before turning her attention to the approaching Archdemon trio. "Leslie..." The leader of the Archdemons spoke, but suddenly felt the chilling killing intent emanating from Leslie. A streak of ice-cold light, capable of freezing the universe, suddenly locked onto Elysia! Elysia''s face turned pale in an instant. Before she could react, the icy light had already pierced through her body, freezing her into a statue of ice before exploding violently! Before her death, the expression in her eyes was one of shock and disbelief. She had not expected Leslie to act so decisively against her, and with a single strike, she waspletely powerless to resist! The Archdemon beside Elysia froze in horror. Elysia, his own sister, had just been erased by Leslie! "Why? Leslie, have you gone mad?!" The Archdemon''s emotions red as he stared at Leslie, clearly ready to strike at any moment! "Leslie, what are you doing?" Ymir was also stunned, staring at Leslie in disbelief. Although Elysia had no personal rtionship with her, through their experiences during the cataclysm, Ymir had developed some feelings for Elysia, seeing her as a close friend! But now, Leslie had mercilessly erased her!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In the midst of the furious questioning gazes from both of them, Leslie calmly met their eyes. "She conspired with Caesar to plot against you, to plot against Owen. She deserved to die!" Upon hearing this, both Ymir and the Archdemon froze, their bodies shuddering in unison. Their first thought was disbelief! How could Elysia have done such a thing? But they also understood Leslie''s character! She was a person of great pride, never one to fabricate lies. If she said this, it meant she had evidence! But how could Elysia have conspired with Caesar? Immediately, both Archdemon and Ymir turned their gazes to Leslie, their eyes full of intense questioning. "Leslie, what exactly is going on?" The two of them were desperate to know the truth! Leslie did not answer them. Instead, she walked over to Venus and cast an icy re that made the onlookers shudder. However, Venus let out a breath of relief. "Kill me, and avenge your husband." Although it wasn''t her intention to strike at Owen before, she had indeed attacked him, and now that Leslie was avenging Owen, she epted her fate calmly. She closed her eyes without any sign of resistance. But Leslie did not hurry to strike. Instead, she carefully examined Venus''s stunningly beautiful face. Then, amid the shock of countless onlookers, Leslie slowly raised her right hand and pped Venus across the face! p! The p made Venus''s face flush red, with five bloody handprints standing out, and a burning pain like a knife cutting through her skin. Venus''s heart trembled. Was Leslie intending to torture her? Although she had made a mistake before, she was still a significant figure-one of the Throne Celestials, the leader of the Rebellion Alliance! She could be killed, but not humiliated! "Leslie!" Venus held her swollen face and was about to question Leslie when a familiar sound of air being sliced through her ear. p! Another pnded on her face, sending her staggering back. Her face turned ghostly pale, and her mind buzzed as everything went nk! "Now, how are you feeling? Should I help you ''wake up'' some more?" Leslie''s cold and merciless voice rang out. Venus shuddered, then raised her head to re at Leslie. The corner of her mouth bled slightly, looking pitiable. But her words were sharp as she retorted, "Although I was wrong before, don''t you think it''s beneath you to humiliate me like this?" As she spoke, the anger in Venus''s heart surged! After all, based on the power Leslie had shown earlier, killing her should be as easy as crushing an ant. Yet Leslie was treating her like this after she had already offered to die to atone! "I have no reason to kill you." Leslie coldly shook her head. While Venus had done wrong, Leslie knew that she wasn''t a person deserving of death. What mattered more was that Venus still held some value to her! "You''re not going to kill me?" Venus said, her disbelief evident. Considering Leslie''s current icy aura, she would have expected Leslie to kill everyone here without a second thought. But leaving her alive made her uneasy, and she became wary. Leslie appraised her for a moment, then gently lifted Venus''s chin and said slowly, "I know you were forced into it. You may have been wrong, but your crime does not warrant death." Chapter 435: Chapter431-Three-Day Deadline. Refusal to Submit Will Result in Immediate Death. Chapter 435: Chapter431-Three-Day Deadline. Refusal to Submit Will Result in Immediate Death. ? With Leslie''s cold words falling, Venus suddenly had a bad premonition, and then saw Leslie''s jade-like hand, which had been lifting her chin, suddenly tighten, grabbing her swan-like neck. Venus''s body was lifted high, and the difort in her throat made her feel like she was about to vomit. At the same time, the overwhelming aura of dominion emanating from Leslie sealed her manapletely. Even if Venus wanted to resist, she could not do so. In front of Leslie, Venus felt as if she were no longer a Throne Celestial, but a helpless and weak woman with no ability to resist. She could only obey Leslie''smands. "Today, I do not kill you, not because of my mercy, but because you still have value to me. From now on, you will work for me and make up for your sins!" Leslie''s voice, full of oppression, surged into Venus''s mind like a roaring flood, forcibly twisting her spirit! Venus was horrified to realize that these words seemed to carry some kind of special magical power, which was forcefully altering her mental state! How terrifying has Leslie be? Feeling Leslie''s increasingly domineering presence, Venus painfully spoke up: "What... what do you want to do?" Leslie looked up at the sky. "What I want to do is very simple." At this point, a sharp cold light shed in her eyes. "From now on, anything I desire will be granted by the heavens, and anything I do not want will be denied by the heavens!" "After today, the world will be remade ording to my will!" "Destroy the Celestials, crush the Forbidden Zones!" "As for your rebellion, considering your father, the God of Light, and the Lord of Stars, War Goddess, I will spare it for now, but from now on, you must obey my will!" "Especially Caesar. That person must be killed!" Leslie''s words were firm, with an undeniable tone! As soon as these words fell, everyone who heard them felt somewhat dazed, for Leslie''s statement was truly astonishing! For countless epochs, heroes and figures had fought against the Celestials, and all ultimately failed. No matter how brilliant one was, in the face of such overwhelming forces, they were nothing more thanmbs to be ughtered! Yet Leslie, at this moment, arrogantly dered she would destroy them! In addition to that, there were the Four Forbidden Zones. These ancient powers, which had existed since the birth of this ne, contained ancient gods whose power was not something that could be easily shaken! However, Leslie was now saying she would crush them! Even many of Wind Shadow, who knew Leslie somewhat well, felt that Leslie was too arrogant, disregarding both the Celestials and the Forbidden Zones! "If the Celestials and Forbidden Zones were that easy to destroy, it wouldn''t have been so simple!" "Leslie''s forces have certainly grown immensely, butpared to the Celestials and the ancient gods, they are still far from a match!" The mocking voices fell, but suddenly, Kawa Zang, the leader of Wind Shadow, harshly reprimanded: "Shut up! Lady Leslie is not someone you can speak ill of!" As soon as these words left his mouth, his expression changed drastically. The mages who had spoken out earlier had their blood coagte into sharp spikes. Like sea urchins, the blood-red ice spikes exploded from their bodies, piercing through their souls. In the blink of an eye, they fell in agony! Seeing this scene, Wind Shadow''s expressions became even more serious, and they immediately bowed to Leslie, hastily turning to leave. Kawa Zang knew that Leslie waspletely different from before. Ever since Owen had fallen into the Demon Abyss, she had transformed into a ruthless, bloodthirsty queen of ughter. Anyone who defied her will would be killed without mercy! If anyone dared to provoke Leslie now, she would annihte everyone from Wind Shadow in the Demon Realm! As Kawa Zang hurriedly led the Wind Shadow mages away from the Demon Realm, he nced back at the Demon Sky Citadel, which seemed to be covered in ice and snow, his heart full of awe. "Truly deserving of the title of the most gifted couple. Back when they were on the continent, they were already ruthless and unmatched, and now they have only grown stronger." "If this continues, Leslie''s future is limitless. Even the God of Light, the Lord of Stars, and the War Goddess will probably be surpassed by her, bing the tyrant who dominates all the forces in Pure Land!" Kawa Zang took a deep breath. Leslie could have anything she wanted. If she continued to grow, what he feared would indeede true! ... At this moment, after effortlessly ughtering the few Wind Shadow mages who had spoken disrespectfully, Leslie calmly withdrew her gaze, and turned her attention back to Venus, saying coldly: "Whatever your previous identity was, it no longer matters. From now on, you will serve me as a maid, just like the Dark Elf een. You will obey me and serve me well!" Venus furrowed her brows, and a hint of defiance appeared on her otherwise perfect face. She was the daughter of the God of Light, a Throne Celestial, and the leader of the resistance alliance. Every one of these identities was enough to shake the Pure Land and earn the respect of others. Moreover, she possessed all these identities at once. Yet now, Leslie actually wanted her to be a maid! This was something Venus could not tolerate! However, just as the thought of resisting rose in her heart, Leslie''s special dominion power had already prated every part of her body. Itpletely suppressed her spirit. She stared fiercely at Leslie but eventually did not continue her defiance.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After all, if Leslie really destroyed the Celestials and crushed the Forbidden Zones, what did it matter if she became a maid? Weren''t these the very things that both she and her predecessors had tried and failed to overthrow? Venus''s attitude shift did not escape Leslie''s eyes. She slowly spoke: "From this moment on, you will return and tell the mages of the rebellion that I give them three days to submit to me, otherwise, they will be killed without mercy!" Leslie''s voice was cold. Even though Venus had already guessed Leslie''s intentions, she still felt a jolt in her heart. The mages of the rebellion were numerous and powerful, many of them rebellious and headstrong. Especially those who had once sided with Caesar-this news would surely stir up a storm in the rebellion. But after some thought, Venus realized that while Leslie''s approach was harsh, it might actually be beneficial for both her and the rebellion. After a bloody purge, those who remained would likely be united in purpose, and there would be no fear of betrayal when confronting the Celestials and Forbidden Zones. So, Venus nodded seriously. Before leaving, she nced at the Demon Abyss. The one who had once amazed her and countless others, Owen, had fallen into it. She wondered how he was now. She had once pursued him, but now, they were enemies. Her emotions wereplex. "Owen, should we meet again?" Venus murmured to herself. She wanted to personally apologize to Owen and heal the wounds she had caused him. After Venus quickly turned and left, Leslie''s gaze fell back onto Archdemon and Ymir. "Leslie, is it true that Elysia really colluded with Caesar?" Ymir couldn''t help but ask again, her eyes filled with disbelief. Archdemon also stared intently at Leslie, as if trying to catch every detail of her movements. Leslie knew they still held doubts about Elysia''s death, so she spoke: "If no one had leaked information, how would Sargeras have known that the seal on the Demon Realm had been broken?" "Besides, Elysia should have known about the siege on Owen long ago, but she kept it hidden. Anyone who plotted against Owen must die!" Upon hearing this, Archdemon and Ymir recalled some strange behaviors of Elysia. Immediately, Archdemon trembled, and a trace of guilt appeared on her face. Chapter 436: Chapter432-Leslies Plan Chapter 436: Chapter432-Leslie''s n ? If Leslie had not acted today, not only would all the creatures in the Demon Realm have perished, but also... The Archdemon fell silent for a moment, then turned to Leslie and slowly said: "This time, we have wronged Owen, and my sister has paid the price for it. I hope, Miss Leslie, that this will be the end of it and that you will not harm the beings of the Demon Realm." Leslie shook her head and said, "I will not harm them. From now on, they can join Azure Kingdom, and so can you." The Archdemon and Ymir exchanged a nce, then the Archdemon slowly said: "Miss Leslie''s kindness, we ept. We still prefer to stay here, but if Miss Leslie has any orders, we will fully support you!" Although Elysia had her reasons for being killed, the thought of continuing to cooperate with Leslie instinctively repelled her. Leslie saw this and didn''t force the matter. With the Archdemon and Ymir here to guard the Demon Realm, at least it could stabilize the fractured situation of the realm, which would be beneficial to Owen. "Ymir, take care of the Archdemon here. If Owenes back and says I took advantage of the situation to bully him, I''ll deny it!" Ymir raised her brows slightly at this. But Leslie ignored it and instead looked toward the Demon Abyss. The Demon Abyss was unfathomable and pitch ck, its bottom unseen, with only the sound of a faint, wailing wind echoing, as if everything pulled into it would be devoured, bing a void. "Owen, although I don''t know what other ns you have,e back soon, I''m waiting for you!" With that, Leslie turned and left. Although Owen had temporarily fallen into the Demon Abyss, there were still many things she needed to take care of. Ymir and the Archdemon watched Leslie leave, and their gazes also fell on the Demon Abyss. Owen, the person they longed for, was within it. ... With Sargeras and the other Throne Celestials being erased by Leslie, news of the battle quickly spread to every corner of Pure Land. Especially under the propaganda of Academy City and Wind Shadow, it ignited the passions of countless mages. Owen fought alone against Sargeras and nearly ten other Throne Celestials, even ying two Throne Celestials from the Forbidden Zone, which left an immense shock in the hearts of many. At the same time, people gradually realized that behind this battle, Sargeras, Caesar, and Elysia had conspired to set Owen up for certain death! The situation Owen faced made them fall into deep despair, just hearing about it. But Owen survived. However, now that he had fallen into the Demon Abyss, his fate was uncertain. What shocked them even more was that Owen''s wife, Leslie, had killed Sargeras and several other Throne Celestials as if ughtering chickens and dogs. Neither the Forbidden Zone nor Loki made a sound in response! And because Leslie erased Sargeras, the Burning Legion lost its most powerful figure, leading to its total copse. The Burning Legion, which had once made many forces in Pure Land tremble, was no more! Countless mages in Pure Land cheered, seeing a brighter future ahead! "Ah, Sargeras was really shameless this time! He said he would have a life-and-death duel with Young Master Owen, but when he couldn''t win, he used dirty tricks, no martial ethics, and ganged up on Owen!" "Exactly, if not for Young Master Owen''s deep foundation, any other Throne Celestial might have been annihted in one encounter." "Young Master Owen''sbat power is really terrifying now. If their numbers were smaller, Young Master Owen might have wiped them all out!" "Too bad, even though Miss Leslie killed Sargeras and the others, it was still a step toote. Young Master Owen fell into the Demon Abyss, and with the current situation of the Demon Abyss, even Celestial Gods dare not enter. Owen is severely injured, and once he enters, he might perish there." "Impossible! Young Master Owen''s talent is so brilliant! He overcame so many hardships before, so he will surely survive this dangerous situation!" "For others, falling into the Demon Abyss would be certain death, but Owen is different. He is a living legend!" "Young Master Owen will definitelye back!" Countless people mourned for Owen. After all, in his duel with Sargeras, Owen disyed his terrifying strength that shocked Pure Land. From now on, no mage or force would dare act arrogantly before Young Master Owen! After discussing Owen, the attention of more mages shifted to Leslie. Although many of them knew Leslie was Owen''s wife, they hadn''t known much about her before. Now, after this battle, they realized just how wrong they were in their previous assessment of Leslie! "I used to think no one couldpare to Young Master Owen, but it turns out the one who could match him is his very wife!" "Miss Leslie''sbat power is truly terrifying. Whether it''s the Forbidden Zone, Loki, or even the Celestials, all the top-tier strong ones fell at her hands. She''s a born female killing god!" "These two spouses are so terrifying, they''re almost invincible!" "I heard Miss Leslie holds grudges. That Elysia who plotted against Owen was directly killed by her, and Caesar ran away early to escape. But knowing Leslie''s nature, she will definitely not let them off!" "That Caesar is really inhuman! He was clearly part of the resistance alliance but cooperated with Sargeras and Loki to plot against Young Master Owen. He''s worse than a beast. I misjudged him before!" "Exactly, I used to think he was a perfect match for Miss Venus, but now I''ve seen his true colors!" "Caesar deserves to be tortured!" "Caesar deserves to die, but more importantly, when will Young Master Owen return?" At this time, within the small world. Madelyn and the others saw Leslie return but didn''t see Owen. They all had a bad premonitionN?v(el)B\\jnn in their hearts. And after hearing thetest news from Charlotte and the others, their worst fears were confirmed. Owen had fallen into the Demon Abyss! They all felt a sharp pang in their hearts. Madelyn was struck like a bolt of lightning, standing frozen in ce. Seraphina was somewhat lost and regretful. She wished she had gone with Owen; she could have helped him! Dragon Princess and the others fell silent. They hadn''t expected so many unbelievable events to ur in such a short time! Owen had faced so many plots, and if not for his extraordinarybat power, he would have been dead by now. Ysera, looking at the unconscious little Leslie, had aplex expression. She knew that Sargeras had likely set up many traps in the life-and-death duel. But she never imagined that the traps set by Sargeras and his group would be so ruthless, leaving Owen no chance to survive. At this moment, as Leslie entered the small world, the little Leslie, who had been asleep just now, slowly opened her bright eyes. When she saw Leslie, she smiled sweetly. However, not seeing her father beside her made her furrow her brows and tilt her head, asking curiously: "Mom, where''s Dad?" "Didn''t Dad say he woulde back soon?" At little Leslie''s questioning, even the cold and emotionless Leslie''s heart was moved. She gently kissed little Leslie''s forehead, sat beside her, and lightly patted her back, saying: "Dad wille back soon. He has some things to take care of. When hees back, you can let him apologize to you and bring you some delicious food and fun things, okay?" Hearing this, little Leslie subconsciously nodded but quickly shook her head. "No! I want Dad! I miss him so much!" Leslie smiled and said, "Dad has some things to do. When he returns, we''ll never be apart again, okay?" Little Leslie seemed to think of something and said seriously: "Will Dad always think of me? Like how I always think of him?" Leslie gently stroked her head and said, "Dad definitely misses you even more!" With Leslie''s affirmation, little Leslie finally smiled, "Okay, I''ll wait here for Dad toe back!" Chapter 437: Chapter433-The Destruction of Forbidden Zone Chapter 437: Chapter433-The Destruction of Forbidden Zone ? Under Leslie''s repeated assurances, little Leslie finally fell asleep. Leslie, holding her daughter, ced her in the deepest part of the small world, in a grand hall. Then, she slowly walked out of the hall and saw Seraphina, who had fainted from grief. Leslie patted her round belly. Seraphina rubbed her eyes and slowly woke up, looking at Leslie with a dazed expression. "Since you''re awake,e with me," Leslie said. The Dragon Princess and the others here looked at Leslie in confusion. Leslie scanned them and said indifferently: "The ones who should be sad are them. Come on, there are still too many Forbidden Zones. Let''s start with eliminating one for now!" Upon hearing this, everyone''s pupils contracted sharply. By Leslie''s tone, was she nning to destroy the Forbidden Zone? But how terrifying the Forbidden Zone was! There were even ancient gods slumbering there. How could it be so easily destroyed? "Leslie, are you serious?" The Dragon Princess and the others looked at Leslie in shock. Although they now knew Leslie''s power, the Forbidden Zone was not something to be taken lightly. No force had ever dared to attack it directly! Would anyone really start such an operation without detailed nning? It would be a bit too reckless and arrogant to act without preparation, wouldn''t it? The Forbidden Zone harbored ancient gods, beings of such terrifying strength that they could obliterate entire realms. These ancient gods were far above anything else within the Forbidden Zone! "Leslie, making a move against the Forbidden Zone is no small matter. You need to be extremely cautious," Ysera couldn''t help but advise. Though she couldn''t see through Leslie''s power, the ancient gods were not to be underestimated. Leslie might have destroyed many ancient beings, but these gods were apletely different league. Moreover, the Forbidden Zone was connected to many factions. If Leslie attacked, it would shake the Pure Land and stir all factions! However, Ysera knew that once Leslie made a decision, it would be nearly impossible to change her mind. And indeed, this time, the Forbidden Zone had gone too far. If Leslie didn''t do something, it would give the impression that they were afraid of the Forbidden Zone. Anyway, Ysera was now Leslie''s follower. Whatever decision Leslie made, she would follow without question. Besides, Ysera''s father, Lord Loki, had participated in the siege against Owen earlier, piercing through Owen''s chest. Leslie didn''t me her for this, but Ysera did feel some guilt about the whole affair. This time, fighting alongside Leslie would be a way to atone for it. Also, Leslie must have a n and confidence in her ability to deal with the Forbidden Zone. Otherwise, with Leslie''s prudent and cautious nature, she would never act so hastily. Understanding this, Ysera remained silent. Leslie scanned the Dragon Princess and the others, showing no change in her expression. "It''s just a Forbidden Zone. You all are simply too intimidated by it. In reality, it''s nothing more than a crumbling ruin," Leslie remarked casually. After saying that, Leslie swiftly left the small world. Madelyn hesitated for a moment but quickly followed. Earlier, Rachel had sensed something and left the small world. Had she not been trapped there, she would have helped Owen. Even if she wasn''t particrly powerful, just being by Owen''s side and fighting alongside him would have been enough for her. Instead, she was here, helpless and anxious. She had missed the chance to fight by Owen''s side, and now, with the attack on the Forbidden Zone, she felt duty-bound to join in! Seeing Madelyn leave as well, the Celestial God Pce''s master exchanged a nce with Fer. Both were filled with shock. Leslie was actually going to attack the Forbidden Zone, and Madelyn was following her? This was madness! The key was that Ysera had also sided with Leslie. Once Leslie moved, the entire Pure Land and Forbidden Zone would surely be rocked! For as long as mages existed, no one had ever dared to challenge the Forbidden Zone directly! However, they knew that their influence was limited and that their persuasion would be useless. They couldn''t change Leslie''s iron will. At this point, the only thing they could do was report this back to their respective factions and prepare for what was toe. They hoped that the Celestial God Pce and Wailing Mountain could offer some support once they learned about it. After all, if Leslie truly destroyed the Forbidden Zone, it would be a monumental benefit to her-and to all of her followers. In the small world, Charlotte also couldn''t calm her heart. She possessed a lot of intelligence and had investigated the Forbidden Zone''s dangers. But since Her Majesty had decided to take action, she could only assist her as best as she could. Charlotte took a deep breath and quickly left the small world. She immediately began mobilizing the Azure Kingdom''s armies to set up defensive fortifications to guard against any counterattacks from the Forbidden Zone. Soon, under Charlotte''s orders, the Azure Kingdom''s forces sprang into action. All of them were in a state of readiness, poised to move at a moment''s notice. Though the Azure Kingdom''s soldiers weren''t sure what had happened, they could sense the gravity of the situation from above. The ck Iron Dwarves, skilled in construction, received orders to build steel walls outside the Emerald Dreamscape to prevent anyone from approaching. The Shadow n and Academy City scattered to gather intelligence and remained on high alert. No unusual activity could escape their senses. In addition to internal vignce, the Dragon n and Moss Giants mobilized. Guided by the dark elves, they spread out to monitor all directions and respond to any sudden situations. Meanwhile, the electromaicser cannons, developed by the White Tower Tech Guild, were positioned in key cities and locations as a precaution against emergencies. Having been tested in war, the electromaicser cannons'' power was now highly regarded, prompting the White Tower Tech Guild to build dozens more, each more powerful than thest. Academy City''s mages were also preparing magic teleportation arrays for rapid transportation across regions, ensuring that they could respond quickly to any attacks. In essence, the Azure Kingdom and Emerald Dreamscape were now imprable fortresses! Because of Owen and Leslie, the Azure Kingdom had always attracted attention. Now, with suchrge-scale preparations underway, many people were left in a state of confusion. In their view, Owen and Leslie''s power was enormous, and with forces like Loki, The Celestial, and the Forbidden Zone all avoiding them, why was Azure Kingdom increasing patrols and setting up defenses? Surely now was the time for celebration, not suspicion. Why was Azure Kingdom on high alert? Considering Azure Kingdom''s strength, which rivaled any faction of the Pure Land, the only forces capable of truly defeating it were the Forbidden Zone and The Celestial. As factions within the Pure Land were left stunned, a sudden piece of news shocked everyone into disbelief. Leslie had made her decision: She was going to attack the Forbidden Zone and destroy it! When mages first heard the news, they were in utter disbelief. No faction had ever dared to make such a move against the Forbidden Zone. Even if anyone had thought to do so, they were always met with miserable failure. The ancient gods of the Forbidden Zone were beings so powerful that even The Celestial had to fear them. These ancient gods had existed since the beginning of time, and no one even knew how long they had slumbered or how long they would continue to exist.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om All they knew was that if the ancient gods ever woke up, it would be a nightmare for all mages! These ancient gods had survived through countless ages, witnessing endless cycles of rise and fall. Though every era had its share of remarkable individuals, to the ancient gods, those individuals were but fleeting waves on an endless ocean-beautiful, yet ultimately destined to fall. Chapter 438: Chapter434-Opening of the Abandoned Lands Chapter 438: Chapter434-Opening of the Abandoned Lands ? To them, the so-called prodigies and powerful beings are ultimately nothing more than dust in the universe! And they are immortal and indestructible! This is an essential difference! Time? The Celestial? The things all beings fear, they do not even care about! Even if Leslie is dazzling enough to wipe out several throne-level celestial gods in one strike, creating a record, This is nothingpared to the ancient gods! At this moment, almost no mage believes she can seed, mainly because the Forbidden Zone is too terrifying! Meanwhile, in the Alchemy Guild, The God of Alchemy, dressed in a golden robe, his expression solemn, is gazing seriously at the ce where the Emerald Dreamscape resides. A hint of contemtion appears on his face. He too has just received thetest news about Leslie. He hadn''t expected that after only recently returning through the Time Array, he would witness a historic moment! Beside the God of Alchemy, Venus, dressed in a white silk gown, as ethereal as mist, stands quietly. Although silent, as the Goddess of Beauty, her demeanor and appearance possess an enchanting allure. Every subtle gesture captivates those around her. Next to Venus stands Vanessa, a young girl dressed in splendid jewelry, radiating wealth and luxury. She is the daughter of the God of Alchemy, and the eldestdy of the Alchemy Guild. Though Vanessa is not young, she has lived a carefree life under the God of Alchemy''s favor, retaining a somewhat childish nature. Compared to Venus, she carries more youthful energy and vitality. The golden alchemical symbol on her forehead enhances her noble aura, like a princess of great stature. "Really, Venus sister? Did Owen really reject you and even p you twice?" At this moment, Vanessa stares in disbelief at Venus. She has some understanding of Venus-her appearance, background, and strength-all make her a top choice. How could Owen coldly reject her without any regard? Venus, upon hearing this, has a momentary sh of Leslie''s figure in her mind. Though most people consider her the epitome of perfection, deserving of the title Goddess of Beauty, Before meeting Leslie, she thought the same about herself. But after meeting Leslie, her heart was deeply shaken. Everything she took pride in was crushed in front of Leslie! With someone like Leslie around, she now understands why Owen didn''t choose her. It''s simply because Leslie is too outstanding. Vanessa had been expecting Venus to retort, But to her surprise, Venus remains silent, her face showing a hint of frustration and defeat. Seeing this, Vanessa seems to have an idea, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "So, Venus sister, is Leslie really as powerful as the rumors say?" She knows Venus''s pride. What kind of woman could make her feel defeated? Venus shakes her head. "Leslie''s power might be even greater than the rumors suggest." Vanessa furrows her brows. "If Leslie is so powerful, then how can you win Owen?" The God of Alchemy, seeing this, frowns at his daughter. Venus is clearly in an emotional state, and pushing her like this is clearly not appropriate. But Venus remains indifferent, not taking Vanessa''s words to heart. She knows that Vanessa has been spoiled since childhood, so it''s normal for her to have such a personality. Since she''s a junior, there''s no need for her to get upset over her words. Still, Vanessa''s words do hold some truth. Seeing that Venus is not angry, Vanessa seems to think of something and suddenly asks, "Venus sister, if Leslie is around, what are my chances of marrying Owen?" Previously, she had spent a great deal of money offering a bounty for Owen. But now, with Owen''s strength, no other mage could deal with him. Offering a bounty is nothing more than a joke. Venus''s expression instantly freezes. She has heard of Vanessa''s actions. She was going to say that there''s no chance-after all, in terms of appearance, background, and strength, she''s far superior to Vanessa. If she herself doesn''t stand a chance, then Vanessa certainly doesn''t. But she can''t be so cold-hearted, so she slowly replies, "Why don''t you try confessing to Owen yourself and see?" Vanessa nods, agreeing with Venus''s suggestion. Rather than talking about it, it''s better to try it herself! "When Owen returns, I''ll go personally and give it a try!" After saying this, she looks at her own figure. Although she is a woman, she''s been around many men and knows exactly what they value. With her figure, who could resist her? If she uses a little charm, Owen will surely fall for her! Venus, seeing this, knows exactly what Vanessa is thinking. For a moment, she imagines Vanessa with Owen and feels a little uneasy. Thinking that Vanessa might achieve what she couldn''t, she bes agitated! After all, Vanessa may not be corrupted by theplexities of the world and remains pure- hearted, like a young girl. Her youthful face, coupled with her devilish figure, is a great temptation to any man. Vanessa is rare and exceptional, and she might indeed be Owen''s confidante! Thinking this, Venus bes even more restless. Later, Leslie calms her inner emotions and turns to the God of Alchemy, asking curiously, "Do you have any news of Caesar? Where are the celestial gods who followed him?" She knows that Caesar''s n has failed, but he certainly won''t give up easily! An even more terrifying n must be in the works. Her heart feels uneasy. After returning to Pure Land, she had already shared Leslie''s words with the Rebel Alliance. This news caused quite a stir among them. Only the celestial gods loyal to her and those under the God of Alchemy chose to submit. Caesar and his celestial gods havepletely disappeared, which is clearly suspicious! And Leslie has already dered that Caesar must be eliminated! Although Caesar is currently in hiding, Leslie''s murderous intent is intense. If this matter drags on for three more days, the Rebel Alliance will be ruthlessly purged by her. The Rebel Alliance has carried the hopes of her father and many predecessors. It must not be heavily damaged on her watch! The God of Alchemy, sensing Venus''s anxiety and unease, thinks for a moment and slowly responds, "Perhaps you''re right. Thest news I received was that Caesar went to the Abandonedn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Lands!" Upon hearing this, Venus''s heart immediately trembles, unable to believe her ears! "Has Caesar gone mad? The Abandoned Lands? Even The Celestial dare not approach it easily, and it seals the dark side of the world. How could he dare to go there?" Very few people know about the Abandoned Lands. The forces of yin and yang in the entire dimension are essentially the same, dependent on each other. The dark forces that existed back then were sustained by the growing power of The Celestial, who paid a great cost to seal them, naming it the Abandoned Lands! In this era, very few know of the Abandoned Lands, and even fewer know its location. But Caesar, this guy, has actually gone there. The dark forces there must have gathered into a forceparable to an ancient god''s post- natal strength! Even the Forbidden Zone cannotpare to this special ce. After all, it gathers the darkest sides of all beings! In the past, many powerful beings ran riot in the dark side, and the Sun God and the Lord of Stars once fought them. Even in their prime, they could barely match the dark forces that were not yet fully gathered... Chapter 439: Chapter435-The Bottom of the Demon Abyss Chapter 439: Chapter435-The Bottom of the Demon Abyss ? In Pure Land, Sargeras'' rampage was nothingpared to the terrifying evil spirits that had fused together! These evil spirits were the epitome of extreme evil and madness, emotions that were impossible to reason with. Once released, Pure Land would undoubtedly be their paradise! At that point, thebined evil spirits would be far beyond anything they could currently contend with. His father, the God of Light, had the power to suppress these evil spirits. However, he had already been captured by The Celestial, his fate uncertain. Meanwhile, the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess, though powerful enough to resist the evil spirits, were lost in the endless void, their return unknown. Without the top ancient powers of their time, who could stand against the evil spirits of the Forgotten Land? Moreover, the one heading to the Forgotten Land this time was Caesar. Caesar had no physical body, but his celestial soul was immense. If he had made some unspoken pact with the evil spirits... The more Venus thought about it, the more terrified she became! The God of Alchemy, seeing Venus'' changed expression, sighed and said,N?v(el)B\\jnn "Caesar has always been entric, prone to extremes. Leslie''s strength was unexpectedly powerful, which definitely struck a deep blow to him..." Vanessa, realizing the situation, suddenly asked, "Venus, even though the evil spirits are powerful, Leslie is terrifying as well. Can she eliminate the evil spirits?" Venus thought for a moment and shook her head. "I don''t know. Leslie''s strength is undoubtedly the strongest among the Throne Celestials, but these evil spirits are formidable, and once gathered together, what terrifying changes will ur? I can''t say." Neither Leslie nor the evil spirits were something Venus had thoroughly understood, so she dared not make a hasty conclusion. "Whether she can resist the evil spirits, we can only know through actualbat. But based on my intuition, I think Leslie might have a chance of winning, but even if she does win, it will be a pyrrhic victory!" Upon hearing this, neither Vanessa nor the God of Alchemy spoke further, their expressions subdued. After all, Leslie''s strength was the most formidable of the Throne Celestials they had seen. If she didn''t have confidence in victory, what hope did they have? ... Meanwhile, deep within the Forgotten Land. As the dark side of this universe, thendscape here was entirely different from typical dimensions. It was pitch ck, with no light visible, the air thick and swampy, giving a strange, sticky feeling. As one ventured deeper into this eerie darkness, the howls and screams of agony from across the void grew louder and clearer. This ce seemed like a paradise of suffering, a resting ce for countless souls of the dead. The air was so dense with death energy that it seemed almost impossible to disperse, filling every corner of this dark dimension. At this moment, in this world of the dead, There was a deep, ckened soul figure steadily moving deeper into the abyss. It was none other than Caesar! At this time, his soul, pulsing with intense soul energy, emitted frenzied thoughts. "Owen!" "Leslie!" "Venus!" As his remnants spread, the dark space rippled, and the evil spirits nearby, sensing a presence they feared, all scattered. No evil spirit dared to approach. Venus was still moving deeper, her heart filled with only one thought-revenge! After feeling Leslie''s explosive aura and realizing the situation was dire, he trusted his instincts and fled! Not long after his retreat, he received news that Sargeras and the other Throne Celestials left behind had been easily annihted by her! How terrifying was her power? He felt relieved-had he stayed, he would have certainly died! Before he left, he had spared Owen, and this only made his hatred for Owen more intense! Venus was his own in heart, his trusted partner. But Venus was also deeply in love with Owen. And Owen was the one who had taken his rightful leader''s position. That debt had not yet been settled! Though Owen had been gravely injured and fallen into the Demon Abyss, Caesar''s instincts told him that Owen would not perish so easily. But the immediate priority now was to kill Leslie! Leslie''s strength and influence had been on par with Owen''s before, and after her recent breakthrough, she was several times stronger! Caesar knew he was no match for her, so he had no choice but toe here and temporarily hide. He was also here to awaken the evil spirits! As a soul figure like them, he thrived in this dark realm and was well aware of its power and danger. At present, the only being capable of challenging Leslie was the Evil Spirit Marshal! His resolve unwavering, and aided by his unique soul state, Caesar ventured deeper into this forsakennd. But the environment grew increasingly dire. Countless evil spirits, twisted and bound by malevolent Orders and thoughts, let out tortured screams. At a nce, these evil spirits took the form of grotesque and malformed soul figures. Behind these twisted spirits were special ck pupils. These ck pupils, about the size of a palm, were engraved with ancient runes that emitted an overwhelming dark aura. The moment Caesar''s soul gaze met one of these pupils, his own soul''s sight exploded, leaving two fist-sized indentations in his vision. However, Caesar was thrilled-he had found the fabled Evil Spirit Marshal! The Evil Spirit Marshal, Revan! "Marshal, I invoke your true name. Awaken! Awaken! The one who awakens you will be the one to bring about the destruction of this dimension!" As Caesar''s voice grew louder, the runes on the ck pupil began to glow, and a massive, illusory figure made entirely of dark thoughts appeared in the space between heaven and earth! ... Deep within the Demon Abyss, Owen''s body felt like a falling meteor, continuously descending into the deeper darkness, the howling winds rushing past his ears. "Leslie, you''ve finally turned to darkness!" After falling into the Demon Abyss, Owen sensed that Leslie''s emotions had be like stagnant water, no longer exhibiting the normal fluctuations of a human soul. Leslie could faintly sense her own emotions, and Owen could also sense Leslie''s! He knew that after being surrounded and falling into the Abyss, Leslie had been greatly affected. Owen hadn''t wanted this oue, but it seemed that the system''s mission loomed over him like a sword, and he had no choice but to proceed! Leslie must be corrupted; she must awaken the Dark Heart and be the ultimate viin! With this thought, Owen slowly opened his eyes. Now that the n was in motion, it was time to leave. Just as he was about to stop his descent, he suddenly realized that the mana in his body was sealed by this strange power. This was to be expected. The Demon Abyss was already a terrifying ce, and after the Millennial Cataclysm, it had be even more dangerous. Even the Throne Celestials who entered would have their magic sealed, turning them into ordinary mortals. But Owen had already anticipated this. He quickly took out a ss vial from his pocket and drank the World Tree liquid within. This liquid, collected by Rachel, contained the power of the world and could break the strange seals here. After all, the power of the world was a higher-dimensional forcepared to this ce. As time passed, Owen''s body suddenly felt a series of chains breaking within him, and rich mana began to surge through him, wild and free. With the return of his mana, Owen''s senses sharpened rapidly. He suddenly realized that not far below him was the bottom of the Demon Abyss! Without hesitation, his mind focused, and powerful elemental forces enveloped him, slowing his descent. At the bottom of the Demon Abyss, it was pitch ck, with not a single trace of light. As Owen prepared to summon light elements to illuminate the area, a ball of pink me suddenly fell from above. Looking up... Chapter 440: Chapter436-Rachels Devotion Chapter 440: Chapter436-Rachel''s Devotion ? "Owen!" As Rachel, who was about to hit the ground, saw Owen safe and sound, she immediately sighed in relief, and a hint of a smile appeared on her delicate face. However, as she continued to rush toward Owen, she suddenly noticed that Owen''s aura had unexpectedly be chaotic at that moment! "What''s going on?" Rachel''s pupils constricted, and she immediately rushed toward Owen. At that moment, Owen, who had just stabilized himself at the bottom of the Demon Abyss, heard the system''s prompt sound. "Congrattions, host, taskpleted: Reward: 50 million fate points!" Hearing this, Owen''s heart was overjoyed, but then, consecutive prompts from the system left him slightly stunned. "Congrattions, host, you have obtained the supreme artifact-Heart of the King!" "Congrattions, host, your level has risen to Throne Celestial!" "Congrattions, host, the Primordial Chaos Body begins to undergo transformation!" After the system''s prompts ended, Owen saw a golden heart appearing in the system space, glowing with a brilliant golden light. Under the illumination of this light, Owen''s mind, mana, and even [Order] underwent a unique transformation, and his perception of the surrounding space-time also experienced a great change. It seemed that, at this moment, he was no longer perceiving the world from amoner''s perspective but from the viewpoint of a king, gazing down upon the world and mountains in their entirety! However, before Owen could savor the newly acquired Heart of the King, he suddenly noticed the explosive increase in fate points! This made him extremely excited. With these 50 million fate points, added to the 50 million fate points he had previously obtained from reshaping the Hell Reincarnation, his final goal of reaching 100 million fate points to perfect [Order] was finallyplete! This made Owen even more exhrated. After all, with the perfect version of [Order], hisbat power would experience a significant boost. However, at this moment, the previously stagnant boundless chaos in his body seemed to have been stimted, and it began to steadily evolve toward the bloodline transformation direction! This transformation brought about aplete and thorough metamorphosis for Owen! After all, Owen''s physical constitution was ordinary. Without the system''s enhancement, he would never have made it to this point. Although he was now known as the first prodigy in history, his true talent was rather average. While he had gained many enhancements from rare herbs and treasures, his bloodline had not undergone any fundamental and enormous improvement. Now, the bloodline transformation of the Boundless Chaos Body directly reverted Owen''s body to its most original and pure state, with his bloodline undergoing earth-shattering changes. This change also caused Owen''s aura to be unlike anything before, as though his body was being seared in fire, purging all impurities! This strange transformation, as perceived by Rachel, seemed to indicate that something was wrong with Owen''s body, as if he had gone into a state of madness. "Owen! Owen!" Rachel rushed to Owen''s side and immediately supported his body, trying to wake him up. However, Owen, who was now in a state of unconsciousness due to his body''s metamorphosis, could only vaguely sense a familiar aura surrounding him. Despite Rachel''s repeated calls, Owen did not respond, and Rachel grew increasingly anxious. She attempted to send out soul waves to connect with Owen''s soul. However, Owen was undergoing the Primordial Chaos Body transformation, and any magic or soul energy that approached him would be mercilessly devoured into his body. Rachel had never encountered such a situation, and she anxiously observed the wound in Owen''s chest, which continued to bleed. Moreover, due to Owen''s changing aura, the blood was no longer the usual dark blood but instead a strange, ckened blood. Owen''s aura also weakened, bing nearly impossible to detect. Rachel became even more worried. She thought back to when she first met Owen, when they were enemies. At that time, Owen had abducted and captured her. It was because of Owen''s involvement that she learned of her own hidden lineage and how she had been treated as a mere pawn. Her previous academy had practically thrown her aside, making her feel like a joke, a clown! However, it was thanks to Owen that she had been taken in and allowed to live in the small world with him. In that small world, she overcame her inner pain and came to understand Owen in a new light. It was also because of Owen''s quiet dedication and assistance that the small world had be better and better. The Tree of World that Owen nted and that she nurtured had grown lush and thriving. Since the small world was the fruit of their sharedbor, the one who hadplete control over it, apart from Owen, was only herself. Even Leslie didn''t have the special privileges that she did. It was precisely because of her deep connection with the small world that she had sessfully broken through to the celestial god tier and had transformed into the progenitor of subi! All she had now, everything she had achieved, was because of Owen''s help and guidance! At this moment, as Rachel made some kind of decision, her face flushed red as she looked at Owen. "Although I don''t know exactly what''s happening to you, with my subus progenitor bloodline, I am certain I can help you!" Before Owen''s gentle encouragement, she had seen her subus progenitor bloodline as a source of shame. However, after beingforted by Owen, she had let go of her resentment toward her bloodline and began to seriously train. Deep in her heart, she had already nted a seed: One day, she would use her bloodline to help Owen! Now, she felt it was time. Immediately, dark ck rose petals began to form around Rachel, transforming into a romantic sea of flowers that enveloped both her and Owen. Then, Rachel gradually infused her magic into Owen''s body to alleviate the pain in his chest.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Afterward, Rachel took a deep breath, her eyes focused on the unconscious Owen, and her gaze slowly grew intense. At this moment, Owen, who had been in a state of unconsciousness due to his bloodline transformation, felt a strange sensation offort, as if his entire body was being gently caressed. He felt as though he was entering the most transparent and purest state. His mind was free of distractions, as pure as light. However, this tranquility didn''tst long. Suddenly, an overwhelming, inescapable desire surged within Owen''s mind, as if dry wood had been set aze, burning fiercely! In a dreamy, illusory state, Owen seemed to see Rachel. In this naturally harmonious and intimate state, Owen''s bloodline transformation elerated rapidly. His body felt sofortable that he almost groaned out loud. Time passed quickly. Unknowingly, after an unknown amount of time, Owen seemed to have woken from a stupor. He suddenly opened his eyes, quickly assessing his body. The wound on his chest, which had seemed impossible to heal, was already gone. His level had also suddenly reached the Throne Celestial tier! Compared to his previous celestial god tier, he felt hisbat power had increased substantially. If he were to face Sargeras again, Owen believed his current power would be more than enough topletely obliterate him, instead of falling into the Demon Abyss. In addition to his level rising to Throne Celestial, his physical body had undergone a mutation of his bloodline, making it even tougher. Even divine artifacts could no longer leave a mark on him! Owen was extremely satisfied with this and then heard the system''s prompt sound in his ears: "Congrattions, host, you''ve surpassed ten thousand celestial gods. Additionally, the special power of the subus progenitor bloodline will, in one year, cause the host''s soul to undergo aplete metamorphosis, making it immortal and indestructible!" Upon hearing the system''s prompt, Owen felt his body''s strength and was about to speak, but suddenly noticed that Rachel was lying next to him! Rachel! Owen''s throat tightened as he looked at her. At that moment, Owen couldn''t help but feel a sense of amazement. Perhaps it was her first time doing something like this, but now her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes had narrowed into slits. When Owen had fallen unconscious, she had taken the initiative. However, after Owen regained consciousness, relying on his instincts, he had gradually pushed her to exhaustion. Now, seeing Rachel in this state, even though she had already firmly made her decision, she still didn''t dare to meet Owen''s gaze. "Thank you for what you did earlier..." Chapter 441: Chapter437-The Unutterable Name Chapter 441: Chapter437-The Unutterable Name ? "You''re awake?" As Owen opened his eyes and looked at Rachel, she looked at him with some joy. She immediately rxed when she felt Owen''s breath had stabilized. Then, as if remembering something, her face flushed, and she lowered her head slightly, too shy to meet Owen''s gaze directly. Owen, on the other hand, stared at Rachel intently, his expression somewhatplex. Cough cough, "Do I have bugs on my face? Why are you staring at me like that?" Rachel cleared her throat twice, cautiously ncing at Owen. Although she had already appeared to Owen earlier, she actually didn''t want Owen to know that. She understood that Owen had deep feelings for Leslie, and she didn''t want to cause any difort for him. She just wanted to silently like Owen from afar. Owen, understanding Rachel''s thoughts, noticed that she seemed far from her usual mature self at this moment; she appeared more like a simple, innocent child. He couldn''t help but chuckle softly. "Alright, I won''t look at you anymore. Thank you for what you did earlier." Rachel''s face turned red, and she slowly shook her head. "I didn''t really help much; it was Miss Leslie who asked me toe down to assist you." Seeing that Rachel didn''t want to talk about what had happened before, Owen didn''t press the issue and gently hugged her instead. Then, he turned his gaze toward the dim depths of the Demon Abyss. There was hardly any light here, and it seemed like the darkest ce in the universe. Owen''s soul fluctuation expanded, taking in the surrounding scenery. This ce had already been destroyed during the Millennial Cataclysm. It had not yet been fully reconstructed, and everywhere was in ruins. Owen''s expression grew serious. In the original anime, there was little recorded about the Demon Abyss. This ce was extremely mysterious, but from some of the settings, it seemed eerie and incredibly important. After all, it was here that the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess had once slept. If the origin of this dimension was connected to The Celestial, and if the world''s existence began after The Celestial''s birth, then the Demon Abyss existed like a giant void, meant to devour and bury everything in the world. This was just Owen''s previous spection. Now that he was truly deep within the Demon Abyss, Owen could confirm that this ce was indeed unusual. His celestial god''s mental perception, now close to the center of the Abyss, was already distorted. This ce definitely had some terrifying existence! As Owen gazed into the deepest part of the Demon Abyss, Rachel followed his gaze. As the progenitor of subi in this age, she sensed a chilling, dangerous energy from here! "Owen, this ce is dangerous!" Rachel looked at Owen seriously, her body tensed, not daring to be careless. Owen nodded. Rachel''s bloodline was very special, and her instincts were picking up on a strong sense of danger, which meant this ce was indeed dangerous! Owen then opened the illusionary screen in front of him and essed the shop. Now that he had enough Fate Points, it was time to improve his strength. He had been eyeing the Supreme Order for a long time! "Would you like to spend 100 million Fate Points to purchase the Perfect Supreme Order?" The system prompted. Owen didn''t hesitate and confirmed the purchase.N?v(el)B\\jnn Immediately, the 100 million Fate Points vanished, and countless [Order] symbols surged into his mind, making him feel as though he had just had a spiritual awakening, gaining an unprecedented understanding of Supreme Order! After taking a moment to absorb it, Owen finally felt confident. Originally, he had the powerful territory of Light-Dark Seals. Now, with the perfect Supreme Order, he couldn''t even gauge how strong he had be. However, he felt a strong certainty that, at this moment, he could definitely stand up to celestial gods like the God of Light, Lord of Stars, and War Goddess! As Owen became more settled in his mind, his storage ring suddenly vibrated, and dazzling light burst forth from it. Owen was stunned and looked at the storage ring. The Pandora''s Box, which had been quietly stored there, suddenly began vibrating. At this, Owen''s heart stirred, and he immediately took the Pandora''s Box into his hands. "Pandora''s Box..." Owen''s face showed a hint of contemtion. When the system had rewarded him with this box, he had sensed something unusual about it, as though it contained some grand secret he hadn''t uncovered yet. He hadn''t had the time to open it before, but now, seeing this anomaly, it seemed like the time hade. As Owen held the Pandora''s Box, Rachel looked at it with some surprise. From the box, she sensed an extraordinarily special and terrifying energy fluctuation. This energy seemed as if it could destroy the very heavens and earth! "What is this thing?" Rachel asked cautiously. Owen didn''t answer. Instead, he silently pulled her behind him. Then, the me Sword, which burned with the power to incinerate everything, was tightly gripped in his hand. The me Sword was the key to opening Pandora''s Box. He hadn''t had the time or energy before, but now that it was acting up, it was time to open it! He swung the sword, and it plunged into the keyhole of Pandora''s Box. As the zing magic sword pierced into the mana core, it fit perfectly with a satisfying click. With a creak, Pandora''s Box, which had been closed for who knows how long, slowly opened. As the box opened, the already dim depths of the Demon Abyss seemed to fall intoplete darkness, and countless eerie mists poured out from Pandora''s Box, spreading throughout thend! Once the endless ck mist began to spread, Owen''s pupils suddenly contracted. In the midst of the mist, he saw a deep, unfathomable ck sea. As his gaze continued deeper, at the farthest part of the ck sea, there was a broken ind that resembled a fractured skull. Both Owen and Leslie, upon seeing this scene, felt a chill run through their hearts. They never imagined that the small wooden box would contain such a scene! "What''s going on?" Rachel looked at Owen. Owen squinted his eyes. That ind shaped like a skull reminded him of the most ancient existence mentioned in the original anime-The Old Ones! The Old Ones were extremely mysterious, seemingly from before the birth of the dimensions. Because the anime didn''t have enough time to cover them, and the Old Ones were so distant in time, there was little mention of them. However, because of the Old Ones'' mysterious and unfathomable strength, Owen had a deep impression of them. He never imagined that he would witness signs of the Old Ones here. Owen thought seriously, recalling all the information he had about the Old Ones. Rachel had no understanding of the scene before her. She only felt an unprecedented sense of mystery, especially when she looked at that shattered ind resembling a skull. Staring at it, Rachel''s eyes started to sting, and blood trickled from the corners of her eyes. Rachel quickly blinked and turned her head, not daring to continue staring. As she turned away, she saw Owen deep in thought, so she cautiously asked: "Owen, do you know this ce?" Owen thought for a moment, his expression more solemn than ever. "If I''m not mistaken, this should be the legendary ruins of the Old Ones!" "The Ruins of the Old Ones?" Rachel murmured to herself. She had never heard of this ce. However, she had rarely seen Owen so serious. Especially when repeating this phrase, Rachel clearly felt that the very world seemed to tremble slightly. A strange, oppressive force descended from above, pressing down on her. Her back began to bend, and the [Order] inside her body started to copse uncontrobly, producing a series of "cracking" sounds. Rachel''s expression instantly became horrified. She was now a celestial god! Yet, upon uttering the words "Old Ones," it was as though she had angered some unknowable, terrifying existence. Even the [Order] in her body couldn''t withstand the nameless fury. It seemed that merely uttering Their name was an unforgivable sin! How terrifying was this "Old One"? Rachel''s heart pounded as she felt an unprecedented pressure. She tried to resist the overwhelming force, but all her attempts were useless. Her body uncontrobly crumpled, as if it was being squashed like dough... Chapter 443: Chapter439-Fiery Flame Patterns Chapter 443: Chapter439-Fiery me Patterns ? After the light red up, strange runes, like sticky ck tendrils, crawled out from the throne, inching closer and climbing up Owen''s arm, binding him tightly. Even the strange runes within the ck tendrils began to seep into Owen''s arm. His skin quickly turned pitch ck! Owen''s heart suddenly skipped a beat, and he immediately swung the me Sword he was holding towards the tendrils. The sword strike was incredibly fast, leaving a pale white streak across the ck tendrils. However, the tendrils were not destroyed. Instead, they seemed to be stimted in some way, and the strange runes that had infiltrated Owen''s arm turned into sharp des, causing deep gashes on his arm! It felt like his entire arm was about to burst! Rachel''s heart was filled with fear, and she was about to rush forward to help Owen dispel the tendrils. But Owen stopped her. This throne was rted to ancient times, highly mysterious, and even he had suffered greatly. If Rachel rushed in carelessly, she might not only fail to resist the bacsh but also perish. "Break it!" Owen roared, his fingers gripping the me Sword tightly. His arm muscles bulged like dragon veins, and the sword zed with fire, releasing a scorching wave as he shed forcefully at the ck tendrils. ng! The sound of colliding metal echoed relentlessly. Owen''s right hand, which swung the sword, was in excruciating pain, and his bones almost shattered under the recoil, swelling up. However, the ck tendrils also began to crack with dense ck fractures under this strike. Along with that peculiar metallic sound, the ck tendrilspletely dissipated, as if they had never appeared. After the ck tendrils vanished, Owen, who had just recovered from a serious illness, was drenched in sweat, panting heavily, and feeling weak to the point of almost copsing. The strange runes that had prated deep into his arm had almost obliterated it, wiping out his vitality, soul, and even his internal [Order]! The terrifying near-death experience was something Owen had never felt before! If it weren''t for the special nature of the me Sword, Owen probably would have already been destroyed by the power leaking from the throne! "I was a bit too impulsive just now!" Owen wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, his heart still racing, and then nced at the me Sword in his hand. The ck sword marks that had previously appeared on the de had now transformed into the outline of a special eye. If it weren''t for the sudden burst of its special energy, he wouldn''t have been able to sever the tendrils with that single strike! Now, as the tendrils shattered, Owen suddenly felt enlightened. The power contained within those tendrils was connected to fate and causality. He didn''t belong to this ancient history, but the throne was intricately linked to the past. Establishing a connection with the throne affected his future destiny! However, it was the me Sword that disrupted the link, severing his connection to fate! This was only a preliminary link, and yet it nearly destroyed him. Owen couldn''t even imagine how terrifying it would have been if the link deepened. Fortunately, at thest moment, the special me Sword had helped him. Just as Owen let out a sigh of relief, he suddenly saw that the now calm throne began to shake violently. Immediately, a special rune detached from the throne and shot towards Owen like a meteor. Owen''s heart trembled as he saw the flying rune. It felt like the destruction of the universe, and his perception of time slowed down in that instant. Within the copsing cosmic starry river, he saw many legendary ancient spellbeasts. These spellbeasts all roared in unison, their sounds shaking the heavens and earth! Some were colossal chimeras, with lion heads that roared to the sky, spewing terrifying hellish mes that turned mountains and rivers into a sea of red magma! Some were pitch-ck undead birds, weing a stronger rebirth after death! Others were towering serpents with nine heads, rampaging across the world, bringing endless disaster and terror. Momentster, the special rune that had fallen from the throne fused into Owen''s arm, forming an unfathomablyplex and indescribable symbol. Just a nce at it caused Owen''s heart to shake, filled with endless distractions! These distractions made his head feel like it was about to explode, a painful, swollen sensation overwhelming him. Even his soul was greatly affected, as if being tugged by an invisible hand, on the verge of being torn apart! The intense pain caused Owen to cry out, nearly suffocating him. At that moment, the me Sword erupted in mes, sending out a strange heat wave that seemed to ignite Owen''s body! Under the light of these mes, the pain in Owen''s body gradually subsided. The symbols, which had previously been iprehensible to him, now turned into zing me patterns. The me patterns appeared still, but if one looked closely, they seemed toe alive, flickering incessantly. Owen''s eyes shed with surprise. At the same time, system notifications sounded in his ears: "Congrattions, master, you have obtained the Fiery Sky Rune, capable of burning The Celestial Coffin and unlocking special seals." "Congrattions, master, you have gained the me Sword''s recognition!" "Congrattions, master, you have obtained the Blood of the Old, which allows you to simte the ancient and enter a special state." As the system''s notifications continued, Owen''s expression grew serious. Whether it was the Fiery Sky Rune, the me Sword''s sudden recognition, or the special Blood of the Old, all of these were unfamiliar to him. Yet now, unexpectedly, they were all linked to him, and he sensed something was off! this moment, both the skull-like heads and the enormous throne suddenly disappeared. Owen''s expression darkened, and he touched the me pattern on his arm. It seemed that fate had caught up with him! But the me Sword had severed the link to fate-so why was it still affecting him? Especially the Blood of the Old, what did the special state mean? Owen couldn''t understand.N?v(el)B\\jnn Then, he nced at the system interface. On the screen, there were scarlet runes: "Special Combat Mode!" "Activation method: Activate the me Rune!" "Combat power: Unknown!" Owen''s pupils contracted. He had always thought the system was omnipotent, but now even the system couldn''t explore this specialbat mode''s true power. This only made Owen more curious about how terrifying this specialbat mode could be. Just as Owen was about to investigate further, he suddenly sensed three familiar presences. He immediately looked over. The three figures also noticed Owen and were equally surprised, asking: "Owen?! Am I hallucinating?" "We''re hiding here, and we can still see him?" "It doesn''t seem like a hallucination, it''s really him! But how did he find us?" Hearing their voices, Owen was speechless for a moment. After a pause, he finally spoke: "What are you doing here?" Rachel walked over, gazing curiously at the three figures. All three were breathtakingly beautiful women, their every gesture full of charm and allure. The woman on the left was tall, wearing a pale gold dress that exuded nobility, her expression cold and distant, like a princess born of noble blood. The woman in the middle wore a solemn, elegant long dress, giving off a mature aura, like a perfectly ripened peach. The woman on the right was delicate and youthful, simr in appearance to the one in the middle but with a more lively and yful demeanor. The three women now scrutinized Owen with aplex expression. Seeing this, Rachel realized these women were likely Owen''s belovedpanions! As this thought crossed her mind, the three women couldn''t help but speak: "We''ve been hiding here, and yet he still found us..." Chapter 445: Chapter441-The Alps Chapter 445: Chapter441-The Alps ? Rachel stared at Owen in shock. Could it be that this ce was the ruins of The Alps? This was the first sacred mountain at the dawn of the nes, a gathering ce for countless powerful deities born of primordial origins! Although it had once suffered a devastating blow from The Celestial, leading to itsplete disappearance, the power of the descendants here was undeniable. Even if they had inherited only a fragment of the bloodline of the primordial gods, they were still formidable. If ced in Pure Land, they would undoubtedly form an indomitable force. Owen''s knowledge of The Alps told him that this sacred mountain had dominated the First Era, an undisputed overlord. The mountain lord of The Alps was an incredibly enigmatic figure. History seemed to have erased all records of this being, leaving only fragmented ounts of their past exploits. What impressed Owen the most was the mountain lord''s grand ambition-not only to make themselves eternally immortal but also to turn The Alps into an eternal and undying existence. To achieve this goal, all the primordial gods of The Alps dedicated themselves to relentless cultivation and struggle. However, the wheel of history inevitably collided with the flourishing The Alps. The millennium extinction cmity arrived. Caught unprepared, The Alps suffered severe losses during this catastrophe. Many primordial gods were injured or even perished. Yet, thanks to the mysterious mountain lord, The Alps managed to survive. Before the Second Era ended, the mountain lord, foreseeing the arrival of the Millennial Cataclysm, made extensive preparations. Just before the destruction of heaven and earth, the mountain lord''s power ascended beyond that of a celestial god. They united other factions to form an unprecedented super alliance that stopped the copse of the world, preserving numerous top factions and powerful figures. Thus, The Alps came to be known as the "Sacred Mountain," and its renown spread across every corner of the nes. To such an extent that the major powers, while knowing little about The Celestial, revered the existence of the Sacred Mountain. Nearly every faction considered ascending The Alps and serving under its banner as the ultimate honor.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The growing fame of the Sacred Mountain inevitably provoked The Celestial''s ire. After all, in this ne, there could only be one supreme ruler. As the Third Era drew to a close, The Alps endured an unprecedented assault from The Celestial. In that battle, mountains crumbled, nes shattered, and The Alps was nearly obliterated. Countless primordial gods perished in the carnage, and the once-towering peak of the nes was all but erased. In the aftermath of this war, The Celestial''s power and reputation surged, while all traces of The Alps were meticulously wiped from history. Yet, despite the devastating loss of its celestial gods, the mountain lord fought until the very end. In their rage, theyunched a grand counterattack against The Celestial, charging alone into the heart of their domain. The battle was so fierce that it caused heaven and earth to tremble, plunging the sun and moon into darkness. None of The Celestial''s forces could halt the mountain lord''s advance; history records that the corpses of gods rained down like a deluge. Eventually, The Celestial was forced to intervene personally. Even then, they were unable to subdue the mountain lord outright. Their sh raged across the heavens for an unknown length of time. The skies wept blood, a scene visible to all factions. Whether day or night, the heavens remained a crimson hue, infused with the power of The Celestial and the mountain lord. Ultimately, The Celestial emerged victorious. The mountain lord mysteriously vanished, never to be seen again. Despite The Celestial''s triumph, they refrained from initiating another extinction cmity for the next two eras. Over time, all mention of The Alps dwindled, turning it into a forbidden subject. To think that descendants of The Alps still existed, and each radiated extraordinary strength! Rachel turned to Owen. After hearing his exnation, she began to understand why the descendants of the primordial gods were here. This ce was Demon Abyss, the most dark and perilous region of the nes. They didn''t live here-they were sealed here for eternity. As this realization dawned on her, the gates of the walled vige nearby were suddenly pushed open by a pair of wrinkled hands. An elderly man, led by Raina, emerged slowly. Despite his kindly appearance, with snow- white hair and a gentle face, Owen felt an inexplicable sense of oppression emanating from him. Owen''s expression grew grave. As someone who had reached the level of a Throne Celestial, it was rare for anyone to make him feel such subtle pressure. This elder was undoubtedly a being of unimaginable power, surpassing even the Throne Celestial level! The elder approached Owen and Rachel, his gaze lingering briefly on Rachel with a hint of surprise. A subus progenitor''s bloodline was an exceedingly rare existence, no matter the era. However, his attention quickly shifted to Owen. At first nce, Owen seemed ordinary, apart from his appearance. Yet, upon closer inspection, the elder detected a faint sense of danger emanating from him. "Raina, are these your friends?" the elder asked, extending a friendly hand toward Owen. Sensing no hostility, Owen smiled and shook the elder''s hand. "It''s an honor to meet a senior here. I hope we haven''t caused any trouble." The elderughed heartily and shook his head. "I''m just an ordinary old man, undeserving of such a title. But you, young man, are far from ordinary. Not only do you possess the purest light power, but also the essence of darkness-and something even I cannot discern!" Owen''s heart skipped a beat. He had known the elder was extraordinary, but to have his secrets seen through so easily still left him shaken. The pure light power stemmed from the legacy of the God of Light, while the dark essence likely originated from a drop of eldritch blood. As for the undetectable element, it was likely the Sky Burning Pattern and the Perfect [Order] he had obtained. Rachel was equally astonished. Many of Owen''s powers were closely guarded secrets, yet this elder had seen through them with ease. The elder''s gaze carried a trace of amusement as he observed Rachel and Owen. Even Raina and the others were surprised by the elder''s interest in Owen. Just then, the elder smiled and reassured Raina, "It seems his body is unscathedthere''s nothing to worry about." Raina, who had secretly breathed a sigh of relief, stiffened as the elder exposed her concern. Both Princess Marry and Raina''s disciples exchanged amused, disdainful nces. After all, Raina had been openly dismissive of Owen earlier, yet now she was evidently worried about him. Flustered, Raina muttered, "Chief, Owen and Rachel fell from the surface of Demon Abyss. Let them stay here for now." The elder nodded. "Since they''re here, they''re family. You can live here from now on." Owen was taken aback. He had no intention of staying here indefinitely. However, before he could protest, the vige''s curious inhabitants swarmed out of the gates, eager to meet the neers. "Big sister, what''s your name? You''re so pretty!" A snot-nosed boy ran up to Rachel, wiping his nose on his sleeve as he stared at her with wide eyes. "Sister, here''s a talisman my mom made for me-it''s for you!" Chapter 446: Chapter442-Fighting for Glory Chapter 446: Chapter442-Fighting for Glory ? Another sturdy, bronze-skinned cowherd boy handed Rachel a dark, ancient jade talisman. "Sister, don''t take the bedwetter''s stuff. I have a pill here-it''ll make you stronger and healthier." More robust boys crowded around, surrounding Rachel like stars around the moon. Looking at these innocent children and their candid words, Rachel felt a warmth well up in her heart. "You little rascals, they''re honored guests!" A smiling parent walked over, greeting Owen and Rachel warmly. "We just finished building rooms for Raina and the others. We have extra materials-tell us what kind of house you like, and we''ll build it for you in no time!" "Behave yourselves, little ones, and there''ll be roasted meat for dinner tonight!" The mention of roasted meat sent the rowdy children into a frenzy of cheers and excitement. Owen watched this heartwarming scene, feeling a rare sense of rxation from his otherwise tense state of mind. This simple yet warm atmosphere resonated with Owen, a stark contrast to the scheming and calcting life he was used to, which often left him exhausted. However, it wasn''t long before Owen noticed something amiss in this seemingly idyllic setting. "Chief, have you never thought about leaving this ce?" At Owen''s words, the lively atmosphere in the vige quieted. The smiles on people''s faces faded, and a heavy silence settled over the crowd. The Chief sighed deeply and said, "It''s not that we don''t want to leave-it''s that we can''t." Owen paused, suddenly understanding why The Celestial had sealed The Alps'' descendants here. It was to keep them permanently confined, unable to escape. Otherwise, with their immense power, how could they live such primitive lives here?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Is it because of The Celestial''s curse?" Rachel suddenly asked, as though sensing something. Though her strength wasn''t on par with Owen''s, she instinctively felt a stifling aura of decay emanating from the vigers-a lingering shadow of The Celestial''s curse. The Chief nodded. "Though we don''t know the current state of The Celestial, the suppression on us has never relented." He didn''t dwell on the subject but turned his gaze to Owen and Rachel, marveling, "To think that after all this time, someone as talented as you has appeared. Perhaps one day, we''ll have a chance to leave." Owen noticed the Chief''sck of enthusiasm about escaping, and his expression grew serious. Clearly, the vigers had tried countless methods to leave but to no avail. Something more sinister must be at y. Raina and the others exined, "We tried to leave when we first arrived, but no matter what we did, we couldn''t find a way out. It''s like this ce is a constantly shifting illusion- wherever we go, we always end up back here." They had explored many avenues upon their arrival, only to meet with repeated failure. Hearing this, Owen''s heart skipped a beat as the sound of the system''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind. "Congrattions, Host, on triggering a hidden mission!" Mission: Rebuild The Alps and destroy the Dark Temple! Reward: 10 million Fate Points and one Super Lottery Draw! Seeing the system''s rewards, Owen felt a surge of excitement. Both the Fate Points and the lottery draw were exactly what he desperately needed. Moreover, based on the system''s clues, breaking the Dark Temple would allow him to leave this ce. While Owen pondered the system''s prompt, Rachel''s eyes betrayed a glimmer of despair. She realized that neither her strength nor Owen''s couldpare to the Chief and other powerful beings here, who had all failed to escape. The vigers noticed Rachel''s reaction but weren''t surprised. Many of them had arrived full of hope and determination to leave, only to have their confidence and dignity ground into the dirt by repeated failures. Rachel''s despair reminded them of their own past selves, eliciting quiet sighs from the crowd. "Perhaps we can leave this ce!" Owen suddenly spoke, breaking the oppressive silence. All eyes turned to Owen, filled with shock and curiosity. They couldn''t understand where his confidence came from. Raina and the others, however, who knew Owen well, seemed to see a glimmer of hope. Their eyes locked onto him with unwavering faith. They had seen Owen''s unparalleled talent and terrifyingbat power firsthand. Though they didn''t know his current strength, they had every reason to trust him. Under their watchful gazes, Owen looked at the Chief and said firmly, "Back in the day, The Alps submitted to no one-not even The Celestial." The Chief and the others felt a faint spark of hope ignite in their hearts. "Is it true? Can we really leave this ce and fight back against The Celestial?" Many of the adult men stared at Owen in disbelief. They had dreamed of escape but had failed so many times that fear of The Celestial had seeped into their souls like an unbreakable shackle. But Owen''s words were like a spark, reigniting the fire within them. "Everyone, this time, please trust me!" Owen''s gaze was resolute. He knew that ording to The Alps'' legacy, whoever could lead them out of The Celestial''s seal and back to the nes would automatically be the new mountain lord of The Alps. To confront The Celestial, he needed these people''s strength. Naturally, he had to win them over. Seeing Owen''s unwavering determination, the vigers turned their attention to the Chief. No matter how much hope they ced in Owen, decisions of this magnitude-decisions that would shape their fate-could only be made by the Chief. The Chief scrutinized Owen carefully. Though he didn''t know him well, Owen gave off an entirely different aura than anyone who hade here before. Not only was Owen powerful, but he also exuded an indescribable air of leadership. Additionally, Raina and the others'' reactions surprised him. When they first learned they couldn''t leave, they had fallen into despair. But now, after Owen''s words, their eyes were filled with hope. This convinced the Chief that their faith in Owen was genuine. Finally, the Chief stepped forward, bowed deeply to Owen, and said solemnly, "Young Master Owen, we entrust this to you. We will do everything in our power to assist you. If you can lead us out of here, we will honor you as the new mountain lord!" The others followed suit, bowing deeply to Owen. They all knew The Alps'' legacy: whoever could rebuild the mountain and lead them to freedom would be their rightful lord. But until now, no one had seeded. With the Chief''s approval, Owen felt a slight relief. It seemed their spirit had not been extinguished. These people still carried the will to resist The Celestial. With their strength, once they escaped, they would be an unstoppable force across the nes. Owen stepped forward to help the elder up and said earnestly, "Chief, for the glory of The Alps, I will lead you out of here!" Owen''s words carried a strange power, reverberating through the void and lifting the oppressive gloom from everyone''s hearts. Soon, someone began to chant, and countless voices filled with fervor echoed across thend. "For the glory of The Alps!" "This time, we will not fail!" Chapter 447: Chapter443-The Ancient God Emerges Chapter 447: Chapter443-The Ancient God Emerges ? "Have you heard? The Azure Kingdom isunching a special military operation, mobilizing the entire nation!" "You''re behind on the news. I''ve heard Leslie is doing this to target the Forbidden Zone and obliterate it!" "No way, how could Leslie dare? The Forbidden Zone has existed for ages. It''s home to countless powerful beings, and the iprehensible ancient god is beginning to awaken. Throughout history, anyone who dared to speak such bold words perished in the Forbidden Zone." "But knowing Leslie, if she''s dered her intentions, she''ll definitely act on them. Moreover, the Forbidden Zone allied against Owen this time-there''s no way she''ll let this slide!" "That''s true. Leslie''s past actions have always been fearless. Now that her strength has significantly increased, she''s even more unrestrained. This time, her bold im to strike the Forbidden Zone might actually be a reality!" "Ah, but which Forbidden Zone will she target? Every Forbidden Zone is fraught with immense danger!" As the Azure Kingdom''s army mobilized, various factions, especially those near the Forbidden Zone or aligned with it, began buzzing with spection. Their fates were closely tied to the Forbidden Zone, making them particrly concerned about Leslie''s actions. Over time, the discussions among mages in the Pure Land shifted toward guessing which Forbidden Zone Leslie would target. The confirmation that Leslie had mobilized her forces against the Forbidden Zone left many in shock, unable to believe it was true. After all, the Forbidden Zone had cast a terrifying shadow over all mages, evoking deep fear. Mentioning the Forbidden Zone alone was enough to fill hearts with dread. Forget attacking it -no one dared even to entertain the thought. Even though Leslie''s current strength was immense having defeated Sargeras, three Throne Celestials under Loki, and other ancient beings-nobody believed she could conquer the Forbidden Zone. The Forbidden Zone was feared because of its anchor-like ancient gods and countless celestial gods that served as its foundation. Leslie''s attack seemed destined for heavy losses and disastrous consequences. As countless eyes focused on Leslie, she led her army with Madelyn toward the Heaven of Desire. This move sent shockwaves through various factions, as they never expected her target to be the Heaven of Desire! Before long, Leslie and her army arrived at the entrance to the Heaven of Desire. Before them stretched a rainbow bridge emanating radiant, seven-colored light. Within the light, Madelyn and others glimpsed visions of their deepest desires, as if tempted to immerse themselves within. However, Leslie, now fully awakened with the Dark Heart, remained entirely unaffected by the allure of desire. Her cold gaze pierced through the rainbow bridge to the other side. There, amidst dreamlike, shifting lights, figures emerged, resembling the most extraordinary and beautiful men in existence. Each exuded nobility and elegance, with some bearing a striking resemnce to Owen. At the forefront of these figures stood amander of the Heaven of Desire. His Throne Celestial-level might caused the surrounding light to form a mist, rolling and surging around him. "Leslie, you''re truly audacious! First, you dared to destroy our ancient beings, and now you dare to provoke the Heaven of Desire!" Themander''s rage manifested as crimson mes erupting around him, as though he had transformed into a god of fire. Those nearby felt their emotions re uncontrobly, bing irritable and angry. Leslie lowered her eyes slightly. A frigid wind howled, calming the chaotic emotions of those behind her. She nced deeper into the Heaven of Desire. "With such arrogance, has the Heaven of Desire''s ancient god already awakened?" At these words, themander coldly replied: "To deal with you, there''s no need for the ancient god to act. I alone am enough to crush you!" "The dignity of the Forbidden Zone is not to be challenged!" As he finished speaking, his hand transformed into a fiery cloud that spread across the sky, pressing down toward the army below. Tension surged among the spectators from various factions as themander acted without warning. His might was shocking, and within the Heaven of Desire, his power was further amplified. Even those who acknowledged Leslie''s strength felt she had no advantage here. In this critical moment, Leslie''s pupils glowed with icy runes. An overwhelming cold burst forth, forming an expanding frost ring that encased everything it touched in thick ice armor. Even the fiery cloud suffered the same fate, turning brittle and copsing under its own weight. Themander''s expression darkened. This was his domain, and he could draw upon the Heaven of Desire''s power, yet his strongest move was effortlessly neutralized by Leslie. While the thought of Leslie''s growing strength raced through his mind, she had already closed the distance. Before he could react, she pointed a finger, releasing a beam of freezing light that pierced his chest. The intense cold froze him on the spot. Behind him, other beings of the Heaven of Desire were also encased in ice, bing part of an icy wastnd as the chilling winds howled. In an instant, the powerful guardians of the Heaven of Desire''s entrance were reduced to history. Without hesitation, Leslie stepped forward, shattering the rainbow bridge beneath her feet as she marched deeper into the Forbidden Zone with Madelyn. "This is too tyrannical! Leslie is storming the Forbidden Zone. Is she not afraid of the awakening ancient god?" "Exactly! And with so many Throne Celestials in the Forbidden Zone, any concerted attack would leave Leslie at a significant disadvantage!" As countless discussions ensued, streams of light emerged from the depths of the Heaven of Desire, encircling Leslie. These were celestial gods, many of them Throne Celestials. Their overwhelming presence represented a level of strength that left other factions in despair. Despite their numbers, none dared to attack Leslie. Her aura exuded an extreme sense of danger, warning that any move against her would result in certain death. Ignoring the pressure, Leslie strode deeper into the Forbidden Zone as if nothing had happened, dismissing the gathered celestial gods as irrelevant. The observers were stunned. A single Throne Celestial from the Forbidden Zone would typically inspire terror and submission. No one had ever ignored them sopletely-until now. What was even more shocking was that these celestial gods, known for their arrogance, remained silent in the face of Leslie''s disdain. As Leslie approached the core of the Heaven of Desire, a distant and ancient voice echoed through the heavens: "Young one, you are far too reckless!" The voice carried immense authority, striking fear and awe into the hearts of all mages who heard it. The Ancient God of the Heaven of Desire had intervened.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 448: Chapter444-Seizing the Treasure of the Forbidden Zone Chapter 448: Chapter444-Seizing the Treasure of the Forbidden Zone ? Many felt their scalps tingle instantly! The ancient god was not just a symbol of antiquity but a symbol of unparalleled strength! In its presence, a Throne Celestial was nothing more than a slightlyrger ant! The very existence of this ancient god was why so many doubted Leslie''s chances against it. The ancient god had already surpassed the limits of a Throne Celestial, reaching an unimaginable new tier! The celestial gods of the Forbidden Zone, who had previously cowered before Leslie, grew emboldened the moment the ancient god spoke. "Lord Ancient God!" All the beings of the Forbidden Zone, including those aligned with its major families and factions, erupted into cheers and felt a renewed sense of confidence as if they had found their anchor! With the revival of the ancient god, Leslie''s arrogance would be short-lived! However, to everyone''s astonishment, when the aura of the ancient god locked onto Leslie, her expression remained calmpletely devoid of fear or shock. It seemed as though the ancient god''s appearance was entirely within her expectations. She disyed not a shred of reverence! "An ancient god? One that doesn''t dare show itself does it even qualify as an ancient god?" Leslie responded coldly and, with even greater speed, charged toward the heart of the Forbidden Zone. Seeing Leslie''spleteck of respect, countless icy voices echoed across the heavens, "Leslie, stop! Are you truly prepared to go to war with my Heaven of Desire?" As the voice fell, the entire space seemed to tremble. Any mage who extended their mental perception here felt as though their very consciousness was being torn apart! It was as if countless sharp, piercing noises were reverberating endlessly in their minds! The ancient god was enraged! Many swallowed nervously. It was said that when an ancient god flew into a rage, it marked the end of the world. At their level, ancient gods rarely intervened. But when they did, it was earth-shattering, shaking the heavens and the cosmos! Yet, despite the ancient god''s menacing words, Leslie continued rushing toward the depths of the Forbidden Zone, utterly unperturbed. "Has Leslie gone mad? That''s an ancient god! How could she show no fear at all?" Countless onlookers were stunned. For most, reverence for the ancient god was etched into their very bones. The mere thought of defying its will would never even ur to them. Whoosh! Whoosh! While the crowd watched in astonishment, Leslie tore through the air and reached the center of the Heaven of Desire. Before her stood a towering ck tree, vibrant and full of life, its branches lush and overflowing with a strange energy. Its trunk was ignited with multicolored mes, emitting a unique fragrance that was both intoxicating and mesmerizing. The Mother Tree of Desire! Leslie''s eyes glimmered as she gazed at the magnificent tree. The transformation of her and Owen''s powers, and even their premature reunion with Little Leslie, had all stemmed from the me of Desire, which had led them into a unique cycle of reincarnation. And the root of the me of Desirey in the essence refined by the Mother Tree of Desire! Without hesitation, Leslie reached out her slender hand. A terrifying suction emanated from her palm, drawing all the me of Desire from the tree''s trunk into her grasp. Witnessing this, countless mages were left dumbfounded. Everyone knew the significance of the Mother Tree of Desire to the Heaven of Desire-it was the very heart of the Forbidden Zone! The me of Desire it refined was the highest grade for understanding Order. No matter the price, others could only dream of obtaining it. Yet Leslie had stripped it bare in broad daylight! This was outright robbery! And not just any robbery-this was robbing directly under the nose of an ancient god! The ancient god''s heart trembled. The Mother Tree of Desire was the Forbidden Zone''s core, and now Leslie had taken all its most precious me of Desire in one sweep!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Previously, Owen had extorted some me of Desire, but even that act was nothingpared to Leslie''s brazen theft. The ancient god''s eyes red with fury as it red at Leslie. "You''ve gone too far!" As its voice thundered, an overwhelming rage burst forth from its eyes, forming a sea of desire that distorted the surrounding void. However, when this mighty attack reached Leslie, the vast sea of desire suddenly vanished as if devoured, leaving no trace behind. Ripples of spiritual energy emanated through the void around the ancient god, and a flicker of fear appeared in its eyes. Leslie''s strength was already terrifying, and now even its Sea of Desire had no effect on her. This woman had awakened the legendary Dark Heart! The Dark Heart was devoid of humanity. Without humanity, there was no desire. She was the perfect counter to the Heaven of Desire! Realizing this, the ancient god, though seething with rage, refrained from attacking Leslie further. It had not yet fully awakened, and even if it had, facing Leslie with a Dark Heart gave it no certainty of victory. It had no choice but to swallow its bitter loss of the me of Desire. To others observing from afar, it seemed as if the ancient god had grown silent after its attack failed to faze Leslie. "Could it be that even the ancient god is no match for Leslie?" "Impossible! That''s an ancient god!" "In my opinion, the ancient god probably hasn''t fully awakened. Maybe Leslie''s actions forced it back into slumber." The ancient god, overhearing these remarks, felt its face darken as if covered in soot. Ultimately, it chose to remain silent. Thus, Leslie strode away from the Heaven of Desire, carrying the plundered me of Desire with her. The beings of the Heaven of Desire stared in disbelief at her retreating figure. They knew the ancient god''s temperament all too well. Leslie''s audacious act should have provoked a devastating retaliation. Could it be that even the ancient god held some fear of her? For a moment, their gaze toward Leslie shifted profoundly. After leaving the Heaven of Desire, Leslie didn''t return to her base. Instead, she led Madelyn and her army straight to the Bone Abyss! "Leslie isn''t stopping? She''s insane! Even one Forbidden Zone is terrifying enough, but provoking two at once is beyond reckless-even for Leslie!" Countless observers watched in shock, their pupils contracting as they followed Leslie into the Bone Abyss. The Bone Abyss was a forest of skeletal remains-bones from unknown beasts. Just approaching it brought a suffocating sense of dread. Near the central area of the Bone Abyss stood a mountain formed entirely of skulls, sending chills down the spines of all who beheld it. The sheer number of bones needed to create such a horrifying sight was beyond imagination! Amidst the terrified gazes of countless onlookers, Leslie stepped into the shadowy depths of the Bone Abyss with a calm demeanor. Crunch. As her foot fell, the bone-paved ground cracked under her weight. Numerous celestial gods of the Bone Abyss had already gathered at the entrance, their cold eyes locked onto Leslie. They had not seen an intruder in countless ages since the Forbidden Zone''s establishment. To outsiders, the Bone Abyss was more terrifying than hell itself! "You don''t belong here!" "Leave now, before the ancient god awakens in fury!" The celestial gods'' voices were icy and filled with warning. Leslie swept her gaze across them and uttered one cold word: "Scram!" With that, Leslie''s aura surged as she stepped closer to them. With every step, her presence grew more terrifying. In the perception of these celestial gods, Leslie''s figure seemed to growrger and more oppressive with each passing moment. Their minds felt as though they were being crushed, like a small boat in a storm, on the verge of capsizing! Crunch. As Leslie approached, some celestial gods could no longer withstand the pressure and exploded into fragments! The remaining celestial gods, their scalps tingling, turned and fled. No matter how proud or defiant they had been before, in the face of Leslie''s overwhelming power, they were utterly humiliated! Chapter 449: Chapter445-History Repeats Itself? Chapter 449: Chapter445-History Repeats Itself? ? Bone Abyss. Cold, deathly winds howled, sweeping through the scattered bones on the ground, causing them to rattle faintly. The sound resembled countless wailing spirits. The once steadfast bone celestial gods fled in terror, allowing Leslie to press on unimpeded. Moving at incredible speed, Leslie quickly arrived at the tallest skeletal peak ahead. Standing before it, she immediately felt a terrifying energy ripple toward her. It was the aura of an ancient god! The bone celestial gods who had previously scattered now seemed reinvigorated, turning their gazes toward Leslie. This towering mountain of skulls was the core of the Bone Abyss-Bone Peak. It was a sacred area that only the bone celestial gods could approach. Most significantly, it housed the Ancient Remains, a source of the precious bone stones. These bone stones were invaluable for breakthroughs to be celestial gods. For anyone else, merely harboring the thought of approaching this ce would result in instant annihtion. Now that Leslie had ventured this far, surely the ancient god would not tolerate her audacity! "Lord Ancient God, this insolent woman is too arrogant..." Some Throne Celestials braced themselves, preparing to attack Leslie. But at that moment, an undeniable voice from the ancient god rang out: "Hold your ground." Hold? The bone Throne Celestials froze in ce, bewildered. The ancient god was known for its fiery temper, yet it showed no explosive reaction to Leslie''s provocation. While they obeyed without question, they spected that the ancient god''s restraint was a prelude to an even greater outburst. "Lord Ancient God must know that we''re no match for Leslie right now." "The ancient god is lying in wait at Bone Peak. Letting Leslie enter must be a trap to cut off her retreat and annihte her!" "Exactly. Lord Ancient God''s strategies are far-reaching. Let her be arrogant for now-it won''t matter in the end." The bone celestial gods whispered among themselves, their faith and reverence for the ancient god growing stronger. Leslie ignored their spection. With no celestial gods to block her, she proceeded straight into Bone Peak. As she entered, all attention fixated on her. The bone celestial gods could feel the ancient god''s overwhelming aura pressing down on Leslie, probing her spirit and presence. However, this seemingly aggressive aura quickly receded into silence. Leslie scanned the interior of the peak, which resembled a cavern made entirely of skulls. The chilling atmosphere sent shivers down the spine, the air filled with an unsettling coldness. At the center of the caverny a massive skeletal corpse. While humanoid in shape, it was enormous, with protruding bone spikes across its surface. Though seemingly lifeless, Leslie''s senses told her it was a unique, living entity. The flesh and marrow essence of the entire Bone Abyss had been absorbed into this skeletal form. In its hollow center, clusters of bone stones shimmered like beacons in an eternal night. There were nine bone stones in total. Leslie nodded in satisfaction and immediately summoned her mana, attempting to draw the precious bone stones into her grasp. However, the skeletal remains emitted a unique energy that instantly nullified her magic. "Interesting," Leslie murmured with a smirk. She unleashed chains of Dominion Force, directing them toward the skeletal remains. The bone spikes on the remains extended and attempted to resist the chains. But as soon as they touched Leslie''s unique power, they melted like snow under the sun. The chains, formed by the Dominion Force, tore through the resistance and extracted the bone stones. "Bone stones!" The bone celestial gods, who had been observing Leslie closely, felt a flicker of greed. For bone celestial gods like them, these stones held immense potential to help them shatter bottlenecks and ascend to unprecedented tiers of power. Moreover, the bone stones were also incredibly beneficial to their ancient god. Leslie''s actions were beyond egregious-the ancient god would never let her take them! Not only was this outright robbery, but it was also a tant humiliation to the Forbidden Zone. Without these bone stones, their chances of advancing would be exceedingly slim. As they prepared to join forces with the ancient god tounch an attack on Leslie, she had already dashed out of Bone Peak. To their shock, the ancient god had yet to make any move! "She plundered the Bone Abyss-another Forbidden Zone has been robbed. Is Leslie truly defying the heavens?" "Even the ancient god isn''t responding. Has it given up?" The crowd was abuzz with spection, many realizing they had underestimated Leslie. Her strength was terrifying, and her utterck of reverence for the Forbidden Zones was unprecedented. Two Forbidden Zones had been plundered! Even Owen had merely extorted resources from three Forbidden Zones; he had never stormed in as Leslie had, treating them as unguardednds ripe for looting. "She''s already taken the me of Desire and the bone stones. Surely Leslie will stop here?" "She has enough resources to focus on refining and consolidating her gains. After all, she''s already fulfilled part of her bold derations. She''ll likely quit while she''s ahead." "With the ancient gods awakening, Leslie isn''t reckless. If she truly antagonizes all four Forbidden Zones, the fully revived ancient gods will undoubtedly make her their primaryN?v(el)B\\jnn target!" Many powerful factions withdrew their attention, assuming Leslie''s spree hade to an end. But just then, they noticed Leslie heading toward the Infinity Tower. This time, Leslie moved even faster, having honed her plundering tactics. The ancient god of the Infinity Tower did not confront Leslie at all. No matter how aggressive her approach, it acted as though it saw and heard nothing, allowing Leslie to pige the area freely. This sent shockwaves through countless minds. Yet another Forbidden Zone had remained silent in the face of Leslie''s dominance. Could even the ancient gods be no match for Leslie, forced to submit to her? Whispers of Leslie''s deeds spread like wildfire, and many began looking at her with newfound admiration. No one enjoyed living under constant oppression. The power and fear of the Forbidden Zones had forced them to bow their heads for too long. Now, Leslie had not only stood against the Forbidden Zones but had also emerged unscathed. Even though most knew they were far weaker than Leslie, her actions had chipped away at their ingrained fear of the Forbidden Zones. If Leslie could aplish this, then perhaps one day, so could they. The invincible aura of the Forbidden Zones was gone for good. Even celestial gods like the God of Alchemy, who had returned through the Time Array, were left dazed. They had initially thought Leslie''s talk of destroying the Celestials and Forbidden Zones was audacious, assuming it would take her ages to act. Yet, in such a short time, Leslie had not only targeted the Forbidden Zones but had also stolen numerous treasures from them! She treated the Forbidden Zones as though they were nothing. Though she had yet to destroy them outright, Leslie had be a beacon of hope for many. "Only one Forbidden Zone remains-the Forbidden Sea. Will Leslie go there?" "Rumor has it the Forbidden Sea is on high alert, and its ancient god is fully awakened!" "She''s already acted against the other three Forbidden Zones. Knowing Leslie''s character, she''ll likely go regardless of the danger!" "But this is an ancient god''s home ground. If Leslie goes there, everything she''s aplished so far might be for nothing!" "If she doesn''t go, it could damage her growing reputation!" The world was abuzz with spection about Leslie''s next move. Meanwhile, Madelyn, holding reports streaming in from various sources, gazed solemnly at Leslie beside her. Chapter 450: Chapter446-Confronting the Ancient God Chapter 450: Chapter446-Confronting the Ancient God ? The ancient god of the Forbidden Sea had awakened! When Madelyn conveyed this news to Leslie, her expression didn''t change. Instead, her pace toward the Forbidden Sea quickened. All the major factions, particrly the three Forbidden Zones previously plundered by Leslie, were paying close attention to this development. Their ancient gods were not yet fully revived, and they felt uneasy facing Leslie, whose power had grown significantly and seemed increasingly unfathomable. Now, however, the ancient god C''Thun of the Forbidden Sea had awakened. The other three ancient gods knew all too well how terrifying C''Thun was. Leslie''s decision to approach the Forbidden Sea was seen as an act of supreme overconfidence. Neutral factions in the Pure Land also closely monitored the situation. The current nar dynamics were clear: The Celestial and Lokiprised the most powerful faction. The Forbidden Zones formed the secondrgest faction. The Rebel Alliance had once been the third, but it had now been overtaken by the Azure Kingdom, led by Owen and Leslie. Living in such a divided world meant neutrality was no longer sustainable. Everyone would eventually need to align with a powerful faction. Previously, these neutral forces held little faith in the Azure Kingdom under Owen and Leslie''s leadership. Now, however, they were starting to reconsider. The Forbidden Sea. A vast expanse of ck ocean with no visible bottom. Even sunlight from the sky above couldn''t prate its dark waters. The sea''s surface was like a pitch-ck abyss, inspiring dread in all who gazed upon it. "Leslie!" Suddenly, from the still, ck waters, a towering figure as massive as a mountain burst forth, locking eyes on the graceful silhouette rapidly approaching. Leslie''s golden hair cascaded like a waterfall, her baster skin exuding a cold, regal aura. Merely looking at her felt like an act of sphemy. As the hulking figure stared at her, Leslie''s gaze shifted to him. This was Anduin, the first warlord of the Forbidden Sea-The Fallen God. A being who had reached the pinnacle of Throne Celestial power, he was infamous for his madness and love of ughter. He was a notorious figure across all four Forbidden Zones, known for torturing and annihting countless prodigies. "Leslie, you truly dare toe here? Your arrogant days are over!" Anduin wielded a massive sword etched with ancient runes. Inscribed upon its de were the names of once-famous prodigies, their tortured souls feeding Anduin''s unending power. Leslie, ignoring Anduin''s taunts, turned her gaze toward the center of the Forbidden Sea. There, a shadowy silhouette of a monstrous beingy dormant. Though it remained motionless, the waves of energy emanating from it caused Leslie''s heartbeat to slow. The ancient god-C''Thun! It had truly awakened! Without speaking further, Leslie conjured a bow of ice and snow, intricate and majestic, which she gripped tightly in her hand. A chilling frost spread outward, enveloping the heavens and earth. Snowkes began to drift in the air, each one appearing as an ethereal spirit. Yet as they sliced through the void, they emitted a sharp, piercing sound, leaving behind white streaks like fishing lines in the air. Anduin, who had been ring at Leslie moments earlier, now wore grave expression. From the descending snow, he sensed a foreboding aura of death-something he had never felt before. Leslie''s power was far greater than he had anticipated. Without waiting for Leslie to draw her bow, Anduin sped his massive sword and plunged it into the Forbidden Sea. "Fallen Spring!" A guttural roar escaped his lips as ck seawater, mingled with runic chants, erupted into the sky. Twisting unnaturally in midair, it then plummeted like a meteor, aiming straight for Leslie. ncing briefly at Anduin''s menacing attack, Leslie showed no concern. She pulled the bowstring taut, her posture graceful and steady, as the bow curved like a crescent moon. In that instant, the already cold and foreboding void was filled with razor-sharp snowkes. Leslie''s arrow locked onto the distant C''Thun, and she loosed the bowstring with a sudden release. A spectral ice arrow materialized, streaking through the air with razor-sharp intent. Its tip was shrouded in a white mist, slicing through the void with precision and leaving icy cracks in its wake. The oppressive aura filled every corner of the void. Anduin''s Fallen Spring,den with corrosive energy, carved irregr depressions into the space around it. Yet, as it neared Leslie''s ice arrow, it was frozen in ce by the arrow''s expanding white mist, as though locked in eternal stasis. Anduin''s expression shifted drastically. As Fallen Spring was neutralized, he felt a bone- chilling cold that left his body paralyzed. The next moment, the icy arrow continued forward, unleashing waves of frigid energy that rippled outward like des, slicing through Anduin''s body. His form split apart from the center of his brow, ck blood spilling in every direction. The rippling waves obliterated his physical body, and just as he attempted to reform himself, his soul was encased in thick ice and shattered into dust.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Fallen God-Anduin. Reduced to history. Those observing the battle were struck with an overwhelming sense of dread. No one had expected Anduin to fall so easily. As one of the Forbidden Zone''s most infamous warlords, Anduin had ended the lives of countless top-tier powerhouses. Yet, before Leslie, he was killed in mere moments, and only as coteral damage from her attack! It was unimaginable how terrifying Leslie would be when fighting at full strength. Under the stunned gazes of countless onlookers, the icy arrow hurtling toward C''Thun froze vast sections of the Forbidden Sea into solid ice. The icy glow at the arrow''s tip pierced through the Forbidden Sea''s unique Order, advancing relentlessly toward C''Thun. C''Thun, who had been feigning slumber, was filled with unease the moment Anduin fell. Its colossal, spherical eye, asrge as a, trembled slightly before emitting a blinding red light from its depths. The red light embodied pure destruction and death. Wherever it passed, the void decayed, Order disintegrated, and nothing could withstand its corrosive power. ng! The red beam collided with the icy arrow, shaking the heavens. The entire Forbidden Zone quaked as though on the verge of copse. The icy energy from the arrow began to wither and decay, as if subjected to the passage of millennia, eventually vanishing. However, the red light, capable of corroding everything, dimmed and dissipated as well. As the light faded, both Leslie and C''Thun moved simultaneously. "Leslie, you go too far!" C''Thun''s cold voice echoed from its blinking eye, ancient and chaotic,pelling reverence and awe from all who heard it. Leslie, fully aware of C''Thun''s terrifying power-far beyond anything she had faced before- immediately drew her bow again. This time, she pushed the power of the Dark Tower to its limit, infusing the arrow with a sealing force. Boom! Leslie''s arrows shed repeatedly with C''Thun''s red beams, shattering the void into chaos, where countless streams of disruptive energy surged. With each collision, C''Thun''s aura weakened. Despite its immense strength, C''Thun''s unique tier made it subject to significant suppression by thews of this world. If it couldn''t destroy Leslie quickly, its physical form risked copse. After all, even this world had its limits for bearing such power. Chapter 451: Chapter447-The Fall of the Ancient God Chapter 451: Chapter447-The Fall of the Ancient God ? "Leslie''s strength is terrifying. Even the ancient god C''Thun couldn''t defeat her immediately!" "C''Thun has surpassed the Throne Celestial tier. When did Leslie''s power reach a levelparable to that of an ancient god?" Countless top-tier experts focused their gazes on Leslie, their faces filled with shock and disbelief. What stunned them even more was seeing C''Thun''s massive form hurtling backward, smashing through the roiling waves. The enormous eyeball of C''Thun was filled with blood-red threads, densely intertwined like a spider''s web, emanating a sinister, maddened intent. In the initial sh, the ancient god C''Thun had been forced into a disadvantage! C''Thun stared at Leslie, who stood poised in midair. Its massive eyeball darted left and right, clearly shaken. It hadn''t expected Leslie''s mastery of Order to exceed the tier of a Throne Celestial! Even C''Thun felt a sticky, binding sensation from her power. Moreover, the residual force from their sh was rapidly exploding within its body, creating terrifying void depressions. "I have indeed slumbered for too long, for such a prodigy to emerge in this era!" C''Thun''s raspy voice echoed across the heavens, sounding like the wails of a vengeful spirit. Visible soundwaves rippled outward as it spoke. Its blood-red eye locked onto Leslie, and from its depths erupted searing crimson light. The light, carrying an overwhelming and oppressive power, surged toward Leslie with unprecedented force. This crimson beam, far more menacing than the earlier probing attack, tore through the icy winds and frost surrounding Leslie, creating countless cracks. The fractures copsed inward with the beam, spiraling toward Leslie. Narrowing her eyes, Leslie gripped her bow tightly. With a sudden tremor, it transformed into a long, slender icence. Clutching thence with both hands, she thrust it forward fiercely! Thence tore through the void with a roar like a raging dragon. Pure white Dominion Force coiled around it in runic patterns, grinding everything in its path into dust. The crimson light and scattered ice shards disintegrated into glowing particles, vanishing into the void. In the next instant, killing intent shed in Leslie''s eyes. The icence turned into a streak of white light, piercing forward. It crushed through the crimson beam, shattered countlessyers of Order within the Forbidden Sea, and split the calm waters in two. C''Thun, already forced into the depths of the Forbidden Sea, found its true form exposed under the relentless advance of the icence. C''Thun''s true body was enormous, over a kilometer in size. The most striking feature was its massive spherical eye, upying nearly half its body. Locked onto by the icynce, even C''Thun''s mind wavered for a brief moment. When it regained focus, the icence, like a silvery-white needle, pierced through its eye. Blood gushed from the wound as runes of Dominion Force flowed across the punctured eye. Even with its incredibly resilient body, C''Thun was caught off guard and impaled! The injury left C''Thun''s thoughts in disarray. After forcing the wound to close temporarily, its face showed no emotion, only an almost tangible killing intent that whipped up endless storms across the Forbidden Sea. Taking the battle seriously now, C''Thun fixed its gaze on Leslie, attempting to peer into her past. For some reason, Leslie''s aura felt disturbingly out of ce, yet C''Thun couldn''t pinpoint why. "Eye of Time and Space!" The massive blood-red eye glowed ominously. This was a terrifying secret technique, capable of gazing into an opponent''s past and eliminating them when they were at their weakest. It was a bloodline skill that defied the heavens themselves! However, using this skill came with severe repercussions, even for C''Thun. Still, it was C''Thun''s strongest weapon and its best chance of eliminating Leslie quickly. When C''Thun activated its bloodline skill, the other three ancient gods and many top-tier powers were left aghast. The Forbidden Zones were feared precisely because of the power of the four ancient gods. In their usual state, the ancient gods were formidable enough to handle almost any situation. For an ancient god to use a bloodline skill and enter a second form was almost unheard of. But now, it was happening before their eyes, against Leslie. "Leslie''s death at the hands of the Eye of Time and Space will be enough to immortalize her name." "No one has ever survived this move. Leslie was too arrogant and ignorant of the greater powers in the universe."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Many ancient gods shook their heads in regret. They believed that with patience and steady cultivation, Leslie could have reached their level and even be the fifth Forbidden Zone. Unfortunately, her arrogance led her to provoke a fully awakened C''Thun, effectively courting death. As everyone spected, the aura emanating from C''Thun enveloped Leslie. Her vision blurred, and she felt her spirit forcibly dragged into another dimension. Meanwhile, C''Thun''s blood-red eye blinked coldly, staring into the mist of time. Though Leslie''s present strength was formidable, she had once been weak. In that past, C''Thun would be able to crush her easily. As long as it erased the past Leslie, her current self would perish, and her fate would be rewritten. C''Thun was willing to pay a price to alter destiny. This was the true terror of the ancient gods! However, as the mists of time dissipated, C''Thun froze in ce. Instead of seeing a young and vulnerable Leslie, it saw a tall, blood-soaked woman standing atop mountains and rivers, locked in battle with the heavens themselves. The cosmos trembled under their fight. Time and space twisted and tangled into a chaotic web, Order copsed, and the world seemed to enter an age of destruction. Even sensing the remnants of this primalbat caused C''Thun''s blood-red eye to rupture. It was as though this vision was not meant to be witnessed. Despite the shock, C''Thun caught a fleeting glimpse of the woman''s silhouette and the towering ck mountain behind her. That faint outline triggered memories buried deep within C''Thun''s ancient consciousness. Its massive eye went still, and its face turned ashen. "Impossible!" "No... impossible!" "How can you be her?!" As C''Thun''s disbelieving voice echoed, its unique body shattered entirely. Scarlet blood dyed the Forbidden Sea red, while Order and structure crumbled. The entire Forbidden Zone fell into chaos, a tangled mess of destruction. Scenes of the apocalypse unfolded once more. In the midst of the turmoil, the aura of C''Thun disappeared entirely from the Forbidden Zone. C''Thun had been killed by Leslie. Countless individuals stared wide-eyed in shock. C''Thun, an ancient god whose power surpassed the Throne Celestial tier and was supposed to be invincible, had fallen. Not only had C''Thun perished, but the Forbidden Sea itself descended into uncontroble ruin. Both C''Thun and the Forbidden Sea became relics of the past. The other three ancient gods trembled with fear. Although C''Thun wasn''t the strongest among them, it was still an ancient god. Yet before Leslie, it seemed weak. In just a few moves, it had been obliterated. "Who exactly is Leslie? With her current strength, she might already surpass the God of Light and Lord of Stars!" "C''Thun must have seen something in her past, but what could have terrified it so?" "The Eye of Time and Space reveals only truth. Whatever C''Thun witnessed must have been so horrific that it led to its death. Otherwise, I refuse to believe Leslie could have defeated it with mere strength." Chapter 453: Chapter449-Elena Chapter 453: Chapter449-Elena ? The Wraith Marshal! Countless minds were flooded with terrifying historical ounts of his previous reigns of terror. When the malevolent spirit swept across thends, the sheer horror of its evil intent drove countless mages into chaos and fratricidal ughter. It was a scene far more horrifying than the apocalyptic destruction wrought by Sargeras'' Burning Legionmages, once vibrant and alive, turned into prey for each other. Those mages who sumbed to the malevolence became puppets of the Wraith Marshal, offering him fresh blood, flesh, and even beautiful captives to satisfy his insatiable desires. In the history of his rampages, no faction or ss of mages was spared-they were all toys for his cruel amusement. Civilizations that once shone brightly were obliterated by his onught. To the forces of the Pure Land, the Wraith Marshal was the most feared existence. Meanwhile, in a forsakennd... Countless malevolent spirits stirred and grew increasingly restless as the ck aura of evil intent spread. They had been sealed here for far too long and yearned desperately for release. At the center of this forsakennd, Caesar knelt on one knee, reverently weing the ancient, shadowy figure forming from the ck pupil. At first, the figure shaped by the pupil appeared as a handsome young man. However, as it solidified, the figure visibly aged at a rapid pace. His once-taut skin sagged, wrinkling like the bark of an ancient tree, etched with the merciless passage of time. As this figure took shape, Caesar lowered his head even further, his demeanor growing more deferential. This wrinkled old man was none other than the Wraith Marshal-aposite entity born from the convergence of endless malevolence. Simply standing before him, Caesar felt an oppressive force deep in his soul, as countless bizarre thoughts surged uncontrobly through his mind. The newly-formed Wraith Marshal moved his stiff limbs slightly, then rotated his head to face Caesar. Though he had been in slumber, Caesar''s summons had awakened him, granting him insight into Caesar''s thoughts and the current state of the era. After all, the growing malevolence contained countless fragments of the events urring in this ne. Casting a single nce at Caesar, the Wraith Marshal turned his gaze toward a distant point. His raspy voice carried aplex tone as he said: "Elena... you never expected this, did you? I, Raven, have returned!" The voice was soyered with emotion that every spirit in the forsakennd trembled at its resonance. Meanwhile. In the depths of the Snow Lotus Empire''s royal pce, a golden-haired woman sat serenely in an opulent pavilion, bathed in the warm glow of amber gemstones, quietly perusing an ancient tome. Her bright, jewel-like eyes radiated wisdom and grace. With her snow-white skin and elegant demeanor, she resembled a schrly beauty of profound intellect. Not far from her, on the training tform, stood a woman who bore a striking resemnce to her. The younger woman was experimenting with various magical spells, causing the pavilion''s light to flicker intermittently amid asional bursts of chaotic sounds. Her expression was focused and devoid of emotion. She was tall, with a strikingly curvaceous figure entuated by a flowing purple chiffon gown. This was Elsa, the princess of the Snow Lotus Empire. The mature woman, quietly reading nearby, was her mother-Elena, the empress. Suddenly, as the pervasive malevolent aura infiltrated the area, Elena''s hand tightened around the book she was holding. Her bright, rational eyes uncharacteristically turned pale as she gazed in the direction of the forsakennd with aplex expression. She sighed softly, murmuring: "As expected... not even endless malevolence can resolve the obsession in your heart..." At the Forbidden Sea. Leslie stood poised in the void, gazing into the distance. Her luxurious, regal gown swayed gently in the breeze. Her sharp eyes carried a contemtive gleam as they fixed on the forsakennd. At that moment, a sharp sound broke through the air. The space before Leslie split open, revealing a gateway. From the portal emerged Venus. Madelyn immediately tensed at the sight of Venus. After all, Venus had attacked her brother before! Even though she had been coerced, Madelyn hadn''t forgotten the betrayal. Sensing Madelyn''s hostility, Venus''s expression turned uneasy. She understood the damage her actions against Owen had caused, so she offered Madelyn a faint, apologetic smile before turning to face Leslie. Leslie stood like a celestial god, her dress billowing as her wless face remained devoid of emotion-dignified and solemn. Just days ago, Venus had still held some confidence in herself, despite being previously overshadowed by Leslie. After all, she was a Throne Celestial and one of the leaders of the Rebel Alliance. But Leslie''s continuous disys of power had shattered her self-assurance. Deep down, Leslie had be an insurmountable mountain to her. Taking a deep breath to calm her emotions, Venus said slowly: "Miss Leslie, you must already know-the Wraith Marshal is about to return." Leslie responded calmly: "How many celestial gods of the Rebel Alliance stand with me?" Venus swallowed hard. "Originally, many celestial gods were leaning toward supporting us. But with the Wraith Marshal''s imminent return, most of them have chosen to side with Caesar." Leslie''s expression remained indifferent. This did not surprise her. Caesar had long rallied many celestial gods to his cause. Now, with Raven''s return and the immense pressure it brought, aligning with Caesar seemed like the safest option, even if his actions betrayed the Rebel Alliance''s principles. Seeing that Leslie''s demeanor hadn''t changed, Venus felt a small sense of relief, grateful that Leslie wasn''t venting her anger on them. But just as Venus exhaled, Leslie''s cold voice cut through the air: "Do they truly believe the Wraith Marshal will protect them?" "That creature is on a path to destruction..." Venus froze, confused by Leslie''s cryptic statement. Before she could ask for rification, Leslie continued in her detached tone: "Proceed with the original n." Venus frowned, sensing something amiss but unable to pinpoint what it was. "Stick to the n? But the Wraith Marshal has already awakened!" Venus protested. Leslie nced at her. "I''ve already said-we won''t concern ourselves with the Wraith Marshal. Stick to the n." "Why?" Venus couldn''t help but ask. While she hade to ry the news, her main purpose was to seek Leslie''s help. The Wraith Marshal''s strength was overwhelming, and only Leslie seemed capable of standing against him. Yet Leslie''s attitude was disturbingly calm-almost indifferent. The Wraith Marshal wasn''t an ordinary being. Once awakened, he would undoubtedly target the Rebel Alliance first. As this thought crossed Venus''s mind, Leslie''s steady gaze fell on her. "He''s indeed a threat to everyone-especially us. But when he emerges, he won''te for us first." Venus stared nkly at Leslie, utterly baffled. "Why? If not us, then who?" Leslie''s eyes narrowed as she answered with conviction: "He''ll seek out Elena, the empress of the Snow Lotus Empire." "Elena?" Venus''s confusion deepened. What connection could the empress of the Snow Lotus Empire possibly have to the Wraith Marshal? Before Venus could voice her doubts, Leslie cut her off: "You''ve asked enough questions. Stick to the n-everything will fall into ce."N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 454: Chapter450-The Runaway Bride Chapter 454: Chapter450-The Runaway Bride ? Blocked by Leslie''s firm words, Venus dared not ask further and reluctantly turned to leave. Though she didn''t fully understand the situation, Leslie''s calm demeanor gave her some reassurance, easing the anxiety that weighed on her heart. If Leslie could remain soposed, she must have a strategy to deal with the looming threat. While the Pure Land was gripped with fear and uncertainty, the Little World remained as serene and peaceful as ever. Under the towering Tree of World, Little Lesliey asleep on a bed woven from leaves and branches. Her eyes were closed, her skin pale and radiant, and her breathing steady, in sync with the flow of mana in the air. Her small body flickered faintly, its glow pulsating with rhythm. Though she was still a child, her features carried an inexplicable charm, as if even the wind that brushed past her grew gentler in her presence. Her sleep was tranquil, and the unique energy radiating from her sent ripples through the very fabric of space.N?v(el)B\\jnn As her bloodline strengthened, her periods of slumber grew longer, along with her absorption andprehension of mana and Order. No one ever dared disturb her during these times. But now, as if sensing something, Little Leslie slowly opened her eyes. Her bright, golden irises sparkled like gemstones, and when she saw Leslie standing nearby, her gaze softened with joy and excitement. "Mommy!" She leapt into Leslie''s arms. Leslie gently held her, brushing her golden hair back as she asked softly: "Why didn''t you sleep a little longer?" Little Leslie rubbed her sleepy eyes and replied, "I felt that Mommy hade back, so I didn''t want to sleep anymore." Turning to look at Madelyn and Venus, she added with delight: "Aunt Madelyn! Aunt Venus!" Her cheerful voice seemed to dispel everyone''s fatigue, bringing smiles to both Madelyn and Venus. Even Venus, who had always envied Leslie, found her heart warming. After all, Leslie had won Owen''s love-something Venus had tried and failed to achieve. Now, Owen and Leslie had a daughter-a precious little angel-who only deepened Venus''s feelings of admiration and affection. Both women yed with Little Leslie for a moment, temporarily forgetting their worries about the Wraith Marshal. Leslie then said calmly, "I know you''re worried about the Wraith Marshal, but rest assured- Raven will die." "And he''ll die in the Snow Lotus Empire." Venus frowned. Leslie spoke with such conviction, but why? Leslie, noticing Venus''s confusion, looked down at Little Leslie and said softly: "Do you want to hear a story?" Little Leslie nodded eagerly, her eyes wide with anticipation. "Mommy, I want to hear a story! Tell me a story!" Leslie smiled and held her daughter close, gently patting her back. "A long time ago, a misguided young man fell in love with a runaway bride..." In the forsakennd. Caesar knelt before the elderly, wrinkled figure of Raven, his face alight with excitement and hope. Neither Owen nor Leslie''s strength was something Caesar could contend with now. But with the Wraith Marshal on his side, Caesar believed he could crush both Owen and Leslie, reducing them to trembling ves beneath his feet. Under Caesar''s fanatical gaze, Raven''s expression remained indifferent. Though Caesar had freed him from his seal, making him an ally, Raven was more interested in Caesar''s unique talents. "I understand your intentions," Raven said coldly. "Summon your forces. This time, the Rebel Alliance will cease to exist." Raven''s icy voice was resolute. As if remembering something, he added: "Leave Leslie to me. As for the others, if they refuse to surrender, they will be annihted." Hearing this, Caesar broke into a broad smile. If Raven valued him so highly, there was no longer anything he couldn''t achieve. After all, Raven''s power surpassed even that of an ancient god. What could Leslie possibly do against him? No one could stop Raven! As Caesar''s thoughts grew more fervent, Raven suddenly vanished from the forsakennd. Caesar froze for a moment, puzzled by Raven''s sudden departure. "Where could he be going at a time like this?" The battle with Leslie was imminent! Though confused, Caesar didn''t dare question Raven and could only watch as he disappeared. The moment Raven left the forsakennd, the malevolent aura in the Pure Land intensified severalfold. All living beings in the Pure Land were gripped with fear. Many worried that if Leslie and Raven shed, the Pure Land itself might be torn asunder. Soon, more troubling news spread across thend: The Rebel Alliance had fractured! Caesar, who had freed Raven, became the leader of one faction, while Venus, the designated leader, headed the other. Both were immensely powerful and influential figures in the current epoch. Caesar''s influence spanned the Pure Land, while Venus, backed by her father, the God of Light, held significant renown. Now, the two factions of the Rebel Alliance were locked in a standoff, eachmanding a substantial number of celestial gods. If open conflict broke out, the entire Pure Land would descend into chaos. Neutral factions and top-tier mages desperately tried to mediate, hoping to unite the two sides, but their efforts were futile. Caesar, now back at the White Tower Tech Guild, summoned his celestial gods and demanded that Venus surrender. To prove his sincerity, Caesar even proposed that Venus prepare a dowry and marry him publicly. Failing that, he vowed to destroy Venus and her faction of the Rebel Alliance within three days. Caesar''s brazen ultimatum sent shockwaves through the already-panicked factions of the Pure Land. Many factions firmly sided with Venus, severing all ties with Caesar. Even some celestial gods, disgusted by Caesar''s arrogance, openly opposed the White Tower Tech Guild. A full-scale confrontation seemed imminent. Amidst the chaos, attention turned to the Emerald Dreamscape, one of the Pure Land''s best sanctuaries for training aside from the Azure Kingdom. Its strong foundation, coupled with the support of the Celestial Pce and Howling Mountains, made the Emerald Dreamscape virtually impregnable. More importantly, everyone wanted to know Leslie''s stance. Leslie had be a pivotal figure in shaping the Pure Land''s fate. While Caesar, bolstered by Raven, might seem formidable, he was still no match for Leslie. Yet, to everyone''s surprise, Leslie had not made any public statements or shown any concern over the unfolding events. In stark contrast to the tense atmosphere outside, the Little World remained peaceful and warm. Holding her daughter, Leslie continued her story. "The young man came from the forsakennd, while the young woman was from the Snow Lotus Empire." "The young man, after a training mishap, began to walk a dark path. Though still young, he had already be a killer, bearing the weight of dozens of mages'' lives on his hands. The young woman, on the other hand, was a noble of the Snow Lotus Empire, betrothed to the royal family. But she didn''t love her intended and chose to run away." "Perhaps it was fate that brought them together. The young woman saved the young man''s life with magic, and he fell in love with her vivacious charm." "But their differences in character, pasts, and social standing doomed their love to tragedy." Chapter 455: Chapter451-Memories Like Smoke Chapter 455: Chapter451-Memories Like Smoke ? "In the beginning, the young girl naively thought she had found apanion to share her adventures with, while the boy believed he had met the love of his life," Leslie began. "They explored mountains and rivers together, ventured through the world, and grew fond of one another. "But when the girl learned that herpanion was a ''monster'' who relied on blood and souls to grow stronger, all her affection for him turned into terror. "She wanted to leave him. But the boy, consumed by a pathological obsession, couldn''t bear to let her go and begged her to stay. "The more he pleaded, the more determined she became to escape. After multiple rejections, she finally fled. "However, her strength was far inferior to his. Each time she tried to escape, he caught her. After several failed attempts, the boy lost patience and imprisoned her by his side, vowing they would never be apart. "He promised her eternal devotion, never to betray or harm her, as long as she stayed with him. "The boy kept his promise, despite keeping her captive. He provided her with the best food and resources, sparing no effort to care for her. "But the girl soon realized that everything he gave her was stolen from other mages, soaked in invisible blood. "She grew even more afraid of him and began longing for home. "One day, while the boy was focused on advancing his level, she seized the chance and escaped. "Returning to her family, the girl obeyed their arrangements, married the empire''s prince, and built afortable life, bearing children and finding joy in her days. "Yet, at the same time, the boy lost all hope. "Fully merging with the malevolent spirit inside him, he shed much of his humanity and gained unprecedented power. "He became the embodiment of malevolence. "When he resurfaced, he had turned into a true ''monster,'' not just in appearance but also in strength. "During that era, he was nearly unbeatable. "He eventually found the girl, but by then, she was a princess consort and saw him as the source of the empire''s turmoil and her family''s destruction. "The boy asked her to fulfill the promise they once made and marry him. "The girl refused, unwilling to be with a monster who found joy in killing and manipting others. "Driven mad by obsession, the boy resorted to threats, using the empire itself to force herpliance. "In the end, the girl surrendered." Hearing this, Little Leslie grew visibly upset. "He... he''s a terrible person!" Venus sighed at her remark. "That mindset is extreme... but it fits the Wraith Marshal." The more Venus thought about it, the more convinced she became that Leslie''s story was real. After all, the Wraith Marshal was the epitome of obsession and madness. Madelyn sighed as well. "That poor girl. Her fate was truly tragic." Little Leslie, curious about the story''s conclusion, eagerly asked: "What happened next? Did the girl escape from that bad man?" Leslie replied calmly, "She didn''t." "She didn''t? She never escaped him?" Little Leslie''s eyes widened. Leslie smiled. "We don''t know yet. The ending is still uncertain." "When will we find out?" "Soon. We just need to wait a little longer." Leslie gentlyforted her daughter, coaxing her to sleep. Little Leslie obediently closed her eyes and drifted off. After Little Leslie fell asleep, Venus reflected for a moment and asked cautiously: "If I understand correctly, the boy you mentioned is Wraith Marshal Raven, and the girl... is Elena, the one he''s obsessed with?" Leslie nodded faintly. Venus frowned, confused. "Why do you know about Raven and Elena''s past? Even I, despite having faced Raven in battle, have never heard of this. How could you know something so detailed?" Leslie caught the curiosity in Venus''s gaze and responded with a cryptic smile. "This story was told to me by someone else." Venus froze. Such detailed and secretive information could onlye from someone deeply involved. If not Raven himself, then the only possible source was Elena. "Elena told you?" Venus asked, realization dawning on her. She quickly understood why Leslie had been so calm all along-she had known everything from the start. In fact, upon closer consideration, it seemed Leslie had begun preparing for Raven''s return long before his awakening. The more Venus thought about it, the more shocked she became. Not only was Leslie extraordinarily powerful and gifted, but her foresight and strategy were equally terrifying-almost monstrous. Leslie, noticing Venus''s reaction, said calmly, "It''s just a bit of preparation. Nothing worth being shocked about." Venus felt a chill run through her. "Just a bit of preparation?" she thought. "It feels like everything has been meticulously nned!" Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Venus asked, "What should we do next?" It seemed Leslie already had everything under control. Leslie gave her a calm nce and said, "Let''s go. If my timing is right, it''s about time to see how things will y out." With that, she opened a portal in the void before stepping through. Venus and the others followed, noting that the portal''s direction seemed to lead to the Snow Lotus Empire. Unlike Leslie''s calm and collected demeanor, the factions within the Pure Land were on the verge of panic, their anxiety reaching a boiling point. Word had spread: Wraith Marshal Raven had left the forsakennd. Where could Raven be heading if not to the Pure Land?N?v(el)B\\jnn The Pure Land seemed destined to be a yground for malevolence. The weight of this realization pressed heavily on everyone''s hearts, but there was little they could do. Raven''s power was simply too overwhelming. What they didn''t know was that Raven wasn''t preparing for a full-scale assault just yet. Instead, he was heading straight for the Snow Lotus Empire, where Elena resided. In the empire''s grand pce, Elena sat deep in thought, her face marked with worry. Nearby, her daughter Elsa watched with concern. It was the first time Elsa had seen her book-loving mother put her reading aside. She had a strong feeling that her mother was hiding something. But Elena gave no exnation, and Elsa chose not to press her. "It''ste. You should go rest," Elena said gently. The more Elena tried to dismiss her, the more certain Elsa became that her mother was concealing something. Yet, as an obedient daughter, Elsa could only leave, ncing back at her mother with lingering worry. Just then, the sky turned pitch ck as a terrifying wave of malevolent energy descended. The earth trembled, heralding the arrival of something unspeakably dreadful. The soldiers of the Snow Lotus Empire, sensing the anomaly, quickly channeled their mana into the empire''s protective barrier, activating it to its peak. However, even at full strength, the barrier shattered instantly as a figure descended from the heavens, leaving destruction in their wake. Chapter 456: Chapter452-A Grand Spectacle Chapter 456: Chapter452-A Grand Spectacle ? Under Elena''s watchful gaze, the Snow Lotus Empire''s protective shield-powered by countless elite mages-rose like an indomitable mountain, radiating an aura of unyielding strength. Yet, the moment it came into contact with the dark figure, it was effortlessly sliced apart, as if by a razor-sharp de. The mages maintaining the formation immediately coughed blood and fell unconscious, suffering devastating bacsh that left them incapacitated in mere moments. The sheer pressure emanating from the dark figure sent shivers down the spines of the empire''s finest mages, their faces pale with shock. This was a defensive formation designed to withstand the attacks of a Throne Celestial, yet it had been obliterated in an instant. "This... could it be an ancient god? But no ancient god exudes such malevolent energy!" "Who... who is this being?" "It must be the Wraith Marshal, Raven! No one else could possess such overwhelming waves of malevolence!" At the mention of Raven, even the most powerful mages of the empire gasped in fear. The sheer horror of the Wraith Marshal was etched into their hearts. If their nation''s strongest barrier could not withstand even a single strike, then it could only mean one thing: Raven had arrived. The confirmation of his identity left the Snow Lotus Empire''s mages trembling like leaves, their fighting spirit evaporating. Even Elsa, standing amidst the growing waves of malevolence, couldn''t suppress her shock. "It''s Raven... it really is Raven!" Her face paled as she stared at the figure before her. When news of the Wraith Marshal''s revival began to spread, stories of his terrifying power apanied it. This overwhelming aura could only belong to him. Steeling herself, Elsa gripped her staff tightly, ready to retaliate. But before she could act, the aged, withered figure of Raven appeared before her in a sh, his presence suffocating. In Elsa''s eyes, Raven resembled a monstrous predator, his body entwined with countless malevolent spirits. These wraiths wed and twisted, as if desperate to escape, their hissing voices filled with venomous resentment.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Her pupils constricted in terror as she instinctively took a step back, her voice trembling as she questioned him: "What are you doing here?" Elsa, though exceptionally talented and now a god-marked celestial god, felt as powerless as amb before a wolf. The gap in strength between them was insurmountable. "Elsa, you remind me so much of your mother," Raven said, his deep eyes scanning her intently. "Not just your appearance but also your expressions, your gestures... they''re so alike." Elsa''s face hardened as she realized he seemed to know her mother-and perhaps far too well. Her suspicions were confirmed as Raven continued, "You''ve grown so much. It''s been ages since Ist saw your mother." With a movement as swift as a phantom, Raven appeared directly in front of Elsa. He reached out and grasped her chin with his bony fingers, his gaze filled with a chilling intensity. Elsa tried to struggle free, but Raven''s oppressive aura sealed her mana, leaving herpletely immobilized. "Raven, you''ve gone too far!" A cold, furious voice rang out from a distance. Hearing it, Raven''s body stiffened. He turned his head sharply toward the sound. "Elena!" The sight of a regal woman in a queen''s gown, exuding noble elegance, caused a broad smile to spread across Raven''s aged face. His wrinkles seemed to soften, as if her presence rejuvenated him. "Elena," he said with genuine warmth. But Elena''s fists were clenched, her eyes cold as she red at him. "Seeing me again doesn''t make you happy?" Raven asked, his voice tinged with longing as he admired her wless features. "You haven''t changed at all. You''re still as breathtakingly beautiful as ever," he murmured, extending a hand toward her face. Elena stepped back, putting distance between them. "You know exactly what you''ve done to me. I never want to see you again!" she spat, her voice trembling with suppressed rage. Raven merely chuckled, his tone soft but unwavering. "All these years, don''t you understand? Everything I did was for you. Out of love for you." Elena''s pupils constricted as tears of fury welled up in her eyes. Her voice trembled with bitter usation. "Love?" "You call killing my father and mother love?" "Destroying my family and leaving me alone in the world-is that your love?" "You turned my husband into a puppet-is that your love?" "You used my children and my kingdom to threaten meis that your love?" "I, Elena, do not need your twisted, monstrous love!" Her anguished cries echoed through the grand hall, her words shaking the very walls. Elsa stood frozen, shocked beyond belief. She had never imagined her mother shared such a dark and tragic history with Raven. But Raven remained unperturbed. He sighed, almost sympathetically, as though Elena''s outrage were merely the result of a misunderstanding. "You once promised to be with me forever," Raven said. "But you betrayed me. Your family kept us apart, your empire opposed me, and you even bore another man''s child!" "You gave me hope when you saved me, only to cruelly cast me into the abyss. "Still, I don''t care about any of that. As long as we''re together, nothing else matters." Elenaughed bitterly, her smileced with profound regret. Her mind shed back to that fateful night. To escape her arranged marriage, she had fled her family, only to stumble upon a wounded boy battling a spellbeast in the forest. Even then, the boy was cold and unyielding, like an immovable block of ice. Despite his grave injuries, he neither cried out in pain nor sought help, enduring in silence like a lone, wounded beast. She had saved that boy. He had looked at her with earnest sincerity, promising to marry her and stay by her side forever. At the time, she had thought it a joke-a fleeting whim of a young boy. She had even admired his talent and demeanor. But now... The man standing before her was unrecognizable, his obsessive madness consuming whatever semnce of humanity he once had. Her heart was shattered. Every encounter with him reopened her wounds, bleeding her dry. "Leave," Elena said, her voice heavy with exhaustion. "I never want to see you again." Raven''s expression hardened. "You are mine, Elena. In this life and the next, you belong to me." "With me, the world is ours. Do whatever you desire-this world will be your paradise." The God of Light and the Lord of Stars, who had once sealed him, were long gone. Raven was now the undisputed apex of power. "What good is an entire world?" Elena retorted bitterly. "I will never be with you-never again." Her resolute rejection had no effect on Raven. Instead, he smirked and shifted his gaze toward Elsa. "I won''t harm you, Elena. But your daughter... she would make a fine death wraith servant." Hearing this, Elena''s mind was flooded with images of her family members being ughtered, their souls ripped out and turned into Raven''s wraiths. Without hesitation, she drew a dagger from her waist and pressed it against Raven''s chest. "If you dare touch her, I will kill you!" Raven''sughter rang out, mocking and cold. In that moment, Elena''s resolve solidified. With a swift motion, she gripped the dagger tightly and drove it into her own chest. Chapter 457: Chapter453-Leslies Strategy Chapter 457: Chapter453-Leslie''s Strategy ? Elena knew that relying solely on her own strength, there was no way she could harm Raven. His power was simply too overwhelming. However, there was one thing she could still control-her own life! With a sharp thrust, crimson blood gushed uncontrobly from Elena''s chest. Herplexion instantly turned pale. Elsa, veins bulging on her forehead, watched in horror. Her mother, once a top-tier prodigy, had mysteriously experienced a decline in her level over the years. This blow to the heart was more than enough to end her life. Elsa rushed to her mother''s side, intent on stopping the bleeding. But before she could reach her, a cold gust knocked her back. Raven moved faster, cradling Elena in his arms, his expression full of panic. "Elena, what are you doing?" Feeling the life force in his beloved slipping away, Raven''s panic only grew. He had never anticipated that Elena would make such a decisive move-piercing her own heart! Nor had he realized the depth of her resolve to die. As the Wraith Marshal, all of Raven''s magic was centered around death and cmity. He had no means to heal or save her. Even if he used the rarest treasures in existence, her determination to die would render any attempt futile. For the first time in his life, the battle-hardened Wraith Marshal, who had faced countless hardships, found himself truly panicking. "Elena, stay awake. Don''t close your eyes! I''ll take you to the Fountain of Life-it will save you!" For the first time, Raven''s heart raced in fear, a sensation he had never experienced before. Suddenly, just as Raven picked Elena up, a searing pain shot through his chest. Looking down, he saw an ice de, etched with intricate runes, piercing straight through his heart. The Heart of Wraiths, his core of power, had been damaged! Raven''s face turned ashen as frost spread from the de, coating his body in ayer of ice. His heart, too, had been transformed into an icy sculpture. In his fading consciousness, Raven forced his eyes open to look at Elena, still nestled in his arms, clutching the dagger. Shock and betrayal flickered across his face, but quickly gave way to eptance. "This... this is what you''ve wanted to do for a long time, isn''t it?" Elena''s lips curled into a faint smile, though blood trickled from the corners of her mouth. Her voice was hoarse but resolute. "This is something I''ve always wanted to do but never had the chance." Raven''s pale lips twitched into a bitter smile, blood flowing freely. Even with the icy chill and the approach of death enveloping him, he whispered: "Even now, though you''ve betrayed me again, I can''t bring myself to hate you." Elena met his gaze, her smile faint but filled with exhaustion. "Yes, you wouldn''t hate me." As she spoke, she seemed to drift back to their first meeting. Back then, life had been so simple, so peaceful. If only time could have frozen in that moment... Raven, too, was overwhelmed by memories of their past together. He thought of the spirited, mischievous girl Elena used to be, so full of life. Yet now, she was entirely changed. And yet... even now, being with her brought himfort. "Do you remember where we first met?" Raven''s trembling hand caressed Elena''s cheek with a gentleness at odds with his terrifying power. "You always told me back then not to resort to bloodshed to grow stronger, but you didn''t understandI had no other path to take." "The world... it didn''t matter to me. All I ever needed was you by my side..." Elena''s gaze softened, her mind clouded by sorrow. Raven remembered so much, yet so little. Perhaps meeting him had been a mistake-a cruel joke yed by fate. If things had been different, if she had stayed by his side, would their story have ended differently? As Elena''s strength waned, Raven''s panic deepened. His hands trembled, his voice cracked as he pleaded:n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Elena... stay with me... don''t leave me..." No matter how he called out, no matter how desperately he clung to her, Elena gave no response. Meanwhile, Elsa, regaining her senses after being knocked back, prepared to charge at Raven. But before she could move, a graceful figure appeared before her. It was a woman, her features regal and her demeanor exuding imperial authority. Leslie. Elsa''s expression grew tense. This was the first time she hadid eyes on the famed figure. Leslie''s reputation had grown immensely in recent times, and Elsa had heard plenty about her. But now, seeing Leslie standing there, the ice dagger her mother had wielded clearly imbued with Leslie''s magic, Elsa''s heart sank. "You... you nned all this!" Rage consumed Elsa as she raised her magic staff, channeling gravitational energy into a devastating strike that rippled through the air. The force of her attack was enough to threaten even a Throne Celestial. Yet Leslie remained unperturbed. With a calm motion, she pointed a single finger. Frost emanated from her touch, freezing Elsa''s staff mid-air, along with her entire body, encasing her in a cage of ice. "I am not your enemy," Leslie said coolly. "Everything you''ve seen here is part of a n your mother and I devised together. She entrusted you to me. Be obedient, and I won''t harm you." Hearing this, Elsa''s anger subsided as she quickly calmed herself. She knew her mother well-Elena was a determined woman. If Leslie was involved, it was likely because her mother had agreed to this n. Grief welled up inside Elsa as the realization hit her-her mother had faced this day prepared to die. Turning toward her mother, who nowy weak in Raven''s arms, Elsa''s heart ached. Elena''s breaths were shallow, her life hanging by a thread, as if a single gust of wind could extinguish her existence. Meanwhile, Raven, filled with seething rage, gentlyid Elena down, encasing her inyers of protective necromantic magic. Then he turned his pitch-ck gaze on Leslie. "Leslie..." "Leslie!" "You dare scheme against me, against Elena? You despicable wretch!" His voice dripped with fury, and his body radiated killing intent. The wailing cries of countless wraiths surrounded him, their forms writhing with malevolent energy as if eager to devour Leslie whole. "Despicable?" Leslie''s voice remained calm. "Not as much as you. Besides, you know the saying: the victor writes the rules. Surely even you understand that." Leslie''s expression remained unshaken as she spoke, her confidence unnerving Raven further. She had foreseen everything, from Raven''s revival to his confrontation with Elena. Having worked closely with Elena, the person who understood Raven better than anyone, Leslie had devised a wless n. Raven''s greatest weakness, his Heart of Wraiths, had been her target all along. And today, that n had seeded. Now, severely weakened, Raven stood before her, consumed by madness. The confrontation between the two titans was felt across the Pure Land, their sh sending shockwaves through the fabric of reality. "Raven may be injured, but his power is still formidable. This battle could go either way," murmured one observer. "Leslie wouldn''t havee unprepared. She must have a strategy in ce," another spected. In the White Tower Tech Guild, Caesar stood before a group of celestial gods, a magical disy showing the sh between Leslie and Raven in real-time. "This... this is going to be one hell of a showdown," Caesar muttered, his voice trembling with anticipation. Chapter 458 - 454-The Reappearance of the Dark Tower Seeing the weapon embedded in Wraith Marshals chest, Caesar furrowed his brows. If Raven were at his peak, he could confidently say that Leslie stood no chance. No matter how outstanding Leslies talent was, it could notpare to the power Raven had umted over countless epochs. They were not even on the same level. However, Raven had been outmaneuvered, not only suffering a critical injury but also experiencing significant emotional turmoil due to Elenas grievous and near-fatal injuries. In this state, facing Leslie at her peak, even Caesar found himself losing his prior confidence andposure. "To be safe, activate the God of Deities as soon as possible!" Quickly, Caesar made his decision! The celestial gods surrounding him exchanged nces and immediately began to act. At the same time, within the Alchemy Guild. The God of Alchemy gazed into the void. The scene of Leslie facing off against Raven appeared before his eyes. "Raven after all these years, your power has indeed reached an unprecedented level, surpassing even what the God of Light and others dared to attempt. Fortunately, this time, we have Lady Leslie" When Raven first appeared, he had been deeply concerned about Leslie and their predicament. After all, Ravens strength was already terrifying back then, requiring thebined efforts of the God of Light and others to counter. Fortunately, Leslie had her own schemes, which weakened his power considerably. Otherwise, it was hard to imagine how Leslie could defeat him. Even so, eliminating Raven would not be an easy task. ... Under the watchful eyes of countless powers, Raven took step after step toward Leslie. With each step, the cold aura emanating from him dissipated slightly. Even the dagger embedded in his chest was melting rapidly, its runes fading into oblivion! At that moment, his aura suddenly surged! Like a volcano suppressed for ages, it erupted with unbridled force! Leslie fixed her gaze on Raven, her expression serious. "Your power is indeed formidable, but the era has changed. Relics of the old era should be reced!" "Heh, little girl, do you think injuring me with your schemes guarantees your victory? Even the God of Light and others werent as arrogant as you!" As Raven spoke, a torrent of wraith energy surged forth like billowing smoke, nketing the heavens and earth! The mana remaining in the vicinity was quickly assimted into wraith energy. Screams and howls grew increasingly intense, resonating from within the wraith energy. Witnessing this scene, the expressions of all present changed dramatically! The void was not only devoid of mana but also forcefully twisted by Raven, bing a realm of deathly revelry. Most mages found themselves unable to approach, let alone intervene, as they would be killed instantly! Even some Throne Celestials were overwhelmed, their senses assaulted by the maddening cries emanating from the wraith energy. "Is this the legendary terror of the Wraith Marshal? Even in his injured state, hes utterly unstoppable!" Many mages eximed in horror, their faces pale with fear. Meanwhile, at the heart of the wraith energy, Leslie stood, her expression calm as she gazed at Raven. "Your strength is undeniable. In that case, lets finish this quickly. Within three moveseither you die, or I do!" Leslies words caused Raven to burst intoughter. "What an arrogant brat! Do you think you can defeat me in three moves?" Ravens confidence in his strength was absolute. Although his injury had weakened him somewhat, the effects were minimal, reducing his power by only about thirty percent. Yet even at this level, he was beyond the reach of any challenger! "Miss Leslies words are bold, but isnt she overconfident? Raven isnt just a Throne Celestial; hes beyond that!" "Yet Miss Leslie has always done what she says. She must have some trump card or n, or she wouldnt speak so boldly." "What kind of trump card could possibly kill the Wraith Marshal?" Many fell silent, their gazes fixed on Leslie. Leslies deration wasnt born of arrogance. She could feel that the icy dagger had inflicted significant damage on Ravens wraith heart, but his recovery was progressing rapidly. If he fully recovered, even Leslie had little confidence in defeating him. Her only chance was to strike while he was weakened! The next moment, under countless astonished gazes, Leslie drew her bow and nocked an arrow. A chilling arrow, freezing the surrounding void, locked onto Raven. As the arrow took form, Ravens chest caved slightly, and countless ice crystals spread across his skin, piercing deep into his organs. Whoosh! The air cracked with a deafening sound as the arrow tore through the void. It pierced the wraith energy, freezing and shattering it into a blizzard of icy shards. Ravens expression grew grim as countless wraiths emerged from beneath his skin, coalescing into a sinister greatsword in his hands. As the de appeared, the wraith energy boiled over. Ravens aura surged once more as he gripped the greatsword and swung it down, shattering the stars! Leslies icy arrow collided with the turbulent shockwave from the greatsword! Boom! The heavens and earth quaked. Countless fragments of [Order] were scattered, and all sensory perception was obliterated. The entire empire trembled, and an aurora visible throughout the Pure Land lingered for a long time! Was this the terror of a power beyond Throne Celestial? Many gasped in disbelief. The shockwaves from this sh carried the scent of death. If they were caught in it, they would be annihted without resistance! And this was only the beginning. The collision spread, turning everything around them into primordial chaos, utterly annihted. Leslies power of dominionmanded countless fragments of [Order], resembling a meteor shower pressing down on the Wraith Marshal. Wraith Marshal, shrouded in malevolent wraiths, emanated an unimaginably terrifying aura, struggling against the overwhelming [Order]. Their battle was one of mutual annihtion! Sensing Leslies extraordinary strength, Raven roared furiously. "Infinite Wraiths, descend!" At his hoarse and frenziedmand, innumerable wraiths emerged from the wraith energy, turning the area into a realm of unrestrained wraiths. These wraiths charged at Leslie with madness and despair. Twisted! Chaotic! Deadly! The tide of emotions threatened to engulf Leslies mind, aiming to turn her into one of the wraiths! At that moment, a towering Dark Tower appeared behind Leslie, like an ancient mountain descending upon the battlefield. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The wraiths rushing toward Leslie were absorbed and imprisoned by the Dark Tower the instant they approached. "The Dark Tower no! This is just its surface manifestation!" Seeing the Dark Tower Leslie had summoned, Ravens pupils constricted. He seemed to realize something, eximing in shock! "You! Youre actually her!" Leslies expression remained indifferent. She had heard simr words from CThun before. "So what if I am? So what if Im not? Raven, your time is up!" With that, Leslie rapidly formed an intricate series of hand seals. A blinding light erupted from her body, merging with the Dark Tower. The ancient Dark Tower began to spin, grinding toward Raven like a colossal ck millstone! At that moment, the world fell silent. The wraiths howls ceased. Ravens turbulent aura seemed to vanish! "What just happened? Who won?" "No idea! Their battle is beyond perception!" "Yet it must be nearing its conclusion. The victor will soon emerge!" Countless minds were tense. In the midst of this chaotic and extreme battle, no one could discern anything clearly. But they all knew one thing: this battle would determine the fate of the Pure Land. Everyone awaited the final victor. Chapter 459: Chapter455-Ravens Fate Chapter 459: Chapter455-Raven''s Fate ? Snow Lotus Empire Inside the royal pce. After the earth-shattering battle between Leslie and Raven, countlessyers of Chaotic Aura spread across the void, like a dense, misty cloud. Not long after, under the anxious gazes of countless forces, a figure suddenly flew out of the chaotic cloud. Everyone focused their attention-it was Raven! In the apocalyptic sh, the Wraith Marshal, Raven, had actually been repelled by Leslie! Under their watchful eyes, Raven was visibly heavily injured. His body was riddled with ck cracks, resembling a spider''s web. The Wraith Heart in his chest had been pierced by ice and shatteredpletely! Severely wounded, Raven''s aura weakened as he gasped for breath, trying to heal the injury in his chest. However, the shattered Wraith Heart, once broken, could never be restored. More importantly, a shadow of a Dark Tower loomed over his chest. Though the Dark Tower was small, the unique aura it exudedpletely suppressed the wraith energy! Even as the Wraith Marshal, whose wraith energy was immensely potent, Raven couldn''t dispel the Dark Tower''s influence. For a fleeting moment, Raven seemed to return to the past. He saw the forest where he first met Elena and scenes of their shared memories. How carefree they had been back then. If only he hadn''t sumbed to darkness and be a vessel for wraiths... how wonderful might it have been? Raven reached out, trying to touch the face of the young girl before him. Yet as his fingers grazed her cheek, ripples spread like water, rendering the image untouchable-an illusion. Snapping back to reality, Raven looked at Leslie. From the moment Leslie revealed the Dark Tower, Raven knew he wouldn''t leave this ce alive today. After all, Leslie''s past self had been ruthless enough to severely wound even The Celestial! Taking a deep breath, Raven walked over to Elena''s body, protected within a rune-light formation. If death was an inescapable conclusion, then fulfilling his old wish was a fitting choice and end. At that moment, Elsa''s face filled with rage as she watched Raven''s movements. She prepared to charge forward and stop him. "Stop! Let go of my mother!" However, her words had no effect on Raven. Instead, Leslie appeared in front of Elsa, blocking her. "Let him take your mother away. It''s her final wish." Elsa stared at Leslie in disbelief, but Leslie''s expression remained resolute. Though Leslie hadn''t experienced the love story between Elena and Raven firsthand, Elena had remembered everything, especially matters concerning Raven. Clearly, her feelings for Raven were still profound. But sadly, Raven could no longer turn back, and neither could she. In Elena''s heart, Raven was an extraordinarilyplex figure-friend, benefactor, enemy, and spouse... Seeing Leslie''s serious expression, Elsa could only stop, her face awash with tears as she gazed at Elena from a distance. Her cherished mother was gone forever. As Elena''s daughter, who had always stayed by her side, Elsa deeply understood the inner torment her mother had endured over the years. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have spent so much time hiding in the library, poring over historical records to escape reality. Now, since it was her mother''s final wish, Elsa had to respect it. But thinking of the man who had caused her mother so much pain, her anger surged uncontrobly, her heart filled with hatred. Under Elsa''s tearful gaze, the once haggard and aged Raven gradually transformed as he carried Elena away. His hair darkened, his skin regained its sticity, and his youthful eyes brimmed with hope for the world. He became a young boy once more. Meanwhile, Elena, cradled in his arms, gradually returned to the appearance of a young girl. In the final moments before his demise, it seemed Raven had gone back to the past, starting anew. "A fitting conclusion," Leslie murmured, her voice tinged with emotion. She then turned her gaze toward the Demon Abyss. "They''ve found their happy ending. Can we expect the same?" "Dear... it''s time toe back." "I miss you!" ... At the same time, countless individuals watched Raven''s distant figure, their expressions conflicted. Raven''s natural talent had always been extraordinary. Once, he had been one of the most powerful beings, standing shoulder-to-shoulder with the God of Light and others. It was a pity that he waster corrupted by the undead, eventually bing the fearsomeN?v(el)B\\jnn Wraith Marshal. Otherwise, with his talent, he could have rivaled the God of Light, bing a peerless figure across nes. What a waste... Many sighed with regret. Meanwhile, the God of Alchemy, observing from his chamber, also had aplicated expression. Though he didn''t like Raven, he couldn''t deny the man''s devotion and talent, which far surpassed his own and were leagues beyond most others. It was a shame that such a figure hadn''t perished in a confrontation with The Celestial. But what surprised him even more was Leslie. Not only was she shrewd, but herbat prowess was also terrifying. Initially, he had thought the battle between Leslie and Raven would be an unprecedented, drawn-out struggle. Who would''ve expected it to end so quickly? Once the Dark Tower appeared, Raven had been utterly crushed! All their perceptions of the battlefield had vanishedpletely. No one knew what had transpired during that critical moment. But whatever happened, it led to Raven''s crushing defeat, the destruction of his Wraith Heart, and his ultimate downfall. Beyond that, Raven''s body was covered in strange, scale-like marks-evidence of the Dark Tower''s impact. That mysterious Dark Tower was anything but ordinary! As the God of Alchemy, he had seen countless magical artifacts, crafted many powerful ones himself, and was familiar with their legends and abilities. Aside from Loki, no one''s knowledge of artifacts surpassed his own. Yet he had no recollection of this Dark Tower. The less he knew about it, the more he suspected its peculiarity. While the God of Alchemy pondered, Vanessa let out a sigh of relief. "Raven''s death is good for us. It''ll further enhance the reputation of the Rebel Alliance." "Besides, we''re currently allied with Leslie." "What''s strange is how calm Caesar and his faction are about Raven''s demise." The God of Alchemy nodded thoughtfully at her words. He had assumed that once Raven was eliminated, the powerful figures under Caesar would defect to their side. After all, they were all part of the resistance, only loyal to different leaders. There were no deep-seated enmities between them. Yet the celestial gods who had sided with Caesar showed no intention of defecting. Their silence was unnerving. Were they determined to follow Caesar to the bitter end? Or was there another n at work? ... Within the Small World After defeating Raven, Leslie brought Elsa into the Small World. Having promised Elena to protect her daughter, Leslie was determined to honor her word. Elsa, unfamiliar with the Small World, was tense and anxious, especially in Leslie''s overpowering presence. Leslie''s terrifying disy of power during the battle had left an indelible mark on Elsa. Though not directed at her, it had be a lingering nightmare. Standing beside Elsa were Fer of the Wailing Hignds, Ysera of the Emerald Dreamscape, and the Lord of the Celestial God Pce. These four renowned women of the Pure Land, all legendary in their own right, stood like attendants around Leslie. Each was a peerless beauty, famous in the Pure Land''s rankings of exceptional women, each with unique charm. Their power and backgrounds were beyond what ordinary mages could hope to rival. As Elsa took in the sight of these legendary figures surrounding Leslie, Madelyn narrowed her eyes. Chapter 460: Chapter456-Beneath the Demon Abyss, the Forgotten Divine Mountain Chapter 460: Chapter456-Beneath the Demon Abyss, the Forgotten Divine Mountain ? It seemed as if Owen and Leslie were like mas, possessing an irresistible attraction toward the beauties of the Pure Land. If all of them were to join the Azure Kingdom, what kind of terrifying force would the Azure Kingdom be? However, that seemed to be somewhat difficult. After all, with so many stunning beauties, even as a woman, Madelyn herself found it hard to resist, let alone Owen. More importantly, Leslie would likely disapprove. various whimsical thoughts churned in Madelyn''s mind, Little Leslie rubbed her eyes and woke up. Seeing the lively scene in the small world, she was delighted and immediately pulled out a fruit of the World Tree from her pocket and handed it to Elsa, whom she had just met for the first time. "Aunt Elsa, here, have a fruit to forget your troubles!" She could tell that Elsa was in a bad mood, with tears still glistening at the corners of her eyes. Elsa looked at Little Leslie, stunned for a moment, before suddenly realizing that this was Leslie and Owen''s child. Although she was still a little girl now, her appearance and demeanor exuded a natural charm. Elsa took one look and liked her immensely. However, Elsa was extremely wary of Leslie, so although she wanted to hug Little Leslie, she first nced at Leslie to seek her permission. Leslie gave her a slight nod. Only then did Elsa show a faint smile, gently embracing Little Leslie, and shook her head as she said, "I appreciate your kind thought, but this fruit is too precious. You should keep it for yourself." Upon entering the small world, Elsa had already noticed the lush and towering Tree of the World that upheld the heavens and earth. The fruit that Little Leslie had taken out was an incredibly rare treasure. Outside, such a fruit would undoubtedly cause an uproar. It was a priceless treasure that could significantly enhance the talents and strength of celestial gods, helping them break past their bottlenecks. "We''ll be friends in the future, won''t we?" Little Leslie asked in a soft, sweet voice, herrge eyes blinking adorably. Elsa, without hesitation, nodded and said, "It would be my honor to be your friend!" Although Little Leslie was still young, she had Owen and Leslie standing behind her. No one dared to underestimate her! Moreover, Elsa could keenly sense that Little Leslie possessed extraordinary talent. Just holding her in her arms, Elsa felt the pressure emanating from the girl''s bloodline. Once Little Leslie grew up, she would undoubtedly be on par with her parents. "In that case, as friends, you must ept it. Just spend more time with me in the future," Little Leslie said with a smile, handing the World Tree''s fruit to Elsa. Elsa looked around at the others, noticing that they were all calm and didn''t stop her, so she finally ced the fruit in her pocket, her heart filled with excitement. She had been stuck at the god-mark celestial god stage for a long time, unable to break through to the Throne Celestial. She had thought her talent had reached its limit, but with the World Tree''s fruit, she now had a significant chance of making that breakthrough! Little Leslie had given her an extraordinary gift upon their first meeting! Madelyn and the others were well aware of Little Leslie''s generosity, having benefited greatly from it themselves. Leslie watched the scene unfold with a faint smile. Only when she was by Little Leslie''s side did she truly seem like a person-a mother with warmth. "The ending of the story has already been written. Although they didn''t live together in the real world, they reunited in the past after death. Perhaps, from the perspective of the Arino Dimension, they will never part again," Leslie said. Little Leslie nodded as if she somewhat understood. Then, she looked at Leslie again and asked, "Mom, are there any other stories?" At her age, she loved listening to stories. The others immediately turned their eyes to Leslie. Leslie''s stories were far more than just tales! Leslie thought for a moment, her eyes suddenly lighting up as she began to speak slowly: "A long, long time ago, there was a little girl who lived happily on a divine mountain. She seemed to have no past, no parents, and was born with exceptional intelligence..." The crowd listened silently, but suddenly the void trembled. Charlotte rushed in hurriedly and, upon seeing Leslie, quickly dropped to one knee and reported: "Your Majesty, we have just received news that the God of Deities has been opened, and Caesar and his followers have defected to The Celestial!" At these words, everyone fell silent.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Caesar and his group had previously been part of the Rebel Alliance. And now, they hadpletely abandoned all pretense? Directly defecting to The Celestial?! Madelyn and the others were visibly angered, but the news was not entirely unexpected. Caesar had schemed against Owen,ter releasing the Wraith Marshal from the Land of the Forgotten, showing he was willing to stoop to any means. Charlotte continued indignantly, "Moreover, after aligning with The Celestial, they are now targeting the Alchemy Guild. The entire Pure Land is in chaos!" Hearing this, Madelyn and the others frowned deeply. Leslie swept her gaze over the crowd. "Since Caesar has chosen to act, let''s eliminate him as well!" Everyone nodded in agreement. They were already prepared to face The Celestial. Now that Caesar and his group were desperate enough to act, there was no need to hold back. It was time to root out these traitors and pawns! The Azure Kingdom was no longer afraid of provocations from any faction! While Leslie was calmly issuing orders, no one noticed the chaotic aura flowing in Little Leslie''s bright eyes. A unique wave emanated from her, piercing through the small world, through the void, even reaching the ancient Demon Abyss, where nothing could remain hidden under her gaze. She saw the proud figure of Owen and his group standing tall in the endless darkness. "Daddy!" Upon seeing that familiar figure, Little Leslie''s face lit up with a radiant smile. "Daddy,e back soon! Mommy and I miss you so much!" ... Deep within the Demon Abyss, there was nothing but pitch-ck darkness, devoid of even a trace of light. Only a ruined mountain, exuding a destructive aura, emitted faint glimmers of light, covering an ancient tribe beneath it. This was once the divine mountain of the Alps. At this moment, the originally busy crowd had gathered beneath the divine mountain, their eyes filled with hope as they looked at the chief at the forefront. They had been trapped here for far too long. Yet the thought of escaping had be an obsession. Despite repeated failures in the past, each time the idea resurfaced, their blood would boil with renewed determination. "The oppression of The Celestial will one day be broken!" The chief nced at Owen beside him, then took a deep breath and spoke in a hoarse yet resolute voice. The sound entered the ears of every person present, igniting the fire in their chests. Their blood surged, their magic intensified! It was as if mes had been lit within every heart! "In ancient times, we were sealed here by The Celestial. But through generations, our ancestors never gave up on seeking a way out. Oppression never made them submit; it only strengthened their resolve!" As he spoke, the chief gently stroked the ck divine mountain behind him, his touch as tender as caressing a baby''s skin. "The will of our ancestors is embedded here. They watch over us, they wait for us, they bless and inspire us!" "It is their sacrifices that allow us to have light in this abyss of utter darkness." The vigers stood solemnly. Through relentless resistance, their ancestors had fought to the death. That unyielding spirit was deeply ingrained in their bloodline. They would not bow to The Celestial or sumb to their predestined fate. They believed only in themselves and their ability to one day escape this ce! Owen''s gaze swept over the crowd. These people had lived here for generations, enduring despair, oppression, and solitude. Yet they had survived. Their unwavering determination and the sacrifices of the Alpine ancestors were truly awe-inspiring. "The sacrifices of our ancestors were meant to create better conditions for us. To let us stand on the shoulders of giants and move forward. Now, it is our turn to make sacrifices!" The chief looked seriously at the crowd, his voice heavy with unspeakable weight. "Owen has found a way for us to leave. This time, we will fight with all we have!" Chapter 461: Chapter457-The Gathering, the Assault on the Dark Temple Chapter 461: Chapter457-The Gathering, the Assault on the Dark Temple ? The people present all turned their eyes to Owen. Originally, as a Throne Celestial, Owen didn''t inspire much confidence in their sess. However, seeing the boundless confidence radiating from him was like a spark igniting their fervor. They were willing to believe in Owen and follow him for this one attempt. After all, the unique confidence he exuded was unlike anything they had ever encountered before. Amidst the fiery determination in everyone''s gaze, Owen stepped forward resolutely. "Everyone, breaking The Celestial''s seal here won''t be easy, and I''ll need your help!" As Owen''s voice rang out, the people standing not far before him immediately pounded their chests in assurance: "Owen, just tell us what to do, and we''ll do everything in our power to aplish it!" "That''s right! This time, we believe in you. Together, we can escape the Demon Abyss!" "For the glory of the Alps Divine Mountain!" The cheers of the crowd rose and gathered, creating thunderous waves of sound that shook the heavens. Seeing that everyone''s morale had been roused, Owen turned his gaze toward the peak of the Alps Divine Mountain, his eyes glinting with a cold light. "Owen, that is the ce forbidden by generations past," the Chief quickly exined upon noticing Owen''s focus. "The lingering power of The Celestial there is immensely terrifying. Anyone whoes into contact with it will suffer grave injuries, even death." Owen, however, shook his head slightly and said slowly: "That''s precisely where we''re headed. To leave this ce, we must reach the peak of the divine mountain and destroy the Dark Temple there." ording to the system''s guidance, the Dark Temple was located at the summit of the Alps. Owen''s own senses confirmed that the lingering power of The Celestial was most terrifying and concentrated at the mountain''s peak, making it an instinctual ce to avoid. However, to break the seal and destroy the Dark Temple, this was their only chance. "This..." Hearing Owen''s solemn words, many of the tribespeople hesitated. "Owen, are you really nning to go there? The lingering power of The Celestial is truly dreadful, and our ancestors left amandment warning of great peril there. We mustn''t approach it!" "Exactly, Owen. Perhaps we should follow the method of our predecessors and focus on attacking the skies above us. One day, we might tear it apartpletely." "The dark canopy above was only a thousand meters high originally. After generations of efforts by our ancestors, it''s now two thousand meters high. If we keep at it, we''ll surely have a chance." Many tried to persuade Owen, as his words seemed too shocking to them. Owen nced at the Chief and the others, his expression heavy. These simple tribespeople wouldn''t lie to him. There must indeed be an ancestralmandment, but the system''s guidance couldn''t be wrong either.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om So where was the problem? Could it be that there was a traitor within the divine mountain? After much thought, Owen deemed this possibility the most likely. Otherwise, if destroying the Dark Temple was truly the way to break free from The Celestial''s hold, why would their ancestors have left apletely erroneousmandment? If not for this mistakenmandment, even though the lingering power of The Celestial on the divine mountain was terrifying, the strong sessive generations of the mountain dwellers could have worn it down over time. Like water wearing away stone, the Dark Temple would no longer exist. "The Celestial truly is cunning, suppressing them not only with power but also shackling their minds," Owen murmured to himself. Then, pointing to the divine mountain, he dered firmly: "Everyone, I don''t know where your ancestralmandment originated, but I assure you, as long as we destroy the Dark Temple atop the mountain, we can free ourselves from this ce and break The Celestial''s seal!" Hearing this, everyone turned to the Chief and the other elders of the tribe. They didn''t think Owen would harm them, but this matter was of grave importance. "Brother, I believe you!" After a brief silence, a little girl missing a few teeth stepped forward to Owen''s side and spoke firmly. "I don''t understand the grand reasoning, but Brother Owen makes me feelfortable. This time, let''s trust Brother Owen." With the little girl taking the lead, many other children who liked Owen chimed in as well. Having lived in istion for so long, their simple nature gave them an almost childlike instinct for sensing goodwill and malice. Many of the tribe''s adults thought for a moment and then spoke seriously: "Chief, perhaps we should try. We''ve used countless methods and explored nearly every corner of the Demon Abyss, but none have worked. What Owen says does make some sense." "I think we should give it a try too. There are so many of us, and even if the ancestralmandment says the mountain is dangerous, we should be able to return safely." "Let''s try! Owen isn''t from our vige, yet he immediately noticed something was amiss with that ce. Maybe there really is a problem there!" The aged Chief looked at Owen, then at the mountain peak, and quickly nodded: "Everyone, since we trust Owen, this time, we''ll follow him and see for ourselves!" "However, that ce is exceedingly dangerous. Those who haven''t reached the Throne Celestial tier should note for now." Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. Regardless of whether they could break The Celestial''s seal, the ce was undoubtedly perilous and required caution. Soon, the tribespeople split into two groups. On the left stood the strong adults and elders of the tribe, all of whom had reached the Throne Celestial level. A quick nce revealed as many as thirty of them! Owen''s expression turned grave. Despite being sealed here for so long, these people had worked tirelessly to improve their strength across generations, producing such arge number of Throne Celestials. Their talent and heritage were truly remarkable. What made Owen even more solemn was the three elderly figures at the forefront of these Throne Celestials. One was an old woman holding a bone needle, mending animal hides as if she were an ordinary grandmother. Yet the aura emanating from her far surpassed the Throne Celestial level, akin to a massive ck hole capable of swallowing anyone who approached. To her left stood an old man holding a cane. Although hunched over, his eyes were bright, and he carried a strong scent of medicinal herbs. He was the tribe''s shaman-healer, also a being beyond the Throne Celestial level. To her right was a brawny man wielding an axe, his upper body a bronzed hue radiating explosive strength. The axe in his grip exuded a dense, oppressive gravity, pitch-ck and foreboding. These three were all beings beyond the Throne Celestial level. Coupled with the even more unfathomable Chief, there were thirty Throne Celestials and four entities beyond that level. Such a lineup would be terrifying anywhere. Seeing this assembly, even the Chief felt a bit reassured. Together, they could respond swiftly to any unexpected situation. Meanwhile, Raina, Lana, and Princess Marry gazed at the crowd, astonished by the sheer aura emanating from them. Previously, though they had noticed differences between these people and those outside, they couldn''t pinpoint what was unique. Now, with theirbined presence, the terrifying aura they exuded made them realize just how extraordinary these seemingly ordinary farmers truly were. As they stood in shock, Owen suddenly seemed to sense something and looked up sharply at the canopy above. In a fleeting moment, it was as if he saw the soft and adorable Little Leslie, her wide eyes filled with anticipation as she stared at him. "Daddy, Mommy and I miss you so much!" Hearing her voice, Owen narrowed his eyes, his mind filled with images of Leslie and his daughter. He couldn''t stay here much longer. The situation in the Pure Land was unstable, and relying solely on Leslie was too much of a burden for her. No matter what, he had to leave this ce quickly and return to his wife and child! Resolving this in his heart, Owen took a deep breath, dispelling his distractions. Then, he charged straight toward the Alps Divine Mountain. Chapter 462 - 458-Eerie! The Being Representing Ominousness Chapter 462 - 458-Eerie! The Being Representing Ominousness "Let''s go!" "This time, I''ll take you all home!" After Owen departed, the previously silent Rachel followed closely behind, with the Chief and the others also quickly joining in, exuding a formidable aura. Raina gazed at Owen''s departing figure, her expression somewhat dazed. The strength of the three of them wasn''t enough; they could only stay behind and silently cheer for Owen and the others. Lana and Princess Marry nced at the entranced Raina. Lana seemed to recall something and sighed, saying, "Sister, you haven''t forgotten about that incident, have you? You''re watching so intently..." Hearing this, Raina blushed slightly. Though she was unwilling to admit it, Owen''s figure grew more vivid in her heart with each passing moment. The more she tried to forget, the deeper the memory etched itself. Princess Marry, seeing her mentor like this, knew that in her heart, Raina had never truly forgotten Owen. She could only sigh. Owen seemed endlessly surrounded by beautiful women. To say nothing of others, even now, he was apanied by Rachel, a powerful figure who was both strong and an ideal wife and mother. All she could say was that liking Owen was truly an unfortunate thing. "This time, with so many powerful people gathered, there shouldn''t be any problems," Princess Marry consoled her mentor. "Besides, you know that Owen isn''t an ordinary person. With him, even the most dangerous ces can be ovee."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Raina naturally understood this in her heart. However, this time, Owen''s opponent was The Celestial, and she couldn''t help but feel uneasy. ... Under Owen''s lead, the group soon reached the summit of the Alps Divine Mountain. At this moment, looking around, the divine mountain emanated an extreme aura of destruction. Bright light dispelled the surrounding darkness. However, at the very center of the summit, an ancient ck temple stood, like a ck hole devouring all nearby light. "So this is the Dark Temple?" Owen murmured, strongly sensing a dense, dangerous aura emanating from the ancient temple. Within this aura was the distinct presence of The Celestial''s power, making it clear that this was the core of The Celestial''s seal. The terrifying power of The Celestial caused even Owen to feel an intense unease! Discover more stories at empire No wonder the people of the Alps had been trapped here for so long. While Owen examined the temple, the others present also carefully scrutinized it. They had never ventured this deep before, knowing of the ancient temple only through ancestral tales. ording to their ancestors, the temple symbolized ominousness and death and was not to be approached lightly. But now that they were close, they discovered the overwhelming presence of The Celestial''s power. Clearly, this ce was intricately tied to The Celestial. At this moment, Owen turned to the Chief and the others, saying, "This ce is dangerous. From now on, everyone must stick together and proceed cautiously." The Chief and the others nodded. They too could feel the pervasive danger of death emanating from this ce. Although they had faced The Celestial''s power many times, the aura emanating from this temple was infinitely stronger than anything they had encountered before. None dared to act recklessly. Owen enveloped himself in the power of [Order] and attempted to enter the temple. However, as soon as he approached, an invisible barrier seemed to block his way. Owen tried to force his way through, and the seemingly empty void suddenly revealed intricate patterns of light, constructing a dazzling, brilliant array. As the array released a powerful wave of energy, Owen was rapidly repelled. "What terrifying power. This must be a formation personally created by The Celestial!" After stabilizing himself, Owen''s eyes grew even brighter. The system''s guidance was indeed correct. If they destroyed the Dark Temple, they could escape this ce! "Owen, are you alright?" The Chief rushed over to Owen''s side, asking with concern. Owen shook his head, pausing briefly before saying, "Chief, to enter the temple, we must break the formation. I''ll need everyone''s cooperation to aplish this." From what he had observed, it was clear that relying on a single person''s power and magic was not enough to shake the painstakingly crafted formation of The Celestial. Only together could they seed. The Chief and the others nodded. Centering themselves around the Chief, the tribespeople gathered their individual powers into him. The Chief, already immensely powerful, now swelled with thebined strength of the others, his body expanding like a balloon. Around him, the sounds of countless magical chants filled the air. Then, he struck the light array with a heavy palm. In an instant, the Alps trembled. As if shaken to its core, the mountain quaked, and mana began leaking uncontrobly. The previously intact formation patterns cracked, emitting ear-piercing sounds. Seizing the moment, Owen and Rachel struck simultaneously. Heaven Emperor Fist! Their punches shattered the already fractured formation into countless pieces, scattering like shards of ss. Rachel followed up with another strike, further widening the cracks. A three-meter-wide gap in the formation nowy before Owen and the others. Owen nced into the temple through the gap. Within the Dark Temple, a ce untouched by light, he saw an inky ck ocean. The distant sound of waves echoed faintly. It seemed that within the Dark Templey a vast, stormy sea. Owen activated the power of [Order] to envelop himself and charged into the Dark Temple. The moment he entered, Owen saw the eerie ck ocean. Though it wasn''t entirely visible, each surge of the dark waves carried a unique magical aura. For Owen, whose soul was extraordinarily powerful, the vast ocean unfolded directly within his mind. Yet within the ck ocean, there seemed to be no living creaturesonly the lingering power of The Celestial. "What is this ce?" The Chief and the others followed Owen, their curiosity piqued. At that moment, the sound of a sailboat being propelled by the wind echoed. A ck ghost ship, its origins and destination unknown, appeared upon the ocean. Everyone''s attention instantly focused on the ghost ship. The ship was incredibly dpidated, barely more than a skeleton, yet it did not sink and continued its voyage, exuding an inexplicable eerie atmosphere. Owen furrowed his brow, sensing the same dark aura that had once clung to the me Sword. The ghost ship bore the same aura as that drop of dark blood. It was that drop of blood that had granted the ghost ship its peculiar power. The Chief scrutinized the ghost ship for a moment but couldn''t discern its secrets. He turned to the other tribespeople, who also found themselves stumped. Yet all of them instinctively felt danger emanating from the ghost ship. Their instincts told them not to approach, lest they face deadly peril. After all, this wasn''t an ordinary ce but one infused with The Celestial''s power and machinations. "Look! In the center of the ocean, there seems to be a glowing ind!" Suddenly, Rachel''s pupils contracted as she pointed to the center of the ocean, eximing in shock. The ind flickered in and out of view, emitting an eerie red glow, as though it led to another world! Owen also noticed the ind. He prepared to walk across the air toward it, searching for a way to escape this ce. However, just as the thought arose, the system''s voice suddenly rang in his ears: "Congrattions, Master, you have obtained the ck Ghost Ship!" The announcement was abrupt, but soon Owen found his consciousness linked to the ghost ship. At hismand, the ck ghost ship slowly sailed toward the Chief and the others. Startled, the Chief and the others were about to take action, but they saw Owen leap onto the ghost ship. "Everyone, don''t worry. I''ve already gained control of this ship. Come aboardwe''ll head to the ind together." Chapter 463 - 459-Crisis of the Black Sea When the others saw Owen seemingly able to control that eerie ck ghost ship, a trace of astonishment shed across their faces. This ce was rich with the power of The Celestial. The ghost ship exuded an inexplicable eeriness. How was Owen managing this? Despite their astonishment, they quickly regained theirposure and rushed toward the ghost ship at incredible speed. The deeper they ventured, the more intense the oppressive presence of The Celestial felt. Clearly, this must be the seal of The Celestial that Owen had mentioned! Breaking the seal would allow them to leave this ce and reestablish the legendary Alps Mountain, which had once dominated the nes!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As the Chief and others charged toward the ck ghost ship at an astonishing speed, suddenly, a piercing screech echoed continuously from within the ship. A ghostly figure, so horrifying that it caused countless pupils to constrict, slowly crawled up from the bottom of the ghost ship. Its speed was lightning fast, leaving only afterimages in its wake. However, the terrifying aura it emanated twisted their senses, making them nauseous and causing an urge to vomit. "Owen, watch out!" They all sensed that this eerie creature was directly targeting Owen at lightning speed, and they couldn''t help but cry out in rm! From the moment the sinister figure appeared, Owen had sensed it, feeling a strong aura of danger rushing toward him. His expression turned grim. He punched forward with immense force! Heaven Emperor Fist! The void for thousands of meters around copsed and shattered, creating a shocking shockwave that tore massive trenches into the ck waves. The ck figure rushing toward Owen was instantly struck down, crashing into the depths of the sea, creating a vacuum-like space on the ocean''s surface. The surrounding waters surged and roared, raising towering ck waves. The strange figure, forced into the depths of the ck Sea, revealed its true form. When the group finally saw it clearly, their pupils contracted abruptly, and their hearts filled with unease. The figure was humanoid but entirely decayed. Its flesh was riddled with pustules emitting a nauseating stench, resembling a terminally ill patient whose body reeked of rot and malice. After being struck into the depths of the ck Sea, the figure''s body was torn apart by the secondary force of the punch, exploding into pieces! The vile ichor spread out, and even the seawater rushing to fill the void was corroded, producing an ear-piercing sizzle and quickly transforming into ck smoke that dissipated into the air. "What in the world was that?" After Owen obliterated it, everyone felt a lingering fear. Owen shook his head. "I''m not sure, but it carried an extremely dense dark aura. It might be the gatekeeper of the Dark Temple!" The others nodded, gazing cautiously at the eerie ck sea, not daring to let their guard down. The sudden appearance of that ck shadow wasparable to a God Mark Celestial God in strength. Yet its speed when it erupted earlier had caught many of them off guard. If they encountered another sudden attack or unexpected situation... Understanding this as well, Owen swept a nce at the Chief and others, urging: "We must move faster. This ce is strange, and the longer we stay, the more risks we might face. We need to end this quickly and destroy the Dark Temple!" The others nodded in agreement and quickly heightened their vignce to prevent any ambushes. At that moment, Owen stood at the bow of the ck ghost ship, with four beings surpassing Throne Celestial positioned at various parts of the ship. Each radiated a unique energy fluctuation, enveloping the group in their protective auras. If anything unexpected happened, they would act immediately. At the bottom of the ominous Demon Abyss, their coordination and tacit understanding surpassed even the most well-trained battle formations. After making thorough preparations, Owen infused some of his mana into the ghost ship, propelling the massive vessel toward the ind at the heart of the ck Sea. As they progressed, ripples like fish scales suddenly appeared on the originally calm waters. Momentster, a spellbeast resembling a swordfish leapt from the ck Sea, suspending itself before Owen and the others while exuding a unique corrosive aura that distorted the void. The creature was covered in grotesque pustules, making it appear highly unsettling. Yet the aura it emanated was far more terrifying than the previous shadowy figure, several times stronger! This was a Throne Celestial, and an extraordinary one at that. Many among Owen''s group, even those of the same level, sensed the threat of death from this being. "Intruders, this is not a ce for you!" The massive sea beast, having broken free from the ck Sea''s constraints, gazed down at Owen and hispanions. Its raspy voice echoed in their ears, causing a soul-wrenching pain that made them frown deeply. In the next moment, the swordfish abruptly swiped its fin, sending the waves beneath the ghost ship into a violent spin. A massive wave shot skyward like an erupting volcano, lifting the colossal ghost ship high into the air! Streams of water then rose against gravity, forming ck pirs that hurtled down toward Owen and his group! Their expressions turned grim. At that moment, the ghost ship, lifted by the giant wave, seemed trapped within a tumultuous sea, about to be shattered into pieces by the crashing waves! The power was overwhelming! Owen''s mind stirred as he summoned the me Sword. zing mes ignited along the de, radiating intense heat that evaporated the thick mist in the air. The scorching heat waves spread out from Owen, clearing the moisture in all directions. The countless waves hurtling toward the ghost ship evaporated significantly before even reaching it. This was just the beginning. mes erupted in Owen''s eyes as he gripped the fiery sword tightly and shed downward. The searing sword energy surged forth like a burning sea of fire, instantly obliterating the waves. Even the lingering mist above waspletely vaporized. The boastful swordfish didn''t even have time to react before the sword energy reached it, slicing it from its sharp snout down the middle. The mes ignited along the cut, consuming the swordfish entirely like a fiery feast! Owen stood firm, sword in hand. The others were stunned. Though they had known Owen''s strength was formidable, witnessing him in action left them in awe. The swordfish, a Throne Celestial surpassing most of them, was in in a single move! Owen''s power was terrifying! It was no wonder he had confidence in their escape. As such thoughts crossed their minds, the swordfish''s sudden death seemed to trigger a chain reaction. From beneath the rolling ck waves, countless eerie creatures leapt out, forming an endless tide thatunched a relentless assault! These strange beings seemed long dead, their bodies decayed and iplete, yet still disturbingly animated. However, before Owen could act again, the Chief and others stepped forward. "Owen, focus on propelling the ghost ship. Leave the rest to us!" Their knowledge of this ce was limited, and staying too long might lead to unexpected dangers. The best course was to escape swiftly to avoid bing trapped. Owen nodded and elerated his control over the ghost ship. Meanwhile, the horrifying dark spellbeasts swarmed the ghost ship from all directions. "Perish!" The Chief, his eyes sharp, roared thunderously. His powerful voice spread outward, causing the approaching dark spellbeasts to explode as if following an irresistiblemand. ck blood rained down like droplets, painting the scene with carnage. As a being above Throne Celestial, dealing with these dark spellbeasts was a simple task for him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The elderly woman beside him flicked her fingers, sending bone spikes as streaks of light that effortlessly obliterated the encroaching creatures. Chapter 464: Chapter460-The Four Figures Above the Throne Chapter 464: Chapter460-The Four Figures Above the Throne ? Some spellbeasts didn''t even realize they were dead. It wasn''t until they reached the old woman that they copsed helplessly to the ground, their bodies riddled with tiny puncture wounds from which blood flowed incessantly. Additionally, another elderly man, whose bright eyes emanated pure white light from their depths, unleashed an extreme holy radiance that purified all the dark creatures. Those dark entities rushing forward were like moths to a me, continuously corroded and ignited by the holy light. Among the four of them, the most visually striking was the middle-aged man wielding a massive axe. Though his age and time spent cultivating couldn''tpare to the Chief and the others, each swing of his axe resembled a spinning meat grinder, shredding any approaching dark creatures into scarlet chunks of flesh. The ck, foul-smelling flesh and shattered bones turned the area into a hellish scene. All four were terrifying beings who had surpassed Throne Celestial. Wherever they struck, destruction followed. This level of dark creature posed no real threat to them. However, as Owen pressed forward, more and more of these eerie creatures met their deaths. Suddenly, an ancient voice echoed across the heavens and earth. "This path is closed. Those who attempt to leave will be killed without mercy!" The voice carried an overwhelming sense of oppression. Even the Chief and the others, who had just been ughtering with abandon, immediately turned solemn. Although it was just a voice, they could sense from it an aura akin to theirs-perhaps even surpassing it! Above Throne Celestial! The Chief and the others quickly turned toward the source of the voice, seeing four figures rushing rapidly from the ind''s defensive line. The aura emanating from these four was even stronger than that of the Chief and hispanions! The leader of the four had eight arms, each clutching a magical artifact exuding an eerie presence, as though he were a celestial god of judgment. Just looking at him made one feel oppressed. It was this eight-armed figure who had spoken earlier. "Heh, what if we insist on passing?" The Chief and the others red at the terrifying eight-armed being. Though the creature''s aura was formidable, they had no choice but to seed or perish today -there was no turning back! "Insist on passing? Such arrogance! Even your predecessors didn''t dare to be this brazen!" Another voice spoke, this time belonging to a woman with six bizarre eyes on her face. Each of her eyes was unique, as though she were a collector of rare ocr organs like Loki. Being stared at by her felt like being observed by six separate entities, as though she could see through to one''s deepest secrets. "Why don''t you try and see?" the Chief replied with a cold smile. The more these creatures taunted them, the more certain the Chief was that the sealy here. There was no retreat from this ce! "If it''s a fight you want, we''ll dly oblige!" The others behind the Chief responded earnestly. The aura emanating from these creatures was entirely from The Celestial, showing no intention of sparing them. The best course of action now was to charge straight for the Dark Temple! "Fools!" "Kill them!" "Kill!" The four eerie figures, treading upon the void, let out heart-wrenching roars and charged toward the ghost ship! The void trembled, and a blood-soaked storm howled in their wake. "I''ll take on the one with eight arms. My axe has been itching for a fight!" The burly man hoisted his massive axe and charged forward without hesitation. The old woman, meanwhile, dashed toward the grotesque figure with six eyes. Owen was about to take action when the Chief''s voice reached him telepathically. "Owen, the priority is destroying the Dark Temple. You know more about it than we do. Leave these creatures to us and head straight for the Dark Temple!" Owen hesitated briefly but nodded in agreement. Turning to Rachel, he reminded her, "Rachel, be careful. I''ll be back soon!" Rachel nodded. "Take care of yourself. With the Chief and the others, I''ll be fine!" Only then did Owen breathe a sigh of relief, swiftly taking to the air and charging toward the center of the ck Sea. "Leaving? Did you ask my des for permission?" As Owen prepared to depart, a horned creature wielding two blood-red des grinned wickedly and rushed toward him. "Little one, did you ask for my permission to target him?" The Chief blocked its path, and for once, a rare killing intent flickered across his aged face. Sensing the Chief''s aura, the horned creature smirked disdainfully. "With your strength? You''re not even qualified to stand before me!" Although both were beings above Throne Celestial, the Chief''s aura was noticeably weaker than the horned creature''s. The Chief said nothing more, his body beginning to emit dazzling lightning. His dim eyes seemed to transform into endless thunderclouds, shooting out blinding bolts of lightning. Countless arcs of electricity radiated from the Chief, shattering the surrounding darkness. "It''s been a while since I fought seriously. Let''s hope you''re a worthy opponent!" The Chiefughed heartily, gathering the lightning into his palm. With a firm grip, it transformed into a thunder spear, which he hurled forward with incredible speed. The spear tore through the dark void, turning it into brilliant silver. The shockwaves rippled outward, affecting the entire ck Sea and stirring its waves. The horned figure wielding blood-red des quickly shed its arrogance, darting through the storm of lightning with agility akin to a monkey leaping through a thorny thicket, closing in on the Chief. The Chief stepped forward, conjuring a dense web of lightning underfoot, forming an inescapable of attacks. Lightning surged from the heavens and earth, striking the horned creature directly. Sizzle! ck smoke billowed as the horned figure''s aura faltered momentarily, only to recover rapidly. The charred marks on its body began healing at a visible pace. Meanwhile, on another front-n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The eight-armed creature, seeing the burly man charging with his axe, swelled its muscles and tightened its grip on a massive hammer in one hand. The other seven arms followed suit, each wielding an identical hammer, radiating explosive power. Boom! All eight hammers mmed down simultaneously, releasing deafening roars that shattered the void across thousands of meters, creating a chaotic zone andunching an all-out assault on the burly man. In that moment, however, a dazzling light split through the chaos. The shockwaves from the hammers were cleaved apart, and the axe loomed everrger in the eight-armed creature''s eyes, exuding an unstoppable dominance! Elsewhere- The old woman stood before the six-eyed entity, her array of bone spikes floating densely around her. These spikes shimmered like streams of light, darting toward the woman like nimble fish. The six-eyed entity''s gaze glowed green, emitting highly corrosive beams that collided with the old woman''s bone spikes, creating waves of energy that rippled outward. As the battles reached a fever pitch, Rachel and herpanions weren''t idle either. They quickly formed a battle array, channeling pure mana into the four fighters, sustaining their elemental expenditure. The four eerie figures were already stronger than the Chief and hispanions. Now, with the ck Sea providing them a continuous source of power, they seemed invincible. If the stalemate continued, the situation would worsen for them. Rachel nced toward Owen''s position in the distance. The only hope now was for Owen to destroy the Dark Temple as quickly as possible! Owen shared the same thought. However, as he prepared to act, a figure of indeterminate gender suddenly blocked his path. "Your aura is peculiar. Devouring you would greatly benefit me, so why don''t you obediently let me consume you?" The figure grinned eerily, emitting an unsettlingugh that sent shivers down the spine. A pure Chaotic Aura surged from its body, rushing straight toward Owen! Chapter 465: Chapter461-The Primal Chaos Magic Chapter 465: Chapter461-The Primal Chaos Magic ? Chaotic Aura! Sensing the strange fluctuation approaching him, Owen''s expression showed a hint of surprise. Chaotic Aura, as the oldest source of magic and the foundation of all magic, was incredibly powerful. It overshadowed all other schools of magic, standing as the undisputed king of magic. Precisely because of its uniqueness, it was almost impossible for mages to control. Yet here was this androgynous creature, capable of wielding this extraordinary Chaotic Aura. Rachel and the others also noticed this scene and were visibly horrified. Was this The Celestial''s true test for them? A monster wielding the most primal, ancient magic! It was well known that chaos magic had appeared only rarely throughout the vast river of history. Each time it emerged, it would stir up a storm across the nes, bing the indisputable pinnacle existence of its era. Such individuals could almost im an eternal legacy. For them, defeating higher-level opponents was as easy as ying a game. With this monster already surpassing Throne Celestial and wielding Chaotic Aura, it was almost invincible! Rachel and the others were filled with dread, as they had never encountered such a terrifying opponent before. However, the astonishment on Owen''s facested only for a fleeting moment. Because under his keen gaze, he noticed a w in the creature''s form! "Heh, it''s merely a special creature crafted using the corpse of a chaos-bodied mage. It doesn''t truly wield chaos magic!" As soon as Owen spoke, a wave of astonishment rippled through the group. They quickly calmed down and looked at the creature wielding Chaotic Aura, letting out a faint sigh of relief. Indeed, as Owen said, the flow of Chaotic Aura around the creature was restricted andcked true fluidity. Moreover, the aura was impure. Nevertheless, it was still immensely dangerous. Chaotic Aura could devour all other magic, rendering magical attacks almost entirely ineffective against it. "Owen, leave this creature to me," said the elderly man, stepping in front of Owen, his expression solemn as he gazed at the creature ahead. "Are you sure you can handle it?" Owen asked. While Owen himself did not fear this mage wielding Chaotic Aura, for others, it was an insurmountable chasm. "Let me try. The Alps has its own pride and heritage," the elder replied. As he spoke,plex runes began to appear around him. These runes were as small as ants, but they were densely packed, forming a swarm that circled him. Gradually, they shaped into a unique altar. Once the altar appeared, an ancient and primal aura surged from the elder. "O Ancient Mountain Lord, embodiment of wisdom and power, ancient force that topples all, your servant sings your praises!" As the elder''s chant grew louder, the reverberations spread like waves, rolling endlessly. It was as though the chant had crossed the bounds of time and space, reaching the ears of a mysterious and powerful being. The creature wielding Chaotic Aura seemed to sense something amiss. Its expression darkened as it channeled its mana, charging straight at the elder! In an instant, under the enhancement of chaotic energy, the creature''s speed was almost instantaneous. It appeared before the elder in the blink of an eye. Chaotic Aura condensed into a deadly de, shing toward the elder''s neck with howling winds. Order shattered, and all structure dissolved. This sh seemed unstoppable. Yet just as the de was about to strike the elder''s neck, an ethereal figure materialized before him. Like a blooming, otherworldly flower, the terrifying sh was halted mid-air, unable to advance even a millimeter further.N?v(el)B\\jnn The creature shuddered, a chill running down its spine, as the phantom figure opened its previously shut eyes to gaze at it. What kind of eyes were those? Cold, unfeeling, devoid of any emotion. They viewed all things in heaven and earth as mere trifles. Even the Chaotic Aura within the creature began to dissipate under the gaze of those eyes. Just this phantom alone was so fearsome-how terrifying must its true form be? Meanwhile, observing this scene, Owen''s expression showed a trace of astonishment. He couldn''t tell if it was his imagination, but he felt as though the phantom figure summoned by the elder looked somewhat familiar. However, just as he tried to focus on it, the figure vanished without a trace, leaving only its unique aura lingering within the elder, causing his strength to surge dramatically. Though this power boost was temporary, it was enough for the elder to contend with the creature wielding chaos magic. Seeing this, Owen no longer hesitated. He charged toward the ind in the depths of the ck Sea. "A familiar figure, Chaotic Aura..." As he dashed forward, images of Leslie and his daughter quickly shed through Owen''s mind. To him, the mysterious figure summoned by the elder bore a striking resemnce to Leslie in both demeanor and appearance. As for Chaotic Aura, before leaving, Owen had already sensed the signs of universal convergence within Little Leslie. Once the convergence wasplete, it would return to chaos. His daughter''s talent was, at the very least, on par with the level of chaos magic! As this thought crossed Owen''s mind, within the small world- Little Leslie suddenly sneezed. Rubbing her round cheeks, she murmured in confusion, "What''s going on? Is someone thinking of me?" This puzzlement quickly passed, and her face lit up with a radiant smile. "Papa... Papa''s thinking of me," she said cheerfully. Then, countless strands of Order surged within her. As she lightly traced her fingers through the void, these strands rapidly converged, transforming into the purest Chaotic Aura. The emergence of Chaotic Aura left everyone in the small world, including the Dragon Princess and Ysera, staring at Little Leslie in shock. Chaotic Aura! How old was Little Leslie, and she could already wield chaos magic? This... this was astonishing! From what they knew, even the ancient prodigies recorded in history, who mastered chaos magic, could only do so after many years of cultivation. For someone as young as Little Leslie to wield chaos magic was unheard of in all of history! "Not just a genius in chaos magic, but to wield it at such a young age... her potential is limitless!" "She is the daughter of Lady Leslie and Owen. With such an incredible lineage, perhaps this isn''t so surprising." "What a terrifying family! Owen and Leslie are already extraordinary, and now their child possesses such talent. It''s unbelievable!" As the others whispered, Leslie remained calm. While everyone else regarded Little Leslie as a peerless prodigy in chaos magic, only Leslie knew the truth. Chaos magic was merely the surface. Little Leslie''s true talent was far beyond their imagination! At that moment, under everyone''s gaze, Little Leslie manipted the Chaotic Aura to trace a sweet heart shape before her. She pushed it gently forward with her tiny hand, and the heart, a representation of her longing, crossed the void and rushed toward Owen''s direction. ... On the vast, boundless ck sea, Owen flew swiftly through the air. With no more monsters blocking his way, it took him only half an hour to see the outline of an ind ahead. The ind wasn''trge, entirely shrouded in darkness, with only an ancient, tightly sealed temple exuding a profound and aged aura. At the sight of this temple, information about the Dark Temple immediately surfaced in Owen''s mind. Although the system''s introduction to the Dark Temple was brief, the mission''s rewards indicated its extreme difficulty! The Dark Temple was certainly not as simple as it appeared. As Owen drew closer, the ancient aura emanating from the Dark Temple filled him with unease. The nearer he got, the more he felt a sense of assimtion. His magical energy began to solidify, making it increasingly difficult to channel. Chapter 466: Chapter462-Arrival and the Eerie Dark Temple Chapter 466: Chapter462-Arrival and the Eerie Dark Temple ? Feeling the continuous influence of the Dark Temple on himself, Owen dared not dy any longer and decided to end things swiftly. A sharp burst of sword energy erupted from the me Sword, crashing heavily onto the sealed Dark Temple doors. The Dark Temple shook slightly but quickly returned to calm. There wasn''t even a trace of a sword mark left on its surface. Owen''s expression grew more solemn. The me Sword was extraordinarily powerful, especially when bolstered by Owen''s mana. It was capable of leaving scorching marks, if not outright destruction, on mountains or even small worlds. How could it fail to leave a single mark here? Just as Owen prepared to try again, the me rune on his arm suddenly flickered. Owen''s eyes widened in surprise. This me rune, a reward from the system, unexpectedly reacted here. Under Owen''s watchful gaze, a fist-sized me emerged from the rune, flew across the void, andnded precisely on the Dark Temple doors. Suddenly, the previously sealed doors began to shake violently, showing signs of opening. The entire ind trembled in response. At that moment, the disturbance in the Dark Temple immediately drew the attention of the monsters guarding it. The four monsters battling the Chief and his group instantly tensed up and prepared to return to the temple. Their mission was to kill any being approaching the Dark Temple; allowing someone to open it was absolutely uneptable. However, just as they were about to retreat, the Chief and hispanionsunched a fierce offensive, forcibly holding them back to buy Owen critical time. "You rebellious scum!" The monsters roared in fury, their auras bing even more frenzied as they entered an enraged state. "Owen, you must seed!" Rachel and the others sensed the sudden shift and knew it must be because Owen had made progress. Otherwise, these monsters, who had been toying with them like cats with mice, wouldn''t suddenly lose theirposure. Under Rachel''s guidance, even more intense mana surged into the Chief and the other three, empowering them further. Meanwhile, Owen paid no attention to the auras erupting from the monsters. The moment the Dark Temple doors cracked open, he gripped the me Sword and the Godyer Staff tightly and charged inside. The moment he entered the temple, his gaze was immediately drawn to the ceiling. Above him was a vast expanse of stars, so brilliant that they illuminated the once-dark temple. These stars formed an ancient star map. At first nce, this star map waspletely different from the current era''s constetions- so ancient that its origins were indeterminable. As Owen stared at it, a cold, bone-piercing wind suddenly swept through, causing him to shiver instinctively. It felt as though he had fallen into an abyssal hell. Snapping out of it, Owen quickly turned toward the source of the chill. It came from the deepest part of the temple. There stood an ancient altar. The altar seemed to bear five different colors, though now it was charred ck and emanating a foreboding aura of darkness. The chilling sensation that had made Owen''s body feel frozen came from this ominous dark energy. Even the ck sea outside seemed like a diluted version of this dark energy. This eerie altar appeared to be the source of the darkness and the core of The Celestial''s seal. However, this thought only flickered through Owen''s mind for a moment before vanishing. Because atop the altar was a figure concealed in a faint mist. As Owen''s gaze fell upon the altar, the figure stepped out of the mist. Had it not voluntarily revealed itself, Owen wouldn''t even have noticed its presence! The moment Owen saw this figure, only one thought filled his mind: Terrifying! The aura emanating from this figure exuded an indescribable sense of oppression. The figure seemed to have been dismembered in the past; its body showed clear signs of being stitched back together. Its skin was covered in scars resembling centipedes crawling across it. The dark energy emanating from this figure was even more intense and horrifying than that of the altar. It was evident-this figure was the true source of the darkness! As Owen stared at it, the figure also locked its gaze on him. "All shall return to nothingness. All shall eternally slumber in thement of darkness," it said. "So, join me in slumber, waiting for the day when all is consumed by the dark..." Its voice was maddeningly deranged, and as it spoke, its disheveled hair quivered slightly. Owen regarded the figure with a deeply serious expression. This being hadn''t appeared in any of the stories Owen knew. Given the aura it emitted, it seemed almost impossible that such a terrifying individual would go unmentioned in history. If Owen could uncover its identity, it might offer a key advantage in dealing with it. However, after a moment of thought, Owen had no leads. "What''s wrong? You don''t wish to slumber with me?" Seeing Owen remain silent, the deranged figure became even more agitated. "Though you may be powerful, I recall that I should be invincible. I have no equals-none, ever!" It clutched its head with its hands, causing the chains shackling it to rattle loudly. Watching this disy of madness, Owen suddenly felt that this figure resembled the Dark Lord from legend. Long ago, the Dark Lord initiated a bloody massacre in an attempt to shroud all life in darkness.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om That war had imed countless lives. The chaos he caused had drawn the attention of The Celestial and other supreme powers, whounched a concerted effort to destroy him. By all ounts, the Dark Lord had perished in that era. How could he now be here, guarding the Dark Temple? As a mix ofplex emotions flickered across Owen''s face, the Dark Lord patted his temple and looked at him intently. "You know me?" The Dark Lord''s voice was cold, carrying an irrefutable authority, as though his words alone defined truth. Owen didn''t bother to hide it and replied calmly, "Yes, I recognize you. You were the Dark Lord." Hearing this, the Dark Lord''s face showed a rare hint of surprise. After all, the events of that tumultuous era had urred countless millennia ago. Few, if any, in this age should recognize him. Especially since Owen''s certainty about his identity left no room for doubt. The Dark Lord wasn''t even originally from this ne but from another! Owen''s gaze hardened as he studied the increasingly cold expression of the Dark Lord. "You, a unique being from another ne, may have been significant once, but today, we are enemies. I''m afraid I must apologize," Owen said calmly. Knowing the Dark Lord''s identity allowed Owen to rx slightly. Although the Dark Lord was fearsome, understanding his origins dispelled much of the uncertainty. "After today, there will be no more Dark Lord," Owen dered firmly. It was now clear to him that The Celestial had used the Dark Lord as a pawn to suppress the Demon Abyss-a form of imprisonment in its own right. ording to the system''s requirements, to fully open the Dark Temple, Owen had to destroy the Dark Lord. As the core of the seal, the Dark Lord''s presence made it impossible to break the bindings by any other means. Destroying him, however, would erase all traces of his original ne forever. But for Owen, dismantling The Celestial''s influence was far more important. Having made his decision, Owen steadied his breathing and locked his aura onto the Dark Lord. Sensing Owen''s murderous intent, the Dark Lord sneered coldly. "You think you can kill me? Do you have the qualifications?" "In this ce, I am the true ruler of the world!" Chapter 467: Chapter463-Supreme Order in Perfect Form Chapter 467: Chapter463-Supreme Order in Perfect Form ? As the Dark Lord''s words fell, rings of visible ck ripples suddenly emanated from his body, transforming everything around him into pure darkness. Even the starlight falling from the temple''s ceiling was instantly devoured. In a sh, Owen found himself surrounded by a chilling, imprable ckness. Within this absolute darkness, it felt as though all of his senses were stripped away. His perception of the environment became extremely blurred. It was evident that unless he quickly broke free from this sinister darkness, he too might rot away within it, just like the other creatures. Without hesitation, Owen gripped the me Sword tightly. mes surged along its de, and waves of heat and light spread rapidly, driving away the surrounding darkness. The retreating darkness resembled swarms of ck insects, emitting ear-piercing sizzling sounds as they were injured by the intense mana radiating from the me Sword. Yet, they continued to press closer to Owen. In the blink of an eye, part of the light around him was once again consumed by the encroaching shadows. In this intense tug-of-war, the entire Dark Temple began to shake violently, as though two invisible hands were tearing it apart. The trembling of the Dark Temple also drew the attention of the four monsters battling near the ck sea. Their mission was to remain here indefinitely to guard the Dark Temple. Now, the intruder who had recklessly entered not only opened the temple doors but also caused the entire structure to tremble uncontrobly, disrupting their ns. This alone was unforgivable. As their furious gazes locked onto the temple, the waters around the ind suddenly erupted, sending waves tens of thousands of meters high crashing down. A terrifying shockwave swept out from the center of the ind, annihting everything in its path and creating devastating ripples that fractured the void. If not for the protective power of The Celestial, the ind and the Dark Temple would have been obliterated by the sheer intensity of the collision. The expressions of the four monsters changed drastically, their hearts filled with an overwhelming sense of dread. How is this possible?! They were fully aware of the Dark Lord''s terrifying strength. The young man inside-despite his apparent Throne Celestial level-should have been eradicated in a single encounter. After all, the Dark Lord was the final defense of the Dark Temple and the most crucial piece of The Celestial''s seal. Yet, the enormous ck waves surging skyward, blotting out the heavens and earth, were the result of the Dark Lord unleashing a power so formidable that even the monsters could not fathom how it came to this. Amid their shock, the ck waves receded, revealing the figures of Owen and the Dark Lord locked in battle. Seeing the Dark Lord, the four monsters'' expressions turned grim. The Dark Lord''s power was unmatched, yet Owen had not been defeated. Their fight had reached a fever pitch. The mana surging from eachbatant was terrifying, shaking the entire ck sea. The special dark space around them was crumbling and quaking under the strain of their battle. Even the residual shockwaves from their shes filled the monsters with dread, forcing their attention onto the duel. Both Owen and the Dark Lord unleashed extraordinary abilities in their confrontation. The me Sword in Owen''s hand burned like a pir of fire piercing the heavens. Every collision between the sword and the Dark Lord''s pure darkness resulted in mutual annihtion. Their strikes were lightning-fast, exchanging hundreds of blows in mere moments. Yet, overall, Owen was gradually being pushed onto the defensive. The four monsters watched in stunned silence. They knew the Dark Lord''s power well. Not even The Celestial could destroy him, ultimately choosing to imprison him here to suppress the descendants of the Mountain Lord. The two immense forces, the Dark Lord and the remnants of the Mountain Lord, were trapped in mutual stalemate, unable to threaten The Celestial. And yet, this terrifying Dark Lord had failed to defeat Owen-a mere Throne Celestial. As realization dawned, the monsters remembered who Owen was: the one who had always opposed The Celestial. Rachel and the others, meanwhile, were filled with growing concern for Owen. The mere aura leaking from the Dark Lord made their hearts tremble and filled them with instinctive fear. His power far surpassed theirprehension. For Owen to stand against him, even if he was losing ground, was a feat beyond extraordinary. Owen''s strength had far exceeded their expectations. If any of themincluding the elder bolstered by the Mountain Lord''s power-had to face the Dark Lord, they wouldn''t stand a chance. "Owen''s strength is terrifying, but that creature is far more monstrous," someone murmured. "He seems to be the Dark Lord from ancient records," another replied. "Dark Lord?!" At the mention of the name, everyone''s faces turned pale. Their ancestors had witnessed an unprecedented war, one that darkened the skies and shook the heavens for years. They had thought the Mountain Lord had returned, for only the Mountain Lord could challenge The Celestial and even wound him grievously. But when their ancestors sought to exploit the weakened Celestial to break the seal, they suffered a devastating defeat. Those who survived left behind only the words Dark Lord before perishing. Since then, The Celestial''s grip on their seal had only grown tighter. Now, it was clear: the one who had fought The Celestial and caused their ancestors'' downfall was the very Dark Lord before them. As the Chief and the others grew increasingly anxious, the Dark Lord burst into maniacal laughter.N?v(el)B\\jnn Fixing his gaze on Owen, whose body now bore injuries, he said coldly: "Owen, why resist? All things will return to darkness-you''re only hastening the inevitable." His tone turned frenzied, and murderous intent filled his eyes. With a sudden motion, he thrust his palm forward. A ck palm print, vast and overwhelming, filled the sky like beams of cksers streaking toward Owen. "This palm carries the power to shatter space-time! Is this the wless seal of The Celestial?" "Owen, the thorn in The Celestial''s side, will finally be history!" "When he''s gone, we can eliminate the rest of these pests and present their heads to The Celestial in triumph!" The four monstersughed coldly as they observed the scene. Though the descendants of the Mountain Lord were powerful, they were nothing in the face of these monsters. If not for Owen''s interference, they would have long since been in. Rachel and the others felt the chilling wind from the attack and were filled with horror. The Dark Lord''s strike wasn''t something they could evenprehend, let alone withstand. Even the residual shockwaves pressed their minds to their limits. Owen''s breathing grewbored under the oppressive power of the Dark Lord''s attack. He sensed the bone-chilling cold radiating from the strike. If he couldn''t counter this move, he would undoubtedly suffer severe injuries. Without hesitation, Owen activated the power of the Supreme Order! As the perfect-level Supreme Order fully manifested, a pir of radiant light shot skyward from Owen''s body. Under the influence of the Supreme Order, time and space seemed to slow down. Owen''s strength surged dramatically. To the Dark Lord''s shock, the ck palm prints aimed at Owen collided with an unshakable barrier. The ck energy froze in mid-air, unable to approach Owen further. At the same time, the radiant pir of light emanating from Owen revealed a peculiar temporal energy that the Dark Lord immediately sensed. With the power of this temporal force, Owen''s muscles swelled, his mana surged, and his mind power increased severalfold. Chapter 468: Chapter464-The Unshackled Dark Lord Chapter 468: Chapter464-The Unshackled Dark Lord ? It was as if, in an instant, Owen had ascended to a far more terrifying future state of power! At that moment, the aura emanating from Owen shattered and dispersed the ck palm prints suspended in the void. The overwhelming energy surged forward, continuing its charge toward the Dark Lord. The Dark Lord, fixated on the temporal fluctuations radiating from Owen, failed to react in time. His body was struck by the sudden burst of energy, sending him flying backward as though hit by a meteor. His chest caved in under the force. Meanwhile, the smiles on the faces of the four monsters, who had been certain of Owen''s demise, froze instantly. How could this be? Not only had the Dark Lord''s attack failed to kill Owen, but the Dark Lord himself had been sent flying, seemingly seriously injured. They then sensed the extraordinary fluctuations radiating from Owen-an aura that was as dominant as, if not more terrifying than, the Dark Lord himself! How could his strength increase so drastically in such a short time? In their perception, Owen''s power now exceeded the Throne Celestial tier. The gap between Throne Celestial and the level above it was vast, akin to heaven and earth. An existence beyond Throne Celestial was a living legend. Even in Pure Land, with its abundant mana and top-tier resources, no one had reached beyond Throne Celestial in Owen''s memory. Such breakthroughs were measured in eras, and even then, only a handful of individuals could ascend past Throne Celestial. Yet Owen, still so young, had suddenly achieved such a terrifying level of power? The Dark Lord stabilized his body mid-air, a grim expression on his face as he stared at Owen. He hadn''t anticipated that Owen''s strength would surge so dramatically. However, his shock quickly faded. He rubbed his caved-in chest, and the flesh and blood rapidly regenerated, healing his injuries in an instant. Narrowing his eyes, he fixed his gaze on Owen, now in a state of unparalleled power. "You''ve truly surprised me. No wonder you dared to boast earlier. It seems you had the qualifications after all." Owen met the Dark Lord''s gaze. It was his first time fully unleashing the Supreme Order, and the transformation was intoxicating. The surging mana within him felt limitless, giving him a sense of unparalleled strength. It felt as though he could reshape this world ording to his will. Everything was under his control! As Owen nced back at the void, countless trajectories of Order revealed themselves clearly before him. With a mere gesture, he felt he could unleash the most devastating power from thesews. The oppressive aura of the Dark Lord faded, almost to the point of nonexistence. Although the Dark Lord far surpassed Throne Celestial, reaching the legendary Primordial God level, Owen''s activation of the Supreme Order had also enhanced his bloodline. Now, the gap between their tiers had been bridged, and Owen''s unique bloodline even gave him an advantage, suppressing the Dark Lord. Realizing this heightened state wouldn''tst long, Owen wasted no time, charging toward the Dark Lord. With a flick of his fingers, a beam of radiant light shot out. It was a basicser spell, yet in Owen''s hands, it carried an unstoppable force and terrifying prative power. This time, however, the Dark Lord was prepared. With a wave of his hand, ck light condensed into a shield, devouring the surrounding mana. But as the beam of light collided with the ck shield, it broke free from its constraints, piercing through the Dark Lord''s chest and leaving a streak of blood that stained the stars. The Dark Lord''s pupils contracted sharply as he realized what had happened. The seemingly simple beam of light had secretly contained the Godyer Sword! Caught off guard, he had been injured! The four monsters watching were dumbfounded. Earlier, the Dark Lord had been hurt, possibly due to negligence. But this time, he had been fully prepared, and yet he was still wounded. How much stronger had Owen be? The eight-armed monster seemed to realize something, ring at the Dark Lord with a grim expression. "Dark Lord, don''t me me for not warning you-if you fail to stop the revival of the Mountain Lord and kill Owen, you''ll be imprisoned here forever!" As the monster''s voice rang out, the Dark Lord''s brow furrowed. Then, without warning, he swung his hand backhandedly, pping the eight-armed monster. The monster spat blood as it was sent flying, its bones feeling as though they had been shattered. It let out a pained and twisted scream. "The matters between The Celestial and me are none of your concern, you insignificant lackey!" Turning his icy gaze back to Owen, the Dark Lord sneered. "Owen, I admit your strength exceeds my expectations. Unfortunately, today, you will still die by my hand." With those words, he let out a coldugh and unshackled the chains binding his hands and feet. The chains snapped with a resounding crack, breaking into pieces and falling to the ground. A storm-like aura erupted from the Dark Lord, sweeping across the battlefield. His power surged again! Rachel and the others watched in horror. The Dark Lord had already been terrifying, but now his strength had risen even further! Owen''s brow furrowed. He had assumed the chains binding the Dark Lord were self-imposed. Now, with those restraints gone, the Dark Lord appeared as an embodiment of the purest darkness, impervious to light. Any attempt at perception was swallowed whole by the void. The Dark Lord had truly be the darkness that devours all. Even the injury Owen had left on his chest healed in an instant. The Dark Lord, now a swirling mass of ck clouds, let out a maniacalugh, causing the entire ck sea to churn and rise into towering waves. "I never thought anyone in this ne, apart from The Celestial, could push me this far!" "Your name is Owen, isn''t it? I''ll remember you!" As his words echoed, countless ck clouds surged toward Owen, enveloping everything in their path. Rachel and the others instinctively unleashed their most powerful mage techniques to try to dissipate the advancing clouds and support Owen. However, their attacks dissolved into the ck clouds without a trace, leaving no ripple or effect. Rachel and the others paled in fear. They were Throne Celestial-level mages, theirbined efforts enough to make a Primordial God cautious.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Yet, against the ck clouds, they were utterly powerless. Owen, too, felt the pressure. The unshackled Dark Lord, now fully serious, seemed intent on leaving him no chance of survival. "As expected of one who once opposed The Celestial," Owen muttered to himself. Few beings in history had truly challenged The Celestial. Only the Mountain Lord of the Alps and this Dark Lord from another ne had dared to stand against him. Taking a deep breath, Owen shed at the approaching ck clouds with all his might. The fiery red sword energy zed across the void like a sea of mes, its scorching heat warping the space around it. Yet, as soon as the sword energy met the ck clouds, it vanished without a trace. "Stop struggling. This ends here," the Dark Lord said coldly, tightening his grip as the ck clouds closed in. Surrounded by the encroaching darkness, Owen felt a fleeting sense of despair, as though he had no escape. Chapter 469: Chapter465-Domain Dark Barrier Chapter 469: Chapter465-Domain Dark Barrier ? As the ck clouds drew closer, Owen''s mind wavered. For a brief moment, he seemed to see an immense figure towering above the heavens and earth, overlooking the mountains and rivers below. Owen''s expression hardened. He realized that the Dark Lord''s power had now fully returned to its peak! The Dark Lord, already at the level of a Primordial God, had unleashed his full strength. The dark Order around him surged to its zenith. "Domain Dark Barrier!" With the Dark Lord''s furious roar, the ck clouds surrounding Owen suddenly manifested countless ck runes that surged and coalesced into dense chains, stabbing toward Owen. Sensing the imminent danger, Owen''s eyes radiated divine brilliance as he pushed the power of his Supreme Order and the Primordial Chaos Body bloodline to its utmost limit. In an instant, Owen''s body gleamed like an eternal, indestructible star, emanating dazzling and unparalleled brilliance. BOOM! Countless ck runes collided with Owen''s body, producing deafening explosions. The ck sea beneath them erupted as if it had been detonated, sending vast sprays of water vapor into the air, obscuring both Owen and the eerie ck clouds. When the mist cleared, everyone''s pupils contracted in shock. Owen had not only withstood the Dark Lord''s seemingly fatal attack but had also struck back, visibly denting the dark barrier! The Dark Lord''s face twisted in disbelief. The Domain Dark Barrier was his most powerful technique, capable of utterly suppressing even a Primordial God. Yet Owen''s strength seemed to have grown even more, allowing him to resist the barrier. Moreover, the special bloodline pressure emanating from Owen caused the Dark Lord himself to feel an oppressive weight. Even the Order within his body slowed under this pressure. This sensation gave the Dark Lord a disconcerting illusion of standing face-to-face with The Celestial, leaving him deeply unsettled. This man had to be eliminated as quickly as possible. With this thought, the Dark Lord tilted his head back and let out a furious roar. Thunderous sound waves radiated outward as ck waves surged into the sky. The eerie Demon Abyss quaked as countless threads of Order shattered and transformed into a rain of mes. However, this was no ordinary rain. The dark mes were strange and destructive, copsing the heavens, decaying all they touched, and reducing everything to ruin and lifeless destion. As the dark mes fell, Owen''s body erupted with radiant magical light. A Chaos Hole materialized before him. The moment the Chaos Hole appeared, the androgynous monster who had wielded chaos magic paled in terror. Chaos magic! And not just any chaos magic-this was chaos magic of a kind utterly beyondprehension! Chaos magic was ancient and nearly uncontroble. Yet Owen not only controlled it but unleashed it with such power that even the monster, a fellow user of chaos magic, could only gape in astonishment. This was entirely beyond his understanding. Compared to Owen, he was a mere novice before a master. Rachel and the others, too, looked at Owen with disbelief. They had not expected him to hold back such a trump card! Under the gaze of everyone, the Chaos Hole began to copse rapidly, pulling everything in the vicinity into its inescapable grasp. Neither the ck rain of fire nor the endless ck sea could escape its pull. Unlike the previous chaotic explosions, this moment was eerily silent. The Order, mana, sound, and even the vibrations of the void itself-all were swallowed whole by the Chaos Hole. Then, as if reaching a critical threshold, the Chaos Hole erupted violently! The void shattered, and the Demon Abyss quaked. A scene reminiscent of the end of the world unfolded before everyone''s eyes. In the wake of the explosion, two figures were sent flying backward, both looking battered and worn. Owen''s face was pale, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. While the Chaos Hole was devastating, the Dark Lord''s barrier had rebounded against him with immense force, leaving its mark. His skin now bore ck patches resembling corpse spots, and parts of his body had lost sensation. The Dark Lord, who had also been flung backward, was in no better shape. Despite his body being as resilient as divine metal, it was now riddled with dents and cracks under the extremepression and expansion of the Chaos Hole''s explosion. Standing bloodied and fractured like a shattered porcin figure, the Dark Lord looked utterly deste. Bothbatants had suffered severe injuries in the sh. Stabilizing his injuries, Owen gripped the Godyer Staff tightly. The staff radiated a dazzling light, resembling a miniature sun that dispelled the surrounding darkness and cold. Scarlet beams shot out from the staff, weaving into aplex formation above the ck sea. Godyer Array! Activated to its fullest extent, the array-a weapon forged to destroy deities-revealed its true, terrifying might under Owen''s Primordial God-level mana. Scarlet threads interwove into an intricate web, closing in on the Dark Lord. Though the array left gaps between its threads, it exuded an overwhelming sense of inevitability, as if no one could escape its grasp. The Dark Lord attempted to leave the dangerous formation but quickly realized he was already trapped within it. As the array''s crimson threads touched him, his flesh was cut open, leaving fish-scale-like red scars that burned with searing pain. Darkness surged from his body, pushing back the threads embedded in his flesh. But to his dismay, the wounds refused to heal. The power of the Godyer Array seeped into his body, preventing regeneration and causing blood to flow endlessly. Growing weaker, the Dark Lord red at Owen with fury. "Owen, today it''s either you or me!" Overwhelmed by pain and the humiliation of being suppressed, his eyes burned with madness as he roared. But as he opened his mouth, Owen responded not with words but action. The me Sword, gleaming coldly, pierced straight through the Dark Lord''s chest. The sword moved so swiftly that the Dark Lord had no time to react. It struck his heart, its immense force shattering his body and pinning him against the Dark Temple. The me Sword, engulfed in mes, burned fiercely, seemingly intent on purifying his entire being. Rachel and the others stared in astonishment at the Dark Lord, pinned to the temple. The Dark Lord had been defeated by Owen! "That''s it! With the Dark Lord vanquished, we finally have a chance to leave this ce!" The Chief and hispanions were overjoyed as they looked at Owen, rare smiles of genuine relief appearing on their faces. Now that the Dark Lord had been severely injured, destroying the Dark Temple would break their seal and grant them freedom. But as they began to cheer, they noticed that the four monsters they had battled earlier showed no signs of despair. Instead, the creatures gazed intently at the top of the Dark Temple. At that moment, the previously silent Dark Temple began to tremble violently. Above it, astonishing fluctuations in time and space began to manifest. Everyone present was familiar with such temporal fluctuations, having experienced simr effects during the battle. Owen had drawn on the power of the future, while the Dark Lord had returned to his peak from the past. Though their maniptions of time differed, both had undeniably influenced the flow of time. But the mana fluctuations now radiating from above the Dark Temple were unlike anything they had encountered. These fluctuations were far more intense, like a calm Time River suddenly erupting into a tempestuous storm.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Rachel, the Chief, and the others immediately turned their attention to the Time River''s growing turbulence. Chapter 470: Chapter466-Time River Chapter 470: Chapter466-Time River ? Mercury-like dense mist churned and spread across the fluctuating Time River. Then, as if witnessing something iprehensible, everyone stared in stunned silence, their mouths agape, eyes locked on the Time River.N?v(el)B\\jnn At the end of the Time River, three figures emanating immense power were rapidly approaching. The moment they saw these three figures, everyone felt an unbearable pain in their eyes. Just gazing upon them felt like sphemy, a transgression that would incur brutal punishment. Although the figures were still blurry shadows, it was clear that their strength rivaled that of the Dark Lord, cing them at the Primordial God tier! Such beings were exceedingly rare, even under The Celestial''smand. They were the pirs of The Celestial, deployed only in the most critical situations. And now, three of them were descending at once, their momentum overwhelming. "Why do these three look unfamiliar? Could they be reinforcements sent by The Celestial?" "I''m not sure. Discussing beings of the Primordial God tier is beyond us." "Indeed, but to traverse the Time River like this... aren''t they afraid of the immense karmic repercussions?" Even the four monsters under The Celestial''smand looked tense at this moment. If the Dark Lord couldn''t handle Owen and The Celestial''s reinforcements proved inadequate, the seal on the Mountain Lord''s descendants could truly be broken today! Under their watchful eyes, the three figures surged closer with rming speed. Bathed in warm divine light, they were shrouded in denseyers of Order that protected them like armor. With their arrival, Owen immediately nced at the Dark Lord. The Dark Lord''s previously tense demeanor transformed into exhration, as though he had finally found a source of support. Grasping the me Sword embedded in his body, he yanked it free with a triumphantugh. The me Sword turned into a streak of light, returning to Owen''s hand. Freed from the sword''s suppression, the Dark Lord let out a burst ofughter and red at Owen. "I told you, today you will die!" As he spoke, Owen sensed the three figures'' auras converging toward the Dark Lord. "Dark Lord, so you are here!" Emerging from the Time River, the three figures materialized fully and quickly took positions around the Dark Lord, casting vignt gazes toward Owen and the others. Now that they were closer, Owen could finally see them clearly. Leading the group was a woman wielding a long de. Her demeanor was cold and noble, exuding a relentless determination to fight to the death for what she believed in. Beside her stood a burly man d in armor, carrying a massive broadsword on his shoulder like an executioner, exuding a ruthless aura. The third was a bald elderly man, his face twisted into a sinister smile like a member of some dark cult. As these three surrounded the Dark Lord, his tense shoulders rxed, and his confidence returned. "Owen," the Dark Lord sneered, "I told you before, today you will die!" "Now that three top-tier powerhouses from my ne have arrived, let''s see how arrogant you can be!" With his newfound support, the Dark Lord''s voice brimmed with confidence. While he had struggled to kill Owen on his own, he had forced Owen to exhaust his trump cards. In his current state, Owen could not maintain his enhanced form for long. With thebined power of the four Primordial Gods, Owen stood no chance of survival! The four monsters, observing the camaraderie between the Dark Lord and the three neers, sighed in relief. Smirks crept onto their faces. Though they were unfamiliar with the trio, their aura mirrored that of the Dark Lord, clearly marking them as Primordial Gods. Owen had already been pushed to his limits against the Dark Lord. Facing four Primordial Gods was an impossibility. Even dreaming of such a scenario was absurd, as the power of a Primordial God was terrifyingly immense. Unlike the monsters, Rachel''s heart sank. To her, a Primordial God was an invincible force. Now, with four such beings targeting Owen, she saw no chance for his survival. The Chief and his group shared Rachel''s concerns. Four Primordial Gods attacking in unison painted a grim picture. If Owen fell, their own survival was unlikely, marking their ns as aplete failure. Yet they felt instinctively that this was their best chance at freedom. Resolute, they silently channeled their mana, preparing to assist Owen in this desperate struggle. It was all or nothing. "Dark Lord, let''s finish this together and kill him!" the cold and defiant woman said. She had attempted to discern Owen''s fate using her abilities but found no trace. This anomaly unnerved her. Unable to read Owen''s destiny, she felt certain that their paths were intertwined in some significant way in the future. This instinctive foreboding, born of her Primordial God-level perception, made her wary. Hearing hermand, the Dark Lord roared andunched himself at Owen once more. Though still injured, he believed that if he could neutralize Owen''s attacks, thebined might of his allies would easily end him. In a sh, the Dark Lord appeared before Owen, wielding a long ck de. With a single strike, Landshatter, his de carried the weight of an entire star, its unimaginable force hurtling toward Owen. Owen knew he couldn''t afford to drag this out. Gripping the Godyer Staff in one hand and the me Sword in the other, he met the Dark Lord head-on like a god of war. The sh sent the Dark Lord flying once again, his injuries worsening. This time, his bones fractured into powder. Seeing Owen continue to strike down the Dark Lord without restraint, the three neers'' expressions darkened further. "How arrogant! It''s been ages since we''ve encountered someone this brazen!" "Kill him and teach him what respect means!" The cold woman tightened her grip on her de, its aura brimming with sharp energy. Her speed and power far outmatched that of the Dark Lord. However, Owen noticed that their arrival through the Time River had left them in a weakened state. Despite their numbers, he believed he still had a chance. After injuring the Dark Lord, Owen shifted his focus to the woman. The me Sword, shimmering with radiant starlight, shed with her icy de. With a single strike, her weapon was sent flying from her grasp. The woman frowned deeply, sensing that Owen''s explosive power and understanding of temporal maniption were extraordinary. Recovering quickly, the bald elder and the burly man closed in on Owen, cautious and determined. The elder''s body glowed with a golden radiance, like indestructible divine metal. A magical storm surged from him, aimed to crush Owen. The burly man swung his massive de, threatening to cleave the very ne in two. Its edge tore through the void, leaving a deep, bottomless rift in its wake. Their attacks arrived in an instant, forcing Owen to activate the Light-Dark Seals. Blinding light, like an endless snowstorm, enveloped everyone present, causing a momentary lapse in awareness as if time itself had been stolen. In that fleeting moment, Owen seized the opportunity. With the Supreme Sword formed from the Godyer Staff in one hand and the me Sword in the other, he struck the two adversaries like twin serpents. Caught off guard by Owen''s sudden burst of power, both were sent flying, blood spraying as their bodies were marked with deep sword wounds. Chapter 471: Chapter467-Force of Karma Chapter 471: Chapter467-Force of Karma ? As the two figures who had just attacked were injured by Owen, the woman, now recovered, charged at him again. In an instant, she was upon him. Radiant light emanated from Owen''s entire body, repelling her once more. The lingering brightness clung to her, invading her body as though intent on assimting her into itself. Owen prepared to capitalize on his momentum when, suddenly, the sky above tore open, revealing a massive ck abyss stretching thousands of meters across. From it descended a colossal hand, as if forged from steel. The hand was as majestic as a mountain, exuding an unshakable aura. In its presence, all magic and Order seemed insignificant. As it appeared, it became the center of all existence, enveloping Owen within its palm as though intent on sealing him forever. The overwhelming hand descended, whipping up piercing gales. Owen felt unprecedented pressure bearing down on him, and the space beneath his feet shattered into a bottomless abyss. "Has The Celestial finally decided to intervene?" Owen murmured to himself. As the massive hand continued its relentless descent, a voice as cold as a biting wind echoed from the Time River, causing its very waters to tremble and ripple. "You have crossed the line!" The voice was imbued with majesty and frost. As it reached Owen''s ears, he found the tone hauntingly familiar. His gaze instinctively turned toward the end of the Time River. There, a radiant brillianceposed of all elements shimmered-a prismatic convergence of mana that no mortal could gaze upon directly. At its center, stars seemed to gather and orbit. And there stood a figure Owen knew to his very core. Leslie. His wife. The ultimate antagonist of the original series. "She''se from the end of the Time River, likely from the future, just like these others," Owen thought, a hint of disbelief in his expression. The three Primordial God-level figures who had attacked him earlier hadn''t stirred much emotion within him. They were strangers, after all. But seeing Leslie, his wife, emerge from the future sent a tidal wave ofplex emotions through him. "Leslie... Leslie is here..." Rachel, too, recognized Leslie''s aura instantly. If, during their initial meeting, Rachel had viewed Leslie with caution, their shared trials had since transformed her wariness into trust. She now regarded Leslie as an eternal ally. Meanwhile, the four monsters on the ck sea wore expressions of sheer disbelief as they stared at Leslie''s arrival with eyes wide in shock. "Who is she? Not only does she dare question The Celestial, but her terrifying aura has caused such enormous ripples in the Time River!" "How could someone this powerful exist in the distant future?" "Her mere presence, leaking through time, is enough to crush us utterly. Just how strong is she?" The monsters had never imagined someone could grow to such a horrifying extent under The Celestial''s watchful gaze. Now, gazing upon Leslie, they felt their eyes might rupture. Blood seeped from the corners of their eyes, tears of crimson borne from beholding something they were never meant to see. With a single nce, they hastily withdrew their gazes, suppressing their auras and minds, daring not to look again. Some even harbored thoughts of escape, though they were as bound to the ck sea as its prisoners, unable to flee. The Chief and the others, recognizing that the imposing figure seemed to be an ally of Owen and Rachel, breathed a sigh of relief. They turned their attention to the massive descending hand. With Leslie''s sudden appearance, the hand''s advance faltered, as if impeded by some unseen force. Meanwhile, the woman who had emerged from the Time River, upon seeing Leslie, furrowed her brows in anger. "Leslie!" Her voice wasced with fury, her expression one of unrestrained hatred, as though she wished to tear Leslie apart. Owen and Rachel exchanged confused nces, puzzled by this woman''s intense hostility toward Leslie. Could she be their enemy in the future? Recalling her earlier cryptic remarks, Owen''s brows knitted. Leslie, noticing the woman, responded coldly, "Dolores, you have overstepped." As she spoke, Leslie''s presence grew even more imposing, her aura blooming with radiant, sovereign power. Layers of luminescent gossamer surrounded her, creating an ethereal, enigmatic appearance. With a glint of icy resolve in her eyes, Leslie unleashed a st of frost that transformed into jagged shards, locking onto Dolores. Before Dolores could react, her entire body was encased in resilient ice, her flesh slowly turning translucent, merging with the frosty prison. Dolores was horrified. She hadn''t expected Leslie to attack so brazenly upon emerging from the Time River. Golden light emanated from her body, holy and radiant, as she tried to dispel the ice encasing her. But the sacred light proved ineffective against the resilient frost. Forced to act decisively, she detonated portions of her own flesh, breaking free of her confinement.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, the self-inflicted damage left her pale, though her fury reached a boiling point. ring at Owen, she spat venomously, "I came across time and space today for one reason: to kill you, Owen, you beast!" Owen blinked in confusion. To him, Dolores was a stranger. He had never met her, so why was she so determined to call him a beast? Even if there were some unresolved conflict in the future, he had done nothing to her in the present. How could he deserve this? The Chief and the others exchanged intrigued looks, their gazes flitting between Owen and Dolores. Although they didn''t know Dolores, her Primordial God status marked her as a formidable figure anywhere. That she would cross the Time River, braving the consequences of causality, all for Owen... what could he have possibly done to provoke such wrath? Others might not know Owen well, but Rachel did. She couldn''t help but wonder if Dolores, judging by her behavior, was yet another of Owen''s entangled mes. As spection swirled, Leslie quietly transmitted her voice to Owen. "Don''t mind her. She''s just a lunatic." Owen nodded. If Leslie said so, there was no need for concern. Leslie, shrouded in luminous veils, floated to Owen''s side. She looked at him, her beautiful eyes filled with concern. "I didn''t expect the situation here to be so dire," she said softly, her tone shifting to one of lethal resolve. "But now I''m here." Owen felt a surge of warmth in his chest. He understood the risks Leslie had taken to traverse the Time River. Such a journey required immense strength and came with the weighty burden of the Force of Karma. One misstep, and the explosion of karmic retribution could annihte even a Primordial God. Yet despite the overwhelming danger, she hade for him. Taking a deep breath to suppress the emotions welling within, Owen asked, "What happened in the future?" From Dolores and the other Primordial Gods'' pursuit, it was clear that some great turmoil had erupted in the future. As he spoke, the air trembled. An unstoppable torrent of causality, like an overwhelming flood, surged toward Owen. Before he could react, the torrent was upon him, inescapable and unavoidable. It felt as though his very existence was destined to be erased, an undeniable decree of fate. Owen''s heart trembled. He realized that this force of karma, capable of obliterating even Primordial Gods, was beyond his ability to withstand. Chapter 472: Chapter468-The Great Defeat Chapter 472: Chapter468-The Great Defeat ? As the sudden surge of the Force of Karma erupted, Leslie stepped forward, cing herself between Owen and the oing tide. The torrent, manifesting as a flood from the ages, collided with the transparent veil of light encircling Leslie. The veil rippled violently but sessfully dispersed the strange power of karma. However, the veil of dominion began to thin. Leslie''s breathtaking face, a visage so stunning it dimmed the splendor of the heavens and earth, grew ever clearer and more vivid. Owen, noticing the white veil formed by Leslie''s dominion power, quickly understood the source of her confidence in crossing the Time River. This veil could shield her from the Force of Karma. Yet, Owen didn''t dare ask further about the events of the future. If not for Leslie''s intervention, shielding him from the flood of karmic power, even if he survived, he would have been gravely injured. Seeing the fleeting trace of guilt in Owen''s eyes, Leslie spoke calmly: "Don''t worry. While the Force of Karma is formidable, it is far from enough to affect me. Such notions are mere dreams." Afterward, Leslie turned her gaze toward Dolores and the others. For these three to traverse the Time River, their exceptional strength alone was not the only reason. The true reason was that The Celestial had covertly assisted them. Thus, while Dolores and her allies were culpable, the true instigator was the colossal hand hovering above them. "With me here today, no one can kill Owen. Tsukihime, I suggest you retreat swiftly and save yourself further embarrassment." "If you insist on a fight, let''s do it in our proper time and space!" Leslie''s icy words fell. Owen, however, was puzzled. He had previously assumed the colossal, terrifying hand belonged to The Celestial. But now Leslie mentioned someone called Tsukihime. Confused, Owen sifted through his memories, searching for any clue. He found nothing. The owner of the hand, whom Leslie addressed as Tsukihime, let out a soft sigh and said: "Leslie, is it worth this much for a lowly human?" Leslie''s gaze remained cold as she replied, "First of all, he is my husband, and you have no right to belittle him. Secondly, Owen''s brilliance is beyond yourprehension!" Tsukihime remained silent for a moment. Leslie''s stance was resolute. Engaging inbat would benefit neither side. After a brief pause, Tsukihime hesitated, then slowly withdrew her hand. As she retreated, the overwhelming pressure that had nketed the area vanished without a trace. With Tsukihime''s departure, everyone breathed a little easier. But Owen''s expression grew heavier. Tsukihime''s appearance had prompted Leslie to reveal herself, and now that Tsukihime was gone, Leslie would likely leave too. Though Owen remained silent, Leslie read his thoughts from his expression. She smiled softly and said, "We will meet again." Leslie''s hand gently cupped Owen''s cheek, her gaze tender. Owen took a deep breath and smiled back. "All right. I''ll make sure to leave this ce as quickly as I can." Hearing this, Leslie nodded before vanishing from the scene. As Leslie disappeared, Dolores, the four monsters, and the others all sighed in relief. The Leslie from the future had been no less oppressive than Tsukihime. Had she intervened in the fight, their only option would have been to flee. Her sheer strength was utterly terrifying. Owen stood quietly, feeling the lingering warmth of Leslie''s touch on his cheek, a faint trace of longing on his face. "This time, I won''t make you wait long." Owen made a silent vow, then looked up at the pitch-ck sky. The colossal hand from before, which wasn''t controlled by The Celestial, had been referred to by Leslie as Tsukihime. Who was Tsukihime? Why had he never heard of her? Despite pondering the question, Owen found no answers. He chose not to dwell on it further-this was a matter for the future, and there was no need to agonize over it now. Instead, his gaze turned cold as it settled on the Dark Lord, Dolores, and the others. Among the threats remaining, the four otherworldly supreme beings were all that could still challenge him. "Earlier, you relied on numbers and The Celestial. Now, without The Celestial, let''s see how long your arrogancests!" Owen''s eyes were filled with murderous intent as he stared them down. Under his gaze, the four fearsome beings all grew tense. Their brief encounters with Owen had already shown his startling strength. "What should we do next?" The burly man nced at Dolores. Without The Celestial''s aid, they had no guarantee of victory. Yet leaving now would feel like surrender, especially considering Owen''s immense potential. If they missed this chance to eliminate him, they might never get another. "We crossed the Time River to be here; retreat is not an option. Today, we must kill Owen!" The bald elder dered, his voice resolute, his expression ruthless. Dolores gritted her teeth and said angrily, "Agreed! If we don''t kill this man today, will we allow him to bring us that same agony again?" With that, Dolores lunged at Owen, her aura ring. This time, she seemed ready to fight to the death. Her already powerful energy surged higher,n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om and eerie vines began to twine around the de of her sword. A peculiar life force emanated from her, one unfamiliar to Owen. Unlike ordinary life magic, which brimmed with vitality, Dolores'' life aura exuded a strange deathly essence, as though capable of devouring all nearby life. In an instant, her vine-wrapped de shed toward Owen, aiming to cleave him in two. "Owen, today is the day you die!" Her cold, merciless voice echoed as emerald-green energy, sharp as jade, tore through the air. It severed countless threads of Order, creating a bleak, lifeless zone. But Owen''s palm summoned chains formed by the Light-Dark Seals. The glowing chains, like serpents, surged toward Dolores. Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of collisions rang out. The radiant chains burst through the dense green energy, coiling tightly around Dolores'' sword. The chains, inscribed with sealing runes, merged into the vines, binding thempletely. The overwhelming force Dolores had just unleashed was instantly suppressed. Even though she had seen Leslie briefly during the earlier confrontation, Dolores hadn''t expected Owen to be so formidable. In a single exchange, she was forced into a disadvantage, her heart pounding with dread. She tried to retreat, but Owen yanked the chains, pulling her directly toward him. The closer she came, the stronger the sense of danger grew in her heart. But Owen gave her no time to react. His palm struck her chest with immense force, unleashing a blinding light. The radiance pierced through her chest, leaving her bleeding profusely. Residual light within the wound ignited into mes, engulfing Dolores entirely. Whoosh! The mes surged, wrapping her in their brilliance. Still reeling from the pain of her injury, Dolores froze as she realized her body was dissolving into white particles of light. With an explosion, she disintegratedpletely. Dolores, one of the Primordial Gods, had been grievously injured by Owen in a single move. Seeing this, the Dark Lord and the others couldn''t help but gulp audibly. In such a short time, how had Owen''s power grown so terrifyingly strong?! Chapter 473: Chapter469-Heart of King Chapter 473: Chapter469-Heart of King ? Sensing Owen''s terrifying power, the Dark Lord''s expression shifted dramatically. Just as he prepared to act, he caught sight of Owen''s icy gaze locking onto him. Owen''s eyes were devoid of emotion, a chilling void. Before the Dark Lord could react, Owen''s fist, radiating an overwhelming magical aura, loomedrge in his vision. Heaven Emperor Fist! As Owen unleashed this strike, the Dark Lord''s view was stripped of all else. All that remained was the image of the fist expanding relentlessly, exuding an unstoppable force. Boom! The fist''s impact shattered the stars, causing the heavens and earth to tremble. Endless darkness was obliterated, reduced to fragments that scattered in every direction. The Dark Lord''s body, caught in the st, was sent hurtling backward through the shattered void. The terrifying force of the strike left cracks spreading across his form, as if he might shatter entirely at any moment. Owen seized the moment, advancing with me Sword in hand, determined to end the Dark Lord. The burly youth and the bald elder, seeing this, immediately acted. Both surged forward to protect the Dark Lord, unleashing their most potent spells to intercept Owen. "Star Shatter!" "Annihtion Ray!" The burly youth swung his de, drawing endless mana from the starry expanse into his weapon, forming a terrifying rift. Simultaneously, the elder''s forehead split open, revealing an eerie, glowing eye that fired a devastating ray of light. "Owen, do you think we don''t exist?" "Without your reinforcements, let''s see how long youst today!" Their roars echoed as they attacked. Yet, facing their onught, Owen remained calm. Gripping the Godyer Staff, he unleashed a radiant beam of light that met theirbined attacks head-on. Boom! As their powers collided, the ck sea below seemed to evaporate under the resulting shockwaves. The entire base of the Demon Abyss trembled, as though on the verge of copse. Amid the chaos, Owen stood tall, an unyielding monument in the storm of destruction. At that moment, everyone present felt it-the sense that Owen had be an invincible force. This overwhelming aura was something they had only ever felt from Tsukihime and Leslie before. Owen''s power seemed to have transformed again. As Owen''s enemies, Dolores, the Dark Lord, and their allies sensed this shift most acutely. From Owen, they felt the unmistakable scent of death. For beings like themPrimordial Gods, who were nearly immortal and incredibly resilient- the idea of true annihtion was almost unthinkable. Even grievous injuries could be healed swiftly. But Owen''s presence now carried the undeniable threat of obliteration. This was no mere intuition; it was a bone-deep premonition shared by these battle-hardened beings. And they knew it meant one thing: Owen now had a way to destroy thempletely. As this realization gripped them, a notification shed before Owen''s eyes. "Heart of King Activated." Upon seeing this system prompt, Owen felt a profound transformation within himself. His spirit, mana, and very essence seemed to ascend to a new level. It was as though his once-ordinary magic had been reforged into unbreakable steel, amplifying his power across all dimensions. "So, this is the Heart of King? Truly terrifying... A masterpiece of the system," Owen murmured. The Heart of King was a reward Owen had earned after restoring the infernal realm, though he hadn''t fully explored or activated it until now. Now that he had, the benefits were immense. Previously, he had been confident in wounding the Dark Lord and his allies. But with the Heart of King, he was certain he could annihte them outright. Ordinarily, he might inflict severe damage, but their rapid regenerative capabilities would prolong the fight indefinitely. Now, he had the means to break this stalemate. In that moment, Owen''s heart appeared to glow golden in Dolores and her allies'' eyes. With each beat, a resounding pulse echoed through the air, leaving their minds reeling. The sudden shift in Owen''s aura clearly stemmed from his transformed heart. Realizing this, the burly youth and the bald elder refused to give Owen another chance to act. Roaring in fury, they charged at him from both sides. But Owen merely smirked coldly. "I''ve entertained you long enough. It ends now!" Taking a deep breath, Owen faced the two Primordial Gods without a hint of fear. Even before activating the Heart of King, he hadn''t been intimidated. Now, with his power surging and his spirit emboldened like a true king, he felt utterly unstoppable. As the others watched, convinced a life-or-death sh was imminent, a profound, ancient heartbeat emanated from Owen''s chest. The golden pulse rippled outward, freezing time and space like a shimmering golden tide. The charging figures of the two Primordial Gods halted mid-air, frozen like statues. Though they had sensed the danger an instant earlier, they were toote. The golden wave had already enveloped them, plunging them into a realm where time stood still. Owen moved deliberately, raising his de to strike. Two swift shes, understated yet precise, severed their frozen forms. As the golden waves ebbed, their bodies crumbled into fragments, shattered by the lingering mana in their wounds. The once-radiant golden domain was now tainted crimson with their blood. From their remains, two spectral forms-souls-emerged, desperately attempting to flee the golden field of the Heart of King. Though losing their bodies would weaken them, survival and future retaliation were still possible. Owen shook his head as he watched their futile efforts. "The moment you chose to attack me, your deaths were sealed." Their spectral forms trembled. They knew Owen was no stranger to delivering on his threats. As they scrambled to escape, Owen''s sword struck once more, obliterating their souls entirely. With their demise, the skies above the Demon Abyss darkened, blood-red clouds gathering ominously. From these clouds, a rain of crimson droplets began to fall-a celestial phenomenon marking the fall of Primordial Gods. Two at once, no less. The onlookers, from Dolores to the Chief, were utterly horrified. For them, Primordial Gods were insurmountable entities. Yet, before their very eyes, two such beings had perished at Owen''s hands. "Time maniption? What kind of power is this? Even The Celestial cannot achieve this!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "This Owen... His capabilities are beyond belief. To think he still had such a trump card..." The Dark Lord''s gaze fixed on Owen, his heart filled with shock and dread. But then a thought struck him, and he charged at Owen. Though Owen''s technique had been devastating, the Dark Lord believed it must havee at a cost. Surely, Owen couldn''t use it again. Burning his mana reserves, the Dark Lord prepared to stake everything on one final assault. Owen, his attention already on the Dark Lord, steadied himself. Chapter 474: Chapter470-Three Primordial Gods Fall Chapter 474: Chapter470-Three Primordial Gods Fall ? The Dark Lord charged toward Owen in a desperate final attempt, but as soon as he approached, golden ripples emanated from Owen, freezing him in ce. With a single sh, Owen severed the Dark Lord''s head. The Dark Lord''s aura began to dissipate entirely from the scene. The onlookers, still reeling from the shock of seeing two Primordial Gods obliterated, were stunned once more. The Dark Lord, too, had been dispatched in a single exchange. It was too fast. The speed with which these three Primordial Gods were killed by Owen was beyondprehension. Moments earlier, they had thought that while Owen clearly held the upper hand, taking down such formidable opponents would require a grueling, prolonged battle. But now, the seemingly impossible had happened with stunning ease. Primordial Gods were notmon warriors. Even among the myriad forces under The Celestial, they were the absolute elite, the core pirs of power. Drip. Drip. The blood rain falling from the skies grew denser and more viscous. Owen shifted his gaze to the only remaining adversary-Dolores. Dolores, staring at the triumphant Owen, disyed deep-seated apprehension in her eyes. After all, Owen had just in three Primordial Gods-a feat that defied reason. Yet, after a brief pause, Dolores regained herposure, fixing her gaze on Owen. "Owen, do you have any idea what transpired between us in the future?" Owen''s response was one of calm indifference. Though he was somewhat curious, he believed that the future would unfold naturally. There was no need to know in advance. Moreover, with the Dark Lord and the two Primordial Gods eliminated, the future''s course would inevitably change. Dolores''s attempts at intimidation fell t in the face of Owen''s apathy. Seeing his disinterest, Dolores''s brows furrowed deeply. Her n to use their supposed future entanglements to manipte him had failed. As Owen dismissed her significance, Dolores''s fury surged. In an unexpected move, she pulled down her cor slightly, exposing a mark on her chest. For a moment, the onlookers couldn''t help but direct their attention to her. Dolores was a stunning beauty with an icy demeanor and an exquisite figure. Her provocative gesture momentarily entranced those present. But their attention quickly shifted to the mark-a vivid, lip-shaped scar-like imprint on her otherwise wless skin. The implications were clear, igniting imaginations and suspicions among the crowd. "Owen, this mark is your doing. If you have no intention of taking responsibility, say so!" As Dolores spoke, a massive surge of Force of Karma materialized, sweeping through the heavens and earth. This Force of Karma was overwhelmingly destructive, capable of reducing even a Primordial God like Dolores to ashes. Yet Dolores stood motionless, as if oblivious to the impending danger. Calmly, she said: "Owen, I admit I underestimated you today. But the score between us is far from settled. We will meet again in the future." As her words fell, the Force of Karma engulfed her entirely, shattering her body into a mist of blood. Owen''s eyes widened at the sight, then narrowed in thought. A peculiar detail struck him: unlike other mages, Dolores left behind no residual soul after being obliterated. "A projection?" Owen muttered, his eyes narrowing. From Dolores''s confident demeanor, it was clear that this was not her true form. She would undoubtedly resurface in the future. Rachel approached, her expression wary. "She''s cunning, Owen. Just a projection, and she deceived those two into dying for her." Owen''s expression grew heavy. Despite having fought Dolores multiple times, he hadn''t detected any signs that she was a mere projection. Clearly, her crossing of the Time River had been meticulously nned. Her two allies had been pawns, entirely unaware of her true nature, used as cannon fodder. Such a ruthless adversary-both toward herself and her allies-would not be easily dealt with in the future. Rachel, her thoughts wandering, gave Owen a curious look. "Owen, given how upset Dolores seemed, what exactly did you do to her?" Owen, genuinely clueless, could only respond with a nk stare. How could he possibly know? These were events of the future, entirely outside his knowledge. As Owen struggled to find an answer, The Chief and the other tribespeople approached. Most of them were battered and exhausted from the intense battle, having expended all their strength. Were it not for Owen''s intervention, they might not have survived. Fortunately, the oue had been favorable. While many were injured, no mage had fallen. To The Chief, this was an eptable result. Every warrior was precious; even one loss would have been devastating. The Chief looked at Owen with profound respect. The four Primordial Gods who had attacked were not ordinary foes. Even if he had unleashed every ounce of his power, The Chief knew he wouldn''t stand a chance against them. But Owen had defeated them all. Their deaths would undoubtedly shake The Celestial to its core. "Owen, what should we do next?" The Chief''s tone was urgent. The Celestial''s wrath was not to be taken lightly, and immediate decisions were needed. The others turned to Owen as well, viewing him as the unshakable pir of their group. Owen took a deep breath, sweeping his gaze over the crowd. "As I promised, I will lead you out of here. Now, it''s time to fulfill that promise." With those words, Owen gripped his me Sword and stepped toward the shattered Dark Temple. Raising the de high, he unleashed a devastating sh. Boom! The strike lit up the entire Demon Abyss, its sword light cutting through the darkness. The ancient temple, which had stood for countless ages, crumbled under the force. As the Dark Temple copsed, a pir of light shot skyward, illuminating the once-ckened sky of the Demon Abyss. From the temple''s ruins, cracks spread rapidly, shattering the seals that had confined the region. In moments, the ck sea evaporated, and the sky fractured like a crumbling dome. Then, with a deafening crash, the false sky shatteredpletely. Golden sunlight streamed through, bathing the stunned tribespeople in its warmth. For the first time, The Chief and his people felt the touch of sunlight. "This... Is this sunlight?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Chief extended a trembling hand, feeling the radiant warmth. "We''re free!" "Owen, you''ve done it! We''re free!" Cheers erupted from the tribe as they celebrated their newfound liberation. Having been trapped for so long, expending countless resources and efforts to no avail, they could hardly believe it. But now, thanks to Owen, they were finally free. In the distance, Raina and others saw the sunlight piercing through the sky. Joy lit up their faces as they realized the truth: their time of confinement had ended. Chapter 475: Chapter471-We Greet the Mountain Lord Chapter 475: Chapter471-We Greet the Mountain Lord ? "Owen seeded!" "The seal on the Demon Abyss has been broken!" Countless members of the tribes in the region looked skyward, tears streaming down their faces. They had waited far too long for this day toe. Among them, Raina stood in a daze, lost in thought. She could still recall the despair she had felt when they were first trapped in this ce. No matter what means they tried, they had been unable to leave. The Demon Abyss was like a perfectly crafted cage, designed for entry but not escape. In their desperation, they had resigned themselves to living here forever. But everything changed with Owen''s arrival. Princess Marry, too, was dazed. The waves of power emanating from the battle in the mountain earlier had seemed capable of annihting the entire ne. It was clear that Owen and hispanions had encountered formidable foes within the mountain. "Owen truly is a man of miracles!" Recalling her encounters with him, Princess Marry marveled at how Owen had always managed to create miracles, always stepping up at the most critical moments to turn the tide. He had done so in the past, and he had done so again today. Even in this dire situation, Owen shone as brightly as a star. At that moment, countless members of the tribes stood beneath the warm glow of the sunlight piercing through the Demon Abyss''s shattered sky. They squinted, their faces lit with awe and joy as they experienced the warmth of sunlight for the first time. "So this is the sunlight beyond the Abyss?" For those who had never seen real sunlight, their expressions brimmed with exhration. To them, sunlight was a precious and extraordinary resource. Until now, they had only read about its brightness and warmth in books. Now, they could finally feel it for themselves. Even for powerful beings like The Chief and the four Primordial God-level mages, the sight of sunlight brought a profound sense of relief. Their once-restrained hearts seemed to find release, their inner states reaching a newfound rity. Though they had long since reached the Primordial God level, their ascent had been primarily due to their unique bloodlines. As descendants of the sacred mountain, they were born as deities. However, while their power reached great heights, their mental states had remained iplete. This was why they were no match for the four monstrous guardians of the Demon Abyss despite sharing their rank. Now, under Owen''s leadership, they had broken free of The Celestial''s seal, shattering both physical and mental shackles. Their understanding of Order deepened, their hearts unburdened, and the invisible chains that had bound them for so long finally fell away. As their mental states transformed, the other Throne Celestial-level mages who had followed them also experienced significant growth. The weight of The Celestial, which had oppressed their spirits, was lifted. With this newfound liberation, their power surged. Among them, those with exceptional talent and unique bloodlines radiated divine light. All eyes turned toward Owen. Today, it was Owen who had led them to freedom and restored light to their lives. His contributions were immeasurable. Without Owen, they would have been lost, unable even to discern the correct path forward. Even if they had found the way, theycked the strength to break through The Celestial''s restraints. They would have remained prisoners in the Demon Abyss forever. As they gazed at Owen, he stood silently, his expression solemn as he looked toward the heavens. In his mind, the system''s notifications echoed, apanied by ck text shing across his vision: "Congrattions, Master, forpleting the hidden side quest: Liberation of the Alps Sacred Mountain!" "Congrattions, Master, on obtaining 10 million Fate Points and one Super Lottery Chance!" As the system''s voice trailed off, a smile spread across Owen''s face. The Fate Points and the lottery chance had long been objects of his desire. Without hesitation, Owen opened the System Store. The store had been upgraded previously, adding a new feature: Comprehension. Activating this feature, Owen was presented with a dense array of special rules, each representing a pinnacle Order. All Things Aze: mes that burn everythingws, rules, and doctrines reduced to ash. Cost: 10 million Fate PointsDark Winter: An icy teau of death, freezing all in eternal frost. Cost: 10 million Fate PointsAngel of Rebirth: Master of life and death, guiding souls through cycles of reincarnation-an eternal supreme Order. Cost: 10 million Fate PointsCrimson Dawn: Carnage incarnate-shatteringnds and piling countless corpses to ascend to supremacy. Cost: 10 million Fate PointsSupreme Creation: The power to reshape life and wield dominion over existence. Cost: 10 million Fate Points A long list of awe-inspiring rules appeared before Owen. For most, the chance toprehend even one of these would represent a path to the pinnacle of power, a dream out of reach for the vast majority of Throne Celestial-level mages. And yet, here they were,id out before Owen like an array ofmon items in a marketce. Though the cost of 10 million Fate Points was astronomical, Owen had precisely 30 million points frompleting the quest. This allowed him to choose three such rules toprehend. Despite his current Primordial God-levelbat prowess, Owen remained technically at the Throne Celestial tier. Using these rules, he could quickly bridge the gap and achieve true Primordial Godhood. However, Owen remained cautious. These rules, while powerful, were not born of his own understanding. Using them to ascend might lead to a dead end, especially since his unique path-one crafted with Leslie''s guidance -was meant to defy fate itself. Owen''s path was one of rebellion, of rewriting destiny. If he relied on pre-existing rules, it could interfere with his journey. Having weighed the pros and cons, Owen decided to purchase three rules not as a foundation for his ascension but as nourishment to refine his own path further. He selected All Things Aze, Angel of Rebirth, and Supreme Creation-rules he believed couldplement his unique journey. With the system deducting 30 million Fate Points, the knowledge of these rules flooded Owen''s mind, shining like stars in his consciousness.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Confidence surged within him. With these insights, he felt certain he could perfect his path. Taking a deep breath, Owen snapped back to reality, surveying the transformed Demon Abyss. The ck sea had vanished, reced by brilliant sunlight illuminating the once-dark region. The Chief and the others, basking in the light, exchanged nces. Then, as one, they ced their right hands over their hearts, bowed deeply toward Owen, and spoke in unison: "We greet the Mountain Lord!" Their collective voices thundered, echoing across the heavens. ording to the sacred mountain''s ancientw, the one who led them out of captivity and shattered The Celestial''s seal would be recognized as their Mountain Lord. Prophecies had foretold theing of a Mountain Lord who would free them. Now, having witnessed Owen''s actions, they wholeheartedly acknowledged him as their leader. Chapter 476: Chapter472-Three Years of Seclusion Chapter 476: Chapter472-Three Years of Seclusion ? The booming voices of the Chief and others echoed, and Owen stared at them in a daze. Although he knew that these people, as descendants of the Sacred Mountain, would undoubtedly adhere to their ancestors'' teachings and revere him as the Mountain Lord, their swift submission still left Owen a bit stunned. "Chief, all of you may rise. From now on, we are one family," Owen said as he helped them to their feet. However, the Chief and the other three Primordial God-level figures all earnestly pleaded, "Mountain Lord, we hope you will restore the glory of The Alps from days of yore!" Their expressions were solemn. Owen understood that these descendants of the Sacred Mountain held their oaths in the highest regard, so he responded, "Everyone, now that The Alps have returned to the world, I promise to do everything in my power to restore the glory of the Sacred Mountain. From now on, this will also be my home!" Seeing Owen speak with such seriousness, the Chief and others all revealed heartfelt smiles. To them, Owen''s talent and character were outstanding, and they truly saw hope for the revival of The Alps in him! The other descendants of the Sacred Mountain also looked at Owen with admiration. Their own talents and strength were already among the best in the world, yet in front of Owen, they seemed insignificant.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The scene of Owen ying three Primordial Gods was deeply etched into their minds. "Mountain Lord, now that we have broken the seal and can leave this ce, what are your ns? Shall we immediately depart and rally other mages to counterattack The Celestial?" the Chief asked respectfully. "No rush. It''s still too soon to counterattack The Celestial," Owen replied, shaking his head. "We need more time to prepare and must not be careless." Although the Chief and the others were powerful, and the Azure Kingdom had been making preparations, the sudden appearance of Tsukihime made Owen extremely cautious. The Celestial was far from as simple as it seemed before. Once they truly confronted The Celestial, they needed to ensureplete sess! Owen had just obtained three distinct Dao Laws and needed to quicklyprehend them to condense his own Dao Law. Only then, Owen believed, would it be the right time to leave. The Chief and others looked gravely at Owen and nodded. "Mountain Lord has a n; we shall follow your orders!" the Chief replied respectfully. The tribesmen behind the Chief also spoke in unison, "We obey the Mountain Lord''s orders!" Seeing this, Owen nodded and said, "Everyone, I will enter seclusion for a period of time. In the meantime, you should also cultivate here. Three years from now, when I emerge, it will be the day we return, and The Celestial will be overturned!" As Owen spoke, his voice spread like waves, deafening. Hearing this, the Chief and others all nodded earnestly. "We obey the Mountain Lord''smand!" Three years was not a long time for the people here, who had already lived countless years in this ce. However, unlike before, when they lived aimlessly with distant and seemingly unattainable goals, now, with Owen as their leader, they saw hope and found motivation to cultivate. "In these three years, we must train diligently so the Mountain Lord will see our progress!" "The Mountain Lord''s current strength is already terrifying. Who knows how powerful he will be after three years of seclusion?" The Chief and the other three Primordial God-level powerhouses were curious. "The Mountain Lord is beyond ourprehension. For now, we should focus on improving ourselves..." "Indeed. We must not hold the Mountain Lord back. This time, under his leadership, The Celestial will surely be defeated!" ... As Owen sat cross-legged on the ind of the ruined Dark Temple, Rachel nced at him and asked puzzledly, "Owen, during these three years, won''t you miss Leslie or your daughter?" Owen did not answer immediately. Instead, he looked up at the sky, narrowing his eyes. "Of course, I will miss them. But reuniting now would only bring temporary happiness. The Celestial and its people already have their sights set on us, and time is running out." "Training here may seem harsh, but it will allow us to grow stronger. Only with great strength can we resist The Celestial and protect them. I have a strong feeling that once Iprehend my own Dao Law, I will be able to face The Celestial!" Owen''s voice grew heavier as he spoke. Seeing this, Rachel, though unsure of the source of Owen''s confidence, recalled the many miracles he had achieved and believed he could do it. "Alright, I will protect you during your seclusion," Rachel said, standing silently beside him as his guardian. ... As Owen secluded himself to enhance his strength, chaos had erupted in Pure Land. Caesar, leading the former Rebel Alliance,unched continuous attacks within Pure Land, purging those factions and strong individuals who refused to submit to The Celestial. Every region of Pure Land was in turmoil. Venus, leading a part of the Rebel Alliance, was no match for Caesar, especially after The Celestial intervened. They werepletely overwhelmed and on the brink of defeat. Fortunately, as Venus faced near-certain defeat, a towering figure emerged from the underworld cycle created by Owen-War Goddess! This top-tier powerhouse, who had previously fought alongside the God of Light and the Lord of Stars against The Celestial, had returned! Her appearance shocked countless people and temporarily reversed Venus''s dire situation. However, everyone knew that this was just the beginning. The Celestial had already targeted Venus and War Goddess. The current calm was merely the prelude to an even greater storm. ... "Sigh, what a turbulent time. At least Caesar''s attacks have stopped, and we can finally catch our breath." "Yes. First, Sargeras led the Burning Legion tounch devastating attacks on Pure Land, then Forbidden Zone allied with Sargeras against Owen. Caesar betrayed us and unleashed Wraith Marshal but was in by Leslie... So much chaos has urred in such a short time." "Now that Caesar has joined The Celestial, his power has grown terrifying. Even War Goddess can only barely suppress him. If Caesarunches another attack..." The mages'' expressions were grim. They had witnessed more upheavals in this era than in all the previous onesbined! Although they could catch their breath for now, they feared the ultimate battle between The Celestial and Venus was imminent. This battle would decide their lives and futures. More mages began to gather near the Emerald Dreamscape. Leslie and the Azure Kingdom''s reputation had spread across Pure Land, and many fearful mages saw them as a safe haven. Moreover, Venus, the leader of the Rebel Alliance, had also stationed herself and her forces in the Emerald Dreamscape, making it the focus of attention. As more people paid attention to the Emerald Dreamscape, rumors began to spread rapidly. "Have you heard? They say Ysera, the lord of Emerald Dreamscape, is actually Leslie''s maid. Even Venus, the leader of the Rebel Alliance, is just one of Leslie''s maids!" "That can''t be true! I find the rumor that Leslie is the real leader of the Rebel Alliance much more usible." ... Countless people debated this, finding it hard to believe. After all, Ysera and Venus were both top-tier powerhouses and outstanding individuals. How could they be someone else''s maids? However, the idea that Leslie might be the one to have them as her maids made some believe it. Leslie''s ruthless reputation, coupled with more emerging evidence, lent credibility to the rumors. Chapter 477: Chapter473-Leslies Terror Chapter 477: Chapter473-Leslie''s Terror ? "This news is true. You all know Miss Leslie''s strength. She single-handedly annihted an entire Forbidden Zone, and even the Wraith Marshal met his end at her hands." "Though Ysera and Miss Venus are exceptional individuals,pared to Miss Leslie, they fall far short. They have already been subdued by her strength and charm!" "I''ve also heard that Miss Leslie''s strength is unparalleled in the Pure Land!" "Even the returning War Goddess cannotpare to Miss Leslie!" "While the War Goddess''sbat prowess is impressive, she has never achieved what Miss Leslie has. Right now, Miss Leslie is probably the foremost figure beneath The Celestial!" Everyone spoke with great reverence for Leslie. After all, Leslie''s renown had been earned through sheer power! ... At the same time, in a small world. The War Goddess, d in battle armor and exuding a killing aura, appeared within the small world. Her body was stained with blood, and her armor was covered with crisscrossing battle scars, as if it could shatter at any moment. Although she appeared gravely injured, her expression remained calm, as if she didn''t care about her wounds. However, when she saw Venus in the small world, her expression turned serious. "Venus, what is the meaning of those rumors in the Pure Land?" To the War Goddess, the leaders of the Rebel Alliance had always been Owen and the Goddess of Beauty. But from what she had witnessed in the Pure Land, it seemed the Rebel Alliance only obeyed Leslie! Even Venus followed Leslie''s orders without question! This waspletely different from what she had imagined. She had always been confident in Venus''s ability to lead the Rebel Alliance. After all, Venus''s talent and strength were enough to ce her among the best. But now, this future genius she had so highly regarded, the leader of the Rebel Alliance, had supposedly be Leslie''s maid, ording to the rumors. She couldn''t understand! Nor could she believe it was true, so she came to confront Venus directly. Facing the War Goddess''s questioning, Venus''s eyes flickered with hesitation. This woman, a friend andrade of her father, had left a deep impression on her. She knew the War Goddess had high hopes for her and had guided and helped her during her weaker days. Feeling a pang of guilt, Venus replied softly, "War Goddess, I won''t hide it from you. I am indeed Miss Leslie''s maid now..." Hearing these words, the War Goddess''s icy, beautiful face instantly showed a trace of astonishment. The rumors... the rumors were true? How could Venus have fallen so low?! Immediately, her heart surged with rage. She knew Venus well-Leslie must have used some underhanded method to force Venus into submission. Without hesitation, the War Goddess scolded her angrily, "Even if Leslie holds something over you, do you realize who you are and what responsibilities you bear? How could you be someone''s maid?" As the War Goddess grew increasingly furious, Venus quickly intervened, "War Goddess, while this may seem inappropriate, it was my decision. Miss Leslie had nothing to do with it." Hearing Venus still defending Leslie at such a moment, the War Goddess trembled with anger, wishing she could p some sense into her. However, as her emotions red, she forced herself to calm down. After shooting Venus a sharp re, she stormed toward the center of the small world. Leslie must give her an exnation for this! As the War Goddess charged angrily toward the center of the small world, Madelyn, sensing the tension, hurriedly blocked her path, fearing a confrontation with her elder sister. However, the enraged War Goddess struck Madelyn aside with a single blow, sending her crashing into the central hall. Seeing Madelyn thrown aside, Little Leslie, who had been by her side, widened her round eyes in anger, ring at the War Goddess. "You! Bad person!" The War Goddess frowned. "Where did this brate from? Get lost!" With that, a domineering aura erupted from her, pressing down on Little Leslie. At that moment, a graceful andmanding figure appeared before Little Leslie, dispelling the oppressive aura emanating from the War Goddess entirely. Seeing Leslie''s appearance, the War Goddess fixed her cold gaze on her and demanded, "Leslie, why have you treated Venus this way?" Leslie nced indifferently at Venus, ignoring her, and instead instructed Little Leslie to go inside the hall and sleep. Only then did she focus her icy gaze on Venus. "Venus must have told youshe made a grave mistake by attacking Owen, and she must face the consequences!" "If she truly repents, I might release her after she serves for several decades." "Those whoy a hand on my husband will be corpses. Venus is lucky to be alive I''ve already shown her mercy." As Leslie spoke, the War Goddess''s breathing grew rapid. It was the first time she had encountered someone so audacious! "Leslie, you''re too arrogant! Venus is the daughter of the God of Light!" "Even if she made a mistake, you have no right to punish her, let alone make her your maid!" To the War Goddess, Venus wasn''t just her friend''s daughter; she was also the hope of the Rebel Alliance. This was especially true after the God of Light sacrificed himself to create an opportunity for them to escape-everyone owed him an immense debt. For someone to humiliate Venus like this was to insult them all! Her fiery temper couldn''t stand it. However, Leslie''s expression remained calm in the face of the War Goddess''s usations. "The God of Light is indeed a remarkable elder, but so what? Venus is not the God of Light. Even if he were here, the result would not change!" At these words, the atmosphere grew tense. Those present felt a weight in the air, while the War Goddess''s heart burned with endless fury. This Leslie was truly insufferable! If allowed to continue unchecked, what would she not dare to do? Immediately, a towering aura of bloodlust erupted from the War Goddess, filling every corner of the small world with savage battle imagery. Most people present felt an oppressive weight in their hearts, their expressions filled with fear as they looked at the War Goddess. It was clear that this notoriously ferocious warrior was truly enraged. At that moment, Leslie calmly watched the raging War Goddess. Chains of dominion, ancient and immutable, emerged from the void, ttering and sparking. The oppressive aura of the War Goddess was instantly extinguished, as though doused by icy rain. She stared at Leslie in disbelief. How could Leslie''s power be so terrifying? In her moment of shock, Leslie reached out her snow-white hand and grasped the War Goddess''s swan-like neck. Her mana and aura were sealed within her, rendering her as powerless as an ordinary mage. "War Goddess, you indeed have some strength and fame, but that is all in the past. If you dare act insolently before me again, I will show no mercy!" Leslie''s cold voice echoed, leaving everyone present in shock. They knew Leslie''s reputation-she always meant what she said! If the War Goddess continued to defy her, she would likely be killed! As the tension reached its peak, Little Leslie''s voice suddenly rang out from within the hall. Hearing her daughter, Leslie immediately reined in her temper, releasing the War Goddess.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She then calmly entered the hall, as if nothing had happened. Watching Leslie''s departing figure, the War Goddess rubbed her sore throat, her stunning face filled with astonishment. "How can your power be so terrifying?" The War Goddess had long reached the pinnacle of power, yet before Leslie, she felt as insignificant as an ant. It was the first time since bing a Primordial God that she had felt this way. Even after experiencing it herself, she found it hard to believe. Chapter 479: Chapter475-The Powerhouses of Another Dimension Chapter 479: Chapter475-The Powerhouses of Another Dimension ? Seeing everyone''s solemn expressions, Venus sighed and said, "The current situation is extremely unfavorable for us. We must start preparing early." "With Owen and my father''s situations still uncertain, we can no longer afford to be careless." Then Venus turned to the War Goddess and asked,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Do you know where the Lord of Stars and those ancient gods are now?" Since the War Goddess had returned, it stood to reason that the Lord of Stars and the others should be returning as well. Hearing this, the War Goddess nodded with a smile and said, "With the underworld cycle acting as a guiding beacon, they won''t lose their way in the fabric of time and space. They''ll be back very soon!" At these words, the War Goddess nced at Leslie with gratitude once more. They had previously attempted to reconstruct the underworld cycle many times, but without the Hell Grinder and the six special forces, they werepletely at a loss. If not for Owen sessfully condensing the underworld cycle, her return would not have been so swift. Hearing this, Venus and the others let out a sigh of relief. The return of the Lord of Stars and those ancient gods, whose power was incredibly formidable, would significantly strengthen their forces. At this moment, Charlotte burst into the small world with a panicked expression. "Empress, things are not looking good!" As soon as she appeared, she spoke with a grave tone. Everyone immediately turned their attention to her. Leslie frowned slightly and asked, "What''s happened? Have The Celestial and Caesar taken new action?" The others grew tense upon hearing this. Charlotte, responsible for intelligence, being so visibly anxious was never a good sign. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, Charlotte took a deep breath and said, "Empress, the world barrier of Pure Land has been shattered. Powerhouses from another dimension have invaded, specifically targeting our Rebel Alliance. It seems they have allied with The Celestial!" Powerhouses from another dimension? Hearing this, the War Goddess, Venus, and others had their pupils contract sharply. As top-tier mages, they were vaguely aware of the existence of other dimensions beyond their own. However, they had never imagined that those powerhouses would shatter the world barrier to invade. The strength of the world barrier was such that even a Primordial God-level being would find it exceedingly difficult to destroy. What was even more rming was that these beings from another dimension had allied with The Celestial! The Rebel Alliance was already in a precarious position, and the intervention of another dimension spelled disaster for them. While others were visibly shocked and dismayed, Leslie''s expression remained rtively calm. She had anticipated that The Celestial, despite its internal strife, would not remain idle. And now, it seemed her suspicions were confirmed-they had begun seeking allies from other dimensions. "If they''vee, then let''s settle everything at once..." Leslie muttered to herself, her icy gaze radiating bone-chilling coldness. Meanwhile. Within the ruins of the shattered Dark Temple, Owen sat cross-legged. The light cascading from the heavens pierced through the Demon Abyss, illuminating him and giving his body a faint golden shimmer, radiant and dazzling. Behind Owen, a ck halo slowly revolved, deep and imprable, like a ck hole devouring endless magic. As this ck hole manifested, a domineering bloodline aura emanated from Owen, spreading outward. The countless phenomena materializing around the ck hole twisted and copsed under the pressure of this aura! On the other side of the massive ck holey a vast and vibrant dimensional space. Within this ancient and thriving dimension, countless beings gazed in terror, their expressions frozen. Their sun had been reced by a pitch-ck ck hole! This eerie ck hole seemed like some kind of portal, emitting chaotic energy. Through it, they caught fleeting glimpses of a strange and entirely different dimension. Before they could probe further, an overwhelming aura surged forth from the ck hole like a tidal wave! Under this aura, all beings trembled uncontrobly, unable to move, as if confronted by an invincible sovereign. The strongest entities of this dimension were also drawn to the ck hole, their expressions filled with fear and disbelief. "What in the world is happening?" "This aura is terrifying!" "Look! There seems to be a figure on the other side of the ck hole!" Suddenly, one of the top powerhouses saw a horrifying sight and eximed in shock. Following his words, many others looked closely and finally noticed it a fearsome figure seemed to stand on the other side of the ck hole. Although the figure''s back was turned to them, making it hard to discern clearly, the oppressive aura suffocating them seemed to emanate from this very being! "Who is this figure?" "Even with his back to us, the pressure he exudes is terrifying beyond words!" "Could he be a powerhouse from another dimension? Have such beings already emerged?" "We need to leave this ce immediately. This entity is too terrifying to provoke!" At that moment, countless beings and powerhouses from the dimension fled at their fastest speed, terrified of lingering too long and being noticed by this terrifying presence. A single thought from such a being could easily obliterate them. Although many were curious about the new dimension connected to the ck hole, the terrifying figure was enough to deter them. Instead, they directed their attention to the other side of the dimension, where another ck hole connected to different dimensions. "Powerhouses from another dimension are invading!" This news spread like wildfire across Pure Land, causing widespread panic and fear among the mages. Soon, many people gathered at the site of the ck hole, staring at the vast, world-devouring ck region. From within the ck region, many powerhouses from the other dimension had already emerged. These beings were all incredibly powerful. Each appearance caused massive disruptions in time and space. Even the residual effects of their descent struck fear into countless hearts. Who could possibly withstand such overwhelming strength? Moreover, the powerhouses continued to arrive in an endless stream. It appeared they were amassing their forces here, preparing to seize control of Pure Land. This move rmed and terrified many factions within Pure Land. Though they had never encountered such a situation before, the aggressive arrival of these other-dimensional powerhouses made it clear they were not here for negotiations. Nearly every faction in Pure Land began making the worst preparations. The Rebel Alliance, led by Venus, in particr, implemented numerous contingency measures. However, once the invaders had mostly arrived, they did not immediately provokerge- scale conflict or seize territories. Instead, their rtive calm puzzled many factions, leaving them unsure how to respond. This confusion did notst long before a shocking revtion spread rapidly. These other-dimensional powerhouses were here to assist The Celestial in eradicating the Rebel Alliance entirely! They called themselves friends of The Celestial. Although many in Pure Land were discontented with this, there was little they could do. Some factions within Pure Land were aligned with Owen and Leslie, unwilling to see the Rebel Alliance fall. Yet, another announcement soon followed, spreading even greater shock: "Any force aiding the Rebel Alliance will be ughtered without mercy!" This blood-stained message from the other-dimensional powerhouses reverberated across Pure Land, sending shockwaves through every faction. "The Celestial is determined to eradicate the Rebel Alliance, even involving other- dimensional forces." "It seems that way. Can the Rebel Alliance withstand this?" "Sigh, The Celestial grows more excessive by the day. If the Rebel Alliance falls, we''ll have no hope left." "But I''ve heard The Celestial is still embroiled in internal conflict. Isn''t it unwise to seek external help at this time?" "The internal conflict should settle soon. After that, The Celestial will focus entirely on destroying the Rebel Alliance. Their situation looks bleak." As they gazed at the powerful beings from another dimension, countless mages shook their heads and sighed in despair. Chapter 478 - 474-The Two Celestials Reflecting on the first time they met Leslie, it had been at Owens grand wedding. It was through Owen that they first noticed Leslie. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om At that time, although they had found Leslie extraordinary, no one could have imagined that she would grow to such terrifying heights in such a short period! Not only was her beauty unparalleled, but her terrifying strength likely surpassed even the God of Light himself! Under the increasingly astonished gaze of the War Goddess, Leslie, who had returned to the hall, quickly regained her gentle demeanor. Looking at her daughter, tossing and turning on the bed and unable to sleep, she smiled and asked: "Why arent you being a good girl and going to sleep tonight?" Leslie gently patted her daughters back. Little Leslie sat up, held her mothers hand, and walked out of the hall. With a serious expression, she looked at the War Goddess and said: "Auntie War Goddess, my mom didnt mistreat Auntie Venus at all. The Rebel Alliance has managed to hold out this long because my mom has been helping them constantly." After Little Leslie spoke, Venus also stepped forward. Looking at the War Goddess with a solemn expression, she said: "War Goddess, this matter is indeed my fault. Not only did Owen activate the array to ensure our safe return, but he also reestablished the cycle of the underworld. He has done so much for me and for all of us." "But because of my selfishness, I attacked Owen. That was absolutely wrong of me!" As Venus spoke, her face was filled with guilt. Seeing this, the War Goddess stared intently at Venus, seeing her past actions clearly. From Owen activating the Time Array to assist their return, to everything Venus described, she reviewed it all in detail using her special retroactive magic. It seemed she had indeed wronged Leslie, and she realized she had acted impulsively earlier. With some embarrassment, she looked at Leslie apologetically. Leslie, however, remained calm, saying, "Considering you are a senior, I wont hold it against you." With that, Leslie ignored the War Goddess entirely. The War Goddess felt even more guilt welling up in her eyes. Previously, she and the Lord of Stars had been witnesses to Owen and Leslies wedding. Now, although Venus had her reasons, her actions of forcing Owen into the depths of the Demon Abyss were indeed excessive. Afterward, the War Goddess seemed to recall something, her expression growing serious as she asked, "Owen Owen should be able to return from the depths of the Demon Abyss, right?" This was no small matter. Owen had been the victim, and the Demon Abyss was known for its strangeness. Even she and the Lord of Stars had never fully explored its depths, where ominous auras that even they found dangerous lurked. In his heavily injured state, Owen falling into such a ce was almost certainly fatal. Hearing the War Goddess suddenly express concern about Owen, Leslie responded indifferently: "This is not something you need to worry about, War Goddess. He should emerge from the depths of the Demon Abyss before long." As Leslie spoke, Little Leslie added with a cheerful smile: "Daddy will be back soon!" At this time, Seraphina red angrily at the War Goddess, still holding a grudge for her earlier defense of Venus. Although Owens fall into the Demon Abyss couldnt be entirely med on Venus, she bore significant responsibility. However, this thought only briefly crossed her mind before her attention shifted to her longing for Owen. Like Little Leslie and the others, Seraphina was full of confidence in Owen, but until he reappeared, her heart felt weighed down by an immovable stone. In the minds of the Dragon Princess and others, Owens image surfaced as well. To them, Owen was a figure more dazzling than miracles themselves. This trial would surely not stop him! Leslie, meanwhile, nced at the War Goddess as if something hade to mind. Studying her intently, she curiously asked: "Before the end of the epoch, you frequentlyunched expeditions against The Celestial. What exactly lies beyond the firmament?" Faced with Leslies direct and probing question, the War Goddess remained silent for a long moment before finally speaking: "Beyond the firmament, its not just the one The Celestial you imagine. There are other terrifying existences as well." Hearing this, the Celestial God Hall members looked curiously at the War Goddess. Although they had heard of attempts to attack The Celestial, they knew little about its true nature or the entities beyond it. Most deities who had experienced those battles remained tight-lipped about them. "Other terrifying existences?" Soon, the Dragon Princess and others exchanged nces, their breathing slowing noticeably. For something to be described as terrifying by the War Goddess, it must be truly extraordinary! The War Goddess took a deep breath and continued, "The Celestial itself is terrifying, being born of countless rules. However, before the current Celestial, there was another, weakened but not extincta prior The Celestial." "Two Celestials: one representing the decayed past, the other embodying the vibrant present. Beyond that, there are ancient beings born from chaos, most of whom serve the two Celestials. Their strength is utterly terrifying" Hearing that there were two Celestials, many peoples expressions changed drastically. Just one Celestials power was enough to make them feel utterly helpless. The Celestials were, after all, the very source of magic and the embodiment of countless Orders. They were innately invincible. Additionally, the chaotic beings mentioned by the War Goddess filled them with unease. These beings, wielding ancient chaos magic, suppressed all elements. Like The Celestial, they held inherent advantages. Even the Trickster God, Loki, was one such chaotic being! These revtions, though few, were the product of countless efforts and sacrifices to uncover. Every deeper understanding of The Celestial came at a tremendous cost. Seeing the heavy expressions on everyones faces, clearly weighed down by the oppressive might of the two Celestials, the War Goddess spoke slowly: "However, theres no need to worry too much. The Celestials are currently embroiled in internal conflict and wont truly act against us." Hearing this, many present looked shocked, unsure of what she meant. The War Goddess exined calmly, "Through our trials and observations over multiple epochs, weve deduced that the decaying Celestial is vying with the current Celestial for control of this world." "They both care deeply about this struggle and can hardly afford distractions. Bing the ruler of this realm is their utmost priority. Otherwise, if both Celestials had acted against us, we wouldnt have survived until now." Upon hearing this, many people swallowed hard, staring at the War Goddess in disbelief. It was their first time hearing such explosive information. Their understanding of The Celestial underwent a significant shift. Leslie, however, remained rtively calm. She had already pieced together some fragmented knowledge about whaty beyond The Celestial, but the War Goddesss exnation connected those clues, bringing sudden rity. Even so, her heart wasnt entirely undisturbed. No matter which Celestial ultimately imed dominion, it would spell disaster for them. The Celestials power was too overwhelming. Even with their current equilibrium, merely a fraction of their focus on the rebels was enough to make resistance nearly impossible. As the others absorbed this information, the War Goddess added, "Though this is a major issue, the decaying Celestial, having endured countless eons, is no match for the vibrant current Celestial." "Moreover, as far as we know, both the chaotic beings and the ancient celestial deities stand behind the current Celestial." "The past Celestial has no chance." Hearing this, Venus, who was privy to much of the inside story, responded gravely: "No matter who ultimately wins, it will be bad news for us. They remain our enemies, and we must prepare. Once only one Celestial remains, our resistance will be nothing more than ants shaking a tree." At this, most of those present nodded solemnly. Indeed, once the Celestials decided the victor, the first force they would eliminate would undoubtedly be the Rebel Alliance! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 480: Chapter476-Targeting the Rebel Alliance Chapter 480: Chapter476-Targeting the Rebel Alliance ? All mages in Pure Land were well aware that The Celestial had always been a dominant force throughout history. Though the Rebel Alliance asionally produced extraordinary talents, they ultimately proved no match for The Celestial. Now, with The Celestial summoning terrifying powerhouses from another dimension, the Rebel Alliance''s chances of survival seemed almost nonexistent. Even if the Rebel Alliance managed to withstand this onught, it would likely suffer devastating losses and be forced into obscurity. As the mages of Pure Land paid close attention to the unfolding events, the invaders from another dimension gathered on a barren in, establishing their base camp. Meanwhile, top-tier figures from The Celestial convened with these other-dimensional powerhouses, seemingly to discuss the annihtion of the Rebel Alliance. Witnessing this, many mages in Pure Land grew increasingly concerned for the Rebel Alliance. Thebined might of The Celestial and these otherworldly powerhouses was nothing short of a death sentence for the Rebel Alliance. A dark cloud of anxiety loomed over everyone''s hearts. Although no one knew when The Celestial and their allies would strike the Rebel Alliance, it was clear that when they did, it would be earth-shattering. In the Emerald Dreamscape, the mood was somber. The unexpected alliance between The Celestial and the other-dimensional powerhouses had ced immense pressure on everyone. Yet they also knew that worry, fear, and panic would aplish nothing. What was destined to happen would inevitablye to pass. The only thing they could do now was to strengthen themselves as quickly as possible. The uing battle would determine their lives and destinies. Within the Small World. The involvement of the other-dimensional powerhouses had thrown everyone into a flurry of activity. Some sought support from their own factions, others gathered intelligence, while many focused on enhancing their abilities. Seated in the main hall of the Small World, Leslie was also busy. Messages from all over poured onto her desk, demanding her immediate attention and resolution. Leslie''s expression was as cold and solemn as ever, resembling that of an ethereal sovereign untouched by mortal concerns. Beside Leslie, Madelyn and Charlotte worked as her aides, helping her sort through the overwhelming pile of reports and intelligence. The Azure Kingdom, already vast due to its alliances with various factions, had be even more chaotic in these turbulent times. The sheer volume of information and matters requiring attention had grown exponentially. Thanks to Madelyn and Charlotte''s assistance, the efficiency of their operations had been maximized. "The intelligence on the other dimension has been consolidated," Madelyn reported. "The Rock Demon n has deployed an army of about five hundred thousand. They are physically powerful, resistant to metal, butck intelligence." "The Vampire n is also participating. They undergo strange transformations by feeding on blood, often acting alone. They are extremely strong, with approximately one thousand elite members." "The Shamanic Armyprises roughly one million human followers of shamanic beliefs. They are adept at natural magic and exhibit exceptional coordination and individual strength." "Finally, the Dune n deserves special attention. They can create creatures with unique powers, even mimicking other races. However, their original forms are rtively weak..." Leslie reviewed thepiled intelligence and quickly began organizing the Azure Kingdom''s forces to counter the other-dimensional armies. Her decision-making was swift and precise. Madelyn and Charlotte watched her in awe. Leslie''s deep understanding of these alien races and powers enabled her to devisen/o/vel/b//in dot c//om countermeasures with incredible speed. Even top-tier generals of mage armies couldn''t match her efficiency, let alone her ability to strategize for both weaknesses and battle tactics. Elsa, who had been brought into the Small World by Leslie, approached with a tray of tea like a maid and served it to the three of them. Ever since the death of the Wraith Marshal, Elsa had followed Leslie. Over time, her admiration for Leslie had only deepened. The more she learned about Leslie, the more she revered her. Leslie''s journey was more legendary than any tale in the history books. To Elsa, Leslie had be her ultimate idol. Serving by Leslie''s side filled her with happiness. At the same time, Leslie''s excellence made her increasingly curious about Owen. From what she understood, Leslie loved Owen deeply. Given Leslie''s aloof and exceptional nature, Elsa couldn''t fathom what kind of extraordinary man could win her heart and loyalty. While Elsa pondered this, Leslie efficiently dealt with the reports and events before her. With a sigh of relief, Leslie stretched, her proud and graceful figure on full disy. Madelyn approached and began massaging Leslie''s shoulders. Meanwhile, under the Tree of World, Seraphina chased Little Leslie around, causing all the small animals in the Small World to flee in terror from the two mischievous "troublemakers." The War Goddess sat beneath the Tree of World, her expression grave as she observed the two girls. Seraphina''s bloodline, having undergone multiple evolutions, had be ancient and unfathomable. Even the War Goddess, despite her extensive knowledge, couldn''t discern its origins. Little Leslie''s bloodline was even more astonishing. The chaotic magic emanating from her was so rich that it was clear she possessed an ancient and powerful chaotic bloodline. Her talent and potential were immeasurable. "Chaos bodies only pass through bloodline inheritance. But Leslie doesn''t seem to be a chaos body, nor does Owen..." The War Goddess was puzzled. Recalling the unique aura Leslie emitted, she realized Leslie''s constitution might be even more terrifying than a chaos body. As the War Goddess pondered, a ripple appeared in the void before her. Venus materialized in the Small World, her expression grave. She looked at the War Goddess and said solemnly, "War Goddess, urgent news: a celestial god emperor has descended upon the barren in. The other-dimensional forces refer to them as the ''Celestial God Emperor,'' and their power appears unmatched!" Celestial God Emperor! The War Goddess''s expression darkened instantly. This Celestial God Emperor was an ancient entity, so obscure that few had ever heard of them. However, the War Goddess knew all too well-this being had appeared in every battle against The Celestial, serving as their most formidable ally. Theirbat prowess was terrifying, making them the strongest among the celestial gods loyal to The Celestial. "It''s them... Thisplicates things..." The War Goddess narrowed her eyes, her rare disy of gravity betraying her deep concern. "Perhaps the decayed Celestial and the current Celestial have resolved their conflict. Otherwise, this being wouldn''t have left the firmament." Venus nodded in agreement and continued, "ording to thetest intelligence, the Celestial God Emperor has moved toward the ruins of Middle Earth..." Middle Earth... The War Goddess frowned. Middle Earth was the ce she had used the underworld cycle to return. It was clear the Celestial God Emperor aimed to destroy the underworld cycle there. If the underworld cycle were destroyed, the Lord of Stars and other ancient powerhouses would lose their beacon and be unable to return quickly. The cycle had to be protected at all costs! As the War Goddess resolved to take action, Leslie appeared, standing before her. "Leslie, what do you mean by this?" the War Goddess asked, confused. Leslie replied calmly, "I''m going with you." Chapter 481: Chapter477-The Celestial God Emperor Chapter 481: Chapter477-The Celestial God Emperor ? The War Goddess hesitated for a moment, then looked at Leslie with suspicion. Leslie''s status was no longer ordinary. Not only was she the ruler of the Azure Kingdom, but she was also the de facto leader of the Rebel Alliance.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Her position was one of great power and responsibility. If Leslie left with her, who would manage these two critical domains? Leslie, seemingly aware of the War Goddess''s concerns, turned to Madelyn and said, "During my absence, all matters of the Azure Kingdom will be entrusted to you." Madelyn looked at Leslie in shock. Though she had previously acted as a regent, that was during rtively peaceful times. Now, amidst such turbulence, the thought of taking over left her deeply uncertain. "This... Sister, please reconsider. I''m not capable of this!" Leslie gently patted her on the shoulder. "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. You can do it!" Madelyn gazed into Leslie''s resolute eyes, slowly responding, "I... Can I really do this?" Leslie firmly replied, "You already have the ability to stand on your own. Both Owen and I believe in you!" Hearing Leslie''s words, Madelyn understood that the current chaotic situation meant she could no longer hide under Leslie and Owen''s wings. She needed to grow on her own. After a brief moment of hesitation, Madelyn nodded solemnly. "Sister, I will do everything I can not to disappoint you!" Satisfied, Leslie nodded and then turned to Charlotte. "Assist Madelyn during this time." Charlotte nodded. Leslie then looked at Fer, the Lord of Celestial God Pce, and Ysera. "All of you, behave yourselves and assist Madelyn properly!" Under Leslie''s cold gaze, the three women obediently nodded repeatedly. "Don''t worry, Mistress. We will wholeheartedly assist Madelyn!" Seeing this, Leslie finally turned to the War Goddess. "Let''s go!" The War Goddess nced at Leslie, surprised by her decisiveness. In just a few breaths, Leslie had made all the necessary arrangements. Acknowledging this, the War Goddess nodded. "Very well, let''s not dy any further." With that, the War Goddess left the Small World first. Leslie was about to follow when she noticed a pair of round, teary eyes fixed on her. Her daughter! Little Leslie''s eyes were slightly red, clearly holding back her emotions. She knew her mother had important matters to attend to and couldn''t stay to take care of her. But she still longed to be with her mother. Seeing Little Leslie in this state softened Leslie''s heart. She walked over, gently smoothing her daughter''s soft hair, andforted her in a tender voice, "I won''t be gone for long. Mommy wille back soon..." Little Leslie nodded vigorously. Though her eyes reddened further, she bit her lip and didn''t say a word. Everyone watching felt a pang in their hearts. Though they hadn''t spent much time with Little Leslie, they all adored the thoughtful and well-behaved girl. When Owen left, she had been heartbroken but kept it hidden until after he was gone, only then breaking down in tears. Now, Owen had been gone for a long time without returning, and Leslie was about to leave too. For someone as young as Little Leslie, it was undoubtedly hard to bear. Leslie''s emotions also surged, but she steeled herself and prepared to leave quickly. Just as she turned, Little Leslie couldn''t help but call out, "Pleasee back soon!" Her voice was loud, and tears streamed down her cheeks. Leslie stopped in her tracks, turned back, and embraced her daughter. "Wait for me. Mommy will be back very soon." Little Leslie nodded earnestly and said, "I''ll wait for you and Daddy toe back! I''ll think about you every day!" Leslie smiled softly, then carried her daughter over to Seraphina. "Seraphina, she''s your little sister. Take care of her while I''m away." Though Seraphina was slightly intimidated by Leslie, she held Little Leslie carefully in her arms. "I''ll make sure to protect the little mistress!" She tightened her grip slightly, as if to reassure both Leslie and herself. Leslie nodded, then finally left the Small World. This time, Leslie moved quickly, fearing that any dy would weaken her resolve. If she stayed longer, her ns would not proceed as intended. Meanwhile. At the ancient pinnacle of the firmament, shrouded in endless chaotic light, magnificent and ancient pces floated. This was the stronghold of the Celestial God n under The Celestial''s rule. At that moment, an ancient gate that had long been sealed slowly opened as if stirred by some unseen force. A graceful figure stepped out from the gate. She was tall, with snow-white skin and a white crown atop her head. Her invisible aura of authority weighed heavily on everyone present. As she appeared, the other Celestial Gods gathered there bowed deeply. This was their uncrowned ruler-the Celestial God Emperor! "Greetings, Your Majesty!" The ancient and powerful Celestial Gods greeted her in unison. The Celestial God Emperor''s expression was indifferent as she swept her gaze across them. She stepped forward, each stride like a crushing weight on their spirits. Her snow-white legs seemed to trample on their very souls. Though the Celestial Gods were proud and gifted descendants, in her presence, they had no grounds for arrogance. She possessed the most noble Celestial God bloodline and a power rivaling The Celestial itself! Her strength and status were second only to the two Celestials. As she appeared, Loki, the Trickster God who had been stirring turmoil in Pure Land, lowered his head respectfully and stood beside her. His demeanor was as deferential as that of an old steward greeting his master. Anyone witnessing this scene would be utterly shocked. Loki, infamous throughout Pure Land, was feared by countless factions. Yet now, he was acting like a humble servant! The Celestial God Emperor cast a cold nce at Loki and said, "Have you investigated the matter I assigned to you?" Loki immediately stepped forward and replied, "Your Majesty, it has been confirmed. The underworld cycle has been reconstructed in the ruins of Middle Earth." The Celestial God Emperor nodded. "Hiding it in such a ce... But the cycle cannot be allowed to persist!" With intrigue, she added, "Who reconstructed the cycle? Even with the Hell Grinder, establishing the cycle is no simple task." Loki''s tone grew more deferential, and a flicker of murderous intent shed in his eyes. "It was Owen! He secretly rebuilt the cycle." "Owen..." The Celestial God Emperor murmured, her tone carrying a hint of familiarity with the name. "Let''s visit Middle Earth. Such a barren ce... could it really produce such a genius?" Loki nodded repeatedly, then hesitated before saying, "The underworld cycle is crucial to the War Goddess and her rebels. If we move to destroy it, they will undoubtedly resist with everything they have." The Celestial God Emperor seemed unsurprised. Shemanded, "The four guardian saints shall apany me to Middle Earth. The other deities will remain and oversee the other-dimensional forces'' actions." "This time, Pure Land must be turned into a purgatory, and all living beings must once again tremble in terror!" With her decree, the other Celestial Gods began executing the n. However, as the Celestial God Emperor was about to leave, a terrifying aura erupted from the void. She turned back, gazing into the endless chaos, where an ancient prison loomed. Within the prison, a soul as pure and radiant as crystal light flickered. Chapter 482: Chapter478-Demon Realm’s Aid Chapter 482: Chapter478-Demon Realms Aid ? The Soul of the God of Light! Though trapped and oppressed within the prison, the God of Light refused to yield, coldly ring at the Celestial God Emperor, Tsukihime. "Tsukihime, was it necessary to act against me?" "The Celestial may no longer exist in its old form, but the will it summoned will not perish. As long as The Celestial lives, so too will our resolve!" This firm deration caused a slight tremor in Tsukihime''s stance. However, in the next moment, she unleashed her oppressive soul aura, locking onto the God of Light''s pure, crystalline essence. Her tone was icy as she spoke: "The Celestial is The Celestial. To defy it is rebellion, and rebellion is merely a path to death." "Survival of the fittest is natural. You, as a pinnacle powerhouse, reject allegiance to The Celestial in favor of your farcical democracy. Howughable!" As she spoke, her eyes shimmered with divine light. The God of Light, however, merely nced at her indifferently, as though she could never grasp his innermost thoughts or the true aspirations of all mages. The God of Light''s unyielding defiance gradually eroded Tsukihime''s patience. "If you remain so obstinate and refuse submission, don''t me me for what happens next!" With that, she waved her hand. From the jade disk-like light wheel hovering behind her, two frigid chains shot forth, piercing the God of Light''s soul. The chains were unbearably cold. Even with the God of Light''s formidable soul, he began to weaken under their chilling grip, letting out involuntary cries of anguish. "Your soul is deteriorating," Tsukihime said coldly. "When you can no longer endure the brutal cold, you will beg for mercy." Despite the visible torment, the God of Light''s voice remained resolute: "My current state is indeed dire, but in the end, we will be victorious!" "Tsukihime, you will fail!" Though his voice carried pain, his tone was as steadfast as unshakable stone. Tsukihime sneered. "Is that so? We shall see. The greater your hope, the greater your disappointment will be!" With that, she ignored the God of Light and turned to the other Celestial Gods gathered around her. "Mobilize the entire other-dimensional army. This time, the Rebel Alliance must suffer catastrophic losses!" Sensing her simmering fury, the Celestial Gods immediately grew serious. "Rest assured, Your Majesty. We will oversee this personally. Not a single rebel in Pure Land will be spared!" Satisfied, Tsukihime nodded and swiftly departed with her four Guardian Saints. Loki, the Trickster God, cast a nce at the imprisoned God of Light, a smug grin spreading across his face. The God of Light, who had long been his greatest adversary, was now reduced to this wretched state-something Loki found immensely satisfying. It was a pity the God of Light still clung to life. But it wouldn''t be long before this once-formidable foe''s soul dissolved entirely, bing a forgotten relic of history. At that moment, following Tsukihime''smand, the long-prepared other-dimensional army began its advance from the barren ins. Their target: the territories of the Azure Kingdom and the Emerald Dreamscape. The army moved with incredible speed. Their march shook the earth, plunging the entire Pure Land into panic. The other-dimensional forces were terrifyingly powerful and ruthless. Both the Azure Kingdom and Emerald Dreamscape responded immediately, deploying armies to intercept the invaders. However, despite their efforts, the Azure Kingdom and Emerald Dreamscapecked the deep foundations necessary to match the invaders. After only a brief skirmish, the other-dimensional forces gained the upper hand. Were it not for the meticulous preparations Leslie had made before her departure, exploiting the invaders'' weaknesses, the enemy might have already overrun the Azure Kingdom and Emerald Dreamscape. Many neutral factions observing the conflict grew increasingly uneasy. The Azure Kingdom''s forces, widely regarded as the strongest in Pure Land, were struggling against the other-dimensional army. This hesitation extended to factions contemting aid for Owen and Leslie. The invaders had made their stance clear: any force aiding the Rebel Alliance would be deemed an enemy and annihted. Reluctant to risk their families and domains, these factions refrained from intervening, leaving the Azure Kingdom and Emerald Dreamscape to fend for themselves. As the invaders gained the upper hand, their assault grew even more ferocious, determined to obliterate these two strongholds. But just as the Rebel Alliance seemed on the brink of copse, a massive force from the Demon Realm arrived to provide aid. Within the Small World. Madelyn gazed at Archdemon and Ymir, her expression tinged with nostalgia. When she looked at Archdemon, her emotions grew moreplex. Unlike the cold and stifling atmosphere she often felt around her sister, being with Archdemon felt more rxed. They had be unlikely friends after Archdemon''s audacious attempt to forcefully marry Owen-an event Madelyn had disrupted during the wedding. Later, their shared survival in the Demon Abyss had forged a deep camaraderie. Seeing Archdemon again, a rare smile appeared on Madelyn''s face. "Thank you foring to our aid!" Her gratitude toward Archdemon was heartfelt. In these trying times, when most factions in Pure Land hesitated to act, only the Demon Realm stepped forward to help. True friendship revealed itself in adversity, and the Demon Realm clearly regarded them as allies. Archdemon smiled faintly. "It''s nothing. We''re only doing what we can. I''m not sure how much help we''ll be." Nearby, Ysera and the others studied Archdemon and Ymir. Having witnessed Owen''s duel with Sargeras, they were aware of Owen''s special connection with Archdemon. But meeting her in person was a revtion. Her talent, strength, beauty, and audacity were indeed extraordinary. Seraphina approached with Little Leslie in tow, her eyes wide with excitement. "Archdemon Sister, we meet again!" Seraphina had a good impression of Archdemon. Archdemon gently patted Seraphina''s head, a faint nostalgia in her gaze.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The first time they met, Seraphina had been in her snake form. Now, she had fully transformed through her bloodline and grown significantly stronger. After some brief reminiscing, Madelyn turned to Archdemon with a serious expression. "Archdemon, how many forces have you brought this time?" Archdemon replied calmly, "Ymir and I are here, along with two Throne Celestials, over thirty Celestial Gods, and a demon army of more than five hundred thousand." Following the Millennial Cataclysm and Sargeras''s attack, the Demon Realm had suffered significant losses. The forces Archdemon brought were their absolute limit. Madelyn, understanding the toll these events had taken, expressed her gratitude again. "Thank you, Archdemon. With your reinforcements, the pressure on us will ease somewhat." Archdemon nodded, aware that the current situation was dire. Even with the added forces, they were far from enough to turn the tide. The other-dimensional army alone was overwhelming, and if The Celestial''s forces joined the fray, they would stand no chance. "We can only hold out as long as we can," Archdemon said quietly. "When Owen and Leslie return, they''ll turn the tide." Madelyn''s expression darkened. "If my sister doesn''t return within three months, I''m afraid we won''tst that long." The group fell into silence. Three months might seem like a long time, but for beings of their caliber, it would pass in the blink of an eye. By then, much of the Azure Kingdom and Emerald Dreamscape might already be in ruins. "Don''t worry! Mommy and Daddy will be back soon!" Little Leslie''s resolute voice broke the heavy silence. Her confident, childlike demeanor brought smiles to everyone''s faces, lightening the oppressive mood. Archdemon and Ymir, unfamiliar with the young girl, looked at her curiously. "Who is she?" they asked. Chapter 483: Chapter479-Infernal Reincarnation of Middle Earth Chapter 483: Chapter479-Infernal Reincarnation of Middle Earth ? "Who is she?" Looking at the little girl who suddenly spoke up, the Archdemon asked curiously. Madelyn exined, "She is little Leslie, the daughter of Owen and Leslie!" Hearing this, both the Archdemon and Ymir exchanged nces, their eyes reflecting a mix of emotions. They hadn''t expected that during this time apart, Owen and Leslie would already have a child. From the little girl, they could indeed see traces of Owen and Leslie. She was lively and adorable. Immediately, the two couldn''t resist stepping forward, wanting to hold the little girl. However, as they were about to move closer, a figure suddenly blocked their way. Elsa, who had been apanying little Leslie all along, stopped them, her expression wary. Though it was clear from Madelyn and the others'' attitudes that the Archdemon and herpanions weren''t enemies, little Leslie''s safety could not bepromised. At this moment, little Leslie gently tugged at Elsa''s sleeve. "It''s fine, Auntie Archdemon and Auntie Ymir are Dad''s friends. They like Dad very much and won''t hurt me." Hearing these words, a faint blush spread across the faces of both the Archdemon and Ymir. They indeed had strong feelings for Owen, but this was a well-known secret that almost no one ever mentioned directly. The other women present cast various nces at the two, with most of them sighing inwardly:n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "As expected of Owen, his charm is truly unparalleled..." Elsa, realizing this, had an embarrassed look sh across her face. Since Owen could attract someone as outstanding as Leslie, it wasn''t surprising that other women found him equallypelling. Without Elsa''s obstruction, the Archdemon and Ymir quickly approached little Leslie, curiosity evident as they asked, "You know us?" Little Leslie nodded confidently. "Of course, I know you." Seeing how certain she was, both the Archdemon and Ymir felt a strange sense of dj vu, as if they were seeing Owen himself. Owen had always been confident, as though he had everything under control. "Indeed, she''s Owen''s child. She''s just like him," the Archdemon remarked as she gently picked little Leslie up into her arms. Back when she had considered the possibility of marrying Owen, she had imagined many oues, one of which was having a child with him. If they really had a child, wouldn''t it be as adorable as little Leslie? The more she looked, the more the Archdemon adored little Leslie, holding her as if cradling a sacred little angel. She kissed little Leslie''s snowy, radiant cheek softly, and an overwhelming maternal instinct surged within her- the desire to give her the best of everything in the world. Meanwhile, Ymir''s heart swelled with protective instincts, as if little Leslie had be the most precious treasure in her life. Just as the two women werepletely absorbed by the adorable little Leslie, Charlotte hurried into the small world from outside. "The Celestial has made a move again!" As she entered, her expression turned grave as she quickly scanned the crowd and reported, "Kaida has joined forces with those Celestial Gods who defected to The Celestial and allied with an interdimensional army!" "Their forces are terrifying. Emergency reports areing in from all directions!" Hearing Charlotte''s report, Venus sighed deeply. The forces they had once gathered to resist The Celestial had now be a hindrance instead. "We absolutely cannot retreat now; otherwise, we might not evenst until Owen and Leslie arrive!" As a longtime rival of The Celestial, she knew all too well their nature, as well as the nature of Caesar and his allies. They always preyed on the weak. If they retreated now, The Celestial would surely press forward relentlessly, leaving no room to breathe. Only by putting up fierce resistance could they possibly fend off the assault. Madelyn understood this too, her eyes burning with a crazed determination to kill. "If they daree, then we''ll ughter them all! Caesar still owes me a reckoning for what he did to my brother!" The others present nodded resolutely. "The Celestial won''t show us any mercy. Let''s fight them to the end!" The atmosphere grew charged with intense killing intent. Nearly everyone Owen and Leslie truly cared about was now within this small world, forming the core of their current faction. Each one of them was exceptionally gifted and powerful, renowned across the Pure Land. Seraphina''s bloodline was now so formidable it could suppress all spellbeasts, earning her the title of the royal sovereign among them-a figure of extraordinary prestige. Fer, the Celestial God Princess, Ysera, and Elsa were all top-tier prodigies in the Pure Land. They had already reached Celestial God levels before, but with the various resources and aid from the Tree of World in this small world, their abilities had undergone aplete transformation. As for Venus, the daughter of the God of Light, she had reigned as an unrivaled genius for several epochs. Among Celestial Gods, she was nearly invincible. Madelyn, with her bloodline awakening multiple times, had advanced further down the path of Death''s Cmity, refining it to perfection-a walking harbinger of death. The Archdemon, once on the brink of life due to a lifespan crisis, had her potential reignited with Owen''s help, her level soaring to unprecedented heights. Although Ymir seldom revealed her strength, Owen knew well the brilliance of this support character. Underestimating her woulde at a grave cost. These gathered individuals were undoubtedly among the strongest. No longer hiding their powers, they were prepared to shake the very foundations of this dire battle. ... As Madelyn and the others mobilized, on the shattered Middle Earth below, a significant transformation had taken ce amidst the destruction. What once was destend had been overtaken by lush jungles, nourished by the remains of countless beings annihted during the Millennial Cataclysm. Beneath the forest floory the ashes of these countless lives, their essence feeding the vibrant growth above. The breeze carried the fragrance of flowers, making this ce resemble a paradise of perfume. At the heart of this lush jungle stood two figures. One wore battered armor, stained with dark, ominous blood. Though she stood still, the surrounding area seemed to transform into a sea of corpses and blood. Beside the War Goddess stood Leslie, her expression icy. She radiated a chilling aura that covered the verdant forest in ayer of frost. Together, they faced a colossal ck millstone ahead. The ancient millstone exuded a suffocating presence, its surface glowing with dazzling lights that pulsed ominously. Leslie''s beautiful eyes reflected a trace of reminiscence as she gazed at the millstone. This Infernal Grinder had been restored by Owen, and though his presence on it was faint, it warmed her heart. The War Goddess also looked at the twisted, glowing Hell Grinder with aplex expression. Without Owen''s restoration of this artifact, she would have been lost in the chaotic rivers of time, unable to return. Thanks to the Infernal Reincarnation''s guidance, she had found her way back. In this, Owen had done her a great service. She believed that the Lord of Stars and others must have sensed the presence of the Infernal Reincarnation and would be rushing here as fast as they could. This beacon of hope must not falter! Boom! Suddenly, the entire sky trembled as if struck by a mighty force. A massive ck crack appeared in the heavens, spreading chaos and oppressive energy throughout the void. As the torrential pressure descended, both Leslie and the War Goddess looked up, their gazes unflinching. "As expected, they''vee!" Chapter 484: Chapter480-Leslie and Tsukihime Chapter 484: Chapter480-Leslie and Tsukihime ? Under the gazes of Leslie and the War Goddess, four terrifying figures gradually emerged from the fissure exuding chaotic energy. They seemed to embody the unchallengeable will of The Celestial, and the moment they appeared, a torrential pressure seeped into every corner of the area. "Sacred Protectors!" The War Goddess squinted her eyes, recognizing the four figures. In her campaigns against The Celestial, she had faced these four Sacred Protectors multiple times and was quite familiar with them. Their power had all reached the level of Primordial Gods, terrifying beyond measure. Moreover, their existence predated even Loki, the God of Trickery, as they were ancient beings born from chaos, existing long before the creation of realms-a living testament to the passage of epochs. "They are not to be underestimated. When they join forces, their power surges to unprecedented levels. But if it''s just them, you and I together can definitely defeat them." The War Goddess spoke seriously. However, just as her words fell, a heavy sound of footsteps echoed from the sky. Each step seemed to tread directly on the hearts of those present, creating a suffocating pressure. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 485: Chapter481-The Gravely Injured War Goddess Chapter 485: Chapter481-The Gravely Injured War Goddess ? Leslie was a key figure in the rebellion against The Celestial. Tsukihime, on the other hand, was the emperor among the primordial celestial gods and ranked second only to two other beings within The Celestial. Weren''t they supposed to be natural enemies? Why, then, was this the situation upon their meeting? The expressions of the four Sacred Protectors grew increasingly grave. As the guardians of the Divine Emperor, the appearance of a unique figure like Leslie could potentially influence their lord. She had to be eliminated swiftly. With this thought firmly rooted in their minds, they changed their target, no longer paying attention to the War Goddess and instead charging directly toward Leslie. The War Goddess roared in fury, "Your opponent is me! Get over here!" As her words fell, a crimson vortex began spinning around her, radiating immense suction power like invisible hands pulling the four Sacred Protectors toward her. Although the War Goddess was unclear about Leslie''s rtionship with Tsukihime and whether it was good or bad, Leslie was, after all, Owen''s husband-a bond she and herrades had witnessed. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 486: Chapter482-The Token to The Celestial Chapter 486: Chapter482-The Token to The Celestial ? The top-tier Primordial Gods engaged in battle all turned their attention to where Leslie stood. The chilling aura emanating from Leslie made even these powerful beings feel as though they had plunged into an icy abyss. Their souls seemed on the verge of freezing, bringing a piercing pain akin to needles stabbing into their bodies. Within the freezing air, they could also sense a bone-chilling killing intent. Even though this killing intent wasn''t directed at them, their hearts raced uncontrobly. They didn''t dare continue looking at Leslie for fear of being locked onto by her deathly, terrifying aura. Leslie''s sudden and unprecedented burst of killing intent only piqued Tsukihime''s interest further. "It seems you truly have feelings for Owen. This is unlike you, Leslie." Leslie''s expression grew more severe than ever. "I told you before-there are people I can''t bear to lose in my heart. If you make a move on Owen, don''t me me for being unkind!" As she spoke, her gaze grew even colder, like a block of eternal ice. Tsukihime looked at Leslie''s icy demeanor, finding this version of her-full of emotion-far more interesting than the detached Leslie she once knew. She also understood that Leslie was not one to make empty threats. If she truly acted against Owen, Leslie would likely sever ties with her immediately. Thus, Tsukihime chuckled softly and said slowly, "Since you care so much about Owen, as you wish, I won''ty a hand on him." This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 487: Chapter483-Tsukihime’s Scheme Chapter 487: Chapter483-Tsukihimes Scheme ? Before the God of Deities that leads to The Celestial, Tsukihime, who had just arrived from the fractured Middle Earth, suddenly grew solemn. As if realizing something, she turned to look back at the chaotic battlefield within Pure Land. A faint smile appeared on her wless face. The four Sacred Protectors apanying Tsukihime asked curiously, "Divine Emperor, do you have any orders for us?" Tsukihime shook her head and said, "Nothing. You go to The Celestial first. I have some matters to attend to." Hearing this, the four Sacred Protectors exchanged nces, each seeing the confusion in the others'' eyes. Why was the Divine Emperor staying here? The three Sacred Protectors turned to the lead Great Protector, who swallowed hard before mustering the courage to ask, "Divine Emperor, should we stay to assist you?" This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!